《THE KING OF THE UNIVERSE》


 1 IM GOING TO BE THE POWERFUL MAGICIAN

    It was summer. The sun was hot and bright. In the Wissian town there was a colosseum. In the colosseum a fight is happenning between the two magicians. The crowd is cheering for their respective supporting fighters.


    "Lord Aeron, I love you. You will be the champion for sure." A member of the crowd was supporting for Aeron who is using the [Flames Manupulation Magic]. The flames were burning brightly around his body.His body was very strong and powerful. Aeron is 28 years old. He was wearing the sleevless shirt which was exposing his powerful and strong arms. The aura that he produced was majestic and it was very powerful. His eyes were half closed while watching his opponent very fiercely. He has the long hair across his shoulders.


    "Lord Boron, you are not going to lose. You are the pride of Heek city" A person sitting amoung the group of people was shouting and supporting Boron who was fighting Aeron. Boron was [Wind Manupulation Magic] user. Baron was wearing only a tight phant while he was topless which was exposing his strong muscles. He has no hair on his head which shows clearly that he is a ba¨¬dy while watching fiercely at Aeron. Baron was 39 years old.


    Weissan town and Heek city are part of the Falan District. Their are total of 8 towns and 4 cities in Falan District. Every city has one "City Lord" and every Town has one "Town President". These two are responsible to govern their respective cities and towns. But the difference was obvios. Because every city governs two towns under their jurisdiction. The Weissan town comes under Heek city. Thus the resources are high in the Heek city compaired to the weissan town. All the city people always look down on the town people since the ancient days. All the city Lords and Town Presidents are governed by the District Governer. The District Governer is a very powerful person who reached the peak of the power in the entire district.


    The winner of the competition will recieve the rewards directly from the hands of the District Governer. If the winner of the competition will display the extraodinary power and talent then the District Governer could take the winner as his disciple with the rescources at free of cost. Along with Weissan and Heek the other town participants also participated in this competition. But all of them were eliminated and final two participants are remained who are none other than Aeron and Boron.


    This is the competition which takes once every 10 years at different venue every time periodically. This time the competition was held at Weissan town the local venue for Aeron. The participants from different towns participates in the arena to determine who is the strongest in all the towns.


    The crowd gone pendomonium because their local hero has emerged victorious in the competition. Before this , there was no one from weissan town who had reached the knockout stage. let alone becoming the champion. So the locals were extremely happy.


    "Lord Aeron, you are Awesome." said a local spectator.


    "Lord Aeron Please Marry me." said the pretty girls at the spectator stand


    "Lord Aeron, you are special. Because in the past their was no town who produced the champion of the district arena." said the Young childrens from the spectators stand.


    These young childrens are quoated as the future of the wissian town. Their eyes were filled with admiration, because their was no compitator amoung the 8 towns who emerged victorious. Because every time it was always one of the 4 cities participants who always emerged champion in the district level. Thus this victory was special.


    In the distant place at the spectators seat their was an old man aged around 70''s was spectating the match. The name of this person is Sitaram. Sitaram is the teacher of Aeron and was looking at Aeron with his pair of eyes which were filled with pleased expression. Because the outcome of this final battle has ended up in the favour of Aeron.


    Their was a kid of 6 years old who was spectating the match with Sitaram. The name of the kid is Arjun Kumar. Arjun is the grandson of Sitaram. Arjun was very short boy who has the brown eyes and black hair. His eyes always showed the expression of amazement when he see this kind of battle and always respect the strong. But he respected his grandfather even more because Aeron who was the winner of the comptition was actually student of his. without his grandfather the victory for Aeron was difficult.


    Arjun said excitedly to Sitaram "Grandpa, look. B¨¦g brother Aeron has become the champion of the competition. He is just 26 years old and yet he is already 12-star magician.that''s totally awesome. Because in the past their was no one who reached 12-star magician at 26 years old in the Falan district."


    Sitaram looked at excited Arjun and said with the gentle smile "Arjun, if you want to become strong then you need to quickly awaken your "Magic Core" in your body. All other kids who are of your age has already awakened their Magic Core and has started their training in the magic field."


    Arjun frowned and said with sad eyes "I always practice very hard. Even harder than the other students and yet i couldn''t awaken my Magic Core. What else should i do to awaken my Magic Core. I am even more eager than the others about my Magic Core, and yet i don''t know what to do."


    Sitaram shook his head and said, "Arjun, Magic Core is something that could be awakened when the person has reached a certain point of Willpower. Willpower is the source of magic which presents in every human. some people awaken at early age, while some people awakens it at old age. The awakening period will depend on the person''s willpower. So the more you gain control over your willpower the more powerful you becomes. I will train you later to control ypor willpower, so that you can easily control your willpower and quickly awakens it. Is it okay with you?"


    Arjun replied excitedly " Yes, Grandfather. You can count on me."


    Sitaram looked at Arjun and said with the satisfied experssion, "Good. But remember one thing. Willpower training is very fierce. You will be seeing hell while you are training. So, be prepaired."


    Arjun replied sincerely "Yes. I will train harder and harder. Then i will gain control over my willpower and i will awaken my magic core. Then i''m going to be the powerful magician."


    Sitaram replied "Good. But, right now enjoy the occassion. Yours training will begin later."


    Arjun replied with smile on his face "Yes, Grandfather."

 2 THE ADVANTAGE OF BECOMING STUDENT OF DISTRICT GOVERNOR

    Aeron has won the district championship. The entire weissan town was submerged in happiness. The people of weissan town were drinking and eating while talking about the victory of their hero Aeron.


    "Lord Aeron was awesome. His fire manipulation magic is awesome. ", someone said.


    "Yes. He certainly has the bright future." Second person said.


    Then the first person said ,"This will change the fate of our weissan town."


    "Maybe our weissan town will promote to the status of city" , second person said.


    The first person said by shooking his head ," You don''t understand. It''s not that easy for a town to be promoted to the status of city. It''s just one person who won the competition. To be promoted to the status of city because of winning a competition, that''s not easy."


    The second person said hurriedly, " But it is the first time in the history of our district where a town has won a championship right. It''s a big achievement where history has been created. How come the promotion won''t occur? "


    "It''s because their is a certain procedure that needs to be followed for a town to be promoted to the status of city. In order for a town to be promoted to the status of city the town need to have enough contribution points. I think our town doesn''t have enough contribution points. ", said the first person.


    Then the second person said thinking, " yes, I know that. The town has to take the quest from district council. Then after completion of the quest, according to the difficulty of the quest the contribution points will be given to the town or city that completed the quest. "


    Then the first person said, "You are right. But the difficult mission are always taken by the city which allows them to have more contribution points. That''s not only where it ends. Depending on the difficulty of the quest along with contribution points the priceless treasure will also be given to the person who completed the quest. This treasure will be enhance the growth of the person. "


    The second person said as if enlightened, " That''s how it is. Now I understand it. Since the city always complete the difficult mission, they are always given the high quality treasure as the reward . But the quest that we complete are always of low in quality. So our resources are always small. "


    "Yes." The first person continued, " Whatever. It''s not up to us to discuss all this. Look, the district governor is on the stage. Let''s watch the ceremony. "


    The district governor was walking down the path while producing the majestic aura. He first walked straight to the Weissan town head Sitaram and congratulated him. After having a short chat with Sitaram he went straight to the champion Aeron and congratulated him. The district governor handed the trophy to Aeron. As soon as he received the trophy the crowd has given the loud applaud to their champion.


    The crowd went into uproar. Someone shouted from the crowd , "Lord Governor , you have good sense of understanding. "


    The governor gave a satisfying look at the person who said and continued, "A talented person like him needs to be in the district.So I''ve decided that I''m gonna take Aeron as my personal disciple. So Aeron are you interested?


    Aeron went into the shock immediately and said immediately by kneeling on his toes , "Disciple Aeron greets you master."


    The crowd went into uproar once again. They all shouted in unison , " Long live Lord Governor!!!"


    The district governor said in the satisfying tone , "Good. Iwill be staying in the town for two days . Make your preparation, we will be leaving in two days of time."


    Aeron who was on his toe kneeling said by suppressing his exitement , "Yes Master."


    Then the district governor said some encouraging words to the remaining participants and handed their rewards. The District Governor left after the ceremony came to an end.


    The local crowd were enjoying the event. The foreign crowd were feeling envy of the local crowd. The other town heads and city lords were congratulated the champion Aeron and the Weissan town head Sitaram for their happiest moment.


    Arjun who was watching all this was pumping with exitement with the treatment Aeron was receiving and was happy about it. That moment his eager to become strong became even more strong. When he was in his dream he heard a sound from behind.


    "It looks like you are still in your dreamworld where you are the strongest in the world. "that person said mockingly.


    Arjun face expression instantly changed and said , "Herman , what do you want ?"


    Herman said by laughing mockingly, "Nothing. I was wondering what exactly the person who didn''t awakened his Magic Core was thinking right now , So that I can help him with awakening his Magic Core. Afterall awakening the Magic Core is not an easy thing. "


    Arjun face darkened and said angrily , " Their is no need for you to help me. My grandfather said that tomorrow he will help me in awakening my Magic Core. So you mind your own business. "


    Herman said while laughing , "It''s good to have someone who is in the position of the town head as the grandfather right. But no matter at what position your grandfather is he is not a god who can help you in awakening your Magic Core. Forget about your grandfather, It''s not possible for the likes of the district governor to awaken someone''s Magic Core. "


    Arjun said in reply , "we don''t know until we try right."


    Herman said , " We will see then." And he walked away from there.


    Herman was the son of a rich family. His father has the business in many vilages and town. Herman have the average talent in magic field. Hence he was always looked down upon by others. But Arjun always received the respect of others because he was the grandson of the town head. What''s more he didn''t even has the Magic Core. Herman who has the Magic Core was always looked down upon by others for his poor talent. Herman didn''t accept this difference in treatment. Hence when he came to know that Arjun didn''t awakened his Magic Core he started to look down on him.


    But Arjun didn''t care about the conversation between him and Herman. He went straight to Aeron.


    Aeron was the son of the clerk who works for Sitaram. Sitaram once saw that Aeron has good future in the magic field. But Aaron''s father doesn''t have enough money to send him to the academy. Hence Aeron was taken as the personal desciple of Sitaram. Aeron was very happy and was very close to Arjun who is Sitaram''s grandson.


    Arjun went straight to the Aeron and congratulated him excitedly , " Congratulations big brother Aeron. You''ve done very well."


    Aeron smiled and said , "Oh! , did you enjoyed it?"


    Arjun said , " yes. I want to achieve the same feet too. "


    Aeron smiled and said , " but you are yet to awaken your Magic Core. Quickly awaken it. Your grandfather is very good teacher. You will learn from him something very good. Because he is very knowledgeable person and you could learn so many things from him."


    Arjun said ," Yeah. Grandfather said that he will awaken my Magic Core for me. So I''m at a little bit at ease."


    "That''s perfect" , said Aeron who continued, " I had the same problem as you have now. At first I didn''t had the Magic Core. But your grandfather is really an awesome person. He helped me in awakening in my Magic Core. But by the time it was awakened it was too late. That''s why I''m doing what i reached 12 - stars now at the age of 28. If i had awakened like others at the age of 6 then i would have reached 12 - stars at the age of 20 or something.

 3 THE PROMISE

    "That''s right. I didn''t had my Magic Core until i was 12. I was made fun of everyday by everyone."


    Arjun was dumbstruck. He was in the thoughts. The famous Aeron was actually had the similar case as him during his younger days.


    Aeron continued, " I believed that if I trained in my willpower then one day I will awaken my Magic Core. But reality was different. No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t do it. "


    Arjun could feel Aeron''s emotions. Afterall , currently Arjun was tasting that very same emotions too.


    Aeron added , " My fruitless training has not brought sorrow by people''s negative comments around us not only to me, but it affected my father too."


    Aeron continued," People used too mock my father not only because I was poor, but also because of my incapacity of awakening the Magic Core. But I didn''t gave up. I had the feeling that one day my hard work will bear the fruit. And it did. "


    Aeron lost into emotions and continued, " One day your grandfather came to our village for inspection. I was appointed as the voluntary for your grandfather during the period of time he was staying in the village. That''s when he found my hardworking very interesting and started to like me. One day he found about my condition and helped me in awakening my Magic Core. That''s how my journey began as magician.


    " My grandfather was from some other district ?" , Arjun surprised and asked.


    "Yes. This is something your father told me though." Aeron continued, " But you are not qualified to know the details yet."


    " How did my grandfather awakened your Magic Core " , Arjun asked curiously.


    Aeron smiled and replied, " This is something your father told me once. When your grandfather was young , he red many books to improve his knowledge in magic field. Your father told me that your grandfather was originated from some other district . But the main field he was good at was ''Sealing '' magic. But his knowledge was at intermediate level. So it was not something that good compared to others ''sealers'' in ''Sealing Magic ''. But he was good enough to break seal on my Magic Core. "


    Arjun asked doubtfully , " Why their exist any seals in the Magic Core? "


    " Magic Core is not something that exist in every human. Aeron continued, " It is something that exist in different humans in different quantity. The average age when a person awaken Magic Core was around the age of five. But some people takes birth with the Magic Core by birth. This people are known as "Heaven''s child ". They are very special and their training pace will be very quick. That is the reason why these people are known as ''Heavens child ''.


    "There exis people with weak " Magic Core " who are born with sealed magic core . Aeron continued speaking, " I comes under this catagory. But your grandfather has awakened my Magic Core, but it was too late. Because I awakened my Magic Core at the age of 12. The " Heavens child "are someone who could reach 12 - star magic realm at the age of 9."


    Arjun was dumbstruck. He never knew any of these details.


    "That''s why , awaken your Magic Core as soon as possible.,Aeron continued, " The more quickly you awaken it, the more quickly you will become stronger ".


    " Yes." Arjun said admiringly , " I will do my best."


    "That''s good." Aeron replied, "Keep working hard. Never lose hope."


    "yes" , Arjun replied energetically.


    But truth to be told , Arjun has no hope till now whatsoever. He kept on telling to the others that "I will definitely awaken my Magic Core one day and i will definitely become stronger and stronger ". But deep down in his heart he was literally worried about this issue. But after hearing what Aeron told , he finally had a hope that his grandfather will definitely remove the seal on it. After awakening his Magic Core he will had to work harder even more than others. But Arjun had faith in his hard work. Because among his age group , he was someone who always worked harder than anyone else.


    "If my grandfather is really that amazing, then why are you going with district governor?" , Arjun asked curiously.


    He always believed that district governor was always stronger than his grandfather. But he didn''t known that his grandfather was from some other district till today. Today after he heard from Aeron that his grandfather was from some other "District " but not from other town or village or city , he believed that gis grandfather was someone who is stronger than any other town head or city lord. He might be someone who is on equal level of strength compared to the district governor.


    Arjun believed that if the district governor is on the equal level of strength compared to his grandfather then his grandfather will be best teacher than a busy district governor. Afterall his grandfather and district governor are from the two different district. Even though they are from the two different district, they will hold almost equal power.


    Aeron understood Arjun''s intentions and said with a smile on his face ," It''s because when a person trains, the more advances a person in his or her own training was the more high quantity resources he or she requires. I want to train under your grandfather too, but the resources in our town are very low. This low resources issue will delay my growth. "


    Aeron thought for a moment and said, " If your grandfather still can go to the district and could reside there , then i would have never gone anywhere. Afterall your grandfather was someone who awakened my Magic Core and gave me a new life.


    Aeron continued, " On top of awakening my Magic Core, he also gave a decent job to my father in his office."


    "Is that so. But why my grandfather has left the life in the district and has to come to a town like this? " , Arjun asked doubtfully.


    " That I don''t know." Aeron replied, " It''s better if you ask your grandfather or father. "


    "okay." , Arjun replied.


    "Anyways. I will be going to the district along with the district governor day after tomorrow. Promise me something. Aeron said with a smile on his face, " Promise me that you will train harder and come to the district by getting stronger and stronger. "


    Arjun replied excitedly, " Yes. It''s a promise."


    Aeron replied in response , " Good. I will be waiting for you in the district then."


    Arjun said in happiness, "Yes."


    While the conversation was going on between them , they heard someone saying from behind with mocking tone , " What a motivational promise that was. only someone who is worthy of champion could say something like that. "


    Arjun and Aeron tured back and found that the owner of the voice was none other than the runner up of the district championship. It was Boron of Hess city.


    "What do you mean by that , Lord Boron?" , asked Aeron.


    Boron replied with a wiry smile on his face , " It''s nothing. I was just coming here to congratulate you and just overheard your promise with this youngster. hahahaha."


    "Then What do you want Lord Boron?" , asked Aeron.


    Boron replied with a wiry smile on his face, " Today , I might have lost to you . But I won''t give up. I will get stronger and stronger and I will even surpass you. The humiliation that you gave me today, I Will settle it down with you someday."


    " Then good luck." , Said Aeron in response.


    " Yeah, when we will see again each other next time then i wil definitely beat you." , Boron said and then left the place.


    Arjun and Aeron didn''t mined what Boron said. Because both of them knew that a district has more valuable resources than anyone could ever imagine compared to a city. By the time Boron comes to the district Aeron will be even more stronger than Boron.


    The party continued for two days. All other participants have left Weissan Town and gone back to their homes.


    District Governor came to weissan town along with the loud applause from the people of Weissan town .


    District Governor and Sitaram the Weissan town head had a brief conversation when they heard a loud sound from the people of Weissan town. They turned their head and they found that it was Aeron who came with the luggage.


    Aeron put down his luggage and greeted the District Governor. He had a brief conversation with his family who were happy and sad. Aeron sat on the vehicle along with the district governor and prepared to leave.


    He turned his head towards Arjun and said with a smile on his face, " Don''t forget our promise. I will be waiting for you in the district. "


    The crowd was dumbstruck. They wondered whom Aeron was speaking to when they heard a voice.


    "Yes. It''s promise." The crowd went into uproar after hearing the owner of the replier.


    But they came back to their senses. Because it''s the moment of their town hero''s departure.


    The district governor''s vehicle flew in the air in the middle of the crowd''s applause.

 4 THE TEST OF THE MAGIC CORE LEVEL

    Aeron left with the district governor. People were happy and they had the reason to be happy. Because Aeron left. But he left with the huge amount of contribution points for Weissan town.


    But people were surprised for other reason. Why Aeron will wait for Arjun. Was Arjun is someone who is acknowledged by Aeron? Or because of some other reason. Like Arjun who is grandson of the town head , Aeron was the desciple of Sitaram who was Arjun''s grandfather.


    Everyone had their own thoughts. They were having their own discussions.


    "What does Aeron mean by ''I''m waiting for you '' ? Was Arjun acknowledged by Aeron ?" , Somebody said.


    "Who knows? " The second person said, " But I think because Aeron always liked Arjun. He even has very good relations with Lord Sitaram. And Lord Sitaram is Arjun''s grandfather. Maybe Aeron was showing some kind of favouritism towards Arjun. "


    "No way, right?" , someone said , " But Arjun has yet to awaken his Magic Core. Maybe what you said is true. It''s the kind of favouritism between those two."


    " Or maybe young master Arjun has some hidden talent." , someone else said.


    " He is yet to awaken his Magic Core. Lord Sitaram said that he will help young master Arjun to awaken his Magic Core. " , someone said.


    "How do you know that Lord Sitaram will awaken young master Arjun''s Magic Core ?" , Somebody asked.


    That person said proudly, " Because my father is city lord''s personal bodyguard. When Lord Sitaram said that he will awaken young master Arjun''s Magic Core , my father overheard the conversation. Then he said the news to me yesterday. "


    "WHAT???" , Somebody asked in astonishing tone.


    "Lord Town Head can actually do that?" , Somebody asked surprised.


    "Ofcourse." That person replied and continued , " Lord Sitaram is specialised in '' Sealing techniques ''. This is something that my father said."


    " Really? You are not tricking us right , Boros? " someone asked.


    "Why would I trick you? " , Boros continued proudly , " Do you know that Aeron had the similar case when he was young. It was Lord Sitaram who undid the seal on his Magic Core and became Lord Sitaram''s personal desciple. All this happened when Aeron was 12 years old.


    Boros continued, " If lord Sitaram could undo the seal on the Magic Core of someone like Aeron and turn him into the district champion, then tell me young master Arjun who is Lord Sitaram''s grandson , what kind of treatment he will receive".


    "What town head Lord Sitaram is such a badass????" , Somebody asked.


    "No wonder. Lord Aeron was able to become the district champion." , someone replied.


    "Just how strong is our town head is?" , Somebody asked in wonder.


    The crowd dispersed with happiness and astonishment. They were happy because Aeron''s achievement. They were astonished because of their own analysis if the strength level of their town head. They were happy for Sitaram''s strength. But there were two people who were not happy of this news. They were a child and a middle aged man. The child was none other than Herman and the middle aged man was his father Donald.


    Herman said to his father, " If what Boros said is true, then Arjun will awaken his Magic Core for sure. Father what should we do."


    Donald said , " It doesn''t matter. You are already 3 - star magician. Even if Sitaram awakens Arjun''s Magic Core, it won''t be an immediate process. It will take some time. You will be lot stronger than you are now. And on top of that it is not necessary that he will be as strong as Aeron even if he awakens his Magic Core.


    Herman replied in hurry , " But Aeron had given such a statement. And Boros said that Sitaram is very very good at sealing magic. If sealers can seal something then they can lift the seal on something too , right."


    " On top of that " , Herman continued , " If Sitaram can train Aeron to be a district then what about Arjun who is Sitaram''s grandson. Sitaram will definitely take care of Arjun even better than Aeron. "


    Donald replied angrily , " You are over thinking the things. No matter how good Sitaram is, if Arjun''s willpower is not great then, Arjun won''t mean anything."


    "As for Aeron''s statement?" Donald continued, " The entire Weissan town knows what kind of relation Arjun and Aeron has. Their is nothing to think anout. Let''s go back to home."


    " Yes Father. " , replied Herman. And the father and son left the place.


    Two days have been passed since Aeron''s departure. During the third day in the middle of the afternoon a notice has been passed for all the children.


    The notice contains the orders from the town head Sitaram------


    "The new admissions for the academy for the Magic practice will be held after 2 days in ''The Weissan Academy ''. During the admission test The Magic Core level will be tested at free of cost. Interested candidates can go to the Weissan Academy after 2 days. " -------


    This announcement caused a huge uproar in the Weissan town and all the villages under the jurisdiction of the town.


    The Magic Core level teat always were costly. But it is available for everyone either poor or rich at the free of cost. It was unbelievable.


    People were very interested in the field of magic. But the lack of the gold coins always caused the poor people to back off. But this time it was for the free od cost. It indeed caused the huge commotion in the entire town.


    People all around the jurisdiction of the Weissan Town came to the Weissan Town to have the free check of the Magic Core level test and get the admission in the Weissan Academy.


    The Town Head''s mansion -


    The town head''s mansion looks very majestic. The building was build with the top quality goods. It has many powerful inscriptions in the magic language which could protect the mansions from any attacks. There are guards around the mansions to protect it. Sitaram the Weissan town head leaves here along with his family.


    In the other end of the mansion that is opposite to the entrance exist the training hall. In the middle of the hall a 6 - year old kid currently was doing the pushups.


    "97...."


    "98...."


    "99...."


    "100..."


    "It''s done..huf...huf..huf" , Arjun who was training vigorously suddenly heard a voice.


    " You are really obsessed with training. " That person said, " Do you need to train that hardly ? "


    "Ofcourse. " , replied Arjun.


    " You need to take some rest from time to time. " that person said to Arjun by shaking his head. " If you train more than what your body can take it may affect your Magic Core. "


    Arjun replied, " It''s nothing. On top of that I don''t even have the Magic Core. You can be rest assured father. "


    The person who was speaking to Arjun was Arjun''s father. His name was ''Gnan''.


    " But still you need to take some rest" , said Gnan.


    "Alright father. " , Said Arjun.


    "Are you prepared for the Magic Core level test ? " , asked Gnan.


    "Yes. I''m prepared." Arjun continued, " But Father why should I have to go to the Academy to check my Magic Core level? Grand father said he will awaken my Magic Core. Why should I have to go to the Academy? "


    Gnan replied, " It''s because your grandfather specialises only in sealing magic. A sealing magic can only seal or unseal anything. It cannot check the level of your Magic Core. Do you understand? "


    " Yes. I understand. " replied Arjun by nodding his head.


    " Let''s go. Your grandfather is waiting for you in the reception hall " said Gnan.


    Both Arjun and Gnan exited the training hall and went to the reception hall where Sitaram was sitting by having a nice cup of coffee.


    Gnan said politedly , " Father I brought Arjun."


    "Are you prepared well? " , asked Sitaram.


    "Yes grandfather I''m well prepared. " , replied Arjun excitedly.

 5 THE WEISSAN ACADEMY

    In the middle of the town their exist a big gate. Inside the gate their exist a big pathway. If a person walks through this pathway then it will lead to a big building about 5 floor. Outside of the building that is beside the pathway there exist a multiple large scale of blocks with each block has different purposes. Each block has the resources and environment that could be used for different purposes. The building with each block is none other than The Weissan Academy.


    Inside the Academy their exist around 10,000 people who are here for the Magic Core level test. Everyone were seated on a chair. The people who came for the test has the nervous face. Everyone''s mind were occupied with the immense amount of tensiona for their future. Everyone wants to join the Academy.


    The people with excellent results will be given admission for free. They will also be given the resources at the discount price of 50% of the market price.


    Hence participants always want to have the better results during the test. The participants wants to calm down so that they could perform well during the test.


    When everyone were trying to calm down two adults and a kid entered the Academy. They were Sitaram , Gnan and Arjun. When people saw Sitaram all the participants and their parents and the staff stood up and paid their respects.


    " Greetings town lird!!!" , everyone said in unison.


    "Please settle down everyone " , said Sitaram.


    Everyone settled down. Arjun gone to the participants row and sat on a empty chair while Sitaram and Gnan went to the administration office.


    Arjun was very eager for his turn. At that time he heard someone voice from behind.


    " You look very excited. " , said that person. Judging from the tone it was known that it was actually a female.


    Arjun said exitedly , " Ringo!!!"


    " You are totally impatient. " Ringo continued, " Just wait for your turn patiently. "


    " I can''t wait. My grandfather will awaken my Magic Core depending on the level of my ''Magic Core level ''. I have been waiting for this day for nearly one year you know. "


    Ringo has three sisters in total. Elder sister name is Kiera . Second girl name is Mika. The third in order is Ringo. While the fourth in the order is Uma.


    Ringo has kind eye. She has Pink hair with specks covering her eyes. She possessed astoundingly beautiful body. Peole always believed that when she arrives at her teenages then she will be even more beauty.


    Uma on the other side has average looks. She never intracts with others except her sisters. People always believed her as someone boring.


    Mika was the same as Kiera. But the difference is student always approach her so that they can have a chance to meet Kiera through her. Obviously Mika knows their intentions and always be pissed off on them for using her as some kind of mediator. Ofcourse she never shows her anger on outside.


    These girls are not blood related. There parents were given a certain mission to take down an Assassin Organization. They were quoted as one of the best people in power in the town. They went to complete the mission but they were not able to return. They were killed in the middle of the mission. Shortly their mothers were killed in the middle of the night. This incident happened 4 years ago. As per the name and location of the organisation nobody knows it. Since then these sisters were given a employee cottage and were leaving together in the town lord mansion. These sisters live together. Sitaram always took care of them. Arjun always spends time with them and quickly became friends.


    Kiera was 12 years old and fourth grade student in Weissan Academy. She is 7 - star mage. Mika was 10 years old and was the second grade student. She was 4 - star magician. Ringo and Uma were both 6 years old along with Arjun. They were here to take up the entrance exams and to check their Magic Core level.


    " Don''t be impatient. Your turn wil come. " , Said Ringo.


    " Did both of you awakened your Magic Core?" , asked Arjun.


    Uma who came along with Ringo said with the teasing smile ; " Yes."


    " Damm!!!!!" , Arjun''s face immediately and continued , " You spend less time in training than me. How come you both were able to awaken your Magic Core? "


    Uma said tesingly , " Maybe you need to put more efforts."


    " Well. Whatever. My grandfather said that he will help me awaken my Magic Core. so I will catch up to you within no time later. "


    " Oh! grandfather said that , then you are very lucky to have him. Afterall he trained big brother Aeron to such a degree.


    " Thanks . " , Said Arjun.


    Meanwhile a senior student of Weissan Academy came forward and made an anouncement.


    He anounced , " All the participants have been given a slip during when you entered. You will be coming for the test as for the order that was written on your slip. Everyone take a look at your right. There are 10 people who are stationed there. The people with the slip numbers 1 to 10 will go for your Magic Core level test from these people. You see those crystals near them? They are Magic soul Crystals. When you put it on your palm , then it will show different colors for different person. The Magic Soul Crystal contains seven colors. They are Voilet , Indigo , Blue , Green , Yellow , Orange , Red.


    The Announcer continued , " Those who gets Voilet are considered heavens child. Their future is boundless. After Voilet will come Indigo. Those who gets Indigo might not be considered as Heavens child but they are second to the Heavens Child. They will have the impressive future. "


    "Then comes blue . Then comes green, then yellow , then orange, Then red. " , The anouncer continued, " The Weissan Academy will accept only the level from Orange to Voilet. The rest of the people who are with red color will have to leave. The Weissan Academy won''t be accepting the people with red color of Magic Core level. Thank you for listening and I hope you cooperate with us. So if you have any questions please ask right now."


    " I heard that the one who gets resources at the discount price for every high level they reach during the Magic Core level test. What will be the discount price of every color? " , someone asked.


    "If a person gets the Orange level then they will not be given any discount. They have to pay their fees." , The Announcer continued, " Those get yellow will get the discount price of 10% for the resources. Those who have reached Green level will be given 20% discount price for every resources. Those who reached blue realm then they will be given 40% discount price for every resources and 10% Academy fee discount. Those who reached Indigo realm will be given 70% discount price for every resources and discount price of 40% in Academy fees."


    The Announcer continued, " Their exist a special case where people gets the Voilet color level who are very rare. These people are found very rarely even in the district or in the Royal capital. They will be treated very good in other district or even in the Royal capital too. Such kind of cases never appeared in our town so far. If their exist such talent then our Weissan Academy will give them 100% discount price for every resources and for Academy fees too."


    The crowd was throughly stunned with this revelation. Forget about the discount price for every level but if someone reach Voilet level then they will have the life full of worryless. Forget about the Weissan Academy but they will be treated greatly even in the Royal capital too. This treatment stunned everyone including Arjun.


    " Any more doubts?" , asked the Anouncer.


    There was no response from the participants and their parents. After some time the Anouncer said with a smile

 6 THE HEAVENS CHILD

    People were immediately tensed up. Especially the participants. They want to be get their admissions in the Academy at any cost. But that will depend on solely luck. They were really sweating from tension.


    But Arjun was not even bothered about it. Because even if he gets the red level realm then also it doesn''t matter. Because he know that he has his grandfather who will train him. His grandfather is someone who trained Aeron to reach the 12 - star powerhouse. Aeron never went to any academy. He stayed with his grandfather and accomplished something that no one from the Academy could achieve. Aeron won the district level championship. So no matter what , he is sure that he will receive the top class training.


    But the other people were really tensed up. Because they don''t have this kind of facility. They have to depend on themselves and their family''s financial issues.


    The other people were really envied with Arjun''s status and sighed. At this moment the Anouncer said , " Those who had the slip numbers from one to ten please step farward and take any seats randomly in front of the examiners. The test will begin right now. "


    The peope numbered one to ten were sweating non stop from tense. They told themselves to calm down. They took a deep breath and went to the examiners randomly and sat in front him.


    The examiners said to their respective participants who sat in front of them by putting a crystal stone in front of them , " These are crystal stones. When it is placed on your palm it will glow any one of the seven colours starting from red to Voilet. Which color you will receive from the crystal stone will determine your Magic Core level. "


    All the participants who heard this now understood how the process works.


    The first participant put the crystal on his palm. After a moment it glowed Red color. Then the red colour turned in orange. Then the Orange color turned into yellow. And then the color didn''t change.


    The examiner saw this and felt disappointed. He said little bit rashly , " Yellow level magic core. If you are interested please go to the next room for your application in the Academy. "


    The first participant felt dijected and went to the admissions room. The admission room is very spacious and the first participant went to the person who was sitting there.


    The person said all the advantages and disadvantages the students with yellow magic core level will have. After listening everything the participant can enroll or withdraw on his or her own accord. The first participant accepted the terms and conditions and enrolled in the Academy.


    But to obtain blue color is very rare. Indigo is even more rare. Needless to say Voilet. Voilet color Magic Core level people were extremely rare to find. They are treated as priceless treasure because their growth rate wil be very quick. If a person with red color Magic Core takes 50 years to reach 10 - star then the voilet color Magic Core people wil take just five years.


    Kiera is very famous because she is Indigo level Magic Core student. On top of that she is a stunning beauty. So people constantly tried to woo her.


    Examination continued and more than 1000 people''s test completed. Most of the people reached Yellow realm. Only some people reached Green realm. These results were common in the Academy every year. So examiners were pretty much bored.


    While the test was going on, in the second floor a group of people were standing in behind the tqo people who were sitting on the chair. These people were watching the test through projection Magic cast by a person standing behind him. Thr two people who were sitting on the chair were none other than Sitaram and his son Gnan. The group of people who were standing behind them were the administration of the Weissan Academy.


    Principal of Weissan Academy who is also standing behind said , " It looks like the results this year is also going to be same like every year."


    Someone else among them said , " It looks even more worse than the last time. Look at the result. It''s been 1000 participants who completed their test and yet there is not a single person who reached blue realm atleast."


    Sitaram who was sittingon the chair heard their conversation and said , " You people are missing a point in your analysis. "


    Principal asked , " What is it my lord ? "


    Sitaram said with a smile on his face, " Every year the admissions were available only for the rich people. But this time we gave license for the poor people too. The rich people are always someone who provided some training to their children right from their birth. They also provide them with pills to calm their mind. The person''s calm can also be accepted as a kind of willpower. The stronger a person ''s willpower the better the results are. Kiera had her father who trained her since her young age. Same goes for Mika too. That''s why Kiera has reached Voilet realm while Mika reache Blue realm."


    Sitaram continued , "But these poor people has no such pills to offer for their child. The results their children displayed are pretty much acceptable according to their status."


    Everyone nodded their head as if they acknowledged Sitaram''s words and continued to watch the test.


    Time passed by. Only less than 500 people remained. But the results were pretty disappointing for the Academy. Ever year there wouls be atleast 1 or 2 blue realms participants would have been there. But this time no such candidates appeared. They had the reason to be disappointed.


    Next participant was Uma. She sat on the chair in front of the examiner.


    The examiner said with the tired tone , " Please put the crystal on your palm."


    The moment Uma put the Crystal on her palm Red color appeared on the Magic crystal. Then it transformed into Orange. Orange turned to yellow. Yellow turned to Green.


    when examiner thought it will stop there it started to change color. It turned into blue. Examiner felt as if his spirit came back from death.


    Uma final color was Blue!!!


    Everyone was stunned. The examiner was happy to see these results. He said in exitement , " Blue realm magic core level ! "


    The people in second floor were happy but not overjoyed. Because every year their will be atleast 2 or 3 students were present who reached blue realm. But with less than 500 remaining it was only one. They didn''t feel joy at all.


    Arjun said excitedly, " Wow! She has the blue realm Magic Core. She is awesome. "


    " She is indeed. " , Said Ringo, " I wonder what my realm will be. "


    "Don''t worry. She reached that realm because you people were under my grandfather''s care." , Said Arjun, " Big brother Aeron was someone nurtured by grandfather and he became the district champion. You will have the similar results too. "


    " Who said that the results were because of grandfather? " , said someone from behind.


    " Big sis Kiera!!! " , said Arjun after he turned his head.


    The owner of the voice was Kiera. She reached Indigo realm in the past during her test and created the record. Because so far their was no student in the Weissan Academy who reached Indigo realm. She was quoted as next champion who will be appearing in the near future in the District Championship.


    " Don''t go and give credit to your grandfather for every positive results that appear near the people around him. Big brother Aeron reached such heights because of your grandfather . I agree with that. But no matter what the results always produced because of an individual''s hard work. Do you understand?"


    Arjun replied little bit rejectedly , " Yes."


    " I agree with that too. " , Said Mika who was behind Kiera.


    They were talking under the countless envious gazes of the crowd when Uma joined them after enrolling in the Academy.


    During the time Ringo''s turn came. She went to the examiner and sat there. After putting the Magic Crystal on her palm it glowed red which immediately turned into Orange, then Yellow, then Green , then blue.


    The examiner saw this and stunned. But his eyes almost popped out when he found that the Magic Crystal changing from blue to another color.


    It was Indigo! The examiner opened his mouth to find the Indigo color. But the magic crystal started to transform from Indigo to another color.


    The people around them stood up in shock. The examiner stood up on seeing the color. The principal of the Weissan Academy took two steps back.


    The principal shouted in shock ,


    "Voilet realm!!!!!".


    The examiner shouted in utter shock ,

 7 THE DEMONS CHILD

    " She is the heavens child!!!." , shouted principal excitedly. He continued , " She will be my personal disciple. I don''t care about any consequences. "


    He didn''t believe his eyes. He lived for more than 500 years. But he haven''t seen any child with Voilet realm Magic Core. This is an open secret that the child with Voilet realm Magic Core are extremely rare. They are rarer among rarest people. They are welcomed in any academy with respect. All the people with Voilet in the history are in the higher positions in the large empire. Even Sitaram was shocked. But he was the man who was very good willpower. He quickly recovered from his shock.


    The people in the examination hall were totally dumbstruck. This was something they haven''t expected. They couldn''t even imagine this result in their wildest dreams.


    Kiera , Uma , Mika and Arjun were totally stunned. They believed that they are in the dreams. But at the same time they were happy. They were happy that their close one is the top class genius.


    When everyone were stunned , they heard the footsteps coming the steps at the corner of the hall. It was the principal of the Weissan Academy.


    He came down and took the Magic Crystal in his hand and inspected it. After making it was really Voilet realm he turned his gaze towards Ringo who was looking scared.


    Ringo was the most stunned among all the people around her. She don''t know whether having the Voilet realm Magic Core was good or bad . She thought having a blue realm was good enough for her. But didn''t even imagined that she will have the legendary Voilet realm Magic Core. When she saw the old man with White hair , long white beard and white moustache staring at her without even blink his eyes , she was totally nervous.


    " What is your name, girl ? " asked principal.


    " My name is Ringo Nora." replied Ringo nervously.


    " Good." , said principal and continued, " My name is Rafael White. I''m the principal of the Weissan Academy. Nice to meet you. "


    Ringo was stunned and said respectfully, " Greetings! , Principal. "


    " Good." said principal and continued , " Do you know that you are heavens child now ? "


    Ringo said respectfully, " It''s hard to believe but yes now I know that I''m Heavens child. "


    " Hmm." said principal and continued, " Do you know why Voilet realm Magic Core people are known as Heavens child? "


    " No." , said Ringo and continued, " But if I have to guess then because Voilet realm Magic Core people will quickly reach the higher realms in their cultivation quicker than anyone else. This is what I think."


    " In the beginning the Dragons used to rule the world. That time we humans were normal humans with no power. Dragons used to feast on humans. But one day humans suddenly started to have powers. On the very same day a voice was heard from the heavens. ''I''m bestowing the powers for you humans. It may not be able to kill the Dragons but it will help you in escaping from them safely. Use the powers safely and for good. Those who will reach the higher realms in their cultivation and save the humanity from Dragons I will consider them as my precious child.'' Train hard and protect yourself. " ---


    " That voice said. Someone shouted and asked the name of the person? " said principal.


    " What is the name of that person? " asked someone from the crowd.


    " That person''s name is ''Straw Hat Jimmy''." said principal and continued , " Straw Hat Jimmy is known as ''The God of the Magic ''."


    People were stunned on this information. When they were processing the information principal said , " The People with vooilet realm are always someone who created history. And they get strong quickly than anyone. So they are known as the heavens child. "


    Everyone were stunned. Principal then asked Ringo , " You have the bright future. So will you accept me as your Master? "


    Everyone were dumbstruck. Getting admissions in the Academy was very tough , needless to say becoming the personal desciple of principal. At this point everyone were feeling envy of Ringo.


    Ringo felt happy and said , Your desciple greets you master. "


    " Good." Principal said satisfying, " I know that a genius like you are far above my standards to teach you. I will teach you everything that I know. Then I will take you to the Royal Capital Academy. The geniuses like you always gathered there. Their are so many Voilet realm Magic Core children who are being educated with high quality education. "


    Ringo hesitated on this news. She don''t want to leave her sisters and Arjun''s side. When she was trying to reject it she heard someone saying from behind.


    " Accept it. "


    Ringo turned back and found the owner of the voice was Kiera.


    " I know what you are thinking at the moment. " , Kiera continued, " No matter where we are we will always be sisters. If you work hard and reach the higher realms then we can have a bright and happy future along with you. So don''t reject it. "


    The principal was satisfied with Kiera''s words. He satisfied even more when he heard what Ringo said, " I accept it , Master."


    " Good. Good. Very Good." , said principal happily and continued, " You made a wise decision. You will not regret your decision. "


    Principal talked with her for some time and went back to the second floor. He don''t want to waste time for others test.


    When principal returned to the room where Sitaram and others were he looked at Sitaram and nodded his head.


    Sitaram smiled and said , " Good. You did well in thinking about her future. "


    Principal smiled and replied respectfully, " It''s nothing my lord. I''m doing my duty."


    Sitaram didn''t said anything back. He looked at the projection magic ahead of him seriously. Because the next participant was his own grandson Arjun who was gonna take his test .


    Gnan face turned serious because this is the moment these two are waiting for. They know just how much importance Arjun put for this day.


    Arjun was excited. He was waiting impatiently for this moment. When he was about to go to the examiner he heard a voice.


    "All the best. " , said Kiera and others.


    Arjun nodded his head and said thanks. Then he went to the examiner and put the Magic Crystal on his palm. The moment he put the Crystal on his palm, the Crystal exploded!


    Everyone were dumbstruck. The examiner didn''t what to do. Then he said to the entire crowd who were discussing about the exploded crystal.


    " It looks like we need to change the Magic Crystal since it produced a Voilet realm Magic Core participant. Everyone please calm down. "


    Then he took out a new Magic Crystal and gave it to Arjun. Arjun put the Crystal on his palm nervously. But the crystal exploded again.


    The crowd was stunned again. Last time may be an accident but the unused crystal to explode, It might not be considered as coincidence or any fault with the Crystal.


    At this time Herman came and said with sinister smile, "You didn''t awakened your Magic Core. How do you think it will not explode."


    Mika shouted at Herman , " Shut up Herman ! If you don''t like him then their is no need to stay here. Please leave. "


    " What? " , Herman continued with a smile on his face, " I was just trying to help him. What''s there about liking and disliking? "


    " Shut up all of you! " , They heard a voice from behind.


    It was Sitaram!


    Everyone were stunned and stood up to pay their respect. Sitaram went straight to Arjun who was quite these all time. Sitaram put his hand on Arjun''s forehead and tried to inspect his soul. Inside Arjun''s Soul it was nothing but pitch black color. He couldn''t even sense anything from him. As if his soul is empty.


    Sitaram''s heart skipped a beat. Seeing Sitaram''s grim face Gnam could sense that something was wrong. He asked his father hurriedly, " What''s wrong father? "


    Arjun was no idiot. After seeing his father''s and grandfather''s face he immediately understood that something is definitely wrong. Even Kiera and others were worried. Needless to say the crowd. They never seen their town''s Lord face turn grim. They understood something was definitely wrong.


    Sitaram took a deep breath and said , " Arjun''s soul.... I can''t sense anything from it."


    Then he said in the sad tone ,

 8 THE RAY OF HOPE

    " WHAT???" , said Gnan in terror " The demon''s child. Father have you checked properly? "


    " Yes. " replied Sitaram worried, " He is inded the demon child."


    The school principal asked in confusion, " My Lord, We heard about Heavens child. We even witnessed it today. But what is demon''s child."


    This is the question that lingered in everyone''s mind. Everyone heard about Heavens child but nobody ever heard about demon''s child. They were very curious about it. They also want to know what is the story behind it. So they waited for Sitaram''s reply. The moment they heard Sitaram''s voice earlier they wanted to ask immediately. But the person in front of them is not some common John Doe. The person standing before them is the Town''s Lord. The only person who talks with him are all big shots in the town. So they waited patiently for their leader''s reply.


    Sitaram understood everyone are curious about it. He sighed and explained the story behind it ----


    -----------


    The people who heard this felt like a grandfather is narrating the bed time stories. They need to take so much from it. Even the principal is no exception. All this time he thought that he is very knowledgeable person. Because he knew some history like about the heavens child like that. But this is the first time he even heard about the existence of the demon''s child and the story behind it.


    Arjun who was silent this all time asked in very sad tone, " So I can''t become a magician anymore ? "


    Sitaram replied, " No."


    " Can''t you anything with your Sealing Magic?" asked Arjun in return.


    Gnan interfeared anf said , " Your grandfather can only undo the seal on you. That will only happen if you have a magic core in the first place. You didn''t have the Magic Core. You didn''t have the concept of magic itself. So mot only your grandfather but their exist no person who could help you."


    " But there has to be a way right ?" , asked Kiera worryingly., " There has to be some way through which we may be able to change his situation right ? "


    " Right. " , Said Ringo, " You once said that every problem will have a solution. So Arjun''s problem might also have a solution too , right? "


    " Yes, I said it. But there will be some issues which won''t have any solutions. " , Said Sitaram, " But there is another way for him to have different future. "


    " What is it grandfather? " ,asked Mika.


    " Continue training in willpower. There was a demon''s child in the past. But he didn''t give up hope. He continued to train in willpower. Then he started to sense some kind of power within him. He called it ''Inner Will'' . Using that inner will power he started to use that inner will power in other professions. "


    " Using willpower in other professions?" , asked Kiera.


    " That person trained in willpower. " , said Sitaram and continued, "After that he started to learn different supportive professions. Like Forging Weapons , concocting pills , Learning cooking, Making Tea , Growing plants for peaceful environment., etc. That person used his inner will to do all these things. "


    " His fame suddenly rose." , said Sitaram and continued, " The kingdoms or emperors who used all the things like it might be weapons or pills or anything they were totally stunned. The quality was so good. Not even the Magician who choosed these support professions were this good. The giant Empires started to have a war only to get him. They knew that if someone like him falls into the hands of other Empires or kingdoms then their kingdoms or Empires future will be in quite danger. War kept on going on. centuries passed but the war never stopped. But one day that mysterious person suddenly disappeared. Nobody knows where he has gone. Eventually the war between the empirrs calmed down. "


    Sitaram continued, " The name of that person is Eric Dawson. He became the legendary figure. Soon he received a title. He came to known as ''The king of the world''. He was worthy of that title. Afterall a great war has begun because of him."


    The crowd was totally dumbstruck. They didn''t know that such kind of fearsome history has actually happened. Needless to say the principal of the Weissan Academy. He thought that he was very knowledgeable person in the entire Weissan town. Ofcourse after Sitaram. But after hearing this he felt like he didn''t anything. He was wondering, How much of the things I actually know about this world?


    Ringo and others who heard the entire story were totally dumbstruck. They felt that a person with no Magic Core are worthy to be called The demon''s child. A freaking war has happened for a century. And that is also to get their hands on a single person. What kind of legendary person this Eric Thomson was?


    Sitaram smiled and continued , " Arjun , If you want to become like Eric then I will definitely help you. What do you say ?"

 9 A NEW PATH

    Arjun was sad that he couldn''t use the Magic. He was upset about it when his grandfather revealed the story of the demon''s child. He didn''t want to believe what his grandfather said. But when his grandfather said that he has a power which will be unique he felt like his life has come back from hell. Arjun wanted to be someone who was respected as a soldier who can have a wonderful adventures.


    In the past Aeron used to tell the stories of all the adventures he has gone through. Arjun deeply motivated because of all the stories he heard. So he wanted to have those adventures by killing the monsters and also completing missions. By completing missions he will get the contribution points and reach higher ranks . He will make his legend by working this way.


    But all he was waiting was for his Magic Core to be awakened. Today his hopes were completely shattered by his grandfather''s words. He was upset because he couldn''t have any adventures. But he was also happy because he has the chance to create his own legend. So he was not completely out of hope.


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " It''s not like I have no hope at all , right? I will continue training in my willpower. I will get stronger and stronger. I will learn all the supporting professional skills and I will make my own legend. "


    Sitaram who heard this heaved a sigh of relief. Nobody knows better than Sitaram how much Arjun wanted to awaken his Magic Core. Arjun asked him everyday about how to awaken the Magic Core. Sitaram always told him to train in his willpower. He told Arjun that the more powerful a person''s willpower is the more powerful his Magic Core level will be.


    But today after testing his soul he found out that he didn''t have the Magic Core at all. Sitaram was scared what kind of impact it will have on Arjun''s mind. But after hearing Arjun''s reply he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Gnan was no different than his father Sitaram. When Arjun was born , his Mother died on the same day. Ever since that day Arjun was everything to him along with his father. He always believed that Arjun was shadow of his beloved wife.


    When Arjun got 3 years old , he started Arjun''s willpower training. Arjun trained sincerely but asked him everyday how long he has to train. He seriously wanted to awaken his Magic Core. That''s when he would be truly happy.


    But today he heard that his son doesn''t have the Magic Core in the first place. How will his son will take it. But when he heard his son''s reply he felt that 100 ton weight has been lifted from his head.


    " Don''t feel disappointed just because you can''t be a warrior. Because supporting occupation that you are going to learn will help others to live long. It will also help them in gaining big achievements. " said Sitaram


    " Now that''s the spirit. " , said Kiera by putting her hands around Arjun''s shoulder and continued, " When we get older we will obviously go for a high level quests. During that time we will use the supporting items like pills or weapons that were made by you. So learn properly all the things that you need to learn."


    " Definitely. " replied Arjun by nodding his head , " I won''t let you go unprepared to all the dangerous areas. "


    "That''s the promise. " , said Ringo , " I will only use all the supporting items that was made by you."


    "Same here." , said Mika.


    " Me too. " , said Uma.


    Sitaram and Gnan who were watching all this felt very happy. They were happy for the love and bonds the children who are in front of them were sharing.


    Gnan then said , " You see. These many talented people are going to be your clients in the future. You need to work hard. Because training in willpower will take longer time than training in magic. So don''t lag behind them. "


    "Alright. " , said Arjun and asked worriedly , " But from where I should learn all these supporting professional works? "


    " Don''t worry about that. " , replied Sitaram ahter heaving a sigh of relief, " We have a library in our palace. I will take you there. We have some beginner level books on all the occupation. You can study it from there. "


    " Yes Grandfather. " , Said Arjun.


    Then Sitaram said to the Academy staff , " Alright. Don''t bother about it. You people can continue your tests. "


    " Yes. " , replied the principal in daze. He felt like a small kid in front of Sitaram''s knowledge. He always thought that Sitaram''s knowledge is little bit higher than him. But Sitaram leading Aeron to district champion and all the stuff about willpower and the story of the demon''s child etc. They all made him to doubt his previous assumptions. He thought he need to begin from the scratch.


    But right now he need to put an end to the test which was stopped temporarily. So he gave the orders for examiner to resume the test for the remaining participants.


    Time passed by. Finally the test came to an end. The staff members heaved a sigh of relief. So much has happened which nearly exhausted them.


    At the beginning they felt bad because among the 9500 participants , there was no candidate with atleast blue realm. There were only 10000 participants. When they were depressed, They suddenly found a blue realm candidate. They felt little happy. But not much time later something happened which shocked them to the core. A Voilet realm Magic Core candidate appeared in the form of Ringo. This was actually a big news. They haven''t seen any Voilet realm Magic Core candidate before. She was the heavens child. But suddenly someone else popped up. Who was actually didn''t have the Magic Core in the first place. The principal learned something new today. The people with magic core are known as The Demon''s Child. Ut was too much for him to digest.


    Very soon the news of appearance of the heavens child spread throughout the Weissan town. The name Ringo Nora became famous very quickly. They wanted to make friendship with her. Many students in the Academy who has the powerful family background even wanted to woo her , even though she is just 6 years old. But they didn''t dared. Because they also had another news that she became the personal disciple of the Weissan Academy''s principal.


    Arjun''s story has also spread throughout the Weissan town. But they never cared.In there eyes Voilet realm Magic Core candidate was far more important than anyone else. Because they knew that she will have a bright future and she will reach higher ranks in the future. Befriending someone like her was very important for their future development of the clans.


    In the Town Head''s mansion---


    Arjun waa brought to a giant room in the mansion where he never set foot before.


    The Library!


    This is the place which holds all kind of books for the supporting occupational books. Even though they all are of the beginner level, they are the important books which Arjun needs right now.


    "Wow!! so many books." shocked Arjun.


    "They are all the books which we collected in the past. " , said Gnan and continued, " They all are related to the different magic that exist around the world."


    " They are not important to you now." , said Sitaram


    Sitaram walked farward and said while pointing his finger at the corner , " Look at that row. The books in that row contains all the knowledge regarding supporting occupation. "


    Arjun looked at the direction where Sitaram was pointing. He found a wooden board . On this wooden board something was written. Arjun looked at that wooden board and red the content on it.


    " Supporting Occupation!!!!"


    Arjun smiled and said to himself,

 10 A THRONE IS WAITING FOR HIM TO ASCEND

    Arjun saw the books in the library and sighed. He never imagined his life will turn out like this. He wanter to become a warrier but ended up walking the path of supporting occupation. He checked the bunch of books and asked his grandfather, " Grandfather how should I start it? "


    " Don''t rush." , replied Sitaram , " You are not going to start it today. I brought you here because you are going to learn everything from all the books which are stationed here." I want you to have a basic idea about things that you are going to learn in the future. These are the beginner level books for every occupation that exist in the world. "


    " Different occupation? " , asked Arjun surprisingly , " How many supporting occupations are there in the world ? "


    " There are total of 11 supporting occupation. " , replied Sitaram, " They are as follows----


    Forging


    Painting


    Cooking


    Tea maker


    Juice maker


    Alchemy


    Architecture


    Concocting pills


    Sealer


    Formations


    Runic inscriptions ..-----


    These are all the known occupation that exist in the world. "


    " That many?" asked Arjun in surprised tone.


    " Ofcourse. They are all very challenging. " , replied Sitaram and continued, " You need to have a insane amount of memory power to learn even a single occupation. "


    Gnan who was listening all this time suddenly said , " So, we brought you here , so that you could choose atleast one occupation that you want. So which occupation among all 11 that we told you earlier are you interested in ? "


    Arjun thought for a moment and replied ecxitedly , " I want to learn all 11 of them! "


    Sitaram and Gnan were totally stunned


    Sweat were streaming down from their forehead. Then Gnan said hurriedly, " Didn''t you heard what we said earlier ? Learning even a single occupation is considered a miracle. In the history only Eric Dawson was someone who was able to learn everything. Since then then countless people tried to learn everything but failed. They even lost their knowledge in the single subject they were excellent in. Only the people with excellent memory were able to learn multiple subjects. The most subjects a person was able to learn since the disappearance of Eric Dawson was only 5. You don''t go and talk rubbish!!!".


    Sitaram who was also stunned quickly recovered and said, " It might not be rubbish Gnan!"


    "Think about it Gnan. " , replied Sitaram and continued, " You already know that training in willpower means training your mental state. There was countless people who tried to be master in multiple fields but failed. Only Eric Dawson was able to learn all 11 occupation. But all other people after that failed to do it. what do you think the reason might be? "


    Gnan was stunned and said confusingly, " This... I don''t know? Maybe Eric Dawson was someone who was special? "


    Sitaram shook his head and said, " You are wrong! It''s because Eric Dawson was only able to practice will power. Advancing in willpower training means opening more space in your mind . Making your mental state more stable. The more you train your willpower the more you can learn. It will clear your mind from any other thoughts. It will allow your mind to be more at peace. We make children to train in their willpower before awakening of the Magic Core so that they can have the peace of mind. The more peaceful a magician''s mind , the more stronger their Magic Core level is. Ringo , Kiera and others were very good at this. That''s why they reached Voilet and Indigo realm respectfully. "


    Sitaram took a deep breath and continued, " But once you awaken your Magic Core, Willpower training will be of no use. Because all your training power will stop going to willpower and insted it will be channelling to the Magic Core. Once the power will stop channelling to willpower it will potentially stop your advancement in your mental strength. On top of that The Magic Core warrior will be training their physical strength to get stronger. They won''t be training in the mental strength which won''t improve their power. "


    Gnan and Arjun who heard this were surprised and started to have their own thoughts. Arjun was kid so he didn''t understood much. But Gnan was different. He was a grown up and felt what his father said was logical.


    Sitaram continued, " For the Magic Core user to improve his or her mental strength is by participating in the battle constantly. But Arjun is different. He will concentrating in training his willpower. The willpower could only be trained through Meditation. "


    Gnan understood what Sitaram wanted to say. He felt somewhat relief. Sitaram then turned to Arjun and said , " Arjun , first improve your mental state. Increase your concentration level first. Once you reach the higher realms in willpower then you will certainly going to improve your mental state. Once you improve your mental state then you will automatically improve your concentration level. "


    " What is the difference between Mental State and Mental Strength? " , asked Arjun by scratching his head.


    Sitaram said , " Mental State improves your concentration level. It will improve your memory power. It will improve your concept grasping power. While Mental Strength will improve your inner peace. It will improve you to remain in calm even in any tricky situation. You can make an appropriate decision when your mind is at peace."


    " Alright I understand it " , said Arjun while smiling.


    When the three of them were busy , the door of the library suddenly opened . A person came in through the door. He saw Sitaram and others and bend his head respectfully and said, " My Lord dinner is served. "


    Sitaram nodded and said , " Alright Brooks. Me and Gnan has some minor work to do in the office. Take Arjun with you and make him have his dinner."


    Brook said respectfully, Yes. My Lord. "


    But Arjun said suddenly, " Why don''t we all have oyr dinner together ? "


    Sitaram said , " We might take some time. You are going to train in willpower which needs to have a perfect mental state and mental strength. So eat on time. Then sleep on time. You need to follow all the things that I said today everyday. You need to do aal this to get strong quickly. Do you understand? "


    Arjun said sincerely, " Yes."


    And then Arjun and Brooks walked out of the library. Then Gnan said to Sitaram, " No matter what if he doesn''t have the Magic Core then it will be problematic. With no enough strength how could he ascended the ''throne ''? "


    " He will ascend the throne. I won''t give up on his future just because he won''t be able to use magic. " , replied Sitaram with a serious face.


    " But if he doesn''t have the power then how will he fight our enemies?" , asked Gnan worriedly , " You know that willpower could not be used in battles. When they will know that he is the demon''s child then they will do whatever they want with him."


    " I don''t think that willpower could only be used for supporting occupation. I think it could also be used in battles too. Before Eric Dawson figured out about Inner Will nobody knows about it''s existence. But after he awakened his Inner Will he gone and became "The King Of The World ". If Eric Dawson could found a stage which made him the king of the world, that is also because of his talent in supporting occupation then what if their exist another power which similar to Inner Will which could be used in battles? " , said Sitaram.


    Gnan was stunned. He felt that his father might be right. He knows better than anyone else just how good Sitaram''s thinking capabilities are. He felt that with his father''s boundless knowledge there might be hope. He hoped that there might definitely hope for Arjun to mature in combats too.


    " From tomorrow onwards look after the town. I want to concentrate totally on Arjun''s training. I want to make my research in willpower. Until unless their is something serious , don''t bother me. " , said Sitaram seriously.


    Gnan said seriously too , " Yes Father. Definitely. I will follow your orders."


    Sitaram then said , " Good. No matter what I will definitely find a way for him to activate combat style in willpower. I won''t neglect it. Because

 11 COMBAT STYLE IN WILLPOWER

    Arjun doesn''t know that a throne is waiting for him to ascend. He didn''t even know his family background. Currently he was walking along with Brooks.


    " Uncle Brooks, Did big brother Aeron wrote any letters." , asked Arjun excitedly.


    Brooks smiled and said , " Hahahaha. Ofcourse! he is my son afterall. "


    That''s right. Brooks is Aeron''s father. When Aeron was child, he was someone who wasn''t able to awaken his Magic Core until the age of 12. He was criticised and laughed on his efforts. But he didn''t care their criticism. When people saw no reaction from Aeron, they were angry. So they targeted his father Brooks who was a small labour in a small village Their lives changed when they met Sitaram who came to their village for inspection. He met Aeron there who was assigned as the voluntary for Sitaram. That''s when Sitaram met Aeron for the first time. Sitaram then awakened Aeron''s magic core using Sealing Magic . He also took Brooks to the town''s mansion and assigned as butler for Arjun. He trained Aeron personally and led him to a district champion. Aeron then left with district governor as his personal disciple.


    " What did he say? " , asked Arjun excitedly, " Is he doing alright? "


    " Yes." , said Brooks with a gentle smile, " He said that the district governor has given a separate living quarters for him. The resources there are rediculously awesome. The effects of those resources are far greater than the resources we have here. Very soon he is going to make his breakthrough in his cultivation. "


    " Awesome!!!" , Arjun jumped in delight and said, " It must feel nice to be the desciple of district governor. "


    "Ofcourse! Afterall district governor is no common John Doe. "


    They quickly waked into the dining hall where Ringo and others were waiting for him. After eating dinner they sat in a place and talked for some time. Since the death of their family Sitaram took care of them. Ringo and others who were orphans were having their food in the mansion along with Arjun. Arjun then told them everything that happened in the library. He even told them all his grandfather''s theories and analysis on willpower. He even told them about the concepts like mental state and mental strength. The girls who heard this were totally stunned. But they were happy for Arjun.


    They spent time for shorter than usual because Arjun didn''t forgot that Sitaram asked him to sleep early. So he said good night to the girls. Girls went back to their quarters while Arjun went back to his room and slept earlier than usual as per his grandfather''s instructions.


    After seeing Arjun''s arrival even before the arranged schedule Sitaram felt satisfied. He felt that Arjun definitely taking things seriously and he felt happy about it.


    Sitaram smiled and said, " Good boy. You came earlier than the scheduled time. Are you ready to begin your training? "


    "Yes." , said Arjun excitedly and continued, " I was thinking that I am going to train in willpower professionally which is unique and no one else in the world trains in it. I was excited. "


    Sitaram who heard this felt satisfied and said, " Good. Now that''s the spirit of a true man. Then let me tell you something important . Before Eric Dawson figured out about Inner Will nobody thought that Willpower should not be necessary to give much importance . The people always believed that willpower is just a foundation for a person to reach the higher realms before the awakening of Magic Core and reach the higher realms in their Magic Core level . "


    Sitaram continued, " Then came Eric Dawson who was a demon''s child just like you. But he didn''t gave up. He continued to train in willpower and reached the realm where he was able to awakening an entirely new concept known as The Inner Will. Then using the Inner Will along with a perfect mental state and mental strength he learned all 11 supporting occupations. The equipments or pill or any products which he created using the Inner Will was 100 times more powerful than the same thing that was created using the Magic Core. "


    " Yeah. I know that. You told all that yesterday. Why are you repeating all this once again grandfather? " , asked Arjun confused.


    "Simple. " , replied Sitaram, " Eric Dawson awakened the Inner Will and became The King Of The World by creating goods and equipment that was far stronger than any famed person who is good at supporting occupation with magic core. The quality was so good that it erupted war among the giant Empires. Only because Eric Dawson has awakened his Inner Will. But what if their is much more to it than the Inner Will when you are training in willpower. What if just like Inner will their exist another power which leads to the combat style similar to Inner Will through which you can become the combat master. "


    The moment Arjun heard this his eyes immediately lit up. No matter what he always wanted to be a combat master and go for the quest and experience many adventures. But with no Magic Core he couldn''t have that desired life. But after listening to his grandfather his hope for fighting class came back to life.


    Sitaram saw Arjun''s expression then smiled. He said, " If you reach that level then you will be the first person in the history to be a combat master using willpower. Not only that, you can also go for adventures to fulfill your dreams. "


    " Really!!!" , shouted Arjun in delight.


    " Ofcourse. " , said Sitaram in reply, " But this is just my hypothesis. If it is real or not is entirely up to you. Because the one who is going to figure out whether my theory is right or not is you. It all depends on your training. But if you really pull this stunt then during the battle your damage output will be far greater than the damage output caused by the Magic Core user."


    " Alright!!!" , Arjun said in excitement, " If there is hope then I will put my 200% efforts."


    " Good. " , Said Sitaram with a smile on his face, " From now onwards you will be meditating everyday until you will awakening your Inner Will. Don''t bother with anything else. Because if you want to take the second step in your training then you need to awaken your Inner Will atleast. "


    " Yes. I will do it." said Arjun seriously.


    " And one more thing. " said Sitaram suddenly , " You better don''t go and say anything that happened here to anyone . Do you understand? It is very important. "


    " Why is it grandfather? " , asked Arjun confused.


    Sitaram said seriously, " Think about it. A war erupted because Eric Dawson has awakened his Inner Will. He used his inner will to create miracles. All his products were simply outstanding. The products which he created were so good that the Emperors of different empires who always uses the highest quality products were stunned. There was no products which are as good as Eric Dawson''s products. Even the equipment they were wearing at that time was a small kid in front of a grown up elder. It was simply outstanding. Hence a war broke out which lasted for more than 100 years. If anyone figures out that you are relying on willpower to figure out a way for combat style then they will kill you before you achieve that feet. They don''t care whether you are good enough to do it or not. We are already taking the enough risk by announcing that you are training in willpower to excel in supporting occupation. If the word spread out that you are trying to achieve in willpower which not even Eric Dawson was able to do it, then the large empires will definitely kill you with no excuses. They don''t care whether you are good enough to reach the realm where you can fight against anyone using your willpower. They don''t want to erupt the war that occurred millions of years ago. They don''t want to repeat history.


    Sitaram continued, " So don''t tell anyone. Not even to Ringo and others. You will simply put them in danger if you do that. "

 12 A STRANGE WHITE LIGH

    "Start Meditation. Don''t bother with anything else. Just forget about the outside world. Train till you find something strange within your body. If you find something strange then tell me immediately. " , said Sitaram to Arjun.


    " Yes Grandfather. " , replied Arjun immediately.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. He then started the breathing exercise. He took the breath in and slowly left the breath out. He removed any other thoughts that exist in his mind. He entered into his conscience that is his own inner world. What he saw inside his conscience was nothing but pitch black color all around the place. Their was nothing but black colour everywhere.


    But suddenly a thin thred like white colour light appeared. The light''s size increased as he took and left more breath. The more breathing exercise he did the quantity of light increased. Arjun didn''t know what it was. so he opened his eyes and asked his grandfather.


    " Grandfather , when I entered my conscience during the breathing exercise, something white colour light has appeared . The more I did the breathing exercise the more the quantity of the light is increasing. What is that white light , Grandfather? " , asked Arjun panicking.


    " Don''t panic! " , said Sitaram by borrowing his eyebrows, " Since when did this phenomena started happening? Did it happened in the past? "


    " No. It happened today only. " , replied Arjun immediately and continued, " In the past I couldn''t even sense my conscience. But today it happened somehow. "


    Sitaram was confused. He entered into his conscience for the first time? Why today ? Why not yesterday or tomorrow? Had anything happened today that is out of the ordinary which allowed him to enter his conscience?


    Sitaram then asked Arjun hurriedly, " Arjun, let''s take things step by step. First you tell me when you entered into your conscience, what exactly did you see? "


    Arjun replied while thinking , " Nothing. Everything was blank. I didn''t see even a single thing. It''s like..... It''s like I am blind."


    Sitaram was surprised but quickly recovered from it and then asked , " Then what happened? "


    " I felt it strange. " , continued Arjun, " But I kept on doing the breathing exercise. As i did more breathing exercise I felt like a light appeared. It was small that couldn''t be seen properly. So I thought maybe it''s just my imagination. But then as I did more breathing exercise the quantity of the light started to increase . "


    Sitaram was stunned. He then asked Arjun hurriedly, " What happened then ? "


    Sitaram was shocked. Then he started thinking , What is this white light? It never appeared in the past to anyone. So what exactly is it ? Could it be the beginning stage of the Inner Will? No, That''s too early. Then what exactly is it?


    Sitaram didn''t understood anything out of it. He then asked Arjun , " What is the size of pitch black color and white colour that started to appear after the breathing exercise ? "


    Arjun thought for a moment and replied, " The pitch black color is endless. I couldn''t even see it''s end. While the white colour is like a thread. But the more breathing exercise I did the quantity of light has started to increase. "


    Sitaram didn''t understood anything. But he understood one thing. The more breathing exercise he does the light will overpower the black color. What will happen when white light will replace the pitch black color completely ?


    Would then be the moment when Inner Will in his body will activate? No. I''m over thinking the things. No matter how knowledgeable i am in Magic field , my knowledge is nothing in willpower. I need to take things slowly. One step at a time Training in willpower will take lot of time compared to the training in Magic Power .


    Sitaram took a deep breath and continued after calming his heart , " Continue training in breathing exercise. Continue until the light in your body will overpower the black color. Then we will see what will happen. "


    " Alright. " , replied Arjun immediately, " It will take so much time to do it. Maybe years. But I will do it. One step at a time. hihihi!!!"


    Sitaram was shocked by the way Arjun laughed. He clearly knows that his grandson was fired up. At the same time he was patient. Sitaram knows that training in willpower will take lot of time compared to the training in Magic Power. Sitaram was eager to know what will happen when white light will replace the pitch black color in Arjun''s conscience. But Arjun was patient and more calm.


    But Sitaram didn''t understood one thing. Until yesterday Arjun didn''t sense his conscience. But today he was able to. Why today? Could it be because he mentally committed in training his willpower? Arjun always wanted to awaken his Magic Core. The foundation required for the higher realms in their Magic Core level is through willpower training. Everyone trains in willpower by mentally preparing to quickly awaken their Magic Core. But today Arjun might have started training by preparing mentally solely to train in willpower. He might didn''t put anything about Magic Core.


    Sitaram asked Arjun, " What did you think before you began your training?"


    But Arjun didn''t reply. He was totally immersed in his training. All his concentration was on his breathing exercise.


    Sitaram who saw this was stunned. He reached the ''Immersed State ''? He is totally immersed himself in his conscience. A person could immerse themself in any work when their concentration level is high. Just how badly he wanted to awaken his Magic Core earlier. I asked him to train in willpower every time when he raised complaint of not able to awaken his Magic Core. But this kid has such high concentration level. It requires atleast one hour to be able to go deep into the ''Immersed State '' even for the likes of Ringo who is at the Voilet realm Magic Core. But he went into the ''immersed state'' immediately. It looks like I was neglecting too much about him. Sitaram who was thinking all this was first stunned but then the stunned face quickly turned happy. He wanted to see just how high he will reach at the end.


    ----------------


    Thousands of kilometres away from Weissan Town. There is a city which looks stunning for any eyes. This city was far more luxurious than Weissan town. Almost every members in the city were far richer than people in the Weissan town. The name of the city is Hess city!


    In the middle of the city there was a building which was far more luxurious than any other buildings. It was even bigger than Sitaram''s Mansion. Inside the building there were group of people who were standing by bending their heads. There was a person who was sitting on the throne like chair as if he is some kind of king!


    During that time a man walked in hurriedly with a grim face. He bent down on his knees and said, " City Lord Leyman! we got a huge news from Weissan Town. "


    " What is it?" , asked Leyman authoritively .


    " We got a report that a Heavens child has appeared in Weissan Town! " , said that person hurriedly.


    " WHAAAAT? " , Leyman stood up unconsciously and shouted. People near him who were standing were totally dumbstruck.


    As a city lord he knows what advantages a Heavens child has. They are like a bag of fortune. Whoever gets their hands on them , their future is settled. For a very long time Leyman wants an heavens child in his family. He wanted to marry a Heavens child to his son if possible. But they are rarest among rarest people. Today he finally found a Heavens child. His greed was asking him to get her at any cost.


    He immediately asked, " Quick! Tell me the details.!"


    The reporter immediately told how the Magic Core level test was conducted in the Weissan Academy. He further told how principal of the Weissan Academy immediately took her as his personal disciple. He explained the principal ''s intentions like how he wanted to teach her everything that he knew and take her to the Royal capital. How principal wanted to personally admit her in the Royal Academy.


    Leyman who heard this erupted in anger. He shouted in anger, " THAT BA*TARD!!!! He wants to take my fame away from me!!! "


    He then calmed down and thought about it. Weissan town. Heh! That town is under my jurisdiction. That means everything in that town was always mine. Who will be daring enough to go against me?


    Thinking all this he turned to reporter and asked, " Tell me more about that heavens child?"


    " Yes My Lord." , continued reporter, " That girl is an orphan. Her parents died when she was 2 years old in a mission. She was taken care by Sitaram since then. She lives in the living quarters arranged by him. She lives with three other orphan girls in that living quarters. "


    " What is her name? " , asked Leyman.

 13 THE ELEMENTAL CORE

    " Ringo Nora!!!? , Six years old?" , said Leyman arrogantly, " She could be married to my youngest son. He is 9 years old. If that happens what exactly a District Governor means in front of me then. "


    Leyman then continued, " Alright you did the good job. Creek , give him 1000 Gold Coins! "


    " Yes My Lord ." , replied Creek who was also standing along with others in the crowd.


    The reporter who heard about his reward was overjoyed. He suppressed his joyous feelings and continued, "My Lord, the other 3 girls who lives that heavens child are not bad at all."


    " Keep talking. " , said Leyman whose eyes lit up.


    " Yes. " , replied reporter with respectful tone , " My Lord, The elder among those four girl''s name is Kiera Bloom. She is 12 years old. She is at the Indigo realm Magic Core level. Then at number 2 is the girl whose name is Mika Polani. She is 9 years old. She is at the Blue realm. Then comes the heavens child. The youngest among them is Uma Deiv. She is also 6 years old. But the difference is that she is 3 months younger than Ringo Nora. She is also at the Blue realm Magic Core level. "


    " How strange? " , said a person from crowd. He then said once again, " For all these girls to have such high realms. I wonder what training methods that d*mn Sitaram is using?"


    Another person said, " I heard Sitaram has a grandson. If The higher realm Magic Core level in these girls has something to do with Sitaram, Then what kind of Magic Core level that kid might possess?"


    "Actually " , replied the reporter, " Sitaram''s grandsons doesn''t have the Magic Core in the first place. He is called as per history as something like...."


    Before the reporter could finish his words Leyman interfered and said , " The Demon''s Child!!!"


    " Yes My Lord." , replied reporter.


    "The demon''s child?" asked someone from the crowd, " My Lord, What is this demon''s child? We heard about the heavens child but demon''s child? we never heard this word before."


    Leyman is no common John Doe. As a city lord he knows many things that happened in the past. He told the crowd the entire story of the demon''s child. He also told them about the story of Eric Dawson''s Legend. The people who heard this were stunned. They didn''t know what to say.


    " Make preparations. " said Leyman eagerly , "It looks like I have to personally pay a visit to the Weissan Town. Hahahaha"


    Ringo was taken to a separate room by the principal of the Weissan Academy. During the first day , Principal asked Ringo, " If you want to become a magician then first we need to check what is your Core Element is''?"


    " What is core element Master?" , asked Ringo immediately.


    The principal smiled gently and said, " Every person has a habit. They subconsciously deep in their heart always thinks about something that is related to the particular thing that amazes them. Some people watch how exactly a pot is made using the pottery. They subconsciously loves the process. The love they build up subconsciously for the pottery bury deep down in their hearts. The pottery is made using mud. The mud will be available on the earth. That means that person will be Earth style elemental user. The love for pottery which he develops comes from earth originally. This subconscious love will bury in his Magic Core. Hence he will have the ''Earth Style Elemental Core''."


    The principal took a deep breath and continued, " Take Aeron. He has the Fire Style Elemental Core . I heard that his father was a Fire extinguisher. Aeron grown up watching his father''s services in the fire extinguishing field. But Aeron loved fire since then. As per how and why he loved fire subconsciously is not necessary. The main point is that the subconscious love he has for fire is the reason why he has fire style elemental core. Same goes for that Boron who fought Aeron in the finals of the District Championship. He used wind magic. That means he loved the wind subconsciously more than anything else. So That''s how the elemental core Magic Core works."


    Ringo nodded her head slowly. She felt like she got an useful information. She then thought for a moment and then asked, " Master , How many Elemental Core exists in total? "


    Principal nodded his head in satisfaction and said, " A very good question. Hahahaha, as expected of the heavens child. You really are worthy of the Voilet realm Magic Core. "


    Principal then calmed down and said , " There are total of 10 elemental core. They are Wind , Water , Fire , Light , Earth , Darkness, Metal, Wood, Space and finally Time.


    Ringo smiled gently and said, " Oh! I understand now."


    The principal nodded his head. He then took something out of his pockets. He put it on the table and said, " This is elemental core crystal. When you put it on your palm it will reveal what elemental core you have. So put in on your palm. "


    Ringo took the elemental core crystal and put it on her palm. The moment she put it on her palm, three lights lit up on the crystal. On first light their was a metal. On the second light was a fire . On the third light their was water.


    The principal who saw this opened his mouth subconsciously. He shouted in shock, " 3 ELEMENTS!!!!"


    He looked at Ringo as if he is looking at a monster. He then thought, What a monster! She is a Voilet realm Magic Core child. That means she is a Heavens child. This itself is a huge news. On top of that she has 3 elements. That means she is a 3- elemental magic core user. She actually can use three elements during any battles in the near future. He then thought that her future is boundless.


    He then calmed down and asked, " What exactly you liked the most that involves Metal , Fire and Water?"


    Ringo said , " Master , When I was 3 years old , I used to go to a Blacksmith shop. Then I used to watch how the process of smitting works. I loved that process. I loved how they shaped a metal into something else using Metal and Fire. Then they used to put the metal in water after they gave it some shape. Then I heard a sound of buzzz the metal made after dipping into the water. I loved the changes that occurred in water."


    " In other words" , replied the principal, " You subconsciously loved Metal, Fire and Water. "


    " Yes. " , replied Ringo.


    Principal felt joy after hearing this. He then treasured Ringo even more than before.


    But Ringo saw towards the direction of her home and thought with a sad face, If Arjun has the Magic Core then what elements he might had? When she was in the middle of the thoughts she heard principal saying something,


    " Let''s go to the Library. I will teach you every spells related to the Metal, Fire and Water that exist in our Library. "


    "Yes Master." , replied Ringo.


    They then left the room together and went straight to the Library. After searching for a while Ringo was given every spells related to the Metal, Fire and Water. She then immediately started to learn the spells. She trained physically during the day time which improved her physical strength. The physical training will also increase their Magic Power in their Magic Core. The more the power in magic core the higher the level they will reach. When Magic Core will be full of power then it will increase it''s size. When the size of Magic Core increases then she will reach 2-star . Aeron was 12 - star when he left with the district governor. During afternoon time she practiced her elemental spells. Three days passed just like that. Ringo started to grow stronger at the quick pace compared to others of her age at the rapid pace.


    --------


    In the Town''s Lord Mansion. Gnan has taken over the job of Town''s head in the absence of Sitaram temporarily. He was very busy during these three days.


    He asked one of his underlings, " When are you going to transport the rations to all the villages under our jurisdiction? "


    The underling said , " My Lord, It''s going to be transported within 2 hours."


    " Good. " , Replied Gnan, " Don''t delay the transport. It needs to be transported within 2 hours at any cost. "


    " Yes My Lord. " , replied the underling.


    During that time a messenger entered the room. He bowed to Gnan in respect and said,

 14 HE IS NO COMMON JOHN DOE

    " Leyman?" , surprised Gnan thought for a moment and said, " Alright! Take him to the guest room."


    " Yes My Lord. " , replied the messenger and left.


    Gnan thought for a moment and guessed the reason behind the visit of the City Lord. He might have come here for Ringo. What a greedy man? , Thought Gnan in disdain. He then left the room and walked towards the guest room.


    When Gnan entered the guest room, he found a bunch of people sitting on the sofa. He then looked at Leyman and pretend to smile.


    " Hello mister Leyman." , greeted Gnan out of courtesy.


    " Hello Gnan. " , replied Leyman and continued, " Where is Sitaram? "


    " Father is busy. " , replied Gnan, " He won''t be available for some time. "


    " So are you the incharge here? " , asked Leyman with a smile.


    " It''s temporary though." , replied Gnan , " What brings you here Lord Leyman?"


    Leyman smiled and said, " I think you already knows the answer for that."


    " Yes. I have a guess." , replied Gnan, " But guess won''t give you the true image of your guests intentions mr.Leyman."


    " Hahahaha. " , replied Leyman, " That''s right. Fine. I won''t drag it anymore. The reason for my visit is the girl known as Ringo Nora ."


    Gnan understood. His guess was right. He indeed came for Ringo. Ringo is a Heavens child. It was obvious that she will attract the attention of many people. Sitaram told him to send away whoever comes for her. Sitaram always treated Ringo and other girls as his own grandchildren. Obviously he will be pis*ed off when someone tries to take her away from him.


    So Sitaram told Gnan to send away whoever comes for Ringo. He even told Gnan to protect Ringo even if he has to kill the opponents!


    Then Gnan said with a smile on his face, " I''m sorry Leyman. But I have to disappoint you. We cannot send Ringo with you."


    Leyman''s face instantly darkened. But immediately a smile appeared on his face again and said, " Gnan, you know as an heavens child what kind of future Ringo Nora will have. Don''t waste her potential by keeping her here. I''m here to personally take her as my desciple. She will have a bright future if she gets a good teacher. "


    " We indeed provided her with an excellent teacher. So you can rest assured Leyman. " , replied Gnan.


    " You mean in a town like this?" , said Leyman arrogantly, " It''s the place which is not worthy enough for the heavens child. "


    " Maybe you are forgetting that this is the town which produced a District champion, Leyman. " , Said Gnan with a smile on his face.


    " What if I decline? " , asked Gnan.


    " Then prepare to die." , replied Leyman with arrogant smile.


    " Are you trying to use force on us Leyman? " , asked Gnan with a calm face.


    " No. As your town which is under my authority, I have the power to take whatever things I want for the future development." ,said Leyman.


    " But Ringo is not a thing Leyman. So please leave without any violence. " , replied Gnan calmly.


    " Leave?" Said Leyman with a sinister face, "I am not going anywhere without Ringo Nora. "


    He then lifted his hand and chanted a spell. Immediately a wind tornado appeared . The tornado was so big that the entire Weissan town can see it.


    Everyone who saw this was stunned. Sitaram who was in the training hall sensed it but didn''t care. He knew just how strong Gnan is. So he chanted a spell and virtual space opened. The entire training hall which has Arjun and Sitaram sealed inside that space. The connection with the outside world was totally disconnected.


    Gnan sensed the space magic and understood what his father wanted to say. His father has given him the license to fight against Leyman. A smile appeared on Gnan''s face.


    Leyman saw the smile and felt like something was wrong. He then increased the power in his spell nervously and increased the size of the tornado.


    Leyman then said, " I have a good relationship with Sitaram. Why would you go and spoil it. It''s not too late. Accept your defeat and hand Ringo Nora over to me."


    " I''m also giving you a chance Leyman. " , replied Gnan calmly, " Please stop everything and leave this place peacefully. "


    Leyman felt that his face has been slapped tightly. He thought, Where exactly his confidence is coming from? After seeing my power even district governor will have to be prepared atleast. But Gnan is sitting right there and enjoying his coffee. It''s like he is not putting me in his eyes at all. Thinking all this city lord Leyman became furious.


    He then said angrily , " So be it! You forced me to do this."


    He activated his spell. The entire mansion was engulfed in the tornado. The beautiful Mansion later was nowhere to be seen. Everyone who saw this felt like their hearts skipped a beat. After sometime the tornado stopped. But the mansion was no where to be found. Everyone who witnessed this scene was shocked. They loved Sitaram very much. But after seeing the town head''s mansion was destroyed by the giant tornado they were concerned about Sitaram and others safety.


    But there are two people who were delighted. Herman and his father Donald. In the past Donald was the one who has been chosen as the Town''s head. But at the last moment the district governor announced that a new person is going to be the Town''s head. That''s how Sitaram became the Weissan town head. Donald''s hatred for Sitaram skyrocketed. He then patiently waited for the doom of Sitaram. He waited patiently. Today after seeing all this he obviously felt happy. Herman was happy to see Arjun''s death too. He hated Arjun because the treatment which was his to begin with was stolen by Arjun. He knew that his father was supposed to become the Town''s Lord. But suddenly the decision was changed and Sitaram came out of nowhere and was announced as town''s head. Seeing Sitaram''s Mansion getting destroyed Herman was happy.


    Keira, Mika , Uma and Ringo were stunned and tears started to come out of their eyes. They immediately ran towards their home. They were the most concerned people among everyone else about Sitaram and others.


    But right at this moment something unexpected happened. The destroyed mansion came back again as if nothing has happened! Everyone who died in the attack came back to life! Everyone who saw this including Leyman were stunned. All the spectators including the principal of the Weissan Academy, Ringo and others who witnessed this scene were shocked. Donald and Herman were sweating.


    Right at this moment a person flew out of the main entrance of the mansion and fell on the land with a loud sound. He got up by coughing up blood. It was Layman!


    " YOU!!!" , Shouted Leyman agrily. But deep down in his heart he was shivering in fear. He was also shocked earlier when he saw that destroyed mansion was reverted back to normal. He was dumbfounded by this. Earlier When he looked at Gnan who was 10 meters away from him who was drinking coffee, disappeared suddenly and instantly appeared in front of him. Gnan then poked Leyman on his stomach gently. At that instant Leyman flew out of the main entrance of the mansion and coughed blood.


    Someone in the crowd recognised Leyman and shouted, " Isn''t that Hess city''s city lord Leyman?"


    Everyone were stunned. The city lord was being beaten up badly by someone from the mansion! Who exactly is bold and strong enough to beat someone like Leyman in the town? Then a person came to their mind. Sitaram! Sitaram is someone who trained Aeron to become the district champion. There would be no one beside Sitaram who could do this.


    Then among the silence a series of footsteps could be heard by everyone which was coming from the entrance of the mansion. Everyone thought it might be Sitaram, but stunned to see Gnan instead.

 15 A SCARY SPELL!!!

    How could Sitaram''s son be any common John Doe? This was the thoughts everyone had when they saw the scene.


    What surprised them even more is the reason behind the battle. Why someone like a mighty city lord came to the Weissan Town which never really happened before? Leyman didn''t come even during the district championship. But today he appeared out of nowhere and started a fight.


    At this time a bunch of people came out of the main entrance of the mansion. All of their faces were totally grim. They were totally stunned. Because their city lord who was quoted as the stronger in the entire Hess city and the towns under it''s jurisdiction was sent flying by a gentle finger poke! They didn''t know how to process all this. What''s more , the person who did this is not the Town''s Lord in the first place. They then had a thought which brought the shiver in their hearts. If the person standing behind them is this strong, then how strong his father Sitaram is!!!? When they this thought aroused in their mind they almost pissed their pants!


    At this moment Ringo ran over quickly and hugged Gnan tightly. Her hands were reaching around the stomach of Gnan. Tears were constantly pouring down from her eyes. Keira and other two girls also came with worried face. Since their parents died Sitaram was who always took care of them. The girls always treated Sitaram as their own grandfather.


    Ringo then wiped her tears and asked, " Uncle! What happened here? Where is Arjun and grandfather? Why the mansion disappeared and appeared again suddenly?"


    Gnan smiled gently and said by putting his hands gently on Ringo''s head, " Arjun and your grandfather are safe. Your grandfather was training Arjun in the training hall. Then he sensed that the battle is going to happen which may disturb Arjun''s training. So he created a space and transferd Arjun and himself into it. So they all are safe. "


    Everyone were stunned after hearing this. Most of them didn''t understood what Gnan said because of lack of knowledge. But the likes of the principal of the Weissan Academy and other staff members who came understood immediately.


    Ringo was stunned too. Then she asked, " Is grandfather has space type Elemental Core?"


    "Oh! You suddenly became so knowledgeable person in three days. " , said Gnan with a smile on his face, " That''s right! Your grandfather has the space type Elemental Core. "


    " Amazing! " , said Uma who was always calm.


    Everyone were stunned who heard this. The common people understood one way or another. But they quickly understood that Sitaram was stronger than they expected.


    Mika then asked, " The strangest thing among all this is, The people who died in the tornado attack were suddenly came back to life. Why?"


    Gnan smiled and said, " All this is the result of my Magic. I have the Time type Elemental Core! So I can manipulate time at a particular range. Earlier when Mansion was destroyed the people in there died too. But I rewind the time around the mansions. When I rewind the time in a particular zone under my limit, everything will go back to that time, when I stopped the spell. That''s how the people who died were also brought back to life."


    Everyone who heard this felt like their hearts skipped a beat. They felt like they were watching a God! Only a god could do something like this. They always believed that Gnan is not someone who is noteworthy. But now they felt the son is no less monster than his father!


    Ringo who was also shocked recovered quickly and then asked, " Why all this happened in the first place?"


    " It''s for you!" , replied Gnan, " Your fame as the heavens child attracted this old man. He wanted to take you as his desciple. I told him that you already have a master. But he wanted to take you at any cost. Even if he has to kill anyone who stops him. So he caused the giant tornado. And I rewind the time. "


    Ringo who heard this instantly turned furious. She never dreamed to reach the Voilet realm Magic Core in the first place. It just happened. And after 3 days a battle occured in the peaceful town. She was furious and unhappy.


    She then turned to Leyman and said with unhappy face, " I never wanted to leave my home even if the king of our country comes and made a request to become his desciple. So please leave. "


    "So you are Ringo Nora. " said Leyman with a smile, " Even if you don''t agree , then also you have to come with me. You have no other choice. "


    " No. I won''t. " , replied Ringo immediately , " I won''t come even if I have to die."


    " Then I''m sorry for not being polite anymore." , replied Leyman with a sinister face.


    He intended to cast a spell. But he heard Gnan saying something, " It looks like you still didn''t know the position you are in right now! You leave me with no other choice, " said Gnan with a serious face.


    Gnan chanted a spell. He disappeared in the thin air and appeared immediately behind Leyman.


    Leyman was stunned and heard a voice that came from behind , " Your existence will bring so much misfortune for the common people. You are unfit for the position of the city lord."


    Leyman''s face instantly darkened in fear and looked back. The moment he turned back he found Gnan standing close to him. Gnan then put his hand on Leyman''s forehead.


    The moment he put his hand on Leyman''s forehead a white light appeared around Leyman''s body. He then felt something strange is happening inside his body. Then after some period of time his hair started to turn white. On his clear face a strange lines started to appear. He felt like his physical strength weakening as the time passed. At last his hair completely turned white. He became physically weak and fell on the ground. He looked as if he is some 95 years old man in the real world. He was despairing and regretted his decision to come here. He was living an happy life as the Lord of the city. But now his greed has ruined everything he has. In that instant he understood that he won''t be able to be in the position of the city lord anymore. He has to leave as an old man for the rest of their lives.


    " This spell is called '' Old Age''. If I can reverse the time on anything, I can farward the time too. So using Old Age I have farward your age. Live like this for the rest of your life. This punishment will remind you not to mess with any person who are under my care." , said Gnan seriously.


    He then turned to all the Leyman''s subordinates and said, " Take him and disappear from my sight."


    All the Leyman''s subordinates were really scared from the bottom of their heart. They imagined themselves in place of Leyman . The imagination itself scared them to wits. They took Leyman and immediately left the Weissan town as soon as possible. They didn''t want to stay there even for a single second.


    The people who were watching all this the entire time felt like they were in a dream. They subconsciously took a step away from Gnan. They felt the term monster doesn''t suit him at all. He has to be beyond monster level character. He is totally invincible. If he is this strong then how strong is Sitaram! They felt scared down their wits.


    Ringo and others were kids. They were even more scared than others. But they and the other people knew that Gnan did all this for their safety. They felt happy about it later.


    Gnan said, " Alright kids. Let''s go back. It''s time for lunch. "


    " Alright uncle" , said the girls.

 16 ADDING FUEL TO THE FIRE

    Everyone were still in daze. It was afternoon and yet all these people felt chill going down their spine. They were shivering unconsciously.


    In the past the way Gnan used to communicate with the people was like an ordinary person. He didn''t give the aura of a supreme. But today they had seen just how strong Gnan is. But they knew that Gnan was on their side. So they felt happy. Because They have a powerful guardian to protect their town. They even had Sitaram their true Town head whose power level is unknown. But they were sure that Sitaram is much more powerful than Gnan.


    The girls went to the dining hall along with Gnan. Ringo was feeling uneasy about the situation. Afterall, One way or other all this happened because of her. She kind of felt responsible for all this.


    Gnan who saw Ringo understood what she is thinking right now. He then said , " Don''t bother yourself with all this. Just focus on your training. "


    Ringo then said , " How could I not be concerned? Today was alright. But what if tomorrow someone really strong will come and do another bad things?"


    " Don''t forget. " , replied Gnan with a smile on his face, " I''m not the only one whom you have for your protection. You have even your grandfather. "


    Gnan continued, " When Keira reached Indigo realm, your grandfather was concerned. He was concerned that someone will come to take her away against her will. Just as he thought, someone who was really strong came farward to fetch Kiera, even by force. He was a city lord too. But for a weak one. Our Heek city was the strongest among all 4 cities. The one who came was Norman of the Crowne city. And Crowne city is the weakest among all the 4 cities. So he wanted to use force to get Kiera. But your grandfather sent him to his grave. He then passed a warning to all the city''s head not to bother with anyone under his care. Nobody cared. Everyone thought what exactly a mere town head could do? But then they received a notice directly from the district governor. The orders stated that no one should go against your grandfather. Since then no one came. They didn''t dare to go against the orders of district governor. "


    Keira who heard this was stunned more than anyone else. She didn''t know that her grandfather was protecting her from shadows. She felt very happy in her heart. She loved Sitaram even more than she did in the past.


    Gnan then continued, " No matter what all of you need to get stronger. If you are not strong, then people like Leyman will obviously come. This is the world where strong rules and weak are doomed to die."


    All of them understood clearly. They already seen the example today. Determination filled their eyes.


    " Yes. We didn''t see them for 3 whole days." , added Kiera.


    Brooks said , " Lord said to bring food directly to the training hall. They are not going to come out until Young Master Arjun makes his breakthrough. "


    " Make a breakthrough? Breakthrough in what? " , asked Kiera confusingly.


    Gnan said , " In Willpower! "


    " Breakthrough in Willpower!!! " , Shouted Ringo excitedly.


    Gnan looked at how excited Ringo was and said teasingly, " Look at you! So you really do love him. Whatever, Take care of him when you marry him in the future.


    " You are over thinking uncle " , said Ringo in shy.


    The girls laughed seeing Ringo''s shy face. They knew that among all four of them Ringo has the closest relationship more than anyone else. They tease her from time to time.


    " Hahahaha! Whatever " , replied Gnan with a smile on his face, " When your grandfather started training Arjun, Arjun felt a white light inside his conscience. The more breathing exercise he did the quantity of the light is increasing at steady pace. The white light is overtaking the pitch black color in Arjun''s conscience. So your grandfather said that Arjun and himself are not going to come out of the training hall until the white light replace the black color. "


    Girls understood and nodded their head in happiness. They felt happy for Arjun. They felt happy for Arjun because Arjun has started to walk on a new path. On top of that he is showing some results. Even though they don''t know what that white light is, They were eager to know what will happen when white light will replace the pitch black color in Arjun''s conscience.


    The girls had their afternoon lunch. Then they had an happy chat with Gnan and Brooks. After sometime they prepared to leave. When they were leaving Ringo stopped. She looked at the direction where Arjun was training. Then a smile appeared on her face. She clenched her fists in happiness. She then left the mansion after saying good luck to Arjun in her heart.


    Five years have passed in the blink of an eye. The news of Layman''s condition quickly spread all over the district. It even spread to other districts too. People who looked at Leyman were stunned. Leyman was so old. He has the white hair on his head. He used stick to support his weak body. Leyman didn''t sit silent though. He wrote a letter to the district governor in order to seek justice. But the outcome backfired against him. As the person who appointed Sitaram as Weissan town lord, The district governor knows Sitaram''s true background . So he stripped Leyman not only from the position of city lord but also from his status of Noble. All his business properties and his mansions were taken away. The excuse the district governor used was-----


    " Leyman tried to use his authority as the city lord to supress a mere acting town head. He tried to force a 6 year old girl to take away with him. Fortunately the acting town head was strong enough to protect the people. Leyman even destroyed the Town''s head Mansion. He killed the innocent people in the mansion. So in order to punish him I made him a common man. Leyman needs to learn , not to look down on the weak people. "-----


    When people heard this were stunned. They didn''t know weather to laugh or cry. They clearly knew that the real sinner is Leyman. But they thought that Gnan has gone little overboard with his actions. No matter what, Leyman was a city lord. But Gnan shouldn''t have to be so cruel.


    But District Governor''s actions surprised them even more. They thought that District Governor''s actions are like adding the fuel to the fire. They were totally dumbstruck. But other district governors knew that this was the wise decision. All the district governor of other districts knew what kind of background Sitaram has! Not even they will dare to raise their voices against someone like Sitaram.


    Leyman didn''t expect this outcome. He cried in despair. But no matter what there exist no person who could listen to his despair. Even his family left him in anger. All of a sudden from a mighty city lord Leyman became a street beggar. He truly cursed himself for his actions.


    In the meanwhile, Kiera turned 17. She became even more beautiful. She reached 12 - star realm in cultivation. Mika and Uma who are 14 and 11 years old respectively reached 7 - star realm. But the thing that surprised them more was Ringo''s growth.


    Ringo was currently 11 years old. She was more beautiful than Kiera when Kiera was 11 years old. She is currently at the 9 - star realm. This surprised people because as the Voilet realm Magic Core person she should have reached 12 - star atleast. But she was at 9- star. Later they learned that Ringo is concentrating more time in learning spells. She is in no rush. Then the people understood the reason behind the late growth of Ringo.


    In this period of time Aeron visited the Weissan town from time to time. He told the people how luxurious his life has been in the district. How district governor is taking special care for him.


    The people were happy for Aeron. But the person who was happiest among all to see Aeron was Kiera! Because Aeron and Kiera were in love. They kept it a secret from others. This was one of the primary reason why Kiera never talked much with boys who were trying to woo her in the class. The only person who she loves the most was Aeron!

 17 MARRIAGE AFTER 5 YEARS

    It was afternoon. Kiera didn''t go to the academy. She was at her home. Aeron was sitting beside her. They were having a good talk.


    Aeron said, "All you four girls are amazing. All of you are atleast at the Blue realm. Even Ringo ended up with a Voilet realm Magic Core. Master''s training methods in willpower is really something else."


    " That''s right! Grandfather''s training methods are different compared to the professors at the Academy. " , replied Kiera with a smile on her face.


    " I wonder which realm Arjun ends up with? , " wondered Aeron, " It''s been 5 years. What''s his status? He should have awakened his Magic Core by now? Even if it is sealed, master would definitely undo the seal. So which realm is he ended up with? "


    Kiera went silent for a moment. She knows just how deep a close relationship between Aeron and Arjun was. She knew that Aeron really cared for Arjun from the bottom of his heaet. She went silent for a moment and said, " He will never be a magician anymore in his life. "


    Aeron was confused. He then asked Kiera, " What do you mean? "


    Kiera said in hesitating tone, " During the Academy test , The Magic Crystal exploded when Arjun was being tested. But the Academy used another crystal. Because they thought that the exploded magic crystal has became old. They were using the same magic crystal for a very long time Which resulted in the decaying the quality of the crystal. So they used the new one. But all of us were stunned to see that the Magic Crystal exploded again. "


    Kiera took a deep breath and continued, " Grandfather who was present upstairs came down immediately. He put his hand on Arjun''s forehead. After sometime we saw grandfather''s face immediately changed. When we asked him what''s wrong with Arjun, Grandfather said that in Arjun''s conscience it was nothing but pitch black color. Then grandfather said that Arjun was not born with a Magic Core to begin with. He doesn''t have the Magic Core at all."


    "WHAT!!!!" , shouted Aeron in shock, " That means he is a demon''s child!!!?"


    " You already knew about story of Demon''s Child? " , asked Kiera in surprise. She was surprised because not even the principal of the Weissan Academy knows about it untill Sitaram explain it.


    " Ofcourse I knew it. " , replied Aeron with an anxious tone , " Master used to tell me all this stories from time to time in the past. "


    " Don''t worry. Arjun didn''t gave up. Grandfather personally training him in willpower. And it shown some progress. Uncle Gnan said that Arjun is in the middle of the breakthrough. " , said Kiera with a smile on her face


    Kiera who heard this was stunned completely. She knew the legends of Eric Dawson. But she didn''t know that the weapons created by such a legendary person millions of years ago exist even today. What''s more, those weapons are used only when the Empire''s existence was in danger. She then thought, just how good Eric Dawson''s creations are!!!? She then thought about Arjun and was concerned about his future. If Arjun could really become Eric Dawson''s successor then the large scale war will be imminent. The large scale empires will fight to death only to get Arjun. It was just like in the past with Eric Dawson. The history will repeat once again. She was scared. She really worried for Arjun''s future.


    Aeron then said, " Whatever. If master training Arjun personally, Then it will be really a good thing. Don''t worry. Let''s go. We will meet Uncle Gnan Since we couldn''t meet Arjun or master. "


    Kiera nodded her head in agreement. She left the room with Aeron. They both quickly went towards the Town''s Lord Mansion.


    -----------


    In the Town Head''s mansion---


    Aeron and Kiera walked in together. They looked around and found Brooks doing some cleaning.


    Aeron walked near Brooks and asked, "Father! , When will Arjun and Master will come out of the training hall?"


    " I don''t know. " replied Brooks immediately, " But when I take food to deliver for them I always see smile on the Master''s face. As if he is satisfied with something. "


    "Satisfied with something? " asked Kiera in surprise, " Surprised with what?"


    " I don''t know. " , replied Brooks , " I never asked master. I thought that I may disturb young master''s training. "


    Aeron smiled and said, " Maybe he is satisfied with Arjun''s training progress. Master always used to smile whenever I made my breakthrough. "


    "Ohh!" , Both Kiera and Brooks said. They nodded their heads in agreement.


    Gnan entered the room and said , " Aeron! When did you come? "


    " I came 3 days ago, Uncle. " , replied Aeron with a smile on his face, " How have you been, Uncle? "


    " Very Busy. " , replied Gnan with a tired face, " I guess you already know about Arjun''s condition, right? Ever since my father learned about Arjun''s condition, He was dead set to train Arjun in willpower. He asked me look over the things. At first I thought it won''t take long time for them to come out. Because I thought that they need time to understand how exactly the willpower could be trained. What methods they need to use for effective training. etc. But I never thought that they will seal themselves in the training hall for 5 years. And what is even worse is they are not planning to come out of the room in the near future. "


    Gnan took a deep breath and continued, " That kid is showing really a good progress. So my father is fired up. He even asked me not to enter the training hall until unless the town existence was in danger. Only Brooks enters everyday, That''s also to deliver the food."


    " If he is showing some progress then it''s a good news right? " , asked Aeron with a smile on his face.


    " Yes. And that''s the reason why even though managing the Town alone is really an heavy burden , I''m doing it somehow. " , replied Gnan.


    Then they had a good chat. The other girls also joined them at the end of the day. Aeron congratulated Ringo for becoming the heavens child. They had dinner together.


    After 2 days Aeron prepared to leave. He then said to Kiera, " I''ll be waiting for another 5 years. After 5 years next session of the District Championship will be conducted. It doesn''t matter if you become the champion or not. But perform well. Then we will tell master about our love. We will get married then.


    Kiera''s eyes lit up in happiness. She wanted this day to come for a very long time. Now that they will get married after 5 years she was happy. She was determined to work even more harder. She decided to perform well during the district championship that will take place after 5 years.


    Aeron then said farewell to everyone and left. He wanted to meet Arjun , but he didn''t. He don''t want to disturb them. He treated Arjun as his own little brother. So he naturally wanted Arjun''s future to be happy. He then remembered the promise they made 5 years ago.


    He then said in his heart , " Arjun , I will be waiting for you. Don''t lose hope just because you don''t have the Magic Core. "

 18 THE DARK ELEMEN

    Everyone were happy when Aeron visited the town. Kiera was the most happiest one. They had a great time together. They ate together. They laughed together. They enjoyed together for 5 days. But the only unhappy moment was the absence of Arjun and Sitaram. Aeron finally left after 5 days. Aeron didn''t get the chance to meet Arjun. When they tried to meet Arjun by finding an excuse of Aeron''s arrival, Sitaram sent them back in disappointment.


    Aeron finally left. It''s been a week since then. Everyone were back to their daily routine life. But they felt Kiera was different. She has changed since Aeron left. She was training very fiercely. She started to go to academy earlier than anyone else. She was coming back home very late. Everyone who were trying to woo her were stunned and scared to approach her. She ate lunch and dinner lately compared to others. Even Ringo, Mika and Uma were stunned by Kiera''s behaviour.


    When asked the reason behind her strange behaviour, she said , " The district championship is approaching in 5 years. I want to show some good performance. So I''m training hard."


    But nobody believed what she said. But nobody stopped her from working hard. Even though they didn''t know the reason behind her strange behaviour, they knew that atleast it will make her stronger and stronger in 5 years. The reason behind her strange behaviour ended up in mystery though.


    --------


    In the training hall of the Town''s Lord Mansion----


    There sat a 11 years old kid on a mat. He has a long black hair. His eyes were in a closed state. He was in the pose of meditation. Along with that 11 years old kid there was an old man with bald head. His sharp eyes were pointed towards that 11 years old kid. He didn''t move his eyes from that 11 years old kid. This person was Sitaram. And the 11 years old kid was none other than Arjun.


    In the beginning Arjun who started willpower training, He first saw nothing but Blank in his conscience. A pitch black color all over his conscience. When he started breathing exercise for training in willpower, He found that in his conscience a thin layer of white light which appeared in the middle of the pitch black color. The more breathing exercise he did the quantity of the light is increasing at steady pace. When he told Sitaram about the strange white light appearing in his conscience during the breathing exercise, then Sitaram told him to continue training in willpower untill the white light replace the pitch black color. Since then Arjun was training non stop. He was stopping only during the lunch and dinner which was brought by Brooks.


    At that moment something unexpected happened. Arjun felt that his body was acheing. The pain was increasing slowly but Arjun endured it. At a particular stage the pain was unbearable but Arjun closed his eyes and endured the pain. But after some time the pain spread all over his body. He couldn''t endure the pain any longer. He then shouted in pain with all his might----


    " AAAAHHHHH"


    Sitaram was stunned. He went near Arjun and asked worriedly , "What''s wrong! Tell me what happened?"


    But Arjun couldn''t even hear what his grandfather was asking. He was in an intense pain. But after some time the pain stopped.


    When Arjun looked into his conscience, he was totally stunned. The white light in his conscience settled down at the right side. Generally the entire conscience inside Arjun was in a sphere shape. When white light settled at the right corner of the conscience, it looked in the shape of semi circle. While the left side of his conscience was nothing but pitch black color.


    Arjun felt it was strange. But at the next moment Arjun was dumbstruck to see what happened. The white light which settled at the right side of his conscience, was divided into 5 parts. Arjun didn''t know what the hell was going on. But he continued with the breathing exercise.


    Arjun was instantly dumbstruck to see what happened next. When he started doing the breathing exercise, the right side which was nothing but pitch blank was started to fill with a strange power. But this time it was not the strange white light, but it was being filled with the black color. Arjun was instantly dumbstruck to see this. In order to confirm it , he did more breathing exercise. But he figured out that he was right earlier. The left side of his conscience was being filled with black color. But not with the usual white colour.


    He immediately opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, he found his grandfather was looking at him anxiously. The moment Arjun opened his eyes Sitaram immediately felt relief.


    He then asked Arjun, " What happened? Why did you shouted earlier. In these 5 years you never shouted like this before."


    Arjun explained immediately, " Grandfather, Today half of my conscience was filled with white light. Then I felt an intense pain all over my body. But after sometime the pain was gone. I then looked into my conscience to see the white light settled at the right side of my conscience. Then it divided into 5 parts. I felt strange but continued with the breathing exercise. This time the strange aura was filling at the left side of my conscience. But not with the usual white light. But this time it was with the black color. To confirm it I continued with the breathing exercise. But I was right earlier . It was filling with the dark black color. "


    Sitaram who heard this was shocked! What black color Aura? It never happened before? Why is it happening now? But what is that white light before? And what is this black color Aura?


    Wait! The white colour settled at the right side while the black color Aura is being produced at the left side of his conscience. And what''s more the white light which was at the right side is divided into 5 parts. Why is it divided into 5 parts? If the black color Aura will fill in the left side of his conscience then what will happen? Would it also be divided into 5 parts too? Sitaram then thought of a possibility----


    THE LIGHT AND THE DARKNESS!!!


    Could the white light be light element and the strange black color Aura is darkness element? Only one way to figure out, The left side should be completely filled with dark element. Only then we can move forward and could make the further analysis.


    Sitaram then looked at Arjun and said, " Continue training in breathing exercise. Let''s see what will happen when the left side of your conscience will be filled with dark element. Let''s see if the dark element will also divide into 5 elements. Or would it be divided into any other different parts. We can figure it out only when you make progress in your training. Continue the breathing exercise. Don''t stop untill the dark element will fill the left side of your conscience. "


    "Okay. Actually that''s what I thought too." , said Arjun confidently. Arjun then continued with the breathing exercise. The dark element was filling the left side of his conscience at steady pace.


    Another five years passed quickly. In this period of time Ringo reached the 14 - star realm. Kiera who was training vigorously also reached 13 - star realm. Ringo already surpassed Kiera. But it was expected as Ringo was actually an heavens child. Mika and Uma reached 10 - star realm in cultivation.

 19 PROMOTION TO THE STATUS OF THE CITY!!!

    Before the beginning of the championship everyone were having discussions about which city will win the district championship. Afterall they believed that Aeron''s winning championship was nothing but sheer luck. They believed that all the contestants who participated ten years ago were weak. So people always believed that district championship this time will go to any one of the 4 cities. But the results were too scary.


    During the semi finals all four contestants were girls. What''s worse is that they are from same place. This place was not a city but a town instead. People were shocked to see that actually all four girls are from Weissan Town. What''s even more worse was that all four of them are sworn sisters.


    That''s right! The four contestants were none other than Kiera , Mika , Ringo and Uma. Everyone were stunned to see this outcome. No matter what, the championship this time also will go to the Weissan Town. All the four city lords didn''t know where to put their heads. Gnan who came as the representative of the Weissan town was stunned too. But he recovered from his shock quickly and a smile appeared on his face. He then thought how the small kids who were raised in his mansion has grown into beautiful ladies.


    Kiera has turned 24. She was beautiful than ever. Mika turned 19. She became very beautiful too. But her beauty doesn''t compared to Kiera though. Uma turned 16 this year. She hit her maturity and was beautiful too. But Ringo''s transformation really stunned everyone. She also turned 16 this year. She was even more beautiful than Kiera. On top of that it was an open secret that she is an heavens child.


    All the city lords tried to contact Gnan in the past. The reason was, they came with a marriage proposals. But Gnan''s answer really stunned them. Gnan said that Ringo is in love with Arjun. She is going to marry his son when the time comes. After hearing this All the city lord went back with disappointment. When Ringo learned this , she bent her head in shy. She never told anyone that she is in love with Arjun. Even though she has feelings for him though.


    In the semi-finals Kiera defeated Mika. And in the other semi-finals Ringo entered finals by defeating Uma. None of them felt sad though. They knew that the championship cup is coming to their home. So they didn''t cared about the outcome.


    In the final Kiera and Ringo had a fierce battle. The people understood what kind of power a heavens child possessed. She was really strong. Kiera who was at indigo realm was strong too. But Ringo won the championship in the end. Everyone gave a loud applause.


    He saw the guards around them and said, " Everyone please leave. I want to have a private conversation with Gnan. "


    Everyone left immediately as per the orders. The district governor then turned to Gnan who was sitting with no moment from his body. District Governor then said respectfully, " Greetings! My Lord! "


    " You look very happy, John" , replied Gnan without moving his head.


    " Ofcourse! Afterall Ringo is under master''s care.I will be happy to see her winning the championship."


    That''s right. Sitaram was master of all the district governors. That is the reason why all district governors knew Sitaram''s background.


    "Where is master, My Lord?" , asked John.


    " Father is training Arjun. " , replied Gnan.


    " But Young Master Arjun has no magic core. " , Said John in surprise, " Is young master Arjun is training in willpower just like Eric Dawson?"


    " Yes. And he is doing good." , replied Gnan, " He really showing some progress. My father is really serious about Arjun''s training. Afterall, my father is very knowledgeable person in the Magic field. But in willpower nobody has any knowledge. Needless to say someone like my father. But Arjun is really showing some progress in his training in willpower.


    " Obviously he will!" , said John proudly, " Afterall It''s master who is personally training young master Arjun. "


    " What do you want, John?" , asked Gnan by not replying to John''s earlier statement.


    " We got a letter from the Royal Emperor which was sent for you. The Emperor asked me to pass the letter to you or master . It states the details of the news regarding that assassin''s organisation. " , replied John respectfully.


    Gnan who was sitting silent all the time, his eyes immediately lit up. He took the letter from the district governor and started to read it. He then said to John, " John, keep it a secret. It should not leak to anyone. "


    John replied respectfully, " Yes My Lord! I know how significant importance this matter is. I know that it should not be leaked out. "


    "Good. " , said Gnan and put the letter in his pocket.


    Suddenly Gnan said to the district governor, " John, make an announcement. Give Weissan Town the status of the city. If I take the soilders just like that from you for the battle against assassin''s organisation , then it will raise the unwanted suspicions. The letter states that the Assassin''s Organisation is going to make their move on Weissan Town. I need some strong troops."


    The District Governor said , " As you command my lord." The district governor immediately left the place and walked at the middle of the stage.


    Gnan was lost in his thoughts. When he thought about that assassin''s organisation he remembered eight people. They were totally of four male and four females. These peoples came along with Sitaram , When Sitaram came for the first time to the Weissan Town. They had four small girls along with them. These four girls are none other than Ringo and other girls.


    Ringo''s and others parents were sent to annihilate the Assassin''s Organisation. But they never came back. They got a news later which stated that the organisation killed them and burned their bodies so that no one could find any proofs. Since then all the girls were raised by Sitaram and he took care of them like his own grandchildren. Gnan sighed when he thought about that scene.


    District Governor went to the middle of the stage. He then said to everyone in the public, " Hello everyone. I''m here to make an announcement. For the past 10 years Weissan town has improved a lot. Previously it was Aeron who is currently my personal disciple who originated from Weissan Town won the championship. He even showed significant improvement in his training under my instructions. Since then Weissan town has also completed high level quests and had a huge amount of contribution points. Today the first four places were occupied by the contestants from Weissan Town. They achieved these feats with limited cultivation resources. I was wondering what kind of monstrous talented people like Ringo or Aeron the Weissan town will produce if they had the status of city. They even surpassed Heek city in terms of contribution points at the moment. "


    The district governor took a deep breath and continued, " Taking all these as evidence I made my decision. I made a decision that Weissan Town will be promoted with the status of city. All the resources, guards , place for development will be provided very shortly to the newly promoted Weissan City! I congratulate all the people of Weissan City for the status of a city. All this is became possible because of your hard work. I said all this to mr. Gnan who came here as the representative of the Weissan town which is now promoted to Weissan City. Then I came here to make a formal announcement. So all the best for the citizens of the Weissan City. Thank you."

 20 CHOOSE ANY ONE PATH

    The entire arena went silent for a moment. There was no sound. The area was in such a silent state , that even if a needle falls on the ground then it''s sound could be heard too.


    The crowd went into uproar all of a sudden. This was a huge news. A town achieving the status of a city , something like that never happened before. The announcement that came directly from the mouth of the district governor has stunned everyone. They started to have a discussion on this topic among themselves.


    " What the hell!!!" , someone from the crowd said with a stunned expression.


    " Am I deaf? or I just misheard what the district governor just said? " , Another person said.


    " The people of Weissan, just how lucky are they? " , Another person said.


    " Ofcourse they all are lucky. They won the district championship two times in a row. And now the announcement of the district governor. They are really lucky. " , the first person said in envy.


    " This time they even occupied the first four places of the competition. I think it''s the result of their hard work too." , The second person said hurriedly.


    All the people from the crowd were talking among themselves while all the four city lord were stunned the most. They want to raise their disagreement with this announcement. But who got the guts to go against the decision of the district governor. On top of that the results displayed by the people of Weissan in the competition made these city lords hesitant. In the end they thought it''s better to stay quite. So no one raised their voices against the announcement.


    The next day the results quickly spread all over the district. People were surprised. But later another news spread which became viral news even in other districts too. The news of Weissan town promoted to the status of a city.


    People were stunned on this information. The promotion of a town to a city was literally unheard of. Something like this never happened in the past. The one who was surprised the most was the governors of other districts. They never promoted any of their town to a city. But if John promoted a town especially Weissan Town to a city then the reason behind it was obvious. They quickly guessed that the real reason behind it has to do with either Sitaram or Gnan. So they didn''t bothered about it any further.


    -------


    In the training hall of the Town''s Lord Mansion----


    Arjun was in the meditation pose. He is 16 years old now. Five years ago the white aura has settled in the right side of his conscience . It further divided into five parts. Then currently in the left side of his conscience the black color Aura is on the verge of completion.


    Right at that moment Arjun has completed filling his left side of conscience with dark element. Obviously he felt that same pain which he felt 5 years ago. After some time the pain stopped. But his conscience was also divided into 5 parts just like the right side.


    He opened his eyes and told Sitaram about this. Sitaram doesn''t know what to do later. Since no one was expert in willpower training it was obvious that even Sitaram doesn''t know what to do.


    Sitaram thought for a moment and said, " Continue with the breathing exercise. Let''s see what will happen next."


    " Yes." , Arjun replied and continued with the breathing exercise. After one hour the five parts of dark element and the five parts of light element merged into one.


    Now there was only one element of light at the right side of his conscience. At the same time there was only one dark element at the left side of his conscience.


    Arjun didn''t understood the meaning of this. But he continued with the breathing exercise. After some time a small black door appeared at the middle of the white element. At the same time a small white door appeared at the middle of the black element.


    Arjun went near to the black door. When he went near he saw five symbols on it. They were


    Water Element


    Dark Element


    Earth Element


    Metal Element


    Space Element


    He didn''t know what these 5 words on the door mean. When he was about to open his eyes and tell his grandfather about this, he heard a male person''s voice ring out from within the door.


    " I''m the ethernal darkness."


    " All the five elements that is on the door are originated from me"


    " I''m the nature of combat "


    " I''m the source of destruction "


    " If you enter through this door you will become unrivalled combat master!"


    Arjun was stunned. A combat master? Isn''t that what he desired since his childhood? He felt immense happiness and tried to enter the room. But he stopped. He turned and looked at the other door. This door was white in color which was present at the middle of the dark element.


    Arjun walked near the door. He saw five elements on the door. They are


    Fire Element


    Light Element


    Wind Element


    Wood Element


    Time Element


    Then a voice could be heard within his conscience. But this time it was the voice of a female.


    "I''m the source of light "


    " All the five elements that is on the door are originated from me "


    " I''m the nature of support "


    " I''m the source of Creation. "


    " If you enter through this door you will become unrivalled supporter."


    Then he heard another voice which was completely different from the voices of light and the darkness. It was a male voice. But different from the voice of darkness.


    That voice said, " You can only go through one door. You cannot enter through both the doors. Make your own choice. "


    Arjun was stunned. Then he was pissed. But he asked , " Who are you? "


    That voice said, " You doesn''t need to know. All you need to do is make a choice. Either combat master or supporter. Make your choice now."


    Arjun was pissed even more than before, " Some random people are within my own private property and you are saying it doesn''t matter? How could you say that."


    That voice went silent for a moment and said, " I''m your will. In other words I''m the source of your power. "


    Arjun who heard this was stunned completely. He then asked , " WHAAAT!!!"


    That voice said again, " That''s right! I''m the source of your willpower. So make your decision. Based on your decision I will grant you power. "


    Arjun lost in thought. It was true that he wanted to become a combat master. But if he gets the chance then he wants both of them.


    After pondering for a moment he asked, " But I want to be both combat master and the supporter!"


    The owner of the voice went silent again then said with a laugh, " Hahahaha! You really are a greedy person. Let me tell you kid , don''t be a greedy man. The greed will in turn kill you one day. Greed is one of the seven deadly sins!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " I''m not a greedy man. But you are really good at pissing me. How could the passion to learn is a greed. I think you really don''t know the definition of greed."


    The owner of the voice was furious. He said angrily, " Kid you think that you know everything. But I am the boss here. The one who gives power to you is me. So you need to obey my offer and better choose any one the two paths. "


    " What if I refuse? " , asked Arjun seriously.

 21 THE REASON BEHIND THE ABSENCE OF MAGIC CORE!

    Arjun went silent. He was wondering what exactly the hell is wrong with the ower of the voice? Then he thought for a moment and a person''s name came to his mind.


    Eric Dawson!


    When Eric Dawson started training in willpower, did he also encountered the same situation as I''m in right now? If he is then what decision did he make?


    Wait! Eric Dawson was well known for his supporting role. Then that means did the owner of this shi*ty old voice also entered Eric Dawson''s conscience. If that is true then Eric Dawson has chosen the door of the supporter. He choosed the white door which gave him the title of the king of the world. What would have happened if he choosed the door of combat master. What kind of legend would he have created.


    Arjun asked the owner of the voice, " Did you gave Eric Dawson the same options too?"


    " Obviously " , replied the owner of the voice and continued, " He was a wise man. He made his decision immediately after I gave him the same options. And you already knows the outcome. He became the legendary figure whose name spread all over the world. "


    " But there has to be a way right? " , said Arjun, " There has to be a way for me to have the power for both combat master and the supporter right?"


    The owner of the voice was furious and said, " Kid! you really are a greedy man. I have no time to waste on the greedy man like you. Make a choice or I will leave. You will have no power in the future if I leave now. So make your decision. "


    Arjun was pissed and said arrogantly, " This is my world that you are in. If I have to make a decision out of the options that you gave, Then where is my will in this? You are trying to overpower me. But I won''t bend my head and make a choice. If I make a choice then I won''t consider it as training in willpower. "


    Arjun continued , " You call yourself as my will. That means you have to be under my control? It''s not me who has to be under your control. So I am giving you two options. Either you give me the power of combat master and the supporters, or you piss off from my private property. "


    The owner of the voice was stunned and said, " Hahahaha! You really are a greedy man. Your greed has taken a golden opportunity away from you. I will see what''s your future will be. So goodbye. "


    After saying the owner of the voice didnt said anything. It was like he disappeared from there.


    Arjun opened his eyes and told Sitaram everything that happened in his conscience. Sitaram who heard everything felt little disappointed. He thought that his grandson has the chance but he spoiled the opportunity he has. But still he was surprised with Arjun''s decision.


    Sitaram then asked Arjun, " I think you know that if you rejected the owner of the voice''s proposal then you will be an ordinary man for the rest of your life. Why didn''t you accepted and entered the door which gives you the power in Combats? Afterall you always liked to be combat master. "


    Arjun replied, " If you have a way to become either combat master or a supporter , then I think you will also have the option to have both powers right? It''s a once in a lifetime opportunity. I didn''t want to waste it."


    " But you are taking the huge risk. It may end your path for cultivation. " , replied Sitaram worried.


    " I know. " , Arjun replied immediately.


    " What do you want to do then?" , asked Sitaram.


    " I want to continue training in my breathing exercise. " , Arjun said, " Let''s see what surprise the breathing exercise will bring for us this time!"


    Sitaram was stunned. He felt like his grandson has grown up into an intelligent man. Arjun always depended on Sitaram. But the way Arjun spoke today, Sitaram felt like Arjun is becoming more and more independent. He felt happy about it though.


    Arjun continued with his breathing exercise. After some time something unexpected happened. The light and the darkness started to merge together into one. After some time the merging process stopped. At the left side of his conscience existed the dark element. At the right side of his conscience existed the light element. But at the middle of his conscience existed a straight line which was gray in color.


    Arjun then went near to the gray and stunned with what he saw. He saw a grey door! What stunned Arjun was the content that is written on the door. There were all five elements of darkness on the left side of the door. There were all five elements of light at the right side of the door. At the middle of the door something was written which lit up Arjun''s eyes.


    " THE DOORWAY TO THE SUPPORTERS AND COMBAT MASTER!!!!''


    Arjun laughed and cursed loudly, " You shit*y old man. You tried to trick me. Hahaha! look now. I got what I want. "


    " Congratulations! You have passed the test." , said the owner of the voice coming from nowhere, " It was a test to check weather you make a choice or follow the voice of your heart.


    " So it really was a test " , replied Arjun whose smile didn''t disappear all the time.


    " Ofcourse . " , continued the owner of the voice, " You humans were impatient! At the beginning all humans used to train in willpower. But an average person took almost 50 years to fill the right side of their conscience with light energy. Most of them gave up. Some of them who were quoted as prodigies took 30 years only to fill right side of their conscience with light energy. Needless to say the dark energy at the left conscience. "


    " 50 years!!!!" , exclaimed Arjun in surprise, " But I took only 5 years. "


    " That''s because you were fully prepared to train in willpower. If a person is training in willpower then that person has to be fully prepared. But people in the past they were mentally disturbed. They were disturbed because they have to train for 50 years to train in willpower. They always trained half heartedly. So results were disastrous. "


    The owner of the voice continued, " Then came the concept of the magic core! When people train in magic , all they have to do is train their physical strength to get stronger and stronger. They took only 5 - 10 years in order to make their breakthrough. So they started cursing the willpower training. They even went and told their descendants to give much importance in training magic core. As the days moved farward some people even forgotten about the existence of the willpower. "


    Arjun was dumbstruck. Then he thought, That''s the reason. No wonder even grandfather also given more importance for magic training. The reason why he is training me in willpower is because I don''t have the Magic Core.


    Arjun thought for a moment and asked, " Then why didn''t I have the Magic Core in the first place?"


    The voice said, " It''s because Magic Core is not invincible. Since your childhood you always trained in willpower to have a solid foundation . You trained in willpower so much that your conscience has adapted to the willpower which resulted in destruction of your Magic Core. "


    Arjun now understood everything. But he was happy about it though. At the beginning he also desired for magic core. When he learned that he doesn''t have the Magic Core he despaired. But now he understood one thing-


    ''It was a blessing in disguise ''


    Because Willpower has destroyed the Magic Core in his body. To be able to destroy the Magic Core is proof enough to tell how powerful willpower is. Even though it''s a slow process, it turned Eric Dawson into the king of the world.

 22 THE GRAY DOOR

    Arjun asked, " So what''s up with you? Why did you tried to trick me earlier?"


    The voice said, " It''s because training in both Supporter and the combat master using willpower will give birth to a core. This core will also be present in your conscience. The name of this core is Devine Core! "


    " Devine Core!" , Arjun was excited. The term Devine itself sounded tempting.


    " That''s right." , replied the voice, " If the humans have Magic Core as the source of their power, then the devine core is the source of power for the Gods!!. Devine Core is much more powerful than the Magic Core. It is so powerful that not even a supreme magic user could even sense their presence. "


    " WHAAAT! The power of gods. You mean the real gods!" , asked Arjun who was stunned.


    " Yes." , replied the voice , " Let me ask you a question? Who created the Magic Core?"


    " Straw Hat Jimmy!" , replied Arjun immediately.


    " That''s right. " , replied the voice, " Using what as a source you think Straw Hat Jimmy has created the Magic Core ?"


    Arjun was stunned and replied, " Could it be..... Devine Power!"


    " That''s right!" , replied the voice, " But concentrate more on willpower. Because willpower is much more powerful than even Devine Power. "


    Arjun replied, " Yes. That''s what I planned to do it. But why training in supporter and the combat master using willpower will give birth to Devine Core?


    " Because everything has originated from the will! If there is no Will then there exist nothing. Supporters need Inner Will for creations. While combat master need Devine Core for fighting. Without a Core how do you think you will get the power for Combat Masters. " , replied The Voice.


    Arjun didn''t understood. So he asked, " What''s that supposed to mean?"


    " You are not strong enough to know all this. " , replied the voice , " So continue training. "


    The voice said again, " The Gray Gate will grant you the power with both Supporter and the combat master. But if you want to use the devine core then you need to take Devine Power. The Magic power won''t give you anything. As for how you get the devine power will depend on your luck."


    Arjun was surprised. But he understood. Afterall if he needs to activate Devine Core then he needs to be fortune enough to meet a god!


    The voice said again, " Actually Eric Dawson has chosen the combat master door to begin with. Then I told him that he will get the devine core. But to get the devine power will depend on his luck. So he choosed the door of supporters. He didn''t want to take any risks."


    The voice said again, " But you are brave enough to go against all my previous tempting offers. You depended on your own will. You choosed to listen to your heart. That is the qualification a willpower trainee should have. If you have chosen any one of the two gates then you would be no different than Eric Dawson. But you depended on your own path."


    The voice continued, " The Gray Gate will grant you power in Combats and support type. It is much more powerful than even any other two gates. The results of your creations and combat power will be even more powerful than Eric Dawson or gods. That means your creations will be far greater than Eric Dawson''s. Your combat power will be greater than Gods!"


    " Why would it be greater than the two gates." , asked Arjun confused, " It''s just having two different powers in a person right? Why would the output of the gray door is greater than the black and white door?"


    The voice said, " Because the light and the darkness has opposing nature. For example, Take fire and water. It is an open secret that fire and water cannot live in a same container. Fire has the boiling ability. while the water has the melting ability. But what if fire and water combined into one. What will happen? It''s properties will change into something that didn''t exist in the world before. Something brand new property! If you use a weapon that is created using the combined fire and water element then the output of it''s power will be even more greater than the individual attacks of fire and water element. And the source of fire and water is light and the darkness itself. If the source itself will combine into one then what kind of output do you think it will be?"


    Arjun was stunned. He thought a brand new world has opened in front of him. He gave a thought. If light and the darkness combined into one then a brand new property will come out. Something that didn''t exist in the world. If that happens then who could endure the outcome?


    The voice said, " Generally if you entered any one of the two gates then you would gain a special power known as The Inner Will. The Inner Will is the source of every creations that you make. It is also the source you will use during battles. Eric Dawson entered the supporters room and was blessed with inner will of light. This inner will of light has a support nature. So using it Eric Dawson has created many things which became the legendary weapons , paintings , pills etc."


    The voice said again, " But you are different compared to Eric Dawson. Eric Dawson has only Inner Will of light. While you will have the combined power of both light and the darkness. That means the combination of Inner Will of light and the Inner Will of the darkness. Because the gray gate is the combined power of both light and the darkness. So you will have the inner will known as '' Ying - Yang Inner Will ''."


    Arjun was thrilled to hear it. At this moment Arjun felt that the entire world has deeply underestimated the willpower. He was happy that he didn''t persuaded the same path like others.


    The voice said again, " Follow my instructions very carefully.


    STEP 1 - Train with your breathing exercise untill the entire light element and dark element will become one gray element.


    STEP 2 - Only after fusion completed then enter through the gray door."


    The voice said again, " Remember there are seven stages in willpower. Just like magic core level , willpower also has seven levels which could be determined using the seven colours. But the only difference is, In magic power Red realm has least value , While Voilet realm has higher value. And the realm you reach before awakening your Magic Core will stay with you forever. "


    The voice continued, " In Willpower it is totally opposite. The red level is the higher realm while Voilet realm is the least one. Once you will enter the gray door , then you will be automatically at the Voilet realm. Then your conscience will be empty. You could only sense voilet color Inner Will. Then you have to fill your conscience with the Light and the darkness elements from the beginning using breathing exercise. Then you need to merge them into one gray element. Then your ''Inner Will '' will enter the Indigo realm. Then you need to repeat the entire procedure again and again till you reach the red realm . That''s when you will reach the ultimate power. The pinnacle of the willpower. "


    Arjun was stunned. He then asked, " What my power level will be if I reached the Red realm?"

 23 THE PATH TOWARDS THE PINNACLE

    " WHAAAT!!!" , Arjun was stunned insanely. He always wanted to be someone who could be standing at the top of the world. He never imagined that reaching Red realm in willpower will make him unrivalled not in the world , but it will make him The frea*ing king of the universe.


    The voice continued, " I''m not joking. Just imagine, Why training in willpower is really a slow process? Is it because willpower training means your mental strength? Then you are mistaken. "


    The voice continued, " If you have achieved 14 - stars in magic training, then you will reach the limit. The magic core will increase in size till you reach 14 stars. Because if you enter the fifteenth star then your Magic Core will stop increasing in size. 14 is it''s limit. After that it will give birth to a new core. If you give birth to a second magic core then that means you have reached the limit for the first Magic Core. Giving birth to a new Magic Core means you have reached a 1 - Grandstar realm."


    " Yes. I know all that." , replied Arjun, " But what all this have to do with me?"


    The voice replied, " If you reach the Indigo realm in willpower then You will gain the power equal to 4 - Grandstar realm!"


    Arjun was stunned. He thought if reaching Indigo realm is equal to reaching 4 - star in magic, then what will be the power level I will reach if I entered the blue realm? He was eager to reach the higher realms. But he knew training in willpower will take lot of time.


    The voice said again, " You took 10 years only to reach Voilet realm. That means your conscience capacity will increase. For reaching Indigo realm it might take you 20 years or more. The higher realm you reach the time period for your breakthrough will increase. "


    " I understand. " , said Arjun excitedly.


    " One more thing " , the voice said, " When you enter the gray door, you will enter a room where you will get all the supporting professional skill books in there. Don''t try to learn anything from outside. Because the quality of the skill book inside your conscience will be so high that the books created by you humans will be nothing. "


    " Oh! " , said Arjun excitedly, " I get it."


    " I''m leaving. We will meet again once you reach the red realm. The moment you enter the gray door I won''t be able to enter your conscience again. Your will be in your hands alone. Even I won''t be able to see through your mind. If I could do that then there will be no meaning in willpower training. No other person will have any access to enter the gray door in the future until you die. Because their could only be one king of the universe. So train properly. " , Said the voice.


    Arjun opened his eyes and told Sitaram everything that happened in his conscience. Sitaram who was listening all this was stunned. A path to become '' The King Of The Universe ''. He then thought about the moment when Arjun was dead set to have both combat master and the supporters powers and refused to enter any one of the two gates.


    Sitaram was lost in his thoughts, If I were in Arjun''s place what would I choose? No matter how many scenarios he thought his heart told him only one thing---


    The door of supporters!


    Because in order to become a combat master in willpower then , you need to have a Devine Core. Even though the voice will give you a Devine Core, it will be nothing but an empty shell. You need to have the Devine Power to use the devine core which could only be available with the gods. But who could find a god. So Supporter role is much more safer than combat master.


    When he thought about it Sitaram was dumbstruck by Arjun''s decision. He was wondering whether Arjun was brave enough to refuse to enter any one of the two gates or was it just a sheer luck. But Arjun''s future will definitely surpass the level of Eric Dawson for sure!


    Thinking of Eric Dawson he then remembered the war that happened for Eric Dawson. Their was a huge casualties in the war. So many people died for mo outcome. If the giant Empires will learn about Arjun''s abilities when Arjun is Weak , then it may put his grandson in grave danger.


    Sitaram then said to Arjun, " No matter what don''t tell this to anyone. Not even to your father. Not even to Ringo and others. I absolutely forbid you from telling this to anyone. Do you understand?"


    " Yes Grandfather. " Arjun replied, " I understand what you mean. "


    Sitaram continued, " It''s good if you understand. A large scale war broke out for Eric Dawson in the past. The war has lasted for many years. So many people died for Eric Dawson. But their sacrifices went in vain. Eric Dawson ran away with leaving no trace behind. People were wondering why Eric Dawson''s creations are so powerful? Then they remembered what Eric Dawson said in the past. It''s because he awakened his Inner Will while training in willpower! After Eric Dawson disappeared suddenly, The Emperors of large empire asked their experts to teach the young generations to train in willpower alone. But those young kids ended up awakening their Magic Core. But surprisingly most of these young kids Core level were in Voilet or Indigo realm. Then they understood one thing. If you train in willpower more vigorously befote you awaken your Magic Core then when you awakened your Magic Core the core level will be very high in level. So people always started to train their children in willpower at the age of 2. So that their children could reach high realm in magic core level test. "


    Sitaram continued, " But no one could reach the Feet what Eric Dawson was able to reach. No one could find him. But they later figured out that all his creations still exists in his warehouse. So the Emperors themselves made a move. A war broke out between the Emperors to get their hands on the creations of Eric Dawson. They got their hands on whatever they can after some intense battle. They treasured all the goods that they got their hands on with their life. They forbid even their own wives and children from touching them. They wanted to prevent it from falling in the hands of other emperors through even spies. So if anyone even tried to look at it emperor Personally kills them. Even their children or wives are no exception! The emperor Personally wanted to use it only if their empire existence was in danger. "


    Arjun was stunned. He knew one thing for sure. In the future his creations are going to be even more powerful and efficient than Eric Dawson''s are. That means people will fight for my creations too. When that time comes the battle will be even more intense. Thinking all this he didn''t know weather to laugh or cry.


    But he has an advantage. Eric Dawson can''t use the combat powers to protect himself. Maybe that''s the reason why he had to run away. But I can be a combat master along with the supporter occupation. I can fight to protect myself if situation demand. Afterall my combat prowess will be far greater than anyone else''s. If i reach Indigo realm, that will give me power equal to 4 - star magician.


    Sitaram said, " Whatever. We will make decision depends on the situation. We even has the life history of Eric Dawson which can be used as a reference to overcome the similar situation that Eric Dawson was in. So first enter the gray door and see what is inside. "


    " Yes. " , replied Arjun. He immediately entered into his conscience. He then walked towards the gray door. He took a deep breath and entered through the gray door.


    The moment he entered the door, he was totally stunned to see what is inside and shouted loudly in shock

 24 THE GUIDE BOOK TO THE CITY

    Arjun continued with his breathing exercise. After some time the the light and the dark energy merged into one element. After merging process was done what he found is his entire conscience was in gray colour. Then it transformed into Voilet colour Ying - Yang Inner Will. The Ying - Yang Inner Will quickly spread all over his body. Then only the gray door remained. While left and right sides of his conscience increased in size. All his conscience emptied out. The left and right side of his conscience was totally empty. It has no Light or Dark energy. Only the Gray Gate remained.


    Arjun entered into the door. He was stunned to see what was inside.


    There was a City! A city with large buildings. Arjun was stunned. But he was wondering what exactly these buildings are? Why their exist a city in his conscience?


    When Arjun moved farward, he saw a river flowing in a straight line. At the left side of the river, their were buildings which were all black in colour. There was a board at the very entrance of the city. The content that is written on the board was ---


    " WELCOME TO THE CITY OF DARKNESS !!!"


    Arjun was dumbstruck. He then looked at the right side of the river. All the buildings at the right side of the river were in White colour. There was a board at the very entrance of the city. The content that is written on the board was---


    " WELCOME TO THE CITY OF LIGHT!!!"


    Arjun was stunned. He didn''t know weather to laugh or cry. Arjun was literally pis*ed. He then shouted, " D*mn it old man! What did you do in my conscience!"


    But Arjun knew that their will be no answer that will come from the owner of the voice. Because the voice clearly said that he will not have any control on Arjun once he enters the gray door. Arjun then moved farward. He then saw a book that appeared in his hand all of a sudden. Something was written on the book. When Arjun red what was written on the book he was pissed even more-


    " GUIDE BOOK FOR THE CITY OF YIN - YAN!!!"


    Arjun didn''t even had the energy to curse the owner of the voice. He sighed deeply.Then he opened the guide book and started to familiarise himself with the city.


    " Welcome to the Yin - Yan city. This guide book will give you the basic idea about the city. There are two cities in the Yin - Yan city. On the left side of the city with the black color buildings are known as The City Of Darkness. On the right side of the river is known as The City Of Light. These two cities are separated by a river. This River is known as The River of Destiny.


    The Voilet realm and Indigo realm are equal to magic. That means you could be hurt by the power that came from Magic Core and Dragon Core. Once you reach the Blue realm all the attacks related to The Magic Core and Dragon Core won''t affect you anymore. You can be hurt by the mortals until you reached Blue realm.


    Once you reach the Blue realm your body will undergo a transformation which will make you invincible against these attacks. If you are in the realm of Blue or green, then you will be able to fight against the opponents who uses Devine Core and Curse Core. You can fight against the gods and angels who uses the Devine Core. You can fight against the creatures who uses the Curse Core.


    If you reach the Yellow realm or Orange realm, then you will be undergoing a transformation, which will make you invincible against the attacks of your opponents who uses Devine Core and Curse Core. No attacks from them will have any effect on you. Only people who uses Celestial Core could hurt you when you are at Orange and Yellow realm. The only persons who could have a Celestial Core are the Light and the Darkness , The Celestial prophet of Darkness.


    If you reach the Red realm then you won''t be getting hurt from the attacks of even the light , darkness and Celestial Prophet Of Darkness. You will be undergoing a transformation which will make you invincible against any attacks. You will be an unrivalled existence that no one could match. If You reach the Red realm then you will be , The Ultimate King Of The Universe ''.


    Arjun was totally stunned from the information! He didn''t know what to even think anymore. He was so stunned that his mind was totally blank. He didn''t know some things like Curse Core, Dragon Core and Celestial Core. He didn''t know who is Celestial Prophet Of Darkness. But he knew one thing. He has to reach the Red realm at any cost. "


    He then turned the page of the guide book and started to read---


    " The right side of the river is the city of Light. Each Building contains the information and knowledge related to different techniques in different support type profession. Their exist total of 10 different types of professions. They are


    Forging


    Painting


    Cooking


    Tea maker


    Juice maker


    Alchemy


    Architecture


    Concocting pills


    Sealer


    Formations


    Runic inscriptions


    Each Building has detailed information and knowledge on how to create the weapons, pills , sealing techniques etc. Each Building contains a lab where you can make your own research. You can also have a simulation room where you will have infinite items. You can create as many things as you wish! But you cannot bring them out of your conscience. All the required materials here are only for you to learn. You don''t have any access to bring them out of your conscience. If you want to sell the items that you have created then you need to gather the materials from the outside world. Then you need to create whatever you want in the outside world and sell them. The city in your conscience only provides you with environment where you can practice and improve yourself. It won''t allow you to take any items to the outside world. "


    Arjun was stunned again! The city of Darkness was enough to make his mind go blank. But the city of Light is even more B*dass. Even though he can''t bring his creations from the city to the outside world, but he can practice as much as he want. Other people needed many materials to practice that could be achieved from the outside world. But so many of the materials will go in waste. Because their will be many failures before someone could succeed. Because people never achieve perfection from single try. They will learn from their mistakes only then they will achieve perfection.


    But in the city of Light, there will be infinite number of materials. No matter how many failures he will face, he will never run out of materials. Even though he can''t use the materials from the city of the light to the outside world it has it''s own advantages. He can practice any number of times in the city of Light until he achieve perfection. Then using the perfection he achieved from the city, he could succeed in the outside world in his first try. He won''t be wasting any materials.


    Arjun was thrilled when he thought about this. He wanted to give it a try. But he waited and turned the page of the guide book. He wanted to calm himself from anxiety. He thought that the city of Light and the city of Darkness won''t go anywhere. Afterall wherever his physical body is, the city will always be with him.


    So he calmed himself down and continued to read the guide book. It was about the river that separated the city of Light and the city of Darkness.


    When Arjun red the content about the river from guide book he shouted in disbelief

 25 GO AND ASK THE GOD YOURSELF

    " The river that separates the city of Light and the city of Darkness is called River Of Destiny!


    The River of Destiny could be used to decide the Destiny of the soul that you have created! As you grow stronger you will learn how to create the life forms. You could create a soul and write the Destiny on the soul. Then you can inject the soul in the life forms that you have created. You could also create a new soul and inject it in the person who died. This person who died might be person in the real world or the life forms that Arjun has created. For example if Sitaram died then Arjun could create a new soul and inject it in Sitaram''s dead body. What''s more he can even give him the memories of the past soul. But to use the river of Destiny Arjun has to reach Blue realm minimum.


    Arjun was stunned to see this. Then he thought that with this kind of facilities he is already the king of the world. He only needs to work hard to become the king of the universe.


    Arjun was excited that he immediately opened his eyes and told Sitaram everything that happened inside the door. Sitaram was waiting impatiently for Arjun to open his eyes. He wanted to learn what was behind the grey door as soon as possible. Arjun who opened his eyes, excitedly told about the city of Light and the city of Darkness. He told Sitaram about their working mechanism. Sitaram who heard this was stunned completely. But what Arjun said later stunned Sitaram even more that Sitaram opened his mouth subconsciously. The matter that made Sitaram open his mouth subconsciously was about the river of Destiny.


    The ability to create a soul! The ability to create a Life Forms! Sitaram then cursed in his heart , '' Da*n you Ancestors! If you had put more efforts and trained in willpower patiently, then you could have figured out just how insanely powerful Willpower is. You could have become gods long time ago. You could have set a path for us to follow to become a God! But you choosed a short cut and followed the path that Straw Hat Jimmy has created. You started to train in that Da*n Magic and made others to train in Magic. Da*n it!!!''


    Sitaram calmed down and said, " It looks like you doesn''t need any beginner level Occupation books to learn. You are the luckiest person in the entire world. You have everything in your conscience that you need. I am sure that it will be even far more better than the books that I wanted to lend you. You even had combat master skills in your conscience. Train hard and be patient in the future. Don''t be impatient like our ancestors."


    " Yes. That''s what I planned to do. " , replied Arjun with a smile on his face.


    Arjun then continued, " But I still didn''t understand What is this Curse Core and Dragon Core. Their exist one more thing. Celestial Core and Celestial Prophet Of Darkness. "


    " Hmmm. " , Arjun nodded his head in acknowledgement and continued, " But I didn''t understand one thing? Why is this River of Destiny is so powerful? I can create a new life forms if I want to. I can even create a new soul and inject it in the person who died. I can even create their Destiny. I can practically control them."


    Sitaram replied, " Remember the river of Destiny has minimum requirement for you. You need to reach Blue realm atleast if you want to use it. According to the guide book if you reached the Blue realm then you will be in equal level with Gods. According to our ancestors Gods are the one who created the life forms. They also created souls. After a person dies, the soul reaper will come and take away their soul. The souls will be cleaned from their sins they are done when they were alive. After the cleaning procrss the soul will take birth again. "


    Sitaram continued, " Whatever. The point is if you reach the Blue realm then you will practically a god. That means you can create a life forms and you can also create souls too. Maybe that''s the reason why you need to reach the Blue realm that will give you the status of god. As per the guide book you will need to reach the Blue realm to use the river of Destiny. "


    " Hmmm. I understand. " , replied Arjun and continued, " But why would Gods never intract with people. Afterall they are the one who created the world, then it will be their responsibility to protect it. They are the one who should tell people what is right and what is wrong. But I never heard any stories where gods interacted with the humans. Forget about interaction , I never heard anyone talking about the gods. "


    Sitaram was stunned. He felt like even though Arjun is 16 years old, he interacted with the outside world until he was 6. For the past 10 years Arjun was training in closed door seclusion. That means even if Arjun was 16 years old now, he still should have the heart of a 6 years old kid. But Arjun is talking like a 60 years old experience man. Sitaram felt like Arjun has matured.


    Sitaram replied, " Maybe gods don''t have time. Afterall today we learned that even gods has to train in order to get stronger just like we humans. "


    " If they are busy and they don''t have time then why did they created us?" , asked Arjun confused.


    Sitaram was speechless. He didn''t have the answer for that. He thought for a moment and said while laughing, " Then reach the Blue realm and go and ask the gods for yourself. "


    " Hahahaha!" , Arjun and Sitaram laughed together.


    Sitaram then said, " But for now train well. You have the power to rule everything in the universe. All you need to do is train and get stronger. Just listen to your heart whenever you are in any tricky situation. Don''t hold back. Afterall you are not like Eric Dawson who has the power to create but didn''t have the power to defend himself. You have the power to create which is much more powerful than the creations of Eric Dawson. But unlike him you have the power to defend yourself. So train hard. You have a very long journey ahead of you."


    " Yes. " , replied Arjun and then asked, " If I am equal to gods in the future, then I will have the power to create universe right? How do you think the gods have created the Universe?


    Sitaram then lost in his thoughts and after some time he said, " I had a master when I was kid. He told me that everything in this world is a formation. Our planet is a formation. Humans are also formation. The Universe itself is also formation. Maybe when you will learn advanced version of the Formation, then you will also have the power to create a Universe using Formation too.


    Arjun was dumbstruck. Formation has that kind of power? Awesome!


    " Whatever. Go to the Yin - Yan city now. First try to understand the concept of every occupation. " , said Sitaram.

 26 A BEGINNER LEVEL FORGER

    Arjun entered into the Yin - Yan city. He knew that currently he didn''t have any use with the City of Darkness. Because he needs to activate the Devine Core. Devine Core could be activated by having the Devine Power in his Devine Core. The Devine Power could be achieved if he received it from a fre*king God! Where the hell could he find a God. So he stopped bothering with it for now. He decided to enter the City of Light.


    Before he could enter the City of Light, the guide book appeared in his hand once again. Arjun was surprised. He opened the book and found new information. It was about the cycle of willpower training in his conscience. It stated---


    " You have all 10 elements of the light and the darkness in your conscience. You have entered the Voilet realm and Voilet realm Yin - Yan Inner has circulated in your body. If you want to reach the Indigo realm, then you need to follow the certain procedure--


    STEP 1---> You have to continue with your breathing exercise. Then the Voilet realm Yin - Yan Inner Will, will circulate to all 10 elements.


    STEP 2---> When Voilet realm Yin- Yan Inner Will, will circulate and fills all the 10 elements then only you could start filling your conscience with Light and the Darkness energy. "


    Arjun who red this nodded his head in acknowledgement. He understood that Willpower training will take lot of time than he has expected. But he didn''t get impatient. He told to himself '' One step at a time. ''


    Arjun then took a deep breath and continued walking towards the City of Light. After he entered the city gate , he walked towards the first building. This building has total of 7 floors. In fact every building has 7 floors. When he got near the first building he saw a name on the board.


    THE BUILDING OF FORGING!!!


    Arjun didn''t enter the building immediately. He walked towards the second building. After reaching the second building he red the content on the board.


    THE BUILDING OF POTIONOLOGY!!!


    Arjun understood one thing. Each Building has the separate knowledge regarding different support type professions. Arjun didn''t waste time anymore. He went to the Building of Forging. He felt forging weapons felt kind of Cool!


    But before he could enter the building the guide book appeared in his hand once again. Arjun opened the guide book and started reading it.


    " If you want to learn anything, then you need to have the knowledge in Runic Language. Runic Language will give life for all your creations. It will give your creations the properties you desire. Without knowledge in Runic Language all your creations whether it is Forging, painting or potionology etc. will have no power. Runic Language will give power to all your creations. "


    After entering the building, he saw a large room. The room was spacious. It was well constructed with peaceful environment. At the left side of the room there were pile of books arranged on the shelves. At the right side of the room there was a table and a chair. Arjun immediately understood that it was a table for him to study.


    At the corner of the room there were staircase which lead to the second floor. Arjun tried to enter but stopped. Because their was a board which was written as


    YOU CAN ONLY ENTER WHEN YOU REACH INDIGO REALM!!!


    Arjun understood why every building has total of 7 floors in the Yin - Yan city. Every floor has the knowledge suitable for every realm that he enters.


    Arjun walked towards the left corner where bunch of books were arranged beautifully. He Searched and picked a book which stated as book no. 1 Arjun understood that this is the book which he needs to start with.


    He then went straight to the table and sat on the chair. He opened the book and started to read.


    The book contains the information relating to the basic of the Runic Language. It contains the Alphabets which was important for a beginner. So Arjun started to learn everything with a deep interest.


    After reading it he started to practice the Alphabets. He wasn''t impatient. He wanted to learn everything with perfection. So he practiced the basic alphabets of the Runic Language.


    One week passed in the blink of an eye. Arjun finally learned the basic alphabets of the Runic Language. He closed the book and put it in the shelves. He then picked up a book which stated as book no 2. He then returned to the chair and started reading it.


    In the blink of an eye another 3 months has passed. After 3 months Arjun learned all the beginner level Runic Language that exist in the first floor of the Runic Language building.


    Arjun then thought, " Wow! Runic Language is awesome! I learned so much about it. It certainly is very interesting. It contains the information about what kind of runes needs to be used for different elements. For example, if I have to create a spear then what is the ratio of the metal that I have to use. What is the size of the Metal. Then according to the length and the ratio of the metal which kind of runes that needs to be used. This will give the spear efficiency and high durability. It''s damage output will be great too. Well now I shall go to the Building of Forging and test my skills! Ofcourse first I have to learn everything about forgery though."


    Arjun entered the building of Forging. The interior of the room was as same as with the building of the Runic Language. The books at the left. The table and the chair at the right. The staircase for the second floor. But their was another room which didn''t exist in the building of Runic Language. Arjun was curious and entered the room. When he entered he was stunned. This was the forging room. This was the place where he will be practicing forging. The room was spacious. Their are different kind of Forging materials in the room. Arjun was thrilled.


    He then started to read the book number 1. It contains the information and knowledge related to different kinds of Metals. How many metals exist in the world. What are their properties. What are their advantages and disadvantages. etc. It has the detailed information.


    Another 2 years have passed. Arjun finally learned everything about forgery. He learned all the different kind of Forging techniques. In these 2 years he failed thousands of time. But because of unlimited amount of materials he was able to learn everything. Because Arjun has unlimited materials, he practiced everything until he was perfect. But he didn''t stopped there. He kept on forging untill he was bored. Arjun was happy that he learned everything to the perfection.


    He opened his eyes and told Sitaram that the time has come for them to leave the training hall. Sitaram smiled gently and nodded his head. Arjun told Sitaram that he has learned forging and perfected everything in the beginner level. They talked and left the training hall.


    Gnan was working in his office. He then saw two men walked into his office. Gnan saw them and stunned. A smile appeared on his face and said, " So you finally decided to come out. "


    "Father!" , shouted Arjun in delight. He ran and hugged his father. Gnan was happy to see his 6 years old son has became an 18 years old young man.


    Gnan asked, " How was your training? Did you awakened your Inner Will?"


    " Yes Father " , replied Arjun, " Actually I am much more capable than you could imagine. I even became beginner level forger!"


    "WHAAAT!!!" , Shouted Gnan in surprise. Then the surprise turned into delight.


    Sitaram interfeared and said, " Arjun go to your room and fresh up. I will talk to your father about our town''s Current Affairs. "


    " Yes Grandfather. " , replied Arjun and left.


    Sitaram then turned towards Gnan and asked seriously, " Any news about the Assassin''s Organisation!"

 27 FAMILY BACKGROUND

    Sitaram went silent for a moment. He then said, " Give me the details. "


    Gnan said, " First of all Ringo became the district champion two years ago. Keira took the second place. Mika took the third place. Uma took the fourth place. "


    Gnan continued, " Later John met me in private and gave me the letter which was sent for you by the King Shun. He said that it was regarding Assassin''s Organisation. I opened the letter and red the content. It stated that Assassin''s Organisation learned about our whereabouts. They are going to plan an attack on the Weissan town. So I asked John to declare the status of city to the Weissan town. Then Weissan has became the Weissan City. I did all this to avoid any suspicion. Because I know that to fight against the Organisation we need large and high quality troops. Then John sent the troops I asked him to with the minimum requirement that we need. But they didn''t dared to attack because of sudden announcement of weissan town''s promotion to the status of city. "


    Gnan took a deep breath and continued, " But one month ago I received another letter which stated that Organisation is planning another attack. So I was planning to make the arrangements. But still as a precaution I sent Ringo and others back to their kingdoms. They were stunned by after learning that they were the princess of their respective kingdoms! "


    " What precautions have you taken for the Assassin''s Organisation?" , asked Sitaram.


    " I recruited many mercenaries team. I''m sending adventurers to complete the quest to get as many resources as possible. I''m providing these mercenaries with training materials, food and providing shelter for them." , replied Gnan immediately.


    " It''s not enough! We are dealing with assassin''s organisation. They forced us to come and settle here temporarily. They targeting me is just a c*ap! Their real target is..." , Sitaram didn''t continued. His eyes were saddened.


    Gnan said , " Arjun!!!"


    Sitaram nodded his head silently. He then said, " I think it''s time for Arjun to learn the truth. "


    Gnan was stunned. He replied immediately, " I think it''s too early! He just came out of the training hall. Even though he is 18 years old, his heart is still a 6 years old kid. Afterall he was in closed door seclusion for whole 12 years."


    Gnan was shocked! He knows about his father better than anyone else. His father never said such a complementary words about anyone else before. But today if he is saying about Arjun then it might be true.


    Gnan nodded his head and said, " Then what other preparation you want me to carry out?"


    Sitaram said , " Pass my order. All the trustworthy soldiers from other districts needs to be assembled here in 5 days with no delay. We have to buy weapons. We need pills. Order them to bring every necessary items with them. No call all the district governors too. We should not be careless anymore. Arjun''s protection takes top priority."


    " Yes Father. " , replied Gnan.


    ---------


    Arjun didn''t know any of this. After chatting with his father he went to his room. He then had his bath. He then came out after the bath. The moment he came out he saw a person who was doing some cleaning work in his room. When Arjun saw him his eyes immediately lit up.


    " Uncle Brooks!" , Shouted Arjun excitedly.


    " Hello young master Arjun " , replied Brooks politely.


    " How have you been?" , asked Arjun.


    " I''m fine young master. " , replied Brooks.


    " How is big brother Aeron? " , asked Arjun excitedly.


    " He is good. He visited 7 times till now. " , replied Brooks, " He tried to meet you every time he came. But your grandfather was very strict with respect to your training. So he didn''t give permission for that. "


    "Wow! really " , replied Arjun, " Grandfather never told me."


    Brooks smiled and said, " It''s because he was very concerned about your training. "


    Arjun didn''t say anything. But he saw a letter in Brooks hand and asked, " What is that letter in your hands? "


    Brooks said , " Young Master Arjun, Two years ago Ringo won the district championship. Kiera , Mika and Uma obtained second, third and fourth place respectfully. Later something unexpected happened. Some people came and claimed that Ringo and other girls are princess of four kingdoms respectfully. They left the girls here because Lord Sitaram is a well renowned teacher in the world. For the training purposes they left girls here along with their parents. So they came here to take them back. Lord Gnan didn''t declined it though. So Ringo and other girls gone back to their kingdoms. Before she left, Ringo asked me to give this letter to you , young master. "


    Arjun was stunned. They are princess of their kingdoms. This was a huge news for him. He always played with them like a normal person. They also played with him like a normal person too. They talked to each other like a normal person too. But who would have imagined that they are actually a princess of a kingdoms. The one who might be surprised the most could be those girls. How they might have reacted to it when they heard this. A smile appeared on his face when he thought that their future is going to be very impressive. Then he looked at the letter in his hands.


    When he thought to open it and read it , he heard the sound of someone coming. Arjun turned back and saw the person who came. It was his father Gnan!


    Arjun said in surprise, " Father!"


    Gnan smiled and said, " Wear your clothes. Your grandfather wants to talk to you. "


    Arjun was surprised. He asked, " What is it about?"


    Gnan said seriously, " I think Brooks already told you about the girls background right?"


    Arjun said , " Yes."

 28 SITARAMS PAS

    Arjun was confused. But he understood one thing. If Ringo and other girls have such a powerful family background then his grandfather would also have a powerful background too.


    " Could it be , I''m also some kind of prince of a Kingdom?" , thought ArArjun.


    " No. It couldn''t be. Uncle Brooks said that the reason why the people of big kingdoms sent their princess to grandfather was so that they could learn something from grandfather. That means my grandfather was a very talented teacher. He might be teacher for big shots like ministers , dukes , Viscounts , or maybe Kings! Their is only one way to figure it out. Just listen to what my grandfather has to say." , Arjun thought.


    " Alright!" , replied Arjun.


    " Just come to the troops training center after you wear your dress. And make it quick. We don''t have much time. " , Gnan said gently.


    Arjun replied, " Yes Father. I will be their. "


    Gnan nodded his head and left. Arjun was feeling uneasy. Because the way his father was talking judging from it the situation is very serious. So he didn''t waste time. He wore his clothes and left to the troops training centre.


    The moment Arjun entered into the room he saw some bunch of people standing behind Sitaram and Gnan. Arjun was stunned. Because one of the people standing behind Sitaram and Gnan was none other than the district governor! There was a person who was standing behind the district governor. Arjun eyes lit up in happiness.


    He called, " Big Brother Aeron!!!"


    Aeron replied, " Wow! Arjun you have grown up into an handsome man. "


    Before Arjun could reply Sitaram interfeared and said, " Arjun. You can have a talk later. But first we need to tell you something. We don''t have much time ."


    Arjun nodded his head and walked towards his grandfather. Sitaram smiled gently and said, " I think you already know about Ringo and other girls background. So before I tell you about ours , You need to learn about the world. "


    Sitaram took a stick and drew a big circle. Inside the circle, he drew four circles equally at every corner. Inside the circle which was at north-west corner , Sitaram drew 4 circles. Inside the circle which was at North-east corner , he drew 7 circles. Inside the circle which was at South - West corner, he drew 5 circles. Inside the circle which was at South-East corner, he drew 9 circles.


    Sitaram said, " You look at that big circle, consider that as our world. Our world has 4 Empires in total. Now you look at the four circles inside the big circle, consider that as four giant Empires. Now consider these four circles inside the North-West corner. They are the kingdoms under the rule of the Loren Empire . Loren Empire located at the North- West coast. "


    Sitaram continued, " At the North- East coast the name of the Empire is Dark Moon Empire. And it has 7 kingdoms under it''s rule. And finally the Empire at the South- East coast. The name of the Empire is Star Moon Kingdom. It has the highest number of 9 kingdoms under it''s rule. Ringo , Kiera , Mika and Uma are princess of their kingdoms. "


    Arjun didn''t speak anything. He kept on listening. After his grandfather finished with his explanation Arjun asked, " What all this has to do with our family background?"


    Sitaram said, " Let me tell you about my past first. Then you will understand everything. "


    Arjun nodded his head and continued to listen what his grandfather is about to say.


    Sitaram continued, " It happened 5 million years ago. When I was a kid , I was a nobody. A mere commoner. My father was a farmer. In my neighbour there was a man around same age as me. His name is Charles Newton. Charles and me were best buddies. Back then their were only kingdoms. There were no Empires. Only magicians used to rule everything with no rules. They used to do whatever they want to with the common people like us. But there were another species who were even stronger than human magicians. They are Dragons! Dragons were very powerful creatures in the world. They used to kill and eat us humans. But there were also another kind of Dragons who loved us humans. "


    Sitaram continued , " One day my village was attacked by a dragon. That Dragon destroyed everything on it''s path. He ate anyone that he found. It was nothing but chaos everywhere. At the end only me and Charles left. Everyone else died. My family and Charles family also perished. The dragon saw and tried to kill us. When we were scared and prepared to die another Dragon came. This Dragon was human friendly. The new Dragon killed the Dragon who destroyed our village. That new Dragon was even more powerful than the Dragon which destroyed our village. After killing, that Dragon saw us and understood our situation. He then took me and Charles as his desciple. The name of that Dragon is Magmeel!"


    Sitaram continued, " He thought us many things. All my knowledge and my power was all because of Magmeel''s teaching. We became so powerful that not even the weak Dragons were able to do anything to us. "


    Sitaram continued, " After our training session was completed, We took our leave from Magmeel. We started to take as many desciples as possible. We thought them all the martial arts and every supporting occupation that we know. We thought them different profession we are good at. We created an entire army. Our army became so powerful that not even a king was able to do anything to us. We then conquered many kingdoms and created two giant Empires. They are Star Moon Empire and Dark Moon Empire. "


    Sitaram continued, " I became the Emperor of Star Moon Empire. My friend became Emperor of Dark Moon Empire. We both conquered half of the world. Later seeing our success some other people also started to conquer the lands by fighting against the kingdoms of small scale. Not long after we created our Empires two other new Empires came into existence. They are Loren and Scrooge Empires. Loren Empire was very friendly to us. "


    Sitaram continued, " One day Charles paid a visit to our Empire. He came with a marriage proposal. Since we were childhood friends I immediately accepted it. That''s when Your father Gnan and Your Mother got married. Then You were born. "


    Arjun was stunned after hearing all this. Now he understood why the District Governor was standing behind his grandfather while his grandfather was sitting on the chair. It was because his grandfather was a frea*ing Emperor.


    Sitaram took a deep breath and continued, " This marriage was the biggest mistake that I have committed in my life."

 29 A CREATION THAT GUARANTEE THE VICTORY!

    Arjun was stunned. He then thought, why his father marrying his mother was a biggest mistake according to grandfather? He then looked at his father. His father has sad eyes. They were red and almost tears were coming out of Gnan''s eyes.


    Sitaram continued, " The entire marriage was a plot. Charles was planning to ruling the entire world. He used me as a stepping stone for his plans. He was not poor at gaining knowledge. He was good at fighting. So he used me so that my knowledge could be useful. After we created our Empires we had three kingdoms under our rule each. But because of my vast knowledge I was able to create much powerful army. And later another six Kingdoms came and surrendered to us peacefully. "


    Sitaram continued, " After seeing all this Charles was scared. He thought I was coming in his way of conquering the world. But he knew that he couldn''t do anything to me. So he used our childhood friendship as excuse along with the marriage proposals. His daughter Nage Newton was beautiful. So I accepted for the marriage proposals. Then your father Gnan and Your Mother Nage got married. After marriage your Mother started to prepare a new juice. She was knowledged person in cooking and juice making. So she used to make a new juice which she claimed to be her new creation and used to make us drink it. Your father and me , we both started to drink it. After 2 years we found out that our power level kept decreasing. We showed it to many doctors but they couldn''t find the solution. "


    Sitaram continued, " Generally I was at the peak of my power. I was at peak of 7 - Grandstar realm. Your father was at the peak of the 6 - Grandstar realm. But later we found out that I was at the beginning level of the 7 - Grandstar realm and Your father was at the beginning stage of the 6 - Grandstar realm. When we were trying to figure out the reason behind all this we heard a news that our Royal Palace was under attack. And the one who attacked us was an unknown group of people known as The Assassin''s Organisation!"


    Sitaram continued, " We figured out everything. The reason why I and your Father has fallen is because of the juice your Mother has given. That juice was so powerful that it will corrode your Magic Core itself! Even though it''s a slow process it was traceless! You won''t even doubt that something was seriously wrong within your body until it was too late. One day the juice will corrode your Magic Core and it will be destroyed. As for the Assassin''s Organisation, their leader was none other than your Grandmother! Later we were told by Charles itself that my marriage with your Grandmother was nothing but a scam. We were used as a stepping stone for the rise of the Organisation to rule the world. "


    Sitaram continued, " When we were on the verge of collapse your Mother caught you by leg and threw you towards me."


    Gnan said with tears in his eyes, " Yes. But when I asked her Why would she throw her own son just like that, she told me that you were just a new entity that has entered the world in the middle of their operation ! "


    Arjun was really angered. But he suppressed his emotions and continued to listen.


    Sitaram continued, " Just when we were prepared to die, the loyal kingdoms who trusted us came to our rescue. One of them were Ringo and other girls parents. They rescued us, but died on the spot in the hands of your Mother. But they buyed time for us. We got enough time for us to escape. We took you and ran to the kingdom of Nora. "


    Sitaram continued, " But we know that we won''t be safe there. So we asked Ringo''s grandfather to arrange a living land for us. Ringo''s father asked the District Governor John to make arrangements for our living. John made me the Town''s head of Weissan Town. All these people standing behind me are the District Governors of a District in the Nora Kingdom. For the security purpose Ringo and other girls grandparents sent these girls to us. They sent their representatives as the guards under the claim of their parents. "


    Sitaram continued, " Even though I was an Emperor back then, I still accepted many students. All these district governors were those students of mine."


    Arjun was dumbstruck. But he understood why everyone were so respectful towards his grandfather. "


    Arjun asked, " So that bi*ch! who claimed me as an entity was also members of the Assassin''s Organisation?"


    Sitaram replied, " Yes. Your grandfather has taken over the Star Moon Empire and made your Mother the new Empress of the Empire. But he knew that I will be still a threat. So he kept on searching for me. After all these years he finally figured out that we are living in the Weissan town. So they will attack us at any time. "


    Arjun understood everything. He then said, " What is your current cultivation level?"


    Sitaram was stunned. He didn''t expect Arjun to ask the question which he doesn''t want anyone to ask.


    Gnan said, " I''m at the 3 - Grandstar realm and Your grandfather is at 4 - Grandstar realm. "


    Arjun nodded his head. But he was angry inside. He then thought for a moment and said, " In order to protect the girls you have sent them back. Am I right?"


    Sitaram nodded his head. But inwardly he was surprised to see how calm Arjun was. He then smiled. Because if anyone knows that their mother was such a disgusting person then they will be very angry. But Arjun was calm. Sitaram felt that telling all this to Arjun was a right decision.


    Arjun then took a paper and pen and wrote something. After writing everything that he wanted he gave the paper to his grandfather and said, " Grandfather, I want as many materials as possible that I have written on this paper. "


    " What exactly are all these materials for? " , asked Sitaram surprisingly.


    " No matter what, we don''t have any way to defend ourselves against the Assassin''s Organisation in terms of strength. So I''m going to create something that will guarantee us the victory. If we can''t defeat them using strength, then we will defeat them using our knowledge and Wisdom. " , replied Arjun calmly.


    Everyone in the room were stunned. A creation that will guarantee them the victory. What could that be? When everyone were stunned by Arjun''s statement, Arjun said something that stunned them even more.


    Arjun said, " As I have Awakend my Inner Will, It''s time for me to put my knowledge of forging into action!"

 30 STORAGE DEVICES

    Arjun has awakened his Inner Will. This was enough to make everyone in the room to feel astonished! Everyone in the room knew that Arjun is a demon''s child.


    What does the demon''s child means? It means he has no magic core to become a warrior. He has to follow the toughest path only to play a supporting role in the world using willpower.


    What exactly awakening the Inner Will means? That means you are no different than Eric Dawson at all. Who is Eric Dawson? He is a fre*king King Of The World! He has no magic core. But his creations are the reason why the world called him The King Of The World. His creations led to a war for more than a century!


    But Eric Dawson suddenly disappeared! Nobody knows where he has gone. But his creations still exists in the world. They are being treated as The Emperor''s Soul by the Emperors themselves.


    After Eric Dawson''s disappearance the Emperors asked their experts to find a person who could awaken their Inner Will. But before that, all those people ended up awakening their Magic Core. Awakening of Magic Core is not in anybody''s hands. It happens naturally. No one can stop it. So the Emperors sighed in disappointment.


    But Arjun has awakened his Inner Will. If this news will spread to the outside world then the war between the Empires will be imminent. But the district governors felt amazed about it. If Arjun could create weapons using his Inner Will then they will have a chance. But at the moment Arjun is too weak though. So the chances are very slim.


    Sitaram and Gnan were clearly disappointed. Sitaram told Arjun not to tell this to anyone, but he told this to all the people in the room. He was disappointed.


    Sitaram then looked back and said, " Everyone! Don''t say a word about it to anyone. Not even to your family members. You know how disastrous it will be if the word spreads out."


    John replied respectfully, " Master! Please rest assured. All of us know how severe it will be if the word spread out. Especially to the Assassin''s Organisation. They will do whatever they can to kill Prince Arjun. Afterall Prince Arjun was their target to begin with. "


    Arjun was stunned. He then asked hurriedly, " I''m their target. What did I do to become their target?"


    Sitaram replied, " In the past, After I created the Empire, I called a genius Architecture to create the palace for me. He created the palace using formations too. So he designed the palace in such a way that the throne inside the meeting hall became it''s core. The core acts as the power source for the palace."


    Sitaram continued, " The Assassin''s Organisation want to kill you because you have my blood flowing within you. So if you offer your blood to it, then you will be able to control the entire palace. Your Mother is an outsider. She doesn''t have my blood flowing within her. So she can''t control the entire palace. But you can if you succeed with your blood offering. A throne is waiting for you to ascend! Your Mother and the Assassin''s Organisation wants to prevent that. That''s why they want to kill you. "


    Aeron said furiously, " How cruel! I''m sorry if i have offended you but She is a kind of person who is totally opposite to the definition of a Mother. "


    Gnan said, " It''s alright! She was a well trained Assassin. They have no emotions. Even when she gave birth to Arjun, She threw him like a garbage. She even called him an entity that came to this world during her mission. I won''t take your statement as an offence. So don''t worry."


    Aeron smiled and didn''t said anything. After thinking for a moment he asked Arjun, " But when did you awakened your Inner Will?"


    Arjun replied, " 2 years ago."


    " Then what were you doing for 2 years since then?" , asked Aeron confusingly.


    " I have been learning beginner level forging. " , replied Arjun calmly.


    " But beginner level is not enough against the people from Assassin''s Organisation " , replied Aeron.


    " I know beginner level skills are not enough against the Organisation like Assassin''s Organisation. " , replied Arjun , " But their are some things that are useful even from the beginner level forging skills. "


    " What is that " , asked Gnan immediately.


    " A storage device! " , replied Arjun, " Which will be small in size. But can store many things. "


    Everyone in the room were stunned. Everyone in the world has a basic idea about forgery. Forgery means forging Weapons, Armors and Shield. Nobody knows anything about it. There was no such things known as Storage Device that appeared in the world. Not even Eric Dawson was able to create it.


    Arjun continued, " There might come a situation where you are in the desperate situations. Like you need potions, Armours etc. But you can''t carry them with you every time because of the weight it carries. But storage devices make things easier for you. "


    Everyone in the room understood. But they were surprised by Arjun''s idea. An 18 years old young man could come up with such a wonderful idea, that made them really surprised.


    Sitaram was surprised too. But now he understood why Arjun revealed about his Inner Will. Storage Devices might be a topic that came from the city of light. He might have learned it from there. After creation of the storage device when Arjun will distribute it to the peoples, he has to give the detailed explanation to the people in the room about it''s mechanism. So eventually everyone will understand that it was Arjun who created them.


    Arjun said, " So please bring the materials that I asked you. The more in quantity, the better it is."


    He then turned to his grandfather and said, " Grandfather, I will be going to the training hall. Please send me those materials when they will arrive. "


    Sitaram smiled gently and said, " Alright! Leave it to me. I will send the materials immediately after we got them."


    Arjun smiled and left the room. Sitaram then turned to Aeron and said, " Go with him. Stay in the training hall with him."


    Aeron replied respectfully, " Yes Master."


    Aeron gone with Arjun. But the room was totally silent. Nobody talked.


    After some time Gnan said in astonishment, "Is he really my son? I feel like he has matured even though he has been in training hall for 12 years. "

 31 BROTHERS AFFECTION

    " That kid has become totally unpredictable even for me" , Sitaram said, " Didn''t I already told you this morning about his strange decisions which actually worked out brilliantly during the training session."


    Gnan replied with no expression, " Yes. I remember. "


    " Whatever. " , Sitaram said, " Unpredictability is what needed in this world to survive. Without it you will definitely die in the outside world. "


    Everyone in the room heard what Sitaram said and nodded their heads in agreement. Sometimes you will face a strong opponent. In order to win against a strong opponents, sometimes you need to be unpredictable. Everyone acknowledged what Sitaram has said.


    -------


    Arjun and Aeron walked into the training hall. After entering the hall, Aeron asked, " How did you take it when you learned truth about your Mother?"


    Arjun replied, " It was nothing. But truth to be told I was angry when father said how she threw me. She even treated as a new entity that has entered the world in the middle of her mission."


    Arjun clenched his fist and continued, " I will make that b*tch pay for everything they have done. I swear that I will kill that wh*re who married my grandfather and destroyed their Magic Core. I will do the same thing to that old bas*ard who started all this s*it. I will destroy that Assassin''s Organisation from their roots."


    " I have no interest on that throne. But I will definitely take my empire back. Afterall that empire is the result of the grandfather''s hard work. I won''t let it go in vain." , said Arjun.


    " But I know that currently I''m da*n too weak. So i will wait patiently. No matter how long it will take, I''ll definitely get stronger and stronger and I''ll destroy them." , swored Arjun.


    " Whatever it is. Don''t forget that I''m always with you. I will be fighting too. No matter what, they harmed Master. They took advantage of his softness. They even ruined his life. I won''t forgive them." , Said Aeron frustratingly.


    Arjun smiled and didn''t said anything. After some time Arjun asked, " Forget about me. Tell me about your decision big brother Aeron. Now we know that Big sis Keira is a princess of a kingdom. What are you going to do now?"


    Aeron face immediately changed when Arjun asked that question. After a moment of silence he said, " I don''t know. I''m just a normal man. But she is a princess of a kingdoms now. I need some space for now. But I don''t care if she is a princess of a kingdoms or a beggar on the streets. Because I always love her."


    " Whatever. " , replied Aeron, " Actually we decided to get married immediately after Ringo won the championship. But you two didn''t come out. So we thought to delay our marriage untill you two come out. But reality is very cruel. I don''t know what I''m supposed to do right now. "


    Arjun went silent. He saw Aeron''s face full of sadness. He then said with a smile on his face," Well then. We need to go and win our Empire back. Once I take the throne back, I will personally go and ask big sis Kiera''s hands for you. So don''t worry big brother. "


    Aeron''s eyes immediately lit up in happiness. He said hurriedly, " Really! Will you do that? You are not trying to comfort me, right?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " Why would I go and boast some nonsense? Ofcourse I will do it."


    Aeron replied, " Thanks! Thanks for the hope. But Kiera is 26 now. On top of that she has the Indigo realm Magic Core. But I have only Red Realm. What if her parents won''t accept me."


    Arjun said, " As the future Emperor they are definitely not going to loose the chance to send their girl into an empire. Afterall this will raise their status in the Empire. You already know that her kingdom is under our jurisdiction. "


    Aeron replied with a hope, " Yes. You are right."


    Arjun said, " I am sure that big sis Keira will try to hold any other marriage proposals until you will go to take her hand. So don''t worry. "


    Aeron replied with a hope , " Yes. You are right. She even wrote a letter and gave it to my father which stated ''I''LL BE WAITING FOR YOU'' on it. She asked my father to deliver the letter to me."


    Arjun replied, " See. She is doing her part. You need to do yours."


    Aeron said, " But I''m only at the red realm. What could I do? My progress will be very slow. And we won''t be getting our Empire back until unless we defeat two Empires and an Assassin''s Organisation. Both enemies are quite powerful. "


    Arjun replied, " Didn''t I already told you that I''ve awakened my Inner Will. And my creations are going to be much more powerful than even Eric Dawson''s. "


    Aeron asked confusingly, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun was very close to Aeron. So he told everything that happened in the 12 years of time in the training hall to Aeron. Aeron who heard all this was instantly dumbstruck.


    He then said, " The King Of The Universe? You can also go for the combat in the future? That''s great!!!"


    He then looked around and said, " Arjun! Don''t tell this to anyone. It will bring you some unwanted disaster. I think you already know about Eric Dawson''s history. "


    Arjun replied, " Yes. I know everything about Eric Dawson''s history. I''m not going to tell this to anyone. But you are an exception. "


    Aeron didn''t said anything. He only replied with a smile.


    Ofcourse, their will be no secrets between us. Even though we are not related blood brothers. We have the affection of brothers that far surpassed the blood related brothers. Nobody is going to change that. Aeron who thought all this felt warmth in his heart.


    At this moment, somebody knocked on the door and entered the training hall. It was Brooks.


    Brooks said, " Young Master! we had some of the materials that you have requested in our Warehouse. So we brought the materials to deliver. "


    Arjun replied with a wiry smile on his face, " Please bring them in Uncle Brooks. "


    After sometime the materials were brought inside the training hall. Arjun checked wheather all the items are present for Storage Devices or not.


    After confirming it, he closed his eyes and entered the City of Yin - Yan. He then entered the gate of City Of Light. He entered the smitting room of the building of Forging.

 32 THE SPATIAL RING

    Arjun was standing in the Smitting Room. At this moment a Voilet light came out of his body and fell on the materials that Brooks brought from the Warehouse. The next moment all the materials disappeared and entered Arjun''s conscience.


    Aeron who saw this was stunned and opened his mouth unconsciously. He didn''t know what happened. But he knew that the disappearance of the materials has something to do with the Voilet light came out of Arjun.


    Generally other people need a perfect place for smitting. But for Arjun there was no place that is better than his conscience for anything. He couldn''t bring all his creations out of the city of Light using the materials in his conscience.


    But if he created things using the materials from outside world, then he could bring it outside from his conscience.


    Arjun didn''t start forging immediately. He started to think. He thought, If I need to create a storage device, then the device need to be small and easy to carry it. The place where they will put the storage device has to be convenient for the user. Then it has to be Ring type storage device. A spatial Ring!


    Then what do we need in the ring type storage device? It need space. It need as much space as possible.


    Then the required elements are Metal , Space and finally Time. Time can keep things in good condition for a longer period of time. So time element is necessary.


    Arjun lit the fire in the Smitting Room. He burned the metal and gave it the shape of a Ring. Then he injected the space element inside the ring. The moment he used the space element inside the ring , a space was created inside the ring. The more space element he injected, more space expanded inside the ring. After completion, he found that the area of space inside the ring is 3*3 square meters.


    Later Arjun injected Time element inside the ring. After calculations he figured out that one day in real world is equal to seven days inside the ring.


    A traveller could store lot of fresh food inside the ring and it will stay fresh for seven days. Arjun had a smile when he thought about it.


    Later he used the Runic Language to build a connection between Space and time. After connection, both Space and time became one and settled inside the ring.


    Space is Yin element. Time is Yan element. So they have opposite reaction. So he used the Runic Language to build a connection between Space and time. And it worked. Space and time combined into one element and settled down in the ring. A smile appeared on Arjun''s face.


    Later Arjun applied sealing property on it. A spatial Ring carries private things of the owner. So the Ring needs to be designed in such a way that only the owner could access it.


    Arjun opened his eyes. He took out the Ring out of his conscience and gave it to Aeron.


    Aeron who saw the ring, asked Arjun, " It''s very small. You said it can carry heavy things like Weapons, pills , Armours etc. But how could a small ring carry so many things inside it."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Use your magic power and inject it on the centre of the Ring. "


    Aeron confusingly asked, " Why?"


    " Just do it and you will know. " , replied Arjun with a smile on his face.


    Aeron nodded his head and injected magic on the Ring. The moment he injected his magic on it, he felt like he has a strong connection with the Ring. He felt as if the ring is his private property.


    Arjun said, " Now you have a strong connection with the Ring. That means this ring is your private property. No one will have any access to it. Only you can use it. I designed it this way, because you can store all your private things inside the ring without any worry. The ring has a space about 3*3 square meters. That''s its storage capacity."


    Aeron was stunned after listening the ring''s property. He understood just how awesome the ring is.


    Arjun continued, " No matter how many things you put inside the ring, you won''t feel any weight."


    Aeron asked, " But what if the ring is lost. Then all the important things will be gone for good right?"


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " Did you feel a strong connection between yourself and ring earlier?"


    " Yes." replied Aeron.


    Arjun said, " Using that connection you can always track down your ring. No matter where it is, you can always track it down. "


    Aeron''s eyes immediately lit up and said , " Wonderful!!!. That''s an amazing creation. Using this device we will have a hope to defeat them."


    Arjun smiled and didn''t said anything. But after thinking for a while he said seriously, "This is only one type of storage device. But this is not our trump card. This ring will only increase your chances for survival. I have another type of storage device in my mind. That device will be our trump card. "


    Aeron asked excitedly, " What is that?"


    " I''ll tell you." , Arjun shouted, " Uncle Brooks!!!"


    After some time Brooks walked into the training hall. He then asked, " What is it young master?"


    Arjun said, " Please ask father and grandfather to come here."


    Brooks nodded his head and left the room. After some time Sitaram and Gnan entered the room. Aeron showed the spatial ring and said all it''s properties. Sitaram and Gnan who heard the properties of the ring were stunned.


    Sitaram smiled and said, " It''s really an amazing creation. You did the good job."


    Gnan said, " This device can store many things. It also is weightless. Our enemies won''t even doubt it. Because they will think it''s just a Ring. The moment they will notice something is wrong, it will be too late. We can take down so many enemies. "


    Sitaram shooked his head and said, " Don''t celebrate too early. We don''t know how many enemies the organisation will send. We don''t know their power level. We don''t know anything about them. So don''t celebrate too early. "


    Arjun said, " That''s right! We don''t have any information about them. We don''t know how powerful they will be. We don''t know how many people they will send."


    Sitaram said, " It looks like you have a plan. "

 33 THE UNITY WEAPON

    " A storage device that will guarantee us the victory?" , Sitaram asked doubtfully.


    " What exactly is that?" , asked Gnan curiously.


    " Before I tell you what is that, I want you to know one thing " , replied Arjun, " Spatial ring is something I created after refereeing some forging books. But the storage device which I''m going to forge is something that will be my own creation. So success rate is low."


    " But if I''m successful in this, then the victory is assured. " , replied Arjun.


    Sitaram and others were stunned. Gnan then thought, ''Right now, we don''t have time for all this new creation. Because the thing what we lack is time itself. ''


    Sitaram smiled and asked, " What exactly kind of storage device is that?"


    Arjun replied, " We can easily assume that, the enemy will be atleast a 6 - Grandstar realm or 7 - Grandstar realm warrior. All his or her underlings could be minimum of 4 - Grandstar realm warrior. So what I want to know is, who is stronger warrior in our group?"


    Sitaram replied, " Oracle''s district governor Wayne 5 - Grandstar realm warrior is the strongest one in our group."


    Arjun replied, " That means we don''t have chance to obtain victory. Am I right?"


    " Yes. " , replied Sitaram, " But we have no choice here. It''s not like the enemy will wait for us to get strong, so that we can have a even battle. Nobody wants their enemy to get stronger. Everyone will try to destroy their enemy when they are weak. "


    " That''s right. " Arjun replied with a wiry smile on his face, " That''s why I came up with new invention which will guarantee us the victory for sure. "


    Aeron was annoyed and said, " Just don''t put us in suspense. Just speak what exactly is in your mind?"


    Arjun replied with a wiry smile on his face, " It''s actually a storage device which I will give it to all the soldiers. All the soldiers and governors has to do is pour all their magic into it untillthe device will totally full and reach it''s capacity. The device will store their power in it. This is exactly what they have to do. "


    Arjun continued, " Then I will create another storage device which will gather all the power from all the storage device which I gave it to the soldiers and governors. Then all their power will become one power. This one power will be the key. If we blast the combined power on the enemy, then they are sure to doom. Because 7 - Grandstar realm is the limit for the magic users. But the combined power of all the soldiers will be much greater than the magician who is in 7 - Grandstar realm. "


    Arjun continued, " This is the weapon which will be my first own creation which didn''t exist in the history. I call it, ''The Umity Weapon ''."


    Everyone who heard Arjun''s invention''s mechanism, they had only one thought in their minds, " HE IS INSANE!!!"


    Gnan shouted, " Are you out of your mind? Do you think such thing is possible? There was no one who was able to do it. No one in the history! "


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " Well your Son will be the first one to do it."


    Gnan said hurriedly, " But.."


    Sitaram interfeared, " Do you have any other options?"


    Gnan said hurriedly, " But Father, you know we don''t have time. Even if he can invent it, he will take lot of time to master and complete it. Time is exactly what we lack the most right now! "


    Sitaram asked, " Then what do you think we should do to achieve victory? Do you have any efficient plan?"


    Gnan said, " That..."


    Sitaram said, " See. Even though we gathered all our troops the strongest one is 5 - Grandstar realm warrior. But the assassin''s organisation will send more than 5 people who are at 7 - Grandstar realm for sure. They never underestimate us. I was expecting only miracle to happen for us to escape safely."


    " But we have an opportunity now. If Arjun could create that unity weapon, then we have the hope not only to escape. But also to destroy the experts of assassin''s organisation! "


    Aeron and Gnan nodded their heads in agreement. They understood what Sitaram wanted to say.


    At this time, somebody knocked the door and entered the training hall.


    " My Lord! The materials that you have requested are here." , said the guard.


    " Good. " , replied Sitaram, " Bring all the materials into the training hall. "


    " Yes. My Lord" , replied that guard.


    Then all the materials were brought inside the training hall. The materials are so huge in numbers that it filled the entire training hall.


    Arjun immediately used the inner will and the Voilet light came out of his body and fell on the materials. All the materials disappeared in the thin air.


    Sitaram and Gnan were dumbstruck. Aeron then said that all the materials entered into Arjun''s conscience. Then they felt relieved.


    Arjun said, " Grandfather!, don''t tell anyone about '' Unity Weapon '' project. We don''t know how many people among our troops are spies for the Assassin''s Organisation. So don''t tell anyone. Not even to the district governors.If the word falls into the ears of the spy , then our plans will be in vain. "


    " Absolutely!" , replied Sitaram, " There is no doubt. The spies will be there for sure. I''ll definitely not reveal this news to anyone. "


    Arjun smiled and didn''t said anything in return. Sitaram smiled and left the training hall along with Gnan.


    After leaving the training hall, Gnan asked, "Father do you think our Arjun can create that unity weapon? "


    " Who knows. " , replied Sitaram, " But if he can create the weapon, then we will definitely win the war."


    " But we don''t have time." , said Gnan, " What if he couldn''t do it in time?"


    Sitaram replied, " Gnan. Let me tell you one thing. Never loose hope. If you loose hope then we can''t do anything in any desperate situations. "


    " Yes Father. " , replied Gnan.


    Arjun sat cross legged in the training hall. He created only one storage ring. So he started creating many spatial Ring.


    Time flew by. 20 hours have passed. Arjun created 20,000 spatial Rings in total. He called a guard and asked him to deliver all the rings to his grandfather.


    The guard nodded his head and left the training hall with all the spatial rings.

 34 MAGIC STORAGE DEVICES

    Sitaram and Gnan gone back to the meeting place where all the district governors were there. They then started to discuss the strategy for the upcoming battle against assassin''s organisation.


    After 20 hours the guard came with the spatial rings which Arjun asked to deliver to his grandfather.


    Sitaram immediately called all the troops and district governors to the training ground. There were around 2000 soldiers who came to fight against the Assassin''s Organisation. All of them were assembled there.


    Sitaram then started to distribute the spatial rings for the soldiers and governors. Each person was distributed with 10 spatial rings.


    Sitaram shouted, " All of you, please wear the rings to all your 10 fingers."


    Everyone started to follow Sitaram''s orders. After some time all of them wore the rings on their fingers.


    But everyone were surprised. When they were called, they thought that they were called for some strategy meeting. So everyone were mentally prepared for it. But they were surprised by the different outcome. They were given some rediculous rings.


    Sitaram continued, " Now everyone, please inject your Magic at the middle of the Ring. Please inject on all 10 rings that we have given to you."


    Everyone were stunned even more than the last time. They started to think in their hearts


    [What the hell is wrong with him. Is he sick or something. ]


    [ OK. You called us to this town because we are going to fight in a battle. But what the hell is up with this ring. You gave us the ring, that is alright. But why we have to inject our magic. ]


    [ Dude! Speak something that is related to the current situation. ]


    But none of them dared to speak out loud. They injected some of their Magic at the middle of the Ring.


    The moment they injected magic , they felt that their exist a strong connection with the Ring. They felt as if they and the rings are one!


    They were surprised. Even the district governors were no exception. They thought


    [ What is happening! Why am I feeling as if this ring is the closest thing in my life. ]


    [ What a feeling. This feeling of closeness, I didn''t even felt it when I was with my wife!]


    [ Wow! I feel their is a space inside the ring!]


    The district governors knew that these rings are Arjun''s creations. Because Arjun already told them that he is going to forge a storage device. But they didn''t thought that it''s size was way too much small and easy to carry it. But they didn''t imagined that an 18 years old kid could forge something that didn''t exist in the history before.


    This Time nobody doubted Sitaram''s order. In fact they were following the instructions excitedly this time! After they tried to put their weapons inside the ring and they were successful.


    Everyone noticed one thing. All their weapons were inside the ring but none of them felt any weight. They were stunned by this.


    [ OH! What is this magical ring? it''s awesome. ]


    [ This ring is amazing! It can store all my personal things. ]


    Sitaram said, " These rings are called Spatial Rings. They are the upcoming new products which will come to the market. But we are fortunate enough to get them even before they were released in the market. These rings are very impressive."


    Sitaram continued, "You could see that when I asked you to inject your Magic on the center of the Ring , you followed my instructions very carefully. Then you felt a strong connection with the Ring. Inside this ring, it has the space of 3*3 square meters. You can store anything until the ring reaches it''s capacity of 3*3 square meters. "


    Sitaram continued, " It has another property. Sometimes because of some unfortunate events you may lose your rings. All your personal belongings will be gone along with the ring. You will have no other choice but to feel depressed about it. But you have a strong connection with the Ring. No matter where the ring is you can always track down your ring''s location using that connection."


    John asked, " Master, What if somebody else takes away all our belongings in the Ring, even before we tracked it down?"


    Sitaram smiled gently and said, " It will be fine. The ring will respond only to it''s master. Each person has different variations in their Magic. So the ring will only accept that variations which the true owner has. The ring will only open when the true owner of the Ring will use his or her own power. "


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. But they were stunned by this technology.


    [Who is that genius who forged this Ring. They are awesome!]


    [This is going to be very helpful during the war.]


    [ We can carry as many weapons, pills, Armours etc. along with us. But we are not going to feel any weight at all. This is impressive!]


    Sitaram saw their expression and joyed in his heart. He thought, Look this is the Ring that my grandson has forged. How impressive he is. But he said, " Any doubts?"


    Nobody responded. Everyone were very excited about the spatial rings. So they didn''t said anything else.


    Sitaram then started to explain the strategy for the upcoming battle against the assassin''s organisation.


    --------


    Arjun was in the city of Light. He was in the room of Forging. He created many storage devices which can store the magic of the user. After another 24 hours he forged another 20000 storage devices.


    He opened his eyes and told Aeron everything about it.


    "Is it done, That''s great!!!" , Aeron shouted in excitement.


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No. It''s not completely done. So far forging the storage device that can store magic of the user is very easy. But storage device that can gather magic from all those devices and making it into one is the tricky one."


    " Then what are you going to do?" , asked Aeron worriedly.


    " Whatever. We will find a way. " Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " Send all these magic storage devices to grandfather. I''m going to the forging room. "


    "Yes." , replied Aeron. He then called a guard and asked him to deliver all the storage devices to Sitaram.


    Guard nodded his head and took all the storage devices to Sitaram and delivered it.

 35 HERE COMES THE ASSASSINS ORGANISATION

    Sitaram and Gnan felt excitement in their hearts. They knew the value of the Magic Storage Device better than anyone else. Afterall this device is the trump card for their victory.


    Sitaram opened the box in which all the storage devices were present. The moment he opened the box, he found a letter above all the storage devices.


    Sitaram opened the letter and figured out that the letter was from Aeron. They started to read the letter---


    " Master, the Magic Storage Devices that we sent are the only one which we were able to forge. Arjun has reached the basic level in forging. So the capacity to store magic in the device has increased. But he is having trouble with the output storage device which will store all the stored power and combined into one power. In the meantime, he asked you to deliver 10 magic storage devices each to all the soldiers and governors. He asked them to fill the devices with magic. But he didn''t asked them to return it. He asked all the soldiers and governors to keep the storage devices with them even during the battle. But don''t worry master, he has completed half of the total project. He will do it. Even though Arjun is having trouble with the output storage device which will gather all the power from the magic storage devices which we gave it to the soldiers and governors, Arjun is awfully calm. So please concentrate on the war."


    ------


    Sitaram took a deep breath. Nobody knows what he was thinking at that moment.


    Gnan asked, " Father, it looks like he is going to have some trouble with it. What should we do now?"


    Sitaram replied, " Atleast he has completed half of the total project. He is trying to complete the rest of the half. Let him try. Nothing is easy. Everyone has to work hard to reach their goals. Same goes for Arjun. He is working hard. So be more supportive. "


    " Yes Father. " , replied Gnan.


    " Alright! call everyone to the training ground. " , Sitaram said.


    " Yes Father. " , replied Gnan.


    He passed the message for everyone to assemble at the training ground. After 10 minutes everyone came.


    Sitaram distributed all the troops and district governors 10 magic storage devices each. He told them to fill their magic into all 10 magic storage devices. He asked them to keep it with them. But he didn''t tell them why they have to do it. So everyone felt disappointed.


    No one knows why Sitaram didn''t tell them. But Gnan knows it. Arjun asked them to keep it a secret from others. It was to avoid the plan to leak from spies.


    ------


    Arjun was inside the forging room. He forged 20 magic storage devices and stored it using his Inner Will. Arjun can''t use magic. So he filled all 20 storage devices with inner will.


    He forged output storage device which will gather all the power from the magic storage devices which was filled using his Inner Will. But he couldn''t succeed it. He couldn''t store all the stored power and combine it and store it in one device.


    He thought of many theories. He came up with many ideas. But everything that he came up with ended up in disappointment.


    He opened his eyes and told the problem to Aeron. Aeron then said,


    " After I left with the district governor I was trained by him. One day when I was in the middle of the training, somebody came and said to district governor about a problem. He said that during the mission the enemy has attacked him with his power. The magic power of the enemy has covered all his body.


    Even though it was only one attack, it caused a different damage to different parts of the body. His chest received more damage while his legs have received less damage. His hands have received least damage than any other of his body parts.


    The district governor called the local forger and asked the reason. The Forger said that it was because of lack of balance. A forger always keeps balance in mind. If a forger uses different materials or different timing in forging process, then the outcome will be different. That means it has no balance at all. So damage output will differ."


    Aeron continued, " I don''t know, whether what I said will give you any help or not. But this is the only thing that I know. Because I don''t have any experience in forging. "


    The next moment Aeron saw Arjun''s eyes lit up. Then there was a smile on his face.


    Arjun said, " Thanks brother. That helped me a lot."


    Aeron asked excitedly, " Then, does that mean you can complete forging the output storage device. "


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " No. But I''m 80% confident that your experience will help."


    " Then don''t waste time. Go and do it. " , said Aeron.


    " Yeah. That''s what I''m going to do. " , replied Arjun and closed his eyes. He entered into his conscience and further entered the forging room.


    -------


    At the outskirts of the Weissan City. There were a bunch of around 20000 people who were standing with absolute discipline. All of them were wearing black clothes. There was an hawk symbol on it.


    A man was was standing at the front of everyone. The Aura he was leaking was absolutely terrifing.


    A man said to the man who was standing at the front, " Lord Basil! We are at the doorstep of Weissan City. "


    Basil Said , " Alright! Let''s go and greet our old friend. "


    Another man said, " It''s been a while. Sitaram and Gnan might have significantly weakened. Let''s go and destroy him."


    Basil Said, " No one escapes from the hands of the Assassin''s Organisation!!!"


    Another man said, " Last time he was lucky. So he managed to run away. But we need to get them this time at any cost. "


    Basil Said with a wiry smile on his face, " I don''t care about Sitaram or Gnan. His Majesty has given me a special target. You people go after Sitaram and Gnan. I''ll complete my side of mission. Because the name of my target is ARJUN!!!"


    Basil then lifted his hand in the air. The moment he lifted his hand in the air, the black color Aura flew in the sky. The very next moment the atmosphere which was sunny has immediately turned into night.


    Everyone in the Weissan town were stunned. Sitaram looked up in the sky and said slowly, " Basil!"

 36 THE WAR BEGINS

    Everyone were stunned to see the darkness. It was sunny afternoon time, but it changed into the night in an instant.


    Sitaram shouted, " The enemy has attacked us! Everyone take your positions!!!"


    Everyone followed Sitaram''s orders and took their positions.


    There were 10 district governors in the Sitaram''s side. There were 2000 soldiers who came to the Weissan town for the battle. Each governor were assigned with 200 soldiers under their wings.


    At this moment, Wayne the governor of the Oracle district saw something in the air. Wayne has sharp eyes. So he figured out what he saw in the night.


    He shouted, " Arrow attack from the enemy! Everyone use your Armours and cover yourself!!!"


    Nobody has sharp eyes as Wayne. But they still followed the orders. They usd their Armours and took cover.


    As expected, the arrow attack came and attacked the shields of the soldiers. Luckily there were no casualties at the beginning of the battle.


    At that moment their came a clapping sound from the Assassin''s side. A man came out from the group of people.


    That man said , " Well done! Well done. You have a pair of good eyes. But how long you could depend on your sharp eyes. "


    Wayne said, " Until I die. "


    That man said again, " Oh! What a reply. You are very good with your mouth."


    " It''s none of your business, Basil!!" , A voice came from behind Wayne.


    Basil Said with a wiry smile on his face, " Oh! If it is not my good old friend. Long time no see, Sitaram!!!"


    " It''s been a while, Basil!" , replied Sitaram.


    " You have significantly weakened. What an ending for a legend like you. It''s a shame." ,said Basil.


    " Well. If it''s not because of your nasty organisation , we wouldn''t have ended up like this. " , replied Sitaram.


    Basil Said, " Well. Who asked you to fall in our trap. An experienced person like you falling in our trap, we will take it as a big achievement though. "


    " Don''t you have shame to say that. You people from Assassin''s Organisation don''t have the guts to fight one on one back then. You always plays an unfair battle and claims yourself strong. " , replied Gnan who came along with Sitaram.


    " Everything is fair in war and love, Gnan. " ,replied Basil with a smile on his face.


    Sitaram and Gnan went silent. They didn''t speak anything. But deep down they know that the fault was with them. If they didn''t believed in there wives, then they wouldn''t have ended up in the current situation.


    " DON''T EVEN DARE!!!" , Shouted Gnan furiously.


    " Oops!" , replied Basil as if he was scared, "Come on , Gnan! Don''t you think you are shouting as if you are strong enough to kill me. You know that is absurd. "


    Gnan aand Sitaram gritted their teeths. They regretted their decision to keep Arjun in the Weissan town. They kept him here because they thought Arjun could forge the storage devices which could guarantee the victory. But the thing which shouldn''t happen was going to happen.


    Basil used his spiritual sense and scanned the entire Weissan town. But he couldn''t find where Arjun is.


    He then said, " Where did you hide him? I couldn''t find him at all."


    Sitaram said, " Do you think that we will keep him here, After knowing that an enemy attack is going to happen. I don''t think so."


    Sitaram said it vigorously, but he was surprised that they couldn''t sense Arjun''s presence. But that was good for the current situation.


    Basil Said angrily , " ATTACK!!!"


    The two sides engaged in the battle. The long lasted battle has finally began! Basil didn''t gave up. He started searching for Arjun''s whereabouts. So he left the battlefield.


    ----------


    In the training hall Arjun opened his eyes with a smile on his face. It was a smile of happiness as if he has achieved something very important.


    Aeron asked, " Well! How did it go?"


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face , "Excellent!"


    Aeron asked excitedly, " Then you can forge it?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes."


    Aeron felt happy about it and said, " Then what are you waiting for? Start forging immediately. "


    Arjun shook his head and said, " It can''t be done here. The output device will be so huge. We cannot carry it with us."


    Aeron asked, " Then what are we supposed to do?"


    Arjun replied, " We have to forge it near the enemy. But they shouldn''t be able to see us. That''s where we are gonna forge it. "


    Aeron said, " Earlier you were concentrating too much so I didn''t want to disturb you. The town is under attack. The Assassin''s Organisation has come. Right now the war is going on near the Weissan Mountain. "


    Arjun was stunned. He then said, " They came? Wait, you said near the mountain. Is it on the mountain or below the mountain?"


    Aeron replied, " Below the mountain. Why?"


    " Excellent!!!" , replied Arjun, " If it is below the mountain then we can forge the output storage device on the highest peak of the mountain. It will also be a great view for us that we can attack the enemy from up there. Let''s go immediately. "


    " Alright! Let''s go!" , replied Aeron.


    The two brothers immediately stepped out of the Mansion. The moment they walked out Aeron shouted, " What the hell!!! It was the afternoon time. Why is it so dark here?"


    Brooks came and said, " Both of you were inside the training hall all this time. So you don''t know. One of the enemy has the power that can change the day into night. That''s why it is night here, even though it was a day time. "


    " What!!!" , replied Aeron anxiously, " We have to make it quick. "


    " Yes." , replied Arjun seriously.


    At this moment Brooks said , " Young Master Arjun!"


    " What is it, Uncle Brooks? " , asked Arjun calmly.


    Brooks said, " Lord asked me to send you a message. "


    " What is it, Uncle Brooks? Please tell quickly." , asked Arjun calmly.


    Brooks said, " One of them has a strong person named Basil. He was the one who turned the day into night in the Weissan town. The higher ups of the Assassin''s Organisation has given him a special target to kill at any cost. That target is you. So my Lord asked you to be careful. "


    Arjun knew that the Assassin''s Organisation will give more priority in killing him. Because they knew that if Arjun stays alive, then he will use his blood to control the throne and he will kill all the enemies in the palace. But more importantly, he will get his Empire back. So killing Arjun was the top priority for the organisation.

 37 THUNDER STRIKE

    After 5 hours---


    The war continued. Sitaram and Gnan were facing ten 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors from the Assassin''s Organisation.


    The 20000 - men army of the Organisation were facing 2000 - men army of Sitaram''s. The Assassin''s Organisation clearly had the advantage with numbers.


    But they couldn''t do anything about it. No matter how much the people from Assassin''s Organisation attack, the 2000 - men army were able to take it. The Assassin''s Organisation members had high quality Weapons, Armours. While the Sitaram''s army had very weak Weapons and Armours.


    The Assassin''s Organisation members had clearly shattered many weapons with their high quality Weapons. Many shattered weapons fell on the ground. The Armours were in same condition too.


    But what the Assassin''s Organisation members found was that, no matter how many weapons and Armours they shattered, Sitaram''s army was able to equip with another set of Armours and weapons. No matter how many weapons and Armours they shattered the new weapons and Armours kept coming. They didn''t understood the logic behind it.


    Basil was not there. He went to look for Arjun. So , someone who is a 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatior has taken the commanding charge.


    That person said furiously, " What kind of trick are you playing, Sitaram? Where exactly the weapons and Armours are coming even though they were being shattered? "


    Sitaram smiled and said, " You people are from that great assassin''s organisation right? Why don''t you figure it out by yourself?"


    Sitaram continued, " What? Are you saying that your assassin''s organisation which spread all over the world is just so so?"


    " You Bas*ard!, You don''t have any qualifications to speak anything about such a great organisation. " , replied that man furiously.


    " Oh!" , replied Sitaram with a smile on his face, " Some d*mn organisation couldn''t defeat me when I was in my prime. So they depended on two ladies to weaken us. Now you people come and say that I of all the people has no qualifications to speak anything about your so called ''great '' organisation. Don''t you have any shame?"


    That person turned furious, " We are not scared of anyone. You fell in our trap. It was all your fault to begin with. Using ladies was just the trap that we have set for you. Who asked you to fall in it? "


    That person chanted a spell and lifted his hand in the air. The moment he raised his hand, the dark sky emitted a golden light with a roaring sound.


    He shouted, " THUNDER STRIKE!!!"


    Next moment a large amount of mass magic gathered at one place in the sky. At any moment it was going to strike on the ground!


    Craig was one of the Generals in the Star Moon Empire back when it was under Sitaram''s command. He was one of those people who betrayed Sitaram and worked for the Assassin''s Organisation. So Sitaram and Gnan knows the attacks and power of Craig.


    " That''s right. it''s me. You know my power. This spell has a specialty. Once I cast this spell, it cannot be dispelled. It cannot be dispelled even if I die. You pis*ed me enough earlier, by saying something wrong about my organisation. So I want you to see your people die right here. It will take only 2 hours for the thunder strike to fall. So enjoy the suffering of your people right in front of your eyes."


    Craig shouted, " All of you, Stop attacking those bas*ard''s weapons. Just kill all of them!!!"


    The people from Assassin''s Organisation heard the orders and smiled. They felt as if they are some kind of fox who got the chance to enjoy their feast after very long time. They shouted loudly and started to kill their enemies.


    ----------


    5 hours back---


    Arjun sat cross legged at the peak of the mountain. The war was going on below the mountain. So Arjun found the place at the peak of the mountain to forge the output storage device.


    Inside The forging room Arjun thought. In creating anything, the thing that is very important is balance.


    I have created 20000 Input Magic Storage Devices and gave it to all the soldiers and governors. Every input magic device has it''s own weight and capacity. In order to balance it, the output storage device should be forged in such a way that, The Weight and Capacity of the output storage device should be equal to the weight and capacity of the sum of all the input storage devices.


    Arjun forged the output storage device according to the calculations he made. After forging the output storage device, he has to create a connection between all the Input storage devices and the output storage device. So he used the Runic Language to build a connection between all the Input storage devices which he gave to soldiers and governors and the output storage device.


    He already gave each input storage devices with a unique value before distributing. In order to build a connection , he used those assigned values and wrote it on the output storage device. As he started to write the assigned values one by one on the output storage device, the more connections he was able to build between input and output storage devices.


    Arjun was not strong enough to create a huge amount of space inside the output storage device. He was at the entry level in forging. So the limit for space that he could use was 10*10 square meters. But the output storage device needed much more space which he couldn''t create at the moment inside the output storage device.


    In order to overcome this situation he used the ''Runes of portal'' property from Runic Language to create a portal between all 20000 Input Magic Storage Devices and the output storage device. And he was successful in building the portal between all input storage devices and the output storage device.


    He opened his eyes and told Aeron everything with excitement. Aeron was very thrilled to hear it.


    It took Arjun 5 hours to build the output storage device. When happy conversation was going on between Arjun and Aeron, both of them saw a large amount of thunder gathered at a same place above the people in battlefield. Both of them were stunned to see this.


    Aeron said, " Alright! it looks like some powerful enemy has used a powerful spell to finish the war. Watching this vast amount of thunder that gathered above the battlefield, we could say that the enemy is no less than 7 - Grandstar realm warrior. "


    Arjun nodded his head and didn''t said anything.


    Aeron continued, " Use the weapon. Don''t waste time. Master and Uncle Gnan will be in danger if you delay it."


    Arjun nodded his head and used the output storage device and aimed it at the peoples who are at 7 - Grandstar realm. Luckily all the enemies forces were near these 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors. After aiming it properly, Arjun pulled the weapon trigger.

 38 AN ACT OF GOD!

    The war was really fired up. The members from Assassin''s Organisation really felt frustrated. Because no matter how many times they slain their opponents, the opponents always recovered. The pills and medicines always appeared in the hands of their opponents which recovered them. This outcome really frustrated them.


    At this moment another top cultivatior who was at the peak of the 7 - Grandstar realm clearly saw where exactly the weapons, Armours and medical pills were coming from.


    That person saw the rings with same size , pattern and style on every person''s hand. That person understood that the rings on every person''s hands were not any ordinary rings. They are some kind of magical rings. It has the ability to store anything and nobody can see it.


    That person stunned to see that ring. He then said to all other people from the Assassin''s Organisation. Everyone saw it clearly and were stunned to look at such a magical rings. All of them had only one thought in their minds " The one who forged this Rings is no ordinary John Doe". This forger has to be very intelligent and a very rarely seen genius. They suddenly had a thought to find out that genius forger and take him to the Organisation.


    If they could take such a genius back with them to the Organisation, then the organisation will reward them highly. They might even get the promotion!


    Craig asked, " Who forged such a magical rings?"


    Sitaram''s face immediately changed. He know that the Organisation will never let this matter go. They will definitely dig deeper into this matter.


    Craig who saw Sitaram''s face understood that, the forger is someone a rarely seen genius. That''s why Sitaram''s face immediately changed.


    Craig shouted, " Guys! Take Gnan into the custody. Kill Sitaram immediately! And finish this mess. We need to take Gnan back to the Organisation. We are going to interrogate him and make him spit the identity of the forger. "


    The remaining 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors nodded their heads in agreement. When they were about to make their move, something unexpected happened.


    A huge white light came from the sky and fell on them. The white light was so huge that it covered not only the Weissan town, but also the border of the other villages which were under the jurisdiction of the Weissan town.


    All the people including Sitaram, Gnan and even Basil who was searching for Arjun''s whereabouts were scared.


    They all were 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors. So they knew the limit of the Magic Power. They know what exactly the speed of a 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatior''s attack power is.


    The white light fell on the ground with a loud sound of Boooom! Anything under the white light was annihilated. Not even a single piece of anything or anyone was remained. The members of assassin''s organisation were annihilated by that single attack! Not even Craig or any other 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors were remained. Everyone were dead!


    Surprisingly, Sitaram and all his army were not annihilated. Truth to be told, that white light actually restored their body condition!


    All of them were stunned. They didn''t know what exactly happened. Everybody''s mind was blank. They felt as if they were in a dream.


    A moment ago they were having a serious battle on the battlefield. But the next moment a white light came from the sky and eradicated their enemy. They don''t know why exactly the white light fell down from the sky.


    After some time someone came back to his sense and shouted loudly,


    " VICTORY!!!"


    Others also came back to their senses and gave a victory shout.


    " God has personally helped us! That attack earlier has killed them, but we are still alive. "


    " We love you God! Thank You. "


    " Thanks god! From now on I will be your devotee for sure. Thank you for saving us."


    Since the light came from above and it destroyed all their enemies, they felt that it was an Act of God! What''s more, that white light has only killed their enemies. It didn''t harmed them at all. So they strongly believed that it was an Act of God. They believed that god has personally helped them. So all of them became the devotees of the God!


    Sitaram and Gnan were surprised. The white light came silently from the sky and fell on the battlefield. It destroyed all their enemies. But it didn''t even put any kind of damage on them at all. So they partially believed that it might be the act of god. But they were also having another thought. Sitaram and Gnan were thinking that, it might also be results of Arjun''s output storage device.


    If Arjun was successful in forging the output storage device of the Unity Weapon and the one who helped them, then all of this was possible. But they didn''t understood one thing. If Arjun was the one who helped them earlier, then why exactly the white light didn''t harm them? Why it had the effect only on the Assassin''s Organisation? They have no clue whatsoever.


    Sitaram looked everywhere. He saw that everything has been destroyed. There were no Weissan town anymore. All that left was the shattered ground. There was nothing remained.


    Sitaram and Gnan felt relaxed about it. Because they have sent all the citizens away from the Weissan town long time ago.


    ----------


    Arjun and Aeron were at the peak of the mountain. Right now, both Arjun and Aeron were stunned so much that they opened their mouths subconsciously. They knew that the attack power of the unity weapon''s will be so good, but they never thought that the impact will be so huge. They were speechless.


    Aeron said, " That was wonderful! This attack power is definitely not less than a 9 - Grandstar realm cultivatior. Ofcourse! There will not be any 9 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors. Because that was impossible. "


    Arjun said by looking at the sky , " Yes. That was amazing! But the war is not over!"


    Aeron was stunned and asked, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun replied, " That Thunder which gathered in the sky, it still exists even right now! What''s more is that the night hasn''t changed back to day. That means our enemy is still alive!"


    Aeron was stunned. He looked at the sky and understood what Arjun said was right.

 39 KILLING TWO BIRDS WITH ONE STONE

    Arjun and Aeron looked back to the owner of the voice. They found a middle aged man standing with a wiry smile on his face.


    That person wore a black gown. There was an Owl symbol at the middle of the dress.


    Arjun asked, " Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    That man said, " My name is Basil! I''m one of the inner executives of the Assassin''s Organisation. Nice to meet you. "


    Arjun and Aeron were stunned! They had a thought, ''He didn''t die? That means he was here all the time. Or else he would have died along with others.''


    Arjun was calm. He asked, " Are you here to kill me?"


    " Yes." , replied Basil.


    " Where were you all this time? Why didn''t you died earlier?" , asked Arjun.


    Basil Said with a smile on his face, " I was given a specific target to take down. You were that target. So I was looking for you. But honestly I couldn''t find you for some reason. When I was looking for you here and there, I sensed somebody''s presence here So I came here by tracking that presence."


    Basil continued, " When I came here I figured out that the presence that I tracked down was that young man standing beside you. Later something unexpected happened. That white light came out of that weird thing in your hands. It destroyed everything. "


    Basil Said with a serious face, " Kid! why can''t I sense you using my spiritual sense? Do you have any answer for that?"


    Arjun replied, " How could I know? You are far more experienced than me. You should be in the position to explain rather than asking."


    Basil Said with a wiry smile on his face, " Well! Who cares? I''m the man who completes my order given by my organisation. I don''t care about the other members of the Assassin''s Organisation who died. I only care about my mission. So get ready to die!"


    Arjun said calmly , " Fine. You win. Honestly I''m getting sick, from hiding. Now that I know you are going to kill me, I want some things to be cleared before I die. So could you please clear my doubts?"


    Basil went silent. Then he looked at the unity weapon in Arjun''s hands.


    Arjun understood what Basil was thinking. He said, " Don''t worry. This is just a one time use weapon. This weapon is pretty much useless."


    Arjun pulled the trigger of the weapon. But nothing came out. He then said to Basil , " See. Nothing came out."


    Arjun then threw the Unity Weapon on the ground frustratingly. Basil who saw this felt something suspicious. He thought


    [ What exactly are you planning kid.]


    [ I''m not understanding anything. But one thing is for sure. You giving away on your life is not real.]


    " That''s not going to happen. I''m not going to hand him over to you just like that!" , Shouted Aeron furiously.


    " I agree. " , replied Arjun, " Big brother please leave. Uncle Brooks is waiting for you."


    " That''s not going to happen at any cost. " Aeron replied , " Stand aside and let me handle him."


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " You think you are strong enough to defeat him. That''s a joke if you ask me. Uncle Brooks is waiting for you. You have a girlfriend who is waiting for you. So take your responsibility and fulfill your Destiny. "


    When Arjun said "Fulfill" he pointed towards the Unity Weapon using his eyes. Aeron felt enlightened. He understood what Arjun wanted from him.


    Then he pretended as if he is gritting his teeth and said, " Fine then. I will leave. "


    Tears appeared on Aeron''s face. He then said," I''m sorry. I can''t protect you. I couldn''t fulfill your grandfather''s wish. "


    Arjun was stunned to see the tears coming from Aeron''s eyes. He was impressed with Aeron''s acting skills.


    Arjun said, " It''s alright brother. But take care of big sis Keira. Take care of uncle Brooks. "


    Aeron nodded his head and left the place with tears in his eyes. Arjun and Basil started to talk with each other.


    Aeron went to Sitaram. Aeron said, " Master! that white light was the result of Arjun''s unity weapon. That weapon was completed at the right time. "


    Sitaram felt happy to hear it. Gnan said excitedly, " Hahaha! so that kid has finally done what he promised. It was surely a guarantee win weapon. "


    Aeron shook his head and said, " No. Arjun is in danger. A man named Basil was hiding behind us when we pulled the trigger of the weapon. So he is still alive. Arjun is encountering him at the moment. "


    "WHAT!!!" , Shouted Sitaram anxiously, " How is he?"


    " Arjun was clever. He somehow managed to buy us time. He indirectly asked me to inform you to fill all the Input storage devices with magic. He has the output storage device with him. "


    Sitaram turned towards everyone and shouted anxiously, " Everyone. Please fill the storage devices with magic. Don''t ask any questions. Fill the storage devices with your Magic at full pace."


    Everyone were stunned. But they didn''t asked anything. They started to fill the devices with their Magic Power at full speed.


    Gnan who was also anxious looked at the sky and said , " Father! why don''t we just fill the devices with the thunder which is above us."


    Sitaram felt enlightened. He gave orders to fill the devices with thunder from the sky. If they didn''t do anything, then that thunder will blast at them and they will die. But if they used that thunder to fill the devices then it will help Arjun to kill Basil. It was like killing two birds with one stone!


    Within 10 minutes soldiers and governors filled the devices with their Magic Power. They even stored thunder in the storage device.


    Arjun felt that the storage devices are filled with magic power. He was the one who forged it using his Inner Will. So he could sense it.


    When Arjun said Basil were having conversation, Basil felt that the thunder strike spell was wearing off.


    He was stunned and asked Arjun, " Kid! What are you planning?"


    Arjun said while walking towards the output storage device of the Unity Weapon , "Nothing! What could a weak man like me could do?"


    Basil Said, " Don''t try to fool me kid! Tell me. Why the thunder in the sky is disappearing slowly. "


    Arjun stopped near the output storage device of the Unity Weapon. He lifted the output storage device and replied while aiming at Basil, " A small tip from me. Never listen to somebody if you want to kill them. If you listen, then this will be the consequences. "


    Arjun pulled the trigger of the Unity Weapon. The moment he pulled the trigger, a white light came out of that weapon and fell on Basil.


    Basil tried to counter the weapon in Arjun''s hands. But it was too late even for regret.

 40 WHY EXACTLY THE WHITE LIGHT DIDNT ATTACK US

    Basil died. There was nothing left of him. The thunder in the sky disappeared. More importantly, the night suddenly turned into day. The sun appeared in the sky. The war took place for 6 hours. So it was evening time where sun was about to set.


    People who saw the white light again were stunned. They didn''t know why the white light appeared again. And this time it was on the mountain but not on the ground. They were lost in thoughts.


    Sitaram saw the sun and understood that Basil was dead. He clenched his fist in excitement. Gnan who was silent too came back to his sense. He shouted excitedly, " WE WON!!!"


    Everyone also came back to their senses and shouted in joy , " Finally Victory!!!"


    The district governors shouted, " We won the war. We kicked the a** of the Assassin''s Organisation."


    Sitaram didn''t said anything. He asked Aeron, " Aeron! Quick. Lead us to where Arjun is. We should not celebrate too early without knowing his status. "


    Aeron and Gnan felt anxious when they heard what Sitaram said. They were worried. The sun has returned. That means the man who turned day into night was dead. But no one knows what exactly is Arjun''s situation at the moment. The attack''s impact was so big that they were worried about Arjun so much.


    Aeron replied, " Yes Master! Let''s go. "


    Aeron led the way for both Gnan and Sitaram. They reached where Arjun was. They saw Arjun lying on the ground with no moment from his body. All three of them were scared. They anxiously ran towards Arjun.


    After nearing him what they saw was, Arjun was actually sleeping.


    Gnan was pis*ed and said angrily, " Here we were worried about him, and he is having a nice sleep here. Da*n it. We were worried for nothing. "


    Sitaram replied , " Don''t be angry Gnan. You should understand that your son has contributed more than 95% in this victory. He forged 20000 Spatial Rings. He forged 20000 magic storage devices. He forged one output storage device. He forged thi Unity Weapon which is his own creation."


    Sitaram continued, " His Spatial Rings has played a major role in the war. They helped our soldiers to keep themselves alive. Arjun''s Unity Weapon has killed all our enemies with one strike. He even plotted a plan against someone like Basil. He even killed him and put an end to the war."


    Sitaram took a deep breath and said, " He deserves this rest. So take it easy. "


    Aeron and Gnan nodded their heads in agreement. Especially Aeron who knows just how much of the hard work Arjun has done. He witnessesd everything with his own eyes.


    Arjun asked in half sleep mode, " Did we won the war?"


    All three of them stopped talking and turned their heads. They saw that Arjun was awake and a smile appeared on their faces.


    Gnan said with a happy face, " Yes. It is over. It''s all thanks to your Unity Weapon and Spatial Rings. Without those accessories we would have died by now."


    " That''s good to hear " , replied Arjun with half sleep face, " Now we can stay in peace for a while. "


    Sitaram said, " That''s right! But I didn''t understand one thing."


    " What is it grandfather?" , asked Arjun.


    Sitaram said, " When that white light fell on the battlefield, it destroyed the entire Weissan Town. It destroyed all the forces from Assassin''s Organisation. But it didn''t have any impact on us. What''s more? It even restored us to our prime condition. Why is that?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " When I gave you input storage devices, I asked you to keep the storage devices with you at all times. The magic power that was stored within it were your power to begin with. I combined everybody''s power into one. That white light was the result of combination of everyone''s power. Even though it was a white light, it was all your combined power. Ones magic power will never affect their owner. That means if you cast a spell, that spell will not affect you."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " That white light has your power within it. That''s why, that white light didn''t kill you. That white light also has my Inner Will within it. That means my Inner Will was merged with all of your power. Who ever contributed in this battle for us were healed because of my Inner Will. Do you understand now. "


    Aeron, Gnan and Sitaram nodded their heads in agreement. They now understood why that white light didn''t harm them earlier. They even understood why that white light healed them. They felt happy about it and a smile appeared on their faces. Whatever it is, they won the war. Their side has no casualties. That means it was a perfect clean sweep victory for Sitaram and his company.


    Sitaram and others came down from the mountain. Gnan used time reversal magic and reversed the time to bring Town''s Lord Mansion back from destruction. Luckily Arjun has given a storage device each for Brooks and other workers, guards etc. and asked them to fill their magic in the device. So the white light didn''t affect them at all.


    Brooks who was near the City Lord Mansion came farward and said, " Congratulations for a splendid victory my lords. "


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " Oh! It''s nothing Uncle Brooks. But please prepare something. I''m hungry. "


    Brooks replied with a smile on his face, " Yes. I''ll prepare something very quickly for you, Young Master Arjun. "


    All of them entered the Mansion. At the evening time Sitaram hosted a huge party. He invited all the district governors and all 2000 members who fought for Sitaram for the party. Everyone enjoyed the party that night.


    ----------


    Dark Moon Empire --->


    At the outskirts of the Royal Capital of the Dark Moon Empire, there exist a forest. This forest was so big and vast. It is a forbidden place for everyone. Those who voilates the rule will be beheaded with no questions asked. Even their family members would also be wiped out. So no one will dare to enter!


    In the middle of the Forest there was a huge mansion. Even city Lord leyman''s mansion is nothing compared to this mansion. There were guards everywhere who are keeping their eyes on every corner of the Mansion.


    Inside the Mansion, there was a person who was sitting on a throne at a higher position. There were group of people who were sitting on the chairs at the lower position. All of them wore the same uniform. The black dress with an owl symbol at the middle of the dress!


    It was the headquarters of the Assassin''s Organisation!!!


    The man who was sitting on a throne was the leader of the entire organisation.


    At this moment a man came running and entered the hall and shouted, " Your Majesty! Your Majesty! I brought a news from the Weissan town. "


    That person who was sitting on the throne burrowed his eyebrows. A smile appeared on his face.

 41 WHO IS THAT FORGER!

    That reporter said trembling, " We have a life candle for everyone in the organisation. I have been keeping an eye on all the candles of the people who went to the Weissan town. Suddenly all the candles were gone. Actually the candle itself was destroyed. Only Lord Basil''s candle was in a good condition. But it was only for 10 minutes. After 10 minutes Lord Basil''s candle was also blasted off! All of them are dead. Even their souls were destroyed too!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned and stood up in shock! Something like this never happened before in the history of the Assassin''s Organisation. This was the first time something like this has happened.


    The man on the throne was angry. He sat on the throne silently. He asked that reporter, " Give me the details. I want exact details. "


    When he spoke the entire room was covered in frost. All the people in the room felt chill down their bones. Everyone were scared of the man sitting on the throne.


    That reporter trembled. He then said, " Your Majesty! , According to our spies in the Weissan town, Two days before the battle Sitaram has given some rings that can store anything. Even though it''s just a small ring, it has the capacity of 3*3 square meters inside it. That means we can store any things up to 3*3 square meters. Each person were given 10 rings. Our spies also said that even if we store anything inside the ring, the ring''s weight never change."


    That reporter continued, " So our enemy''s army stored all the pills , weapons and Armours in all 10 rings they were given. So no matter what, they will get weapons and pills at the right time."


    That reporter continued. " Next day, Sitaram came back and distributed another kind of storage device. He then asked everybody to fill their magic in the device. He didn''t said any reason for it. So everyone stored their magic power in the storage devices without knowing the reason behind it. "


    Reporter continued, " That''s it. The war broke out today. So we don''t have any information about the enemy yet. But today all our soldiers life candle blew away. They blew away at the same time. As if everyone died because of one single attack. As if a tsunami has come and taken away everything. Lord Basil''s candle blew away after 10 minutes. We don''t know the reason behind it. We are waiting for the reports from the spies."


    The hall went silent for a moment after the reporter concluded with his report. The person in the chair thought for a moment and said, " Everyone heard the report. So please tell me about your views on this."


    The person on the throne said, " You mean, we underestimated his Army."


    That top executive said, "No, Your Majesty. We thought Sitaram and Gnan were weakened, So we underestimated them. We thought it''s just an easy mission, so we sent weak members after him. But truth to be told, we forgot Sitaram''s is very goid with other supporting occupation too. He was an Emperor in the past. So he will definitely have some connections with professional supporters who are sitting at the top of the world. "


    The executive continued , " Sitaram knows that someday we will come after him. So he won''t sit idle. We should know that Sitaram always take care about the people he loves. That''s why even though we captured the Star Moon Empire successfully, the citizens still never cooperate with us. They hate Nege the current Empress.It showed how good Sitaram in maintaining the relationship with others is."


    The Executive took a deep breath and continued, " The same goes with the powerful people who are genius in supporting occupations are. There was an Architecture who built Sitaram''s Royal Empire which is very powerful. He built such an amazing fort for Sitaram. Why?"


    The Executive continued, " It was because of respect. They all respect Sitaram. "


    That person on the throne said, " Just come to the point. What do you want to say?"


    The Executive replied, " Your Majesty! Sitaram gave those magical rings and that magic storage devices which didn''t exist in the history. If my guess is right, then Sitaram might met one of those loyal top level forgers and asked him to forge those rings. We know that those rings can store anything inside of it. But I still didn''t understand why Sitaram asked people to store their magic in those other storage devices. "


    That reporter said, " I agree with the Lord Executive, Your Majesty. The spies said that during rings distribution Sitaram told everyone about it. "


    The leader asked, " What did Sitaram said?"


    That reporter said trembling, " Your Majesty! , Sitaram said that those rings are new inventions which are yet to release in the market. Sitaram also said that they are fortunate enough to get those rings even before they were released in the market. "


    Everyone in the room were stunned. The leader was also no exception. They thought that it was not a fortune event that they have got their hands on those rings. It was a pre-meditated plan.


    Another Executive stepped farward and said, "Your Majesty!, I think we should find that forger at any cost. If he could forge something marvellous like a storage rings and magic storage devices then we need to get him. If we could recruit such a genius Forger, then the lose of 20000 members of our organisation is worth."


    Another Executive stepped farward and said, "Yes Your Majesty! I agree with David. We should look for that forger. "


    Another Executive stepped farward and said, " Yes your majesty, I agree with him too."


    Everyone came to the same decision. After some time the leader of the entire organisation took a deep breath and said, " Alright. We will recruit that forger. But let me ask you a question. Who exactly is that forger?"


    Everyone in the room went silent. All of them know that they don''t have answer for that question. They are yet to know how exactly their people died. So how come they know the name of that forger.


    They tried to remember all the names of the genius forgers that exist in the world. But they couldn''t remember if there exist any connection between Sitaram and those forgers. So they all thought of only one question

 42 REPORT FROM WEISSAN TOWN

    No matter how much they thought about it, they couldn''t remember any genius forger who has any connection with Sitaram. They all knew that Sitaram has high influence with people who has both low and high status. They all are loyal to Sitaram. Even if the Assassin''s Organisation managed to figure out the identity of that genius forger, it was highly possible that, that forger will refuse to join the Assassin''s Organisation. That was the influence Sitaram has in the world. All his friends were absolutely loyal to him.


    Everyone sighed in disappointment. They can''t do anything about it. At that moment a person entered the meeting hall. He ran with a worried facial expressions and stopped near the first reporter who came earlier.


    That second reporter took a deep breath and said, " Your Majesty! A huge bad news has come from Weissan Town!"


    The leader''s of the Organisation widened and asked, " Quick! Tell me. What happened in the Weissan town? "


    The second reporter said, " Yes. Our spies gave us today''s report. They said that during the battle, Assassin''s Organisation couldn''t defeat even a single enemy. The war took place for 5 hours. Even though the Assassin''s Organisation members has the advantage in numbers and Weapon''s quality, they couldn''t defeat even a single enemy. The reason is that magical ring."


    The second reporter said, " Because of that Spatial Rings, they always got their hands on the new weapons and Armours. They were even able to get some pills at the right time. "


    The second reporter said, " When the war was going on, a White Light came from the sky and fell on the battlefield. That white light covered the entire Weissan town. It fell on everyone. Then everyone who came in contact with it, were destroyed. They couldn''t even sense their soul power. That white light destroyed even their souls. "


    Everyone in the room who heard this were dumbstruck. They couldn''t understand what that white light is.


    Someone asked, " A white light? How could a white light come from the sky? Did they see it properly?"


    The second reporter replied, " Yes Lord! Since it came from the sky, everyone came to a conclusion that it was an Act of God. "


    " An Act of God?" , asked David. one of the executives , " What rubbish is that? Did they loose their minds? How could a god could help them? Do they think a god has such a leisure time to personally come and help them? Nonsense!"


    That second reporter shook his head and said, " No my Lord! They have a proof. They estimated that the power of that white light is around 9 - Grandstar realm! The speed and destructive power was so huge that all the people including the 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors from our organisation died with no counter!"


    The leader said, " What did you say? The power level of around 9 - Grandstar realm! How could that be possible? 7 - Grandstar realm is the true peak of the cultivation for the Magic Core. A person with Magic Core couldn''t improve after reaching the peak of the 7 - Grandstar realm. How could the power of that white light is around 9 - Grandstar realm?"


    The second reporter replied, " That''s why people are calling it '' An act of god. '' Because something weird has happened during the attack of that white light. "


    " What is it?" , asked the Assassin''s Organisation leader nervously, " Quick! Tell me everything. "


    The second reporter said trembling, " Yes. The thing is, the white light destroyed everyone from our organisation. It even destroyed the entire Weissan town. The current Weissan town is nothing but the Non-Agricultural land. There exist nothing at that place anymore. But the weird thing is, even though that white light destroyed everyone and everything in it''s range, it didn''t harm anyone from Sitaram''s army. What''s more, That white light even restored all of them. "


    " What the hell?" , Shouted the leader of the assassin''s organisation. He felt as if the chill runs down his spine.


    Someone shouted at the second reporter, " And you believed in that cr*p known as '' Act of God ''. You even came here and told all this made - up story. You wasted our valuable time. "


    Before the reporter could say anything in his defence, the leader said, " Shut Up! Don''t you know how to use your brain! A white light fell from the sky and destroyed a bunch of 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors. It even destroyed their souls. How could you believe that all these are made-up stories? What kind of idiot are you?"


    That man heard this and shut his mouth immediately. He felt shame for losing his face in public. But he couldn''t do anything about it.


    The leader took a deep breath and calmed himself down and said, " Tell me after that white light destroyed everything, did our spies felt anything weird? Anything. Small or big? It doesn''t matter. "


    The reporter said, " Yes, Your Majesty! The weird thing our spies mentioned is that after the white light gone, the Magic they stored in the storage devices became empty. "


    " It became empty?" , asked the leader, " then what happened?"


    The second reporter replied, " After some time Sitaram shouted nervously to refill the storage devices at full speed!"


    " Why?" , asked David, one of the executives of the Organisation.


    " Sitaram didn''t said the reason. But our spies said that Sitaram was nervous the entire time untill the soldiers filled magic in those storage devices. After some time that white light came again. But this time the white light came from the peak of the mountain. So no one understood the reason behind it. As soon as the white light disappeared the second time, the storage devices emptied out again."


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation trembled. For the first time, he was scared. He was no fool. He understood that appearance of the white light is not the act of god. It was the result of that storage devices. The leader was even more determined to recruit that genius forger at any cost! He acknowledged that forger''s skills. He came to a conclusion that, that mysterious forger''s skills are far greater than the forgers in the Assassin''s Organisation!


    The second reporter continued, " When the white light disappeared for the second time, tbe night suddenly turned into day. "


    Everyone in the room were stunned. When they heard that the night turned into day, one name came into their mind

 43 FEARS OF THE ASSASSINS ORGANISATION

    Everyone in the room were stunned. But they understood the complete picture of the war. They even understood Sitaram''s tactics to some extent.


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said, " Chief executive, What is your analysis on this based on the current situation?"


    The chief executive is the second in command next to the leader of the entire organisation. He holds the second highest power and authority after the person sitting on the throne.


    The chief executive said, " Your Majesty! According to my analysis this is what might happened. According to me that forger was the key for everything. He first forged storage rings in which people could store their accessories. For now we don''t know anything about that forger. "


    The chief executive continued, " That forger then forged another storage device in which magic could be stored. Sitaram might have suspected that we have sent some spies in his army. So when he distributed those storage devices which could store magic, he didn''t said the purpose."


    The chief executive continued, " That forger might be sitting on the peak of the mountain. He might have a way to gather all the stored magic power in one container and blasted it at the right time. Since the white light has the power of all the soldiers, it didn''t affect the people with magic storage devices. "


    The chief executive continued, " It is an iron clad law that the magic won''t have any affect on the owner who casted it. If all those soldiers magic power is stored together in one place and blasted together, then it could destroy all those people who didn''t stored anything in those devices. So our peoples died but Sitaram''s army didn''t die. As per the reason why they were healed by the white light, I don''t know yet."


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said, " Alright! But why Basil died in the second attack from white light?"


    The chief executive replied, " I think we already knows that Basil never cared about anything. He has the habit of going after only the mission that was assigned to him. This time we gave him Sitaram''s grand son as his target. Sitaram might have put Arjun''s protection in that genius forger''s hands. So Basil might have tracked down Arjun and that genius forger using his spiritual sense. That forger might somehow asked Sitaram to fill the devices with the magic power. So the second white light shown up and killed Basil!"


    David said, " All this leads to one question, Who is that forger?"


    The leader said, " Yes. You are right, David. That means, Arjun is still alive. "


    The first reporter said, " Your Majesty! I have a question."


    " What is it?" , asked the leader.


    The first reporter said, " If what you all have discussed is right, then that white light is the combined power of all those soldiers. If that is true, then that white light didn''t kill all those people who didn''t fill their power in those storage devices. Then how could Arjun is still alive? I mean, he doesn''t have the Magic Core in the first place, right? He shouldn''t be able to fill his power. So how come he is still alive?"


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation widened his eyes in shock! He thought of one unbelievable possibility.


    He said in terror, " Arjun is the Demon''s Child. According to our sources, Sitaram was training Arjun in Willpower for 12 years. The moment they came out, these strange storage devices appeared in Sitaram''s hands. What if Arjun has succeeded in activating his Inner Will? What if he was the one who forged those storage devices and storage rings using the inner will?"


    Everyone in the room were stunned! To be more precise they were scared. They clearly knew the history of Eric Dawson. They knew that the war broke out between the empires only to get him. That war lasted for about 100 years. Without killing anyone, he became the King Of The World!


    If Arjun was the one who forged those storage devices and storage rings using his Inner Will then it explains everything.


    The leader said regretting, " Da*n it! If I knew that Arjun could follow Eric Dawson''s path, then I wouldn''t let Nege leave him. If Arjun really activated his Inner Will, and if the word spread out, then the war will be imminent. All four empires that are under our control will go against us. If that happens, then fall of the Assassin''s Organisation is imminent."


    Everyone in the room were stunned. They were scared even more than the last time. All of them were having the complex thoughts.


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said hurriedly, " Stop Arjun''s assassination program for now. I want a thorough investigation on him. I want to know wheather he has awakened his Inner Will or not! If he didn''t, then I want him dead. If he has awakened his Inner Will, then I want him in our organisation at any cost. "


    One of the executives stepped farward and said, " Your Majesty!, Why don''t we just kill him? If we kill him then all this problem comes to an end."


    The chief executive shook his head and said, "You don''t understand. The reason why we are so dominant today because of Eric Dawson. When Eric Dawson left, all those emperors got their hands on his weapons and other accessories. But they didn''t know that what they have got is just 30%! The rest of the 70% was in our hands."


    The chief executive continued, " If it wasn''t for Eric Dawson''s creations, we wouldn''t have control over this world. Later we tried many ways to find someone who could take Eric Dawson''s place, but failed. Now we might have an opportunity. If Arjun really has awakened his Inner Will then we should rope him in."


    David said, " But will he accepts our invitation? He will definitely turn our invitation down. Especially after today''s war."


    " Don''t worry!" , the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said, " He not only has Sitaram''s bloodline. He even has our assassin''s organisation blood flowing within him too."


    The leader asked, " Where is Nage? Ask her to assemble here as soon as possible.

 44 RINGOS FEELINGS

    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said, " Ask her to go and verify it first. If Arjun has awakened his Inner Will, then ask her to rope him in. Or else ask her to kill him! At any cost Whether it is Arjun or any other forger, I don''t care. I want that forger in our organisation. "


    " Yes, Your Majesty!" , Shouted everyone in reply.


    " But, first of all, make sure about the identity of that genius forger. Don''t kill anyone with a rash move." , said the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation.


    " Yes, Your Majesty!" , Shouted everyone in reply.


    ----------


    One week passed since the war against the Assassin''s Organisation concluded. All the soldiers and governors gone back to their homes. Aeron stayed on Sitaram''s orders.


    Arjun was having a leisure time. For the past one week he was only eating, drinking and sleeping. Sometimes he will have a funny chat with Aeron and others. Sometimes he will go to the training hall and fill all the 10 elements with Voilet colour Yin- Yan Inner Will.


    But the destruction of the Weissan town spread all over the world. The news spread all over the world in a quick pace. It became the hot topic for everyone in the world.


    Generally when the reporters of the newspaper made their enquiries, they figured out that a war broke out between Assassin''s Organisation and army of the City Lord of the newly promoted Weissan City!


    The news that stunned the entire world is that the infamous Assassin''s Organisation lost the war! The controller of the world''s army was clean sweeped by a small city. This news gave an instant fame for Weissan City.


    When people started to enquire the details, the soldiers who participated in the war said that the god helped them in achieving victory. During the battle, god sent a pure white light on the battlefield and killed all the members of assassin''s organisation.


    The entire world stunned insanely with the news! But some reporters asked the proof behind their statement.


    Then the soldiers replied, " Alright! What if I told you that the white light destroyed the entire Weissan city, but it didn''t kill us. That white light didn''t harmed us. But that white light that came from the sky has healed us in return! But the main important point is, that white light has the attack power of around not less than 9 - Grandstar realm! One attack from the white light destroyed all 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors. So tell me, do you know anybody who has cultivation base of 9 - Grandstar realm? "


    That''s it! The attack power of 9 - Grandstar realm was enough to create a sensation! People thought about the history of the Weissan City.


    But for the past 20 years, Weissan town has evolved. It produced a district champion! That district champion became personal disciple of the district governor. Later it produced an Heavens child! Then after 10 years, the Weissan town produced another district champion. What''s more, the Weissan town has occupied first four place in that district championship. Later the town was declared with the status of a city !


    Today an unknown white light saved them from a disaster. It destroyed all their enemies. It even healed them. All this events made people convince that the god has taken a liking for the Weissan City. As the rumours started to spread, the Weissan City came to known as ''The City Of Blessings''.


    Naturally Peoples started to pay attention to Weissan City which is under renovation. The district governor was paying lot of money and high quality materials to rebuild the City. The district governor wanted to make Weissan into the best city in the world. So he was paying lot of attention to it.


    ----------


    Arjun was having a leisure time. But he didn''t forgot about his training. He was training in Willpower. It was natural that he will take lot of time in training compared to others who train in magic. So he started to fill all his 10 elements with Voilet colour Yin - Yan Inner Will. Filling the 10 elements won''t take longer period of time compared to filling the conscience with light and the darkness elements. So Arjun filled almost 20% in this one week.


    Arjun entered the training hall for training. At this moment he brought Ringo''s letter which she asked uncle Brooks to deliver to him. He opened the letter and started to read it------


    " Arjun, I don''t know when you will come out. But I felt unhappy everytime when I was told that you were yet to come out from training. Even though I was with everyone, I felt lonely all the time. Today some people came and claim that I''m a princess of a kingdom. They came here to take me back. They even told me that my parents are still alive. The people who came here are my as my parents were actually my bodyguards who are protecting me under the claim of my family.


    Today I''m leaving. But I want to say what I wanted to tell you for a very long time. I don''t want to be lonely anymore. I want you. I sincerely love you. I''ll wait for you to come and take me away. I will wait for you no matter how long it will take for you. I''ll always wait for you. Goodbye. "


    A smile appeared on Arjun''s face. He closed his eyes and lost in thoughts. He remembered all those happy moments he had together with Ringo and other girls. He kind of misses that happiness. He suddenly felt lonely. He then said to himself, " Just you wait. I''ll come and take you away. We will be together once again. But right now I''m weak. I''ll get stronger and stronger and I''ll take you away from that kingdom."


    Arjun was even more determined to get stronger and stronger. He closed his eyes and entered his conscience. At the left side of his conscience, five elements of darkness were there. At the right side of the conscience, five elements of light were there. All 10 of them were filled with Voilet colour Yin - Yan Inner Will of about 20%. Arjun started the meditation process and started to fill all 10 elements with Voilet colour Yin - Yan Inner Will. He slowly immersed in his training.


    At the main hall Sitaram and Gnan were sitting on the sofa. Brooks and Aeron were standing behind them. They were discussing about the architecture of the Weissan City.


    At this moment a guard entered into the meeting room and said hurriedly, " My Lord! there is a woman waiting for lord Gnan outside the building! "


    Gnan was surprised. But he said, " Whoever it is, send them away. I don''t have time to talk with anyone. "


    The guard said hurriedly, " But My Lord! That woman claims that she is your Wife!!!"

 45 WE ARE GOING TO BE HAPPY FAMILY ONCE AGAIN!

    Sitaram and Gnan were stunned the most than anyone else. Brooks and Aeron were feeling uneasy about it. The person who ruined their lives has came back again. They didn''t know what kind of tricks she is going to play this time. So they were nervous.


    Sitaram said, " Let her in."


    " Yes, My Lord. " , replied that guard and left the meeting hall.


    Gnan asked nervously, " Father, why would she come."


    Sitaram replied calmly, " I don''t know. But if I have to guess, then it might be related to Arjun. To be more precise, she came to take Arjun. "


    " Why Arjun?" , said Aeron angrily, " After all these years love has born in her heart for him? Ridiculous!"


    " It''s just my guess Aeron. But I don''t know the exact reason. So let''s just wait and see, what kind of tricks she is going to play this time."


    " But why would you think they would come for him? " , asked Gnan nervously.


    Sitaram replied, " Assassin''s Organisation is not any ordinary organisation. They might have analysed that, that white light is somehow related to Arjun. Arjun might be the one who forged it. Afterall everyone knows that Arjun is a demon''s child. So he has a high possibility of awakening his Inner Will. The organisation might have figured out that Arjun might have forged a weapon that could release something strong, that will guarantee us the victory. So they sent her to investigate. "


    " Why her of all people? " , asked Brooks who was silent all this time.


    Sitaram replied, " In the entire assassin''s organisation who is related to Arjun more than Nege?"


    Everyone understood the point. They then gritted their teeths in angry. They couldn''t do anything about it. They all are powerless against her. So they have to endure it.


    At this time a series of footsteps could be heard. After 5 seconds, two men and a woman entered into the meeting hall. That woman was beautiful. She looked like she is in her early 20s. She looked at Gnan and a smile appeared on her face.


    " Long time no see, Gnan!" , she said.


    " It''s been a while, Nege " , replied Gnan calmly. But deep down he was cursing her.


    Nege looked towards Sitaram said said with a smile on her face, " Long time no see, Father."


    " Just come to the point already." , said Sitaram by compressing his anger.


    The three people smiled. Aeron was really pi**ed off, so he left. Later he entered the training hall and found that Arjun was in the middle of the training.


    Aeron went near and said, " Arjun, Your Mother is here."


    Arjun immediately opened his eyes and looked at Aeron in shock! He then said , " She is here? Why would she come?"


    Arjun was not an idiot. He understood the hidden meaning behind Aeron''s answer.


    Aeron said, " She came along with two men. Maybe they are all the members of that organisation. Currently they are talking with your father and grandfather. "


    Arjun said anxiously, " Let''s go and see what is happening. "


    " Alright! Let''s go. " , replied Aeron.


    ----------


    In the meeting hall ---


    Sitaram asked, " Why are you here?"


    Nege said, " Why shouldn''t I come to see my family?"


    Sitaram asked, " After everything you and her did?"


    " I was just doing my mission. If I ignored it, then the organisation would kill me. They would have killed all of you. I thought that if I corrode your Magic Core, then atleast you all will be alive. So me and mother has to do it." ,said Nege with a sad expression.


    She continued, " Later I looked for you everywhere. I sent search party to look into your whereabouts. But you are nowhere to be found. Later I found out you are stationed in this town because of the war. So I came to pay a visit. "


    " Then why would you bring these two companions of yours from the organisation." , asked Gnan.


    Nege looked towards Gnan and said with a thrilled face, " Actually, I wanted to come in secret. But I got a call from the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation. He said that he is going to return your empire back. I tried to convince him so many times in the past, but the leader didn''t convinced. I felt sad about it. Even mother felt sad about it. But we were thrilled when the leadee called us and said that he is going to let go the past grudge between us and the organisation. In order to prove their promise, the leader has sent these two people. These two are Jacob and Raymond. "


    " Oh! That''s so kind of him." said Sitaram, " But what should we give him in return?"


    Jacob said , " Arjun Kumar!!!"


    Gnan replied immediately, " That''s not going to happen. I won''t let my son fall in the wrong hands like yours."


    " Relax!" , said Nege while holding Gnan''s and Sitaram''s hands. She sat on the ground on her toes and said, " Think about it. You are going to get your empire back. We can let our son sit on the throne. He will definitely be an important member of the Assassin''s Organisation. On top of that all he needs to do is, forge the weapons and any other accessories. The Assassin''s Organisation is never going to let him participate in any battles. So he is going to be fine."


    Jacob said, " That''s right mr. Sitaram. We are going to even give both of you the antidote for the '' Core Corrosion Juice '' that we have given to you earlier. So you will be recovered within one or two years. You will get your empire back. You will get your family back. Finally you will live your earlier royal life. Arjun will be fine too. We already know that he has awakened his Inner Will. So he will be literally a '' king '' in the organisation. So please rest assured!"


    Nege said with excitement , " That''s right. Our son is walking the path of Eric Dawson. The organisation will help him mature and surpass even Eric Dawson! The Assassin''s Organisation is rich. They have man power. They have materials which are close to unlimited. All our son needs to do is relax and create the required accessories. "


    Emotional tears came down from Nege''s beautiful eyes. She said emotionally, " But most importantly we are going to live together again. Please Gnan. Where is Arjun? I missed him so much. It''s been 18 years since I''ve seen him. Please Gnan. Where is our son?"

 46 ILL CURE THEM

    All of them looked back and found an 18 years old young man walking towards them. For a moment, Nege became silent. Then immediately a smile appeared on her face.


    She said with a complex feelings, " Are you Arjun? Are you my son."


    Arjun replied with a serious face, " First of all, I''m indeed Arjun. But I''m not your son!"


    At this moment Sitaram and Gnan felt as if they were woken up from a dream. They looked at each other and didn''t understood what was happening. They looked back and found that Arjun has appeared in the meeting hall. Aeron was standing behind Arjun.


    Nege said with a sad expression, " Don''t say like that. I said those words back then. But I didn''t mean it. I have to act to win the trust of the Assassin''s Organisation. So that I can convince them in the future to leave you alive. "


    Arjun was stunned by her acting skills. He almost fell for her tricks.


    Arjun then said, " I don''t care anything about it. You took the side of the Assassin''s Organisation. You gave more importance to them than us."


    Nege felt terrible in her heart. She ran near to Arjun and put her hand gently on Arjun''s cheeks. She said emotionally, " Son! Try to understand me. I have to do what I have done. I had no other choice. I even looked for you all in secret under the nose of the Assassin''s Organisation. But I failed. I couldn''t find you three no matter where I looked. Today I have a hope that our family will be re-unions once again. So please try to understand. "


    Arjun felt as if what Nege said was convincing. He was about to node his head in agreement, but he thought that he was not under his own control. He felt as if what she said is logical. But he felt that something has wrong. He used his inner will to cover his body. Then he felt that he woke up from a dream. He looked around confusingly. He understood what was happening.


    Then he looked at Nege and said, " Please stop pretending. No matter how much you try, your illusions won''t work on me."


    Nege was stunned. She was 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatior. Nobody in the past was able to escape from her illusions. But she couldn''t imagine that today an 18 years old young man who doesn''t have the Magic Core, was able to withstand her 7 - Grandstar realm illusion power. She couldn''t believe it.


    Arjun said with a serious face, " Stop wasting time with your cr*p and come to the point. What business do you people have with me?"


    Nege looked stunned. But she smiled loudly and said with a twisted face, " You are interesting. You really have my assassin''s organisation blood flowing within you. You even figured out that I used the illusion spell on you. You are really good!"


    " Just accept the truth kid! " said Reymond , "Without your mother, you wouldn''t have entered this world. Without sharing your mother''s blood, how could you have such a cunning brain?"


    Arjun replied with a wiry smile on his face, " Without my father''s blood that is flowing within me, do you think I would be a contestant who could ascend the throne? If it wasn''t for my father''s blood that is flowing within me, would your assassin''s organisation tries to kill me?"


    Nege , Raymond and Jacob were stunned by Arjun''s reply. They had no words to say anymore. What Arjun said had hit the bottom line of the Assassin''s Organisation itself! All three of them had only one thought about Arjun


    '' This kid is very tough!!!''


    The entire meeting hall went silent for a moment. After some time Arjun said, " Whatever! Just come to the point. Don''t drag things anymore. "


    Jacob said, " Fine then. First we would like to ask you is whether you have awakend your Inner Will or not? "


    Gnan said, " What rubbish are you talking about?"


    Arjun said, " It''s alright father! Let me handle the things here."


    Jacob then looked at Arjun and asked, " Well, have you? "


    Arjun replied with calm expression, " Yes. I have awakend my Inner Will. And I forged the weapon which was the result of that white light. The very same white light which kicked the a** of your assassin''s organisation''s members. "


    " Arj..." , Gnan wanted to say something, but Arjun waved his hand and asked him to maintain silence. Arjun was calm at the moment.


    But the members of the Assassin''s Organisation aren''t. All three of them were stunned. They clenched their fists in disappointment. The organisation always wanted someone who could awaken their Inner Will, but nobody succeeded. Today after all these years they found one, who is actually the son of one of the top executives of the Assassin''s Organisation. But that person is actually their enemy. They really felt disappointed with their past actions.


    But they didn''t gave up. Jacob said, " Then I''ll give you an invitation to join our organisation. What would you say?"


    Arjun said immediately, " No. I have no intentions to join the Assassin''s Organisation. "


    Jacob asked, " You don''t understand the benifits of joining the Assassin''s Organisation. Assassin''s Organisation is very rich. We have money, man power, training hall, and all the requirements a cultivatior should have. What''s more, we will give your father and grandfather, the antidote for the Magic Core Corrosion Juice that we have given to them in the past. We will also give your empire back. Your grandfather and your Father will become normal and they can walk on the path of a cultivatior."


    Jacob said, " All you need to do is understand."


    Arjun hesitated. He looked towards his parents. Arjun was worried about their condition since he learned about their past.


    Sitaram understood what was going on in Arjun''s mind. He then said, " No matter what, I''ll respect your decision. "


    Gnan said, " Me too! I''ll respect your decision."


    Arjun took a deep breath and smiled. He then said to Jacob, " I''m sorry! I''ve to decline your invitation. Please forgive me. "


    All three of them were stunned. They thought that nobody will decline such a beneficial invitation.


    Jacob asked, " Kid! Don''t you want to see your father and grandfather get cured. Are you playing with their lives? How do you plan on cure them?"

 47 ARJUNS WISDOM

    " Do you know how many levels are there in the supporting occupation?" , said Jacob, "Let me tell you. The levels are Beginner level, Basic Level, Entry level, Professional level, Master level, Grandmaster level and God level. That means there are total of 7 levels in supporting occupation. The Magic Core Corrosion Juice that we have given to your father and grandfather was at Master level. Do you think you can learn and make medicines before their Magic Core Corrosion completes. That ridiculous!"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " Well, it looks like you don''t know anything about willpower. Then let me clarify it for you. The more you train in Willpower the stronger your Mental state and mental strength will grow. I''ll be quick with my training. I''ll prepare medicines before their Magic Core corrodes."


    Everyone from the Assassin''s Organisation went silent. They knew about Eric Dawson''s past. The reason why Eric Dawson was so amazing and learned every supporting occupation was because of the strong mental state and mental strength. He was very good with it. So they know that as Arjun is also following the same path as him, he has every chance to accomplish it.


    Raymond said , " You are right about your training pace. There is no doubt that your training will be quick. But let me ask you a question. In order to train and excel in every level, what you need is materials. You have to waste so many materials before you could master even a single topic. Tell me how could you afford that many materials?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " I have made my own preparations for it. There is no need for you to worry about it. "


    The three of them went silent again. No matter how much they tried, Arjun always has the answer for everything. They started to get headache. The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation strictly said to recruit Arjun at any cost. But the person in question was very smart with his mouth. They don''t know what to do now.


    Raymond said, " This world is full of chaos. What if you die in the outside world. Don''t you think you need to have the shelter to protect yourself. Assassin''s Organisation is the best place in the entire world which is more secure than anywhere! If you accept our invitation then your family will live a leisure life. Your grandfather and your Father will be happy. If you stick to your plan, then your family will be in a trouble."


    " That''s right! If you die in the outside world, then your grandfather and your Father will lose any hope. But if you accept our invitation, then they will start receiving treatment. You will get your empire back. Why don''t you agree for all these benifits. It''s an once in the lifetime opportunity!" , said Jacob.


    Sitaram smiled and said, " That''s right. "


    Gnan said, " That''s right. I would rather die than surrender!"


    Arjun said, " The final decision is, I''m not going to join the Assassin''s Organisation. Please leave."


    Raymond said, " If that''s the case, then we have to kill you! We can''t leave a person who is going to be a threat for us in the future. It''s better to destroy the Dragon, when it is in the egg, rather than try to kill it after it hatched. So get ready to die. But you can make a better decision. Because the Assassin''s Organisation is going to rule the entire world! You can control the world. It''s better to join us when you have the chance. "


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " The entire world is keeping an eye on the Weissan City. It is known as The blessing land. It is also known as " The God''s Favourite ". We got our land expanded. So Weissan City has grown. We are receiving frequent requests from the world to join the Weissan City to become the citizens of this place because of the instant fame. "


    Arjun continued, " Go ahead and kill us. But don''t blame us later when your organisation will be wiped out. The entire world knows that a war broke out between Weissan City and Assassin''s Organisation. If you go and kill us, then the devotees of the God will start their criticism. People will start making enquiries about your location. When that happens, it will be doom of the Assassin''s Organisation."


    Arjun continued, " Your organisation is already infamous in the world. In people''s opinion, you people from the Assassin''s Organisation are evil! If you kill the City Lord of the Weissan City and his family who was favoured by the god, then it will enrage the world. Especially the sages who dedicated their lives for the God. You people are already the evil in people''s opinions. If you kill us then your organisation will be wiped out for good. So, go ahead and kill us. But we are not going to surrender. "


    This time all of them were scared. They are scared not because of people''s opinions about the Assassin''s Organisation. But they were scared by Arjun''s Wisdom. Because the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation feared the same thing as Arjun said. They were stunned by Arjun''s Wisdom. They felt if Arjun lives on, then he will be huge trouble for the Assassin''s Organisation in the future.


    Arjun said, " I have no intention to ascend the throne. I have no intention to rule the entire world. Ruling the entire world really sucks. I love to enjoy my freedom than ruling the world. So if it is possible inform your leader that we have no intention to take any revenge. All we want is a leisure life. "


    The three of them went silent again. After some time Nege said with a smile, " We agree with you. It will be troublesome to kill you at the moment. But what if we tell the world that the white light was not an act of god. But it was your deed. Then you will lose face in front of the world. "


    Arjun smiled and said, " I agree with you, Your Majesty! The World will be angry with us. But they will also understand that a genius Forger has appeared in the world, who forged a weapon, which has the power of 9 - Grandstar realm. That forger has also forged an amazing spatial rings. When the world start thinking that way, then the anger will transform into respect. I will receive many contracts from the big clans. When people will find that my creations have similarities with Eric Dawson''s creations, then it will create an uproar in all over the world! The people will eventually figure out that I have awakend my Inner Will. The giant empires were looking for a person who has awakened his Inner Will for a very long time. When the giant empires will learn that there is an 18 years old young man who has awakened his Inner Will then the emperors will start a war among themselves only to get me. The history of Eric Dawson will repeat again! Later if you do anything to me or to my family , then the conrol you hold in the world will be collapsed. The World will go against you. The giant empires will go against you by forming an aliance. Either way it will lead to your destruction. The Assassin''s Organisation will fall."

 48 BUSINESS DEAL

    Everyone in the room were stunned. They were shocked to see the way Arjun was handling them. Gnan thought


    [ Is he really my son? What kind of Wisdom was that?]


    [ Wait. I think we have a hope here.]


    [ If this goes well , then we can not only escape from them, but also we have a chance to counter them!]


    [ All the Best, my son!]


    Sitaram was stunned too. He never thought the things in that angle. He was happy to see his grandson, who was always having the upper hand in this conversation.


    [ People always called me a wise man. They always believed that I have a wisdom which is incomparable. ]


    [ But comparing to my grandson, I was nothing. ]


    [ Maybe it was because of the strong mental state and mental strength. ]


    [ If that''s the case then it is good for all of us in the future. ]


    Sitaram felt delighted after thinking about it. Aeron and Brooks were enjoying each and every moment of it. They were delighted to see the scared faces of the Assassin''s Organisation.


    But the Assassin''s Organisation representatives are having a hard time. They looked at Arjun and only one word came to their minds


    " MONSTER!!!"


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation was so determined to get Arjun at any cost. He was ready to handover the Star Moon Empire back to Sitaram. But things are going opposite to their expectations. They thought that it was an easy deal to talk with Sitaram when they will say that he will get his Empire back. But Arjun has spoiled everything If they go back to the Organisation empty handed then their leader will kill them.


    Jacob asked in frustration, " Lord Arjun! you have such a wisdom. Please tell us, what are we supposed to do now?"


    Arjun was surprised. He said, " You are asking me as if we are very good friends from the old days. What you have to do is all up to you. If in case you have forgotten, let me remind you, that we are enemies. If you want any suggestions, then it''s better to go and ask your subordinates from the Assassin''s Organisation. I''m not the right person for you to ask. "


    The three of them bent their heads in shame. They knew that asking suggestions from the enemy is an idiocy. But they asked him subconsciously out of fear of death! If they go back empty handed then their leader will kill them ruthlessly! They didn''t know whom to ask in the first place. So they unknowingly asked Arjun for suggestions. They didn''t asked him because they were thinking Arjun as some old friend. Later they sighed in disappointment and anxiety.


    When people of the Assassin''s Organisation were leaving in disappointment, Gnan was happy. But something unexpected happened.


    Arjun said, " Wait. Actually there is a way for you to get away from this mess!"


    The three of them felt delighted. They turned back to see Arjun with a hope.


    Nege said with a smile, " Son! Please tell us what are we supposed to do?"


    Arjun was pi**ed. He said with a serious face, " I won''t say it if you keep calling me son. Let me clarify one thing for you. I''m not your son. I never thought about you since my childhood. My father always told me that my mother was dead when she gave birth to me. And today after learning the truth, I even consider my mother died after giving birth to me. Today I''m here as Gnan''s son. Sitaram''s grandson. But I don''t have any mother or grandmother. So stop calling me son."


    Nege was terrified. She don''t know what to say. So after some silence, she said, " I''m sorry Lord Arjun. As a representative of the Assassin''s Organisation I request for your suggestion!"


    Aeron couldn''t hold it anymore. He burst out in a big laughter. No matter how much he tried to avoid it, he couldn''t hold it anymore. So he laughed loudly.


    Nege who saw this was angered immediately. But she held it. She knew that it wasn''t the right time to kill Aeron! She looked at Aeron and remembered his face very well. She thought, " Laugh as much as you want. But one day I will make your life miserable. I will swear on my life! "


    Arjun said, " That''s good! Don''t call me son anymore. "


    " Yes, Lord Arjun! please give us your suggestion. " , Raymond asked respectfully.


    Arjun said, " A Business Deal! You have to supply materials for me and I''ll forge weapons for you. In return you need to pay us money as a business deal! How about it? If we do this , then your leader won''t kill you, but he will appreciate you for your job! "


    Arjun Continued, " At the same time, I will get what I want. I won''t be part of the Assassin''s Organisation. I think it''s a business deal of mutual benefits. What do you think?"


    All three of them were delighted. Even though they failed in recruiting him, this deal was more than enough for the Assassin''s Organisation.


    Jacob thought for a moment and said, " Lord Arjun! We will accept your proposals. But we have a request which we want you to accept."


    " What is it?" , asked Arjun calmly.


    Jacob replied, " We want you to work only for us. We will pay you extra money than what you charge normally. We will give you anything as compensation too. So please don''t decline our request!"


    Arjun thought for a moment and said while shooking his head , " I can''t do that. If I do that, then it will break the balance."


    " Break the balance?" , asked Raymond confused, " What do you mean by that Lord Arjun? We are paying you extra money. We are ready to give anything valuable as compensation. It''s actually an even deal according to me. Please enlight us with your explanation. "


    Arjun sighed and said, " We are enemies to begin with. Just because we are having a business deal, it doesn''t mean that you wouldn''t try to harm us. Your organisation will definitely have the pride as the dominators of the world. So you will harm us when the time comes. So at that time if I have no relation with the outside world, then I''ll be doomed. So I can''t accept to your request. It will break the balance for sure. "

 49 REASONS BEHIND THE DEAL

    The meeting hall fell silent. Sitaram and others were enjoying the moment. They were feeling as if they are watching a theatre show where enemies are being a** kicked by hero, no matter how many weapons the villains are using. They were enjoying each and every moment.


    But the three guests are having the hard time. They felt as if in order to win, all three of them are kids who are trying to play a volleyball game with a professional player. They didn''t dare to be careless with Arjun while talking anymore.


    Jacob said, " Lord Arjun! We are just representatives from the Assassin''s Organisation. We don''t make decisions. Please give us one week of time. We will discuss with the organisation leader and we will inform you about our decision. "


    Arjun said, " Alright! Take your own time. It''s not like I''m a busy man who has a lot of work. Then let''s meet after one week."


    The three of them said their farewell and left the building immediately. They quickly ran and didn''t stop until they got out of the Weissan City. As soon as they left the Weissan City, they felt as if they are relaxing after an intense training. All three of them taken a sigh of relief.


    They felt ashamed. If the word spread out that they were outspoken by an 18 years old young man, then they will loose image in the world.


    Jacob said, " I''m not gonna come here again."


    Raymond said, " Mee too."


    Nege didn''t said anything. But she had only one thought, '' I shouldn''t have abandoned him in the past. He is really tough. If he was in the organisation, my status would have skyrocketed in the organisation.''


    All three of them sighed and left the Weissan City in disappointment.


    -----------


    In the city Lord Mansion. ----


    The entire meeting hall was filled with laughter. They were scared at the beginning. Because it was a possibility that they might die. So at that moment Sitaram and Gnan were thinking of a way to protect Arjun. Even if it cost them their lives. They were really scared.


    But the ending of the discussion was out of their expectations. Arjun who came in middle, totally outplayed them.


    Aeron said, " That was brilliant. You really toyed with them. "


    " That was impressive, Young Master Arjun. " , said Brooks with a smile on his face.


    Gnan said worried, " That was indeed amazing. But I think you made a mistake by revealing that you have awakend your Inner Will. Why would you do that? Now they will start concentrating on you more frequently. You just don''t know how horrible is that assassin''s organisation! "


    Sitaram interfeared and said, " No. He did the right thing by revealing it!"


    Sitaram replied, " That''s why I''m saying that he did the right thing by revealing it. "


    " But how?" , asked Gnan.


    Sitaram replied, " Think about it. For any organisation or clan profit is more important thing. When I was an Emperor, you and me experienced this. Without enough money and man power, our Empire would have been greatly weakened. If we don''t have enough money, we couldn''t even raise such a big empire. "


    Sitaram continued, " The same goes for assassin''s organisation. Without enough money and man power and high quality Weapons and other accessories they couldn''t survive. So tell me. What kind of accessories has more quality than the accessories that was created using the Inner Will?"


    " This..." , Gnan couldn''t reply for that.


    Sitaram continued, " We are enemies for the Assassin''s Organisation. But if we have something or someone that the Assassin''s Organisation needed very badly, then they have to take a step back. If we don''t have that thing, then they will eventually kill all of us. That''s what Arjun did. If he wouldn''t reveal the secret that he has awakened his Inner Will, then they would have killed us."


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads as if they have understood what Sitaram wanted to say was right. They gave it a thought about it and felt that it was logical.


    Aeron asked, " Then why would you make a business deal with them? It''s inconceivable to make a deal with them. "


    Arjun replied, " If we cut the connection between us and ignore them, then they will kill us when they will feel the time was right. But if we maintain the relationship with them by fulfilling their needs, then they won''t kill us. This will continue, untill we have this business deal. I did all this to buy us time. I need to reach the Indigo realm in willpower at any cost. If I reach the Indigo realm, then I will have the strength to fight them. We will be safe by then."


    Everyone understood the complete scenario of Arjun''s plan. They thought that it was a wise decision.


    Arjun said, " I need to reach the Indigo realm of Willpower. I need to awaken my Devine Core too. In order to awaken my Devine Core, I need a god who could give me Devine power."


    " That''s right. You still have that problem left. You are yet to enter the city of Darkness. You couldn''t enter the city of Darkness without Devine Core. " , said Sitaram in worry.


    " Devine Core? A god? City Of Darkness?" Gnan asked hurriedly, " What exactly both of you talking about?"


    Apart from Arjun, only Sitaram and Aeron knows about Arjun''s conscience. Sitaram knows it because he spent 12 years with Arjun in training hall, in order to train him. Aeron knows because Arjun told him in the training hall. But Gnan don''t know about it. Because Sitaram asked Arjun not to tell this to anyone. Arjun told Aeron because two of them won''t hide any secrrts among them.


    Sitaram told everything to Gnan about what happened with Arjun for the past 12 years. He told Gnan about the conscience. Then filling the conscience with light and the darkness elements. He told about the strange voice who gave the choices. He told how Arjun was bold enough to deny the choices and choosed to continue with breathing exercise. He said how Arjun was able to enter the gray door and entered the City of Light and the darkness. At last Sitaram detailedly explained everything that happened in Arjun''s conscience.


    Gnan who heard this was stunned. He then said in shock, " A path to become the king of the universe!!! This is too much!"


    " I know how you feel. But don''t tell anyone?" , said Sitaram.


    " Rest assured father. I know the importance of this matter. So don''t worry." , replied Gnan excitedly.


    Arjun said, " Grandfather! , I need your help with one thing!"


    Sitaram replied, " What is it? I''ll do anything for you?"


    Arjun said, " I have been thinking about it, since the day you told me about our family history. I think there is certain someone who could help me in activating my Devine Core!"


    Sitaram was surprised. He asked, " Who is it?"

 50 MIGHT OF MAGMEELS CONSCIOUSNESS

    " Magmeel!" , asked Sitaram in shock, " You mean my Master!"


    " Yes." , replied Arjun calmly.


    " What would you need my Master for?" , asked Sitaram.


    " To ask him, wheather he knows anything about Devine Core. I also want to ask him, wheather he knows any God." , replied Arjun.


    " Why do you think he could help you?" , asked Sitaram.


    Arjun replied, " All this time what I understood is that the world calls you a very knowledgeable person. But you don''t have any clue about Devine Core. So I thought maybe your master knows about it. You also told me that the Dragons are very intelligent creatures. So I thought maybe Magmeel could help me."


    Sitaram gave it a thought and felt that it was a worth to give it a shot. He knew more than any other humans just how intelligent Magmeel is.


    Arjun asked, "Well Grandfather, Do you still have any way to contact him?"


    Sitaram replied, " Yes! My master gave me and Charles a one time use talismans through which we can contact him."


    Arjun asked, " Well! You are saying that it is a one time use talismans. I think it won''t be an appropriate thing, if we use it just for information. "


    Sitaram said, " If it benifits you then I''ll give you my life! Needless to say a talisman. Wait a minute, I will bring it here."


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " Yes Grandfather!"


    Sitaram smiled and left the meeting hall. Gnan looked at Arjun and said, " You didn''t tell me such an important matter regarding willpower. "


    Arjun replied, " Grandfather asked not to tell this to anyone!"


    Gnan asked Aeron, " You already knew about it, right?''


    Aeron went speechless. He didn''t know what to say. At last he decided to tell the truth. He said, " Yes. Arjun told me."


    Gnan looked at Arjun furiously. Arjun didn''t know what to say now. He cursed himself for telling Aeron.


    Meanwhile Sitaram came back to the meeting hall. He had the talisman in his hands. Their was the picture of a Red Dragon on it. The talisman itself produced unbelievable Aura. Arjun was stunned to feel the pressure that was releasing from the talisman.


    Sitaram showed the talisman and said, " My master injected some part of his conscious inside the talisman. He told me, if I break the talisman, then the conscious within it will come out. Even though it is a consciousness, the one who will speak will be my Master''s real body. No matter where he is, he will respond us through this consciousness. "


    Sitaram lifted the talisman in the air and shattered it. The moment he shattered the talisman, a huge gold flames came out of it. It covered the entire Weissan City. But it didn''t harmed anyone or anything. But it caused a huge commotion around the Weissan City. The strange thing was all the broken parts of the citizens of Weissan City like jar, glass etc. were immediately restored! The gold flames completed all the incomplete work like construction of the Weissan City''s buildings, residence for citizens etc. The construction of the Weissan City which should take 5 to 6 years has taken only 5 to 6 seconds!


    The people who saw this were insanely stunned! They can''t process what happened? Everyone''s minds went numb from the scene.


    The flames simmered down slowly and after some time it vanished from the source. Arjun and others were stunned! Arjun thought


    [ Dragons are truly deserved to call as the ultimate dominators of the world!]


    [ The power of this golden flames are no less than unity weapon which has the power level of 9 - Grandstar realm! ]


    [ What''s more stunning is that this is the power coming from the talisman which has only the part of Magmeel''s consciousness! ]


    [ What would be Magmeel''s true power when he is here for real!]


    [ I can''t even imagine it. Is it the power coming from Dragon Core!]


    [ It''s impressive!]


    Everyone in the room were stunned. All of them felt as if they were in a dream. This was totally unbelievable.


    The golden flames simmered down completely. Then a Red Dragon''s image slowly appeared in a dim light. The dim image slowly brightened and a complete Red Dragon appeared. The Red Dragon has totally red body. It has the white chest. It has a long tail. It''s fangs are sharp. It looked like a giant lizard.


    It was Magmeel!


    Magmeel looked at Sitaram and a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    Magmeel said, " Long time no see, Sitaram?"


    Sitaram immediately kneeled down and said respectfully, " Your desciple greets you, Master!"


    Everyone in the room had a weird expression. All they know is people kneeling down in front of Sitaram. But this is the first time they are seeing Sitaram kneeling down in front of someone else. And it was in front of the Dragon. They felt weird to see this. Even Gnan who knew his father Sitaram the most felt it weird.


    The world always fears Dragon''s might! Since the ancient days, Dragons always attacked the humans and considered them as food! Their was no developments in the humans society for a very long time, because of the Dragons.


    But then came Straw Hat Jimmy and gave a hope to the world by blessings with the power source called the Magic Core. The Magic Core helped them in advancing and countering the Dragons.


    If someone reaches 7 - Grandstar realm, then that person will have the power to counter the Dragons. That person won''t be able to kill the Dragons. But he will have the power to escape. That''s how the human race always survived. Without the power Straw Hat Jimmy had given, the human race would have been extinct.


    Magmeel asked, " What is the emergency, Kid? Why would you summon me?


    Sitaram said while pointing his finger towards Arjun, " Master! This is my grandson. His name is Arjun Kumar. Like all of us, he doesn''t have the Magic Core. So he started to train in the willpower. Ten years after he trained in Willpower, he has awakened his Inner Will! "


    Magmeel was surprised. He asked, " Which gate have you chosen? Gate of Light? Or the Gate of Darkness?"


    Everyone were surprised. After hearing it from Magmeel, everyone thought only one thing


    " He is a knowledgeable Dragon!"


    Arjun said, " None! I have the access to enter both city of Darkness and city of Light."

 51 THE THREE REALMS

    Magmeel was stunned. He asked, " Kid! You may don''t know this. But there is a reason why Dragons are known as the mightiest creatures in the world. It was because our power is really unimaginable! Our power level is very powerful than you could ever imagine. Even though you humans also has the Power to counter us, it is only temporary. "


    Magmeel continued, " If a battle to the death breaks out between a supremely powerful human and a weak Dragon, then the battle will be even for some extent. As time goes on that supremely powerful human will lose. Because we Dragons can apply willpower to all our attacks. But you humans couldn''t! "


    " Why?" , Arjun asked surprised, " Why humans couldn''t train in Willpower? This is something that is bugging me for some time."


    Magmeel replied, " Because that''s how the Magic Core was designed by Straw Hat Jimmy! He couldn''t see the humans are being treated as food by Dragons. So he found an efficient and fast way for a human to get strong. But he did it in exchange of something else!"


    " Exchange?" , Arjun replied in surprise, " You mean an equivalent exchange? It''s like '' If you want to gain something, then you have to sacrifice something equivalent in exchange!"


    " That''s right!" , Magmeel replied.


    Arjun continued, " That means, humans has to sacrifice their willpower in order to train in their Magic Power!"


    Magmeel smiled and replied, " You have a sharp mind, kid! What you have said is right! Straw Hat Jimmy created the Magic Core. But he designed the Magic Core in such a way that it will be awakened when a human turn 6 or 7 years old. But since the moment any human awaken their Magic Core, they will loose the ability to train in Willpower."


    Aeron asked, " In exchange for what?"


    Magmeel replied, " Pace in the training!"


    Aeron asked, " Pace in the training?"


    " Yes." , replied Magmeel, " You humans will take maximum of 100 years to reach the limit of your training in magic. After that no matter how much you try, you can''t advance, Why?"


    Magmeel continued, " It was because of the emergency! Straw Hat Jimmy found that the population of the humans race is decreasing at a rapid pace. So, even though it has the limit, Straw Hat Jimmy had to find a way, through which training could be quick before the human race would extinct. That''s when he created the Magic Core! So that humans could get strong quickly, and protect themselves from the Dragons. But they will never be able to train in Willpower anymore. "


    Magmeel continued, " In short, you humans will sacrifice your ability to train in Willpower, in exchange for boost in magic training. If Straw Hat Jimmy wouldn''t do it, then you humans race would have been extinct long time ago!"


    Magmeel replied, " Because, when Straw Hat Jimmy was creating the Magic Core, at that time he could set the limit for 7 - Grandstar realm. He intended to work hard and increase the limit, but because of the emergency of the human race extinction, he had to set it for 7 - Grandstar realm!"


    Magmeel continued, " That''s why, training in magic has the lowest realm, that is Red Realm. And the Voilet realm is the highest realm. While training in Willpower, the weakest realm is Voilet realm and the highest realm is Red Realm. "


    Everyone understood the point. Magmeel made it clear that training in magic is opposite to training in Willpower.


    " Then why can''t he increase the limit now? I mean now he has the time. Human race population has increased. So he can take the time and do improve the limit. " , said Aeron.


    " Things never would be as we expect. " , Magmeel replied, " You should widen your views. There are three realms in this universe. They are Life Realm, Demon Realm and God Realm. Life Realm is the weakest one among all three realms. Demon Realm is the second strongest one. And the God Realm is the strongest one. "


    Magmeel continued, " The God Realm always engages in the battle against the Demon Realm. The Demon Realm always wants pure Darkness element related cultivation materials which exist in the God Realm. But the gods in the God Realm declined it. Then a war broke out which exist even today. Straw Hat Jimmy who is actually a god is currently one of the participants who is in the middle of the war! That''s why he couldn''t concentrate on the improvement of Magic Core. "


    Everyone in the room were stunned! They never heard anything about Demons Realm! They never heard anything about God Realm too! Even though they know that a god exists, they don''t have any particular details. They only know about one god! That is Straw Hat Jimmy! They only know that Straw Hat Jimmy has created the Magic Core. They didn''t know anything else about him. But they never imagined that there are 3 realms in total. And such a history exist! Demons! What if they attack us! What if they attack us and capture us! They were scared.


    Magmeel who saw their expression understood what they were thinking. He said," Don''t worry! The Demons can''t do anything. The Human God who created you humans, has put a barrier which will stop them from entering your realm. On top of that, your humans realm which is also known as The Life Realm is the weakest one among all three realms. The resources here are limited. So they won''t do anything to your realm. Even if they could breach the barrier, the gods will come to protect you all!"


    Everyone took a sigh of relief after hearing all this. Their hearts were at ease now.


    " Whatever!" , said Magmeel, " The thing is all of us, Gods, Dragons, and those da*n Demons could train in Willpower and at the same time in our cores. That''s why we are so powerful."


    Magmeel continued, " But nothing is perfect. If a person has too much of Willpower by the age of 6, then that kid''s Magic Core will shatter and all they could do is to train in Willpower. They have no other choice. "


    Magmeel continued, " So I think you are one of those kids. Am I right, Arjun!"


    Arjun nodded his head.


    Magmeel continued, " First of all, Let me check your conscience! I''ll talk to you later and see if I can help you. "


    Arjun nodded his head and walked towards Magmeel and stood in front of him. Magmeel put his huge finger which covered Arjun''s entire head and inspected his conscience.

 52 MASTER AND DESCIPLE

    " Supreme Gods!!!" , Asked everyone in shock.


    Magmeel replied in awkward, " It''s not important. You people are not supposed to learn about them. So don''t bother about them."


    Magmeel continued, " What''s more important is , you have access to enter both city of Darkness and city of Light! Tell me kid! How did you able to do it?"


    Arjun sighed and said everything. He said everything that happened in his conscience. He told how he dealt with that strange voice.


    Magmeel who heard this was stunned! He then said with a disappointed smile, " When I was a kid, my parents always told me that you need to make a choice when you have to choose any one among the two gates. So I choosed the gate of light. And I have learnt the supporting occupation. Nobody has dared to go against that voice. Da*n it! But why did you go against that voice?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " I thought, when people training in magic could do both supporting occupation and be a combat master, then why it is an exception in Willpower! Then I thought that their has to be a way to enter both city of Darkness and city of Light. Afterall, the products created using Inner Will has an astonishing value in this world. So will be the combat master! But the most important thing is, this is my own power. If I have to make a choice, then where exactly is my will in this? If I made a choice, then I have no control over my own choice. This is my own will! I''m the owner of this body. I''m the one who has to make a decision about myself. I don''t want anyone to control me. If someone control me then how could we call it training in Willpower?"


    Arjun continued, " That''s why! I was determined to get both the power of combat master and supporting occupation. If I don''t get both of them, then I don''t want even that one power which I would get by making a choice! I never wanted any half power. If others could train in both using magic, then why can''t I do it using willpower. If I can, then I want both. Or else I don''t want none!"


    Arjun continued, " So after that voice gone, what I found is that I can still train in Willpower. So I continued with the breathing exercise and after one week, both light and the darkness elements were merging. Later a gray colour gate appeared, through which I had the access to enter both city of Light and the city of Darkness."


    Magmeel was stunned! He then asked, " What would you do if the gray gate wouldn''t have appeared?"


    Arjun said, " Then I would have lived the life of the normal human."


    Magmeel asked, " Wouldn''t that be regrettable? You have to know that there are so many people who wanted to have the power through which they can dominate! But they are poor to afford all these benifits! They live a normal life even though they don''t want it. But you have so many things around you. You have so many powerful people around you. You can become something atleast. Something is better than nothing. Wouldn''t you have regretted if there is nothing? Especially when you could make your choice?"


    " No! I won''t regret it!" , replied Arjun.


    " Why?" , asked Magmeel in surprise.


    " Because that is my Wil!!! I don''t want any half power. If I can, then I want full power. Or else I won''t take that half power! Because that is my Wil!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned! This kind of response was literally out of their expectations. They all put themselves in Arjun''s place and asked themselves. What choice would have they made? Would they made a choice? Or whether they would go against that voice''s proposals. All of them had only one thought


    " THEY WOULD HAVE MADE A CHOICE!!!"


    Even Magmeel was thinking the same thing. He has already made a choice. He choosed the gate of light. But when he looked at Arjun, his interest in him raised to the top.


    He said, " Well done! You have opened my eyes. I wouldn''t have been brave enough to make a choice like you have done. Well, whatever. Tell me. Why would you summon me?"


    Sitaram replied, " Master! Arjun has the Devine Core. But he needs the Devine Power from a god to activate it. "


    " Right!" , replied Magmeel, " You want to find a god who could give you the Devine Power to activate Arjun''s Devine Core, right?"


    " Yes Master!" , replied Sitaram respectfully.


    Magmeel then looked at Arjun and asked, " Kid! You have a lot of potential! Would you become my desciple?"


    Everyone in the room were stunned! Sitaram''s eyes lit up in delight! He then said immediately, " Accept it! My knowledge and power was the result of Master''s training. He is much more wiser than me! My knowledge is nothing compared to him! You have already seen just how good his knowledge is? You can accept him even by closing your eyes. So accept it."


    Arjun was stunned! But he had the same impression about Magmeel as his grandfather said. On top of that Magmeel trained in Willpower. That means he has the experience in Willpower training.


    So Arjun bent on his knees and said, " Your desciple greets you, Master!"


    Magmeel laughed in delight and said, " Alright! You can stand up! You are very good and a wise man. I''ll definitely put more efforts to train you than I put in your Grandfather! Don''t worry about it. "


    Everyone felt thrilled. Magmeel is very knowledgeable and trains in Willpower. What''s more stunning is that he is the master to someone like Sitaram. So they felt like Arjun is in safe hands.


    Sitaram was thrilled the most. He said, " You made a wise decision. You have much more talent and potential than me when I was young. You will understand just how good master is!!!"


    Arjun nodded his head and asked Magmeel, " Master! About my Devine Core?"


    Magmeel replied, " Don''t worry! There is no need to look for any gods. I will give you my own Devine Power! Because I''m also a GOD!!!"

 53 OPPORTUNITY

    Everyone in the room were stunned. Devine Power? A God? Even Sitaram who knows Magmeel the most was stunned! He didn''t know that Magmeel is a God! Magmeel never told him in the past.


    Magmeel saw everyone''s expression and said with a smile on his face, " It''s true. I''m a god! To be more precise I''m the descendant of a god! So it''s natural that I have the Devine Core! I''ll give you my Devine Power. So don''t worry!"


    Arjun was delighted! He said, " Thank you, Master!"


    Magmeel shook his head and said, " Don''t call me master. I feel awkward when someone calls me that. I prefer others to address me Magmeel. I feel better. "


    Arjun was impressed by how good natured and freindly Magmeel is. He then replied, " Yes Magmeel."


    Magmeel nodded his head in satisfaction. He then said, " But I can''t give you my Devine Power at the moment. The me you are seeing is just a part of my consciousness. My real body is somewhere else. I''ll pay a visit with my real body when I have time. That''s when I''ll give you my Devine Power. So don''t worry about it too much."


    Arjun was little bit disappointed but satisfied. He knew that this was just a tiny part of Magmeel''s consciousness. So what Magmeel said was logical.


    Magmeel said, " But how many people knows about your condition. How many people knows the truth about you?"


    Arjun replied, " Don''t worry Magmeel! The people in this room are the only one who knows the truth about me. No one else knows about it. "


    Magmeel took a sigh of relief. He then said, "That''s good! The less people knows about it, the better it is. Earlier I told you about the Supreme Gods, do you remember?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes."


    Magmeel said, " They are the gods who are supreme in the God''s realm. Their orders are absolute. No one would dare to go against their orders. Even they couldn''t figure out the way to get access to enter both city of Darkness and city of Light! So if the word will reach them, then they will either make you their experiment subject or they will kill you ruthlessly! What''s more, they will try to transfer your conscience into themselves!"


    " WHAAAT???" , Shouted everyone in shock.


    " That''s right!" , replied Magmeel, " Just because they are gods, it doesn''t mean that they will always look after you! The supreme gods are the ruthless bas*ards!!!"


    Magmeel continued, " So don''t let anyone know about it. Be careful all the time!!!"


    " Thanks for everything, Magmeel!" , replied Arjun. These words came from the bottom of his heart.


    The room fell silent for a moment. All of them learned so much of the history. They learned about gods. They learned about Demons. They learned about the three realms. They learned something about Straw Hat Jimmy. More importantly they learned that Magmeel is a God!


    Aeron said after taking a deep breath, " That''s one hell of an information we learned today."


    " Yes." , replied Arjun in excitement.


    Gnan asked, " Father do you already know that Magmeel is actually a god?"


    " No." , replied Sitaram while shaking his head.


    Sitaram said, " He never told any of this in the past. All he did is train me. Nothing else."


    " Maybe he never had an opportunity or has the situation to tell you all this." , replied Gnan.


    " Yes." , replied Sitaram, " It is an important matter. It should not be said to everyone carelessly."


    " That''s right." , replied Gnan and said to Arjun, " You heard your master. Your power should be a confidential matter. Don''t tell anybody about it. You will be in a great danger if you say it."


    " I Understand father. " , replied Arjun with a smile on his face.


    Sitaram said, " Same goes for everyone else. Don''t say a word about Arjun''s power in the outside world. If you say it, then it will put Arjun in a great danger. "


    " Yes Master!" , replied Aeron and Brooks at the same time.


    ----------


    After two days---


    In the assassin''s organisation----


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation heard the report brought by Jacob, Raymond and Nege. The leader was disappointed. But also satisfied. He was disappointed because they couldn''t recruit an Inner Will user. He was satisfied because, the Assassin''s Organisation was the first one who found about a person who has awakened his Inner Will!


    " Chief executive! What is your analysis on this?" , asked the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation.


    The chief executive was an old man with long hair and beard.He said, " That kid is definitely not easy. Our members had done a good job coming back with a business deal atleast. "


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation asked, " So we should leave him just like that. He has the inner will. What if he joins an empire?"


    The chief executive said, " After learning about Eric Dawson''s history, I don''t think he will join any empire. He is cleaver enough to know that, it will lead him to a disaster."


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation asked, " Then what do you think we should do?"


    The chief executive replied, " We should agree to this business deal! Even though the power level of his weapons will be less for now, atleast his weapons will be of high quality!"


    " And?" , asked the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation.


    The chief executive said, " We should maintain a good relationship with him. We can make our move on him when a perfect opportunity arrives!"


    " That''s reasonable!" , said the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation.


    The chief executive said, " One more thing Your Majesty!"


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation asked, " What is it chief executive?"


    The chief executive said with a smile on his face, " It was clear that he won''t work for us on contract basis. He will release all his products in the outside market too. So We have an opportunity here."


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation''s eyes lit up. He asked excitedly, " How?"


    The chief executive said with a smile on his face, " Since he awakened his Inner Will and following Eric Dawson''s path, he knows the consequences of revealing his identity. So if he releases his products in the market, he will do it with absolute secrecy. But we know the identity of the creator of those products. The world thinking right now that the white light was aan act of god. But we know that it was done by a person who awakened his Inner Will. The world doesn''t know about the unity weapon. But we do. So we should ask for that unity weapon!"


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation''s eyes lit up in delight and said, " If we can get our hands on the unity weapon, then we will be totally invincible!"

 54 THE HOLY LAND

    " That''s right your majesty!" , The chief executive said with a smile on his face, "If we could get our hands on the unity weapon, then we could start our "Conquering the world" project immediately. By the time Arjun could make his name in the world, we would be at a top position. Scrooge Empires and that another empire would be in our grasp."


    The chief executive continued, " Even if those current emperors will get their hands on Arjun''s Weapons, what could they do. For now they will be of low quality compared to Eric Dawson''s weapons which we have in our hands. Arjun is weak and according to our sources, he is merely at the entry level in forging. So we had an opportunity here."


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said with a smile on his face, " All we need to do is get our hands on the unity weapon as soon as possible. "


    The chief executive replied, " Yes your majesty. "


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said again, " That''s a brilliant idea. As always you have done a good job chief executive. "


    The chief executive said with a smile on his face, " I''m just doing my job, Your Majesty!"


    All the executives who were present at the meeting hall of the Assassin''s Organisation felt happy about the plan which the chief executive has devised. The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation clenched his fist in excitement when he imagined about the day when he will rule the entire world. He was certainly happy.


    At that time everyone in the room heard a series of footsteps. Apparently two peoples were running towards the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation. They were the two reporters who were assigned to keep an eye on the Weissan City.


    The first reporter said trembling, " Your Majesty! Something happened in the Weissan City which doesn''t make sense at all?"


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation felt something unexpected might have happened. He said, "What is it now?"


    The first reporter said trembling, " Two days ago a golden flames appeared and spread throughout the entire Weissan City. But those flames didn''t hurt anyone. But on top of that it actually restored everything that was broke in the past."


    " WHAAAT!!! " , Everyone in the room were stunned.


    The first reporter said trembling, " What''s more stunning is that the reconstruction of the Weissan City which should take 5 to 6 years was completed in 5 to 6 seconds."


    " Are you out of your mind? What you are saying is practically impossible!!!" , Shouted the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation in anger.


    " This is insane!!! " , Shouted the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation in anger.


    The second reporter said in fear , " All this are not a problem for the Assassin''s Organisation. What is the biggest threat is, both Sitaram and his Son Gnan recovered completely and regained their prime status!!!"


    " WHAT DID YOU SAY!!!" , Shouted everyone in the room in despair.


    " That''s right your majesty. Both of them are completely alright now!!!" , replied The second reporter.


    The first reporter said in fear, "The World renowned man Sitaram''s name has spread throughout the entire world and everyone remembered him as the former Emperor of the Star Moon Empire. And now all the citizens of the Star Moon Empire who treated Sitaram as a god in the past, are leaving Star Moon Empire and applying for a citizenship in the Weissan City!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned. They started to tremble in fear! They knew better than anyone else that, just how horrible Sitaram and Gnan could be, if they are in their prime status! Even Assassin''s Organisation couldn''t defeat him using Eric Dawson''s weapons! That''s how strong Sitaram and Gnan are! That is why they plotted against them and corroded their Magic Core in advance.


    The reporter said, " All the people who didn''t believe in the past that the white light was an act of god were convinced. All the powerful people and who had good relationship with Sitaram, are also applying for a citizenship in the Weissan City. Seeing all this an additional 20000 acres of land was given to the Weissan City by the state chief minister!!!"


    The second reporter said, " Many more churches, temples and sages are diverting towards the Weissan City. All the big clans are moving to the Weissan City. The world started to call the Weissan City as "THE HOLY LAND!!!"


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation started to rub his forehead in headache. The Assassin''s Organisation played an important role in the fame and fortune of the Weissan City. They know that the white light was not an act of god. It was the result of an 18 years old man who has awakened his Inner Will. So they started to plot against them.


    But that fame is nothing compared to the fame Weissan City currently had. Far too many things happened in the Weissan City which doesn''t make sense.


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation asked while rubbing his head , " Is this also the deeds of that kid?"


    The chief executive said, " It''s actually a possibility! But there could be another reasons too. Something which we don''t know about. "


    The chief executive asked Jacob, " What was the status of the Weissan City two days ago when you have paid a visit?"


    Jacob said in astonishment, " Chief! , The foundation was yet to be built, when we paid a visit two days ago. They were at the beginning stage."


    " We clearly sensed Sitaram''s cultivation base at 4 - Grandstar realm and Gnan was at 3 - Grandstar realm. We could clearly sense it." , replied Raymond.


    The room fell silent at the moment. No one spoke anything. It was awfully silent. Even the sound of the needle falling could be heard.


    After some time the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said in frustration, " No matter what, stop all our plans on the Weissan City and Sitaram for now. Don''t attack them. But deepen the relationship between us and Sitaram. We had a good start now. Maintain the flow. Jacob and Raymond, I''m appointing you two as the incharge for all this. Speak with Arjun more frequently. Deepen the relationship between us. You started the relationship between us very well. So keep doing it. You two are best suited for this. "

 55 THE TRUTH

    Both Reymond and Jacob went speechless. This job is exactly what they didn''t want in the first place. They were about to talk about this with the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation. But the leader ended up assigning them the very same job which they least wanted.


    [ Bas*ard! I have never seen you moving that a** of yours from that throne in my entire life. ]


    [ You sound as if maintaining the relationship with that kid is easy. ]


    [ Why don''t you go and have a nice chat to deepen the relationship between you and that kid!]


    [ You will understand what we have gone through. ]


    [ Now Sitaram and Gnan has recovered to their prime status. Do you understand what that mean?]


    [ That means Sitaram could even kill you. Needless to say, us.]


    [ Which fu*king bas*ard has appointed you as the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation!]


    [ I''m going to fu*king kill him!]


    Both of them cursed in their hearts. But they didn''t dared to say it outside. They smiled as if they got a huge promotion and said


    " As you wish, your majesty. "


    " That''s good." , replied The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation, " We will open a branch in the Weissan City. Jacob and Raymond will be incharge over that branch. Take anyone with you that you wish. But do your job properly. Do you understand?"


    " Yes. Your Majesty. ", replied both of them at the same time. They left immediately after saying there farewell.


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation turned towards Nege and said, " Nege! Take precautions. I want you to do something about those powerful and influential people from leaving the Star Moon Empire. "


    Nege asked, " It''s not that easy. Your Majesty. You should know that all of them are leaving Star Moon Empire because they love and respect Sitaram. After we taken over the Star Moon Empire, we raised taxes for common people. People always cursed me for betraying Sitaram. They have the worst opinion about me. So what could I possibly do to stop them?"


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation sighed in disappointment. He recognised that all this was because of his decision. He asked Nege to raise the tax in Star Moon Empire to raise the funds for development of Assassin''s Organisation. But it backfired him. He sighed in disappointment again.


    The leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said after some time, " Alright! continue to keep an eye on the Weissan City. Let''s wait patiently and strike when the time is right. "


    Everyone sighed and nodded their heads in agreement. That''s all they could do for now.


    ----------


    Sitaram said, " How could I know? I''m as stunned as you people are! What''s more, mine and Gnan''s Magic Core restored and we returned to our prime condition!"


    Arjun said, " Maybe, God who destroyed our city earlier along with the peoples from the Assassin''s Organisation, has shown his favouritism again and restored everything and everyone''s condition to it''s prime. "


    The principal couldn''t hold it anymore and leaked the news to the press. The press wrote everything by adding spices to the curry. Because when they did the deeper investigation about the City Lord of the Weissan City, the results insanely stunned them!


    They figured out that Sitaram was the former emperor of the Star Moon Empire! They even made further investigation behind why Sitaram left the throne. They found a dark secret. They found another story to fill the newspaper columns. They learned how exactly the Assassin''s Organisation sent their people and destroyed Sitaram''s and Gnan''s future. The one who did all this was their wives who were actually working for the Assassin''s Organisation. Then Sitaram and Gnan escaped somehow. But the empire was captured by Nege who is current empress of the Star Moon Empire. She told citizens of the Star Moon Empire that both Sitaram and Gnan were killed by some unknown peoples.


    That''s it. The press started to make things more interesting to sell more newspapers.


    They wrote that Sitaram was a kind emperor. Everyone in the Star Moon Empire respected and loved Sitaram. But the evil assassin''s organisation has destroyed the peace in the kingdom and ruined the future of Sitaram and Gnan. They almost succeeded in assassination of the father and son duo. But Sitaram and Gnan escaped somehow and settled down in the Weissan City which was the Weissan town back then.


    They wrote that Sitaram was actually a teacher for most of the famous people in the world! He thought them everything that he knows for free of charge. That shows how selfless he was.


    The God shown mercy for Sitaram and Gnan by releasing the white light and destroyed all their enemies from the Assassin''s Organisation who were shamelessly trying to kill them. But in the process god has destroyed the Weissan City itself.


    So today when Weissan City was under reconstruction, the God understood the reconstruction program was because of him. So he completed the construction of the Weissan City in an instant by releasing those golden flames!


    Sitaram was very influential person in the world. Many big peoples adores him. When they learned about Sitaram''s whereabouts, they left to Weissan City to pay their respects to a supreme existence!


    ----------


    Inside The City Lord Mansion --->


    Arjun and others were sitting on the Sofa. Arjun asked, " Was those golden flames were Magmeel''s?"


    " Yes." , replied Sitaram, " There are different kinds of fire Dragons who breaths different flames. Some Dragon uses Hell flames. Some Dragon uses essence flames. Some Dragon uses phoenix flames. But Magmeel''s flames alone contains properties of all those flames."


    Aeron asked, " I heard that Phoenix flames has the restoration property. So restoration of everything that we have seen, is the result of Magmeel''s flames which contains phoenix flames property."


    " Yes." , replied Sitaram.


    Gnan said, " Well! It restored our Magic Core and stopped the corrosion. It also restored our cultivation bases. We owe him our lives for that. "


    " Obviously!" , replied Sitaram.


    " But how could those flames could restore even the Magic Core? He is a dragon right? He shouldn''t be stronger than a legendary god like Straw Hat Jimmy right?"


    " Maybe he is a Dragon. But he is also the descendant of a god. So I think he could do it." ,replied Arjun.


    Sitaram asked Arjun, " Why would you tell the Principal that it was done by the God?"

 56 A VISIT FROM AN OLD FRIEND

    Everyone in the room laughed loudly. They would definitely be happy if they could cause headache for their enemies like the Assassin''s Organisation.


    Aeron asked, " Now master and uncle Gnan has recovered to their prime status, do you think those representatives from the Assassin''s Organisation will come again?"


    Gnan said, " No. I don''t think so. They did cause us so much pain. Do you think they would still come? I don''t think so. "


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No father. They will definitely come. I''m completely sure about it!"


    " What?" , asked Gnan in surprise, " They harmed us very badly. Now that we have recovered, do you think they would still have the guts to come?"


    When the golden flames spread all over the Weissan City, Sitaram and Gnan were slowly recovering. They didn''t realized it during their conversation with Magmeel. What they lost was their Magic Core! So it took some time for it to restore to it''s prime. The next day both of them were stunned to see that they were recovered completely.


    Now that both of them recovered to their prime status and their cultivation base reached to the peak of the 7 - Grandstar realm, they were confident in dealing with the Assassin''s Organisation.


    So Gnan thought that it would be like digging their own grave, if the people from the Assassin''s Organisation come again.


    Sitaram said, " What Arjun said is right! Think about it Gnan. Right now Weissan City is the centre of attraction in the world! Our city has got many names. Most importantly we have a willpower user! And we have forged the weapon which is equivalent to 9 - Grandstar realm. So it was obvious that they will try to strengthen the relationship between us and them. So they would come and accept the business deal. "


    " Even though they know that they will die in our hands if they dared to enter our mansion. They are rediculous." , said Gnan in anger.


    " You don''t understand father. " , replied Arjun, " It''s not about the strength. The representatives will come because they will have no other option. If they disagree to come here and try to strengthen the relationship between us and them then the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation would kill them. But if they agree out of fear and come here to strengthen the relationship between us , then they will have a slim chance to escape death. Afterall we are more merciful than the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation right. "


    Gnan and others felt enlightened. They gave it a thought about it and felt that it was logical.


    Aeron asked, " I think we could avoid them. You have very good thinking abilities. If master and uncle Gnan willed it, then they could take back the Star Moon Empire! You could be the emperor of the Star Moon Empire. Don''t you want to ascend the throne which is rightfully belongs to you?"


    Both Sitaram and Gnan looked at Arjun. They also has the same question in their minds. Now that Aeron asked the question, they are curious about Arjun''s response.


    Arjun said, " I want to take back our Empire. Afterall it is the hard work of grandfather. But I have no intention to ascend the throne though. I like to be a free man. On top of that I need to train very longer period of time to reach the peak in Willpower. So I had no interest in the throne. "


    Gnan asked, " Why don''t you want to take our Empire back now? Why do you wait for some other day?"


    Arjun replied seriously, " Because I want those two women to suffer. I want them to be humiliated in front of everyone in the world. I want the world to know just how nasty they are. I want each and every person in the world to remember them as a very dangerous women so that they will not get any shelter in any part of the world! I''m going to make them suffer slowly and slowly."


    The room fell silent for a moment. They all know who Arjun was talking about. It was his mother and grandmother.


    Arjun said, " I will tolerate anything. But I hate people who betray me and the people I care about. They betrayed my Father and grandfather. So I''m not going to leave them at any cost."


    Everyone in the room went silent. Even though Arjun hate them, they are still his mother and grandmother. So they understand how he might be feeling.


    After some time a guard entered the room and said respectfully, " My Lord! There are a group of around 50 people outside requesting to meet you."


    " Eh! 50 people! Who are they?" , asked Sitaram surprisingly.


    The guard said, " I don''t know My Lord! But the leader of those people said that his name is Gutherson!"


    " Gutherson!!!" , both Gnan and Sitaram looked at each other and stunned. Later their stunned expression turned into a gentle smile.


    " Alright! Ask them to wait outside. We will come out." , replied Sitaram with a smile on his face.


    " Yes My Lord." , replied The reporter and left the hall.


    The smile didn''t disappeared from the faces of Gnan and Sitaram. Arjun and others who saw their expressions understood that, that person named Gutherson is definitely an ally.


    Arjun was curious. He asked, " Well! Who is this Gutherson? "


    Sitaram replied , " Before me and Charles started to build our Empires, we had to defeat many more kingdoms and bring them under our control. During our journey we met a person who joined us and played a key role in forming our Empires. That person was Gutherson!"


    Sitaram continued, " Later he stayed in our empire. I became the Emperor. I made him the supreme General of Star Moon Empire. Later the Assassin''s Organisation plotted against us. At that time it was Gutherson who called the kingdoms under our control for help."


    Sitaram continued, " That day, you were almost killed. But Gutherson suddenly risked his life and protected you. He managed to get you out of the empire. Then he handed you to us in safe condition. "

 57 GUTHERSON

    Arjun asked, " Then how did you two got separated?"


    Sitaram replied , " Actually, we were separated in the Royal Castle. That time you were in Gutherson''s hands. So after we escaped from the hands of the Assassin''s Organisation, we met outside the Royal capital. Than he handed you over to us. But nothing is certain. "


    Sitaram continued seriously, " They caught up to us. They started to chase after us. During that period we had to go on a different direction. That''s what the situation actually demanded from us. We came to the Weissan town with the help of John, the District Governor of our city. As per Gutherson we didn''t know where he went to. John tried to look for him everywhere on my request. But we couldn''t find him."


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " After the world learned about you through the Newspaper and press, he learned about your whereabouts. So he immediately rushed over to you."


    " That''s the only way he could find us." , replied Gnan calmly.


    Arjun said, " How strong is he?"


    Sitaram replied, " He is also at the peak of the 7 - Grandstar realm!"


    Arjun said with a smile on his, " That''s good! That means we got a powerful ally on our side."


    Sitaram replied, " That''s right!"


    Arjun said, " Alright then. Let''s go and meet him. I''m excited to see him."


    Sitaram said, " Let''s go."


    All of them left to meet Gutherson and his people. Sitaram and Gnan were excited about it the most. They are going to meet their old friend after nearly 20 years. Both of them were excited.


    ----------


    Outside the City Lord Mansion, there wee about 50 people who were standing in order. In front of them, there was a man with long black hair. He has the strong muscles that could break a big rock. He looked in the mid 40s.


    That was Gutherson!


    There was a 16 years old young man beside him. He looked more or less just like Gutherson.


    The young man said, " Grandfather. Is Lord Sitaram is really that good!"


    Gutherson said, " Rick! Don''t address him Lord Sitaram. Address him Your Majesty! Don''t forget what I thought you. He is our Emperor!"


    " Yes Grandfather." , replied Rick.


    " Why are you trying to scare an young man, my old friend. " , a voice came from the entrance to the mansion.


    Gutherson looked at the owner of the voice and found a man with a bald head.


    Gutherson eyes lit up in delight and kneeled down and said respectfully, " Your Majesty!"


    Rick and all the people immediately kneeled down and paid their respects. Arjun and others who saw this scene were stunned. Only Gnan felt as if it was expected.


    Gutherson nodded his head and said, " Alright Boss!"


    Sitaram said, " That''s more like it. "


    Gnan said, " Uncle Gutherson! It''s good to see you after very long time. "


    Gutherson said, " Me too, Gnan. "


    Sitaram said, " It looks like your people are still following you."


    Gutherson said, " Boss! You already know that they all are my loyal peoples."


    Sitaram nodded his head. He then looked at Rick and asked Gutherson, " Who is this little kid anyway?"


    Gutherson said, " He is my grandson. His name is Rick Melbourne. He is 16 years old."


    Sitaram said in delight, " Wow! Now you have a grandson. That''s good for you."


    Gutherson looked at Arjun and Aeron and asked, " Boss! Who is Prince among them."


    " Make a guess." , said Gnan


    Gutherson looked closely at both Arjun and Aeron. After some time he pointed his finger towards Arjun and said with a smile on his face, " It''s him. He looks just like you when you were young, Boss!"


    Arjun said with a smile on his, " You are right! Grandpa Gutherson!"


    Gutherson felt touched when Arjun called him grandpa. He then said with tears in his eyes, "It''s good to see a new born baby whom I''ve saved had grown up into a handsome and good mannered young man."


    " Thank you for everything grandpa Gutherson. I wouldn''t have been alive if it wasn''t for you." , replied Arjun.


    Gutherson wiped out his tears and said with a smile on his face, " Your grandfather is my best friend. Ofcourse I would protect you. By the way what is your name, Young Master?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " My name is Arjun Kumar. You can call me Arjun. But don''t call me Young Master."


    " Yes. Yes. I''m sorry. It was an old habit." , replied Gutherson.


    Sitaram said, " Alright! Brooks. Take all of them to the empty living quarters and make arrangements for all of them to settle down."


    Brooks said, " Yes My Lord!"


    Sitaram said, " Gutherson and Rick. Let''s go in and talk. Just don''t stand here like an idiot?"


    " Yes Boss." , replied Gutherson and left with Sitaram and others. They all returned back to the Main hall.


    Gutherson looked around and said, " Wow Boss! You are still living in the luxurious mansion."


    Sitaram said, " John constructed this mansion for me. I asked him not to waste his money. But he was dead set on it. So I gave him the permission to build it."


    Gutherson said, " Like always. He always respects you too much."


    Yes. " , replied Sitaram and asked, " Forget about us. I think you already know about us. So tell us about you. Where have you been? What were you doing for 18 years?"


    Gnan asked, " Most importantly, Where is Brad?"


    Gutherson fell silent for a moment and said while looking up, " After we escaped from the Assassin''s Organisation, we took young master Arjun and left the Royal palace. The Assassin''s Organisation were behind us. We gone back to our home and took Trisha with us. Then we managed to escape from them and met you people. I returned Young Master Arjun back to you."


    Gutherson continued, " Later, we had to take our separate ways. After we split in different directions, the assassin''s organisation people were behind us. Then during the chase we all made it. But my son Brad couldn''t make it. He died in their hands."


    " WHHAAAT???" , Shouted Gnan in anger. Gnan and Brad were childhood friends. They grown up together. Brad was like a little brother to Gnan. So he naturally cared about him. Gnan was always worried about Brad and Gutherson. Because Brad has very low stamina and was slow while running.

 58 REVENGE IS NOT A GOOD THING

    Gnan was angry. He wanted to go to the Assassin''s Organisation and kill each and every one of them.


    He said, " I swear! I swear that I''ll kill each and every one of them. I''ll definitely do it."


    Sitaram said, " Calm down Gnan. This is not the right time. Don''t do anything rash in anger. First listen to Gutherson''s story.


    Sitaram then turned to Gutherson and said, "Gutherson, what happened after that."


    Gutherson took a deep breath and said, " We couldn''t save Brad. But we know that we had to continue with our escape plan. Even Trisha, Brad''s wife took the courage and ran by holding her tears. We somehow managed to escape from the Assassin''s Organisation members."


    Gutherson continued, " We travelled very far with no destination. At last we unknowingly gone to the Scrooge Empires. We met with the Emperor Scrooge and told him everything. He gave us the shelter and hid us very well from the outside world."


    Sitaram said with a smile on his face, " He is our friend. It was obvious that he will help us."


    Gutherson said, " That''s right boss! He took the necessary precautions and kept us safe. I know John was with you when we got separated. So I thought that if you have also managed to escape from the Assassin''s Organisation, then he will definitely hide you. So I thought to contact John and ask him about your whereabouts. But I also know that the Assassin''s Organisation branches have spread all over the world. So I thought it will give them a clue about your whereabouts. That''s why I didn''t contact him."


    Gutherson continued, " Later Trisha became pregnant. But her situation was not good. She was depressed about Brad''s death. So she didn''t eat or drink in time. Later she gave birth to Rick. But she couldn''t make it."


    Aeron shouted in anger, " Those fu*king bas*ards! What would they gain by dominating the world?"


    Gnan said in anger, " I will definitely wipe them out! I swear to you Brad! I''ll avenge you."


    Arjun said, " Calm down father! Don''t loose your mind under the name of revenge. The thought of Revenge will stop you from thinking about the future. It will convince you that your opponent is definitely a bad man. It doesn''t matter whether that person is actually good or bad. So keep calm."


    Gnan looked at Arjun and asked, " So you want me to stop taking revenge even after you know how cruel they are? Do you really want my friend and his wife''s death to go meaningless? How could you say that?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " Father! I didn''t said anything about leaving the Assassin''s Organisation away. We will definitely destroy them."


    Gnan who heard this, took a deep breath and calmed himself down forcefully. He also want them to suffer slowly before wiping them out.


    Gutherson asked, " Business Deal? With them? You mean the deal with organisation? Boss! What is he talking about?"


    Sitaram didn''t hid anything from Gutherson. Gutherson was his best friend. So he told everything about Arjun.


    Gutherson who heard this was stunned! He said in excitement, " A path to become the king of the universe??? That is awesome. "


    Rick was stunned too. He said, " You are lucky. But I''m not. I only have Red realm Magic Core level. I''m useless. But even though you don''t have the Magic Core you had the chance to dominate the entire universe. "


    Gutherson shouted, " What are you talking about, Rick? We are having an happy conversation here. How could you ruin everything?"


    Arjun replied, " You are wrong, Grandpa Gutherson? You don''t understand the pain of being weak!"


    " But, Young Master Arjun....." , Gutherson wanted to say something. But Arjun asked him to stop by showing his hand.


    Arjun went near to Rick and raised his hand for shake hands. He said, " Hi! My name is Arjun Kumar. What''s yours?"


    Rick said while shaking hands with Arjun, " Hi! My name is Rick Melbourne! Nice to meet you."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " I know how you feel right now. Let me tell you something. At the beginning, I wanted to become a powerful magician. I wanted to go on an adventure and make a name for myself. But no matter how much I tried I couldn''t awaken my Magic Core. Later my grandfather tested me and figured out that I have no magic core at all. I felt depressed. I felt why god is so unfair with me?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his, " Later grandfather said that I could train in Willpower. But it is the lengthy and time consuming process. So I started to train in Willpower. I know that training in willpower is lenghty process. But I have been patient. Today even though I''m weak, I''m progressing slowly but effectively."


    Arjun said with a smile on his, " I have a master who is very knowledgeable one. I will ask him whether he could do something about you?"


    " Really???" , asked Rick whose eyes lit up in hope.


    " Yes. " , replied Arjun with a smile on his face. He said, " So don''t loose hppe. My master is going to pay me a visit very soon. I''ll ask him when he comes."


    Rick was happy. He said from the bottom of his heart, " Thank you. "


    " No need to mention it. " , replied Arjun with a smile on his face, " We are brothers afterall."


    Everyone felt touched when Arjun said the word " Brother ". Especially Gutherson. He felt that his grandson is in safe hands now.


    Ever since the day when the Assassin''s Organisation attacked the Star Moon Empire, Gutherson knew that, wiping out the Assassin''s Organisation was his Destiny. But he was concerned about his grandson Rick. But after seeing how capable Arjun is, and the relationship he is maintaining with his grandson Rick, Gutherson felt that his grandson Rick is in good hands.


    Sitaram said, " It looks like our friendship would carry out by our descendants. First it was you and me. Then my son Gnan and Your son Brad. And now it is my grandson Arjun and your grandson Rick."


    Gutherson said while thinking, " Now that you mention it, I think you are right, boss!"


    Everyone in the room laughed out loud. They felt it was funny. But what Sitaram said was right.

 59 ARJUN LEVELS UP

    Sitaram said, " Brooks! Arrange a room for Gutherson and Rick in the Mansion. They are our people so don''t arrage any living quarters for them."


    Brooks replied, " Yes. My Lord. "


    Brooks left after the reply.


    Sitaram said to Gutherson, " Even though I can make a guess, I want to hear it from you. How did you found us?"


    Gutherson said, " After Trisha died, I raised Rick with the help of Emperor Scrooge. Two years were passed by the day Rick was born and Trisha passes away. For the next 16 years me, Rick and all my soldiers lived in a forest. We cut all our communication with the outside world. It was as if we didn''t exist in the world at all."


    Gutherson continued, " But one day Emperor Scrooge came with a newspaper and said that your whereabouts have been found. So I red the Newspaper and figured out where you were stationed. So I came all the way here immediately with out any delay. "


    Sitaram and others nodded their heads in agreement. The news was an hot topic in today''s world. So it was obvious that Gutherson will learn about it.


    Gutherson asked, " But Boss! What is all this stuff about the Act of God?"


    Sitaram explained everything in detail to Gutherson. He told how they and the Assassin''s Organisation were engaged in the war. He told Arjun''s spatial Ring. He even said how Arjun forged the Unity Weapon which has the power level of 9 - Grandstar realm. He told how people misunderstood it as The Act of God!


    Gutherson was stunned. But later he understood that all this was possible because Arjun has awakened his Inner Will. He was stunned earlier when Sitaram said that Arjun is a demon''s child and following Eric Dawson''s path. But now he understood that why the Assassin''s Organisation wanted to make a business deal with Arjun.


    But he asked again, " Boss! Then What about that golden flames story?"


    Sitaram once again explained everything in detail with patience. He said how Magmeel''s flames spread throughout the Weissan City and with the Phoenix flames properties how Magmeel''s flames restored everything.


    Gutherson was stunned and said , " You mean Lord Magmeel! That fire Dragon who is your master that you mentioned in the past?"


    Sitaram said, " Yes!"


    Arjun and Rick went somewhere else and were having a friendly chat. So they didn''t hear Gutherson and Sitaram''s talk. As per Aeron, he went to help his father Brooks in arranging rooms for Gutherson and Rick. Only Gnan, Sitaram and Gutherson were there in the meeting hall.


    Gutherson said with a smile on his face, " It''s a blessing for Arjun to have such a qualified teacher."


    Gutherson nodded his head and said, " Boss! Did you knew about these other core other than the Magic Core in the past?"


    Sitaram shook his head and said, " No. It was the first time I heard when I was training Arjun. I learned about these three realms and other things from Magmeel. "


    Sitaram took a deep breath and said, " People always called me a wise man and very knowledgeable person. But I understood that I don''t know many things about the universe. Magmeel never told me any of this in the past."


    Gutherson nodded his head but didn''t said anything. Gnan was silent all this time.


    At this moment Brooks came and said, " My Lord! The rooms have been arranged. "


    Sitaram nodded his head and said to Gutherson, " Alright! Go and take a good rest. We will talk tomorrow. Rick, go and take rest. You can talk as much as you want with Arjun tomorrow."


    Both of them said yes and went to the rooms that was allotted for them.


    Arjun said, " Alright! I''ll go to the training hall and train for a while. I think I''ll fill all 10 elements with Voilet colour Yin-Yang Inner Will within 3 hours. Then I can start filling my conscience with Light and the darkness energies. "


    Sitaram said, " Good! Go ahead and do it then."


    Arjun nodded his head and left to the training hall to train.


    Sitaram looked at Gnan and said, " If you keep thinking about revenge then you will lose your mind. Just try to get normal. "


    Gnan said, " How could I Father? Brad was my first ever friend. We grown up together. Now he is dead while trying to protect my son. How could I take it easy? Now even his wife is dead. How could I not take revenge."


    Sitaram sighed and said, " Stop thinking about the people who are dead. No matter what, they will not come back. If you really care about Brad and Trisha, then do something good for Rick. He is afterall Brad and Trisha''s son right?"


    Gnan felt enlightened. He smiled slowly and nodded his head.


    Sitaram said, " Now go back to your room and have a nice sleep. We will discuss what we have to do tomorrow. "


    Gnan said, " Yes Father."


    After saying good night, Gnan went back to his room. Sitaram also gone back to his room.


    In the training hall, Arjun was in the middle of the breathing exercise. He filled almost 80% all his 10 elements with Voilet colour Yin-Yan Inner Will. As he did more breathing exercise, the remaining 20% was being filled with Voilet colour Yin-Yan Inner Will.


    Time flew and 2 hours passed. After 2 hours Arjun completed filling 95% of all his elements with Voilet colour Yin-Yan Inner Will.


    After 1 hour he filled all his 10 elements with Voilet colour Yin-Yan Inner Will completely. The moment his 10 elements were filled completely, he felt as if all the energy that he filled in the 10 elements, were transferred to each and every part of his body.


    Arjun felt as if his body got stronger and stronger. His mind became much more clear and he felt as if he understood everything with more clarity than before. If Arjun has the Devine Core then he would be equal to a 2 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors! But Arjun doesn''t know any of this.


    The conscience became much more bigger than it was in the past. Arjun smiled and continued to fill the conscience with light energy.


    ----------


    In the Assassin''s Organisation


    Raymond and Jacob completed making arrangements for installing a branch in the Weissan City. They were clearly unhappy about it. But they couldn''t do anything about it though. Afterall it was the orders from the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation himself.


    At this moment Nege came and asked Jacob, "When are you leaving to Weissan City?"


    Jacob said, " Tomorrow morning.


    Nege said with a serious face, " I want you to investigate about a certain person?"


    Jacob asked , " Who is it?"

 60 INTIMIDATION

    The next morning everyone woke up. Arjun woke up late. Because he was training almost the entire night.


    After waking up, Arjun freshed up and had his breakfast. Later he went to the training hall to train. But he found that someone was training in the training hall. It was Rick.


    Rick was training which Arjun felt was a suicide. He was doing 1000 push ups. Then he did 1000 sit ups. All his training program was like attempting for the suicide.


    Arjun saw this and was stunned. He went inside the training hall and stopped Rick.


    Arjun said, " Are you out of your mind? What kind of training program is that? Why are you pushing through your limits to this extreme?"


    Rick replied, " I had to do it. Since my childhood, my grandfather always talked about your grandfather. There was no single day when he didn''t mention about him. He said how awesome Sitaram was! He said how strong and influential person your grandfather was! He said how most of the big peoples in the world were actually students to your grandfather. "


    Rick continued, " I wanted to be just like him. I wanted the world to learn and acknowledge me. I wanted people to discuss about my legend like your grandfather. But I''m weak. What''s more, I have the Red realm Magic Core. So I had to train hard more than anyone else. So I''m training like this. "


    Arjun sighed in his heart. He was also the same in the past. In order to awaken his Magic Core, he trained like crazy. He did all that training to get stronger and stronger. But later he figured out that he has no magic core in the first place. So he understood how Rick is feeling right now.


    Arjun said, " Don''t overdo the things. One day my father told me that if someone train more than their limit, then at some point you have to face a deadlock in your cultivation. It''s good to see that you want to get stronger and stronger. But you are overdoing the things way too much. You will face the deadlock if you overdo it. So take it easy. Do you understand?"


    Rick''s eyes lit up in enlightenment. He nodded his head and said, " Yes I Understand. "


    Arjun said, " Good."


    At this moment a guard entered the training hall and said, " Young Master! There are two peoples named Jacob and Raymond requesting to meet you!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Alright! Ask them to wait in the guest Room."


    The guard said, " Yes. Young Master!"


    The guard left after hearing Arjun''s orders.


    Arjun then turned to Rick and said, " Let''s go and meet the people from the Assassin''s Organisation who harmed our families. "


    In the guest room, Raymond and Jacob were sitting with nervous faces. Because Sitaram and Gnan were sitting in front of them. All they were doing was staring at Jacob and Raymond with cold eyes. The stare has powerful penetration power which entered Jacob and Raymond''s conscience which brought them fear. The cold sweat was dripping down from their forehead. That was enough proof for them to understand that both Sitaram and Gnan had recovered to their prime status. Both Raymond and Jacob were scared.


    Jacob said in order to break the silence, "Uhm... Lord Sitaram.... about the business deal..."


    Sitaram interfeared and said while staring at them, " You can discuss all that with my grandson. Afterall this deal is between your organisation and my grandson. I don''t want to interfere in this matter!"


    Gnan said while smiling, " That''s right. And you guys might be thinking why we are here? The reason is that my son is weak and young right now. We know better than anyone else about your organisation. What if you kill him? Afterall he is the rightful owner of the throne of the Star Moon Empire."


    Gnan continued, " So we are here as Arjun''s guardian. To be more precise I alone was enough for this job. But my father is very experienced person. What if you people try to do some unfair business deal with our boy. He is young afterall. He didn''t have the wisdom as same as we elders who has seen the world. My father is here to stop that from happening. "


    At this moment a voice came from behind which has a powerful vigour in it , "This time even I''m also there to protect our young master. I won''t show any mercy if you try to do something unfair to him. So be careful. "


    Both of them were stunned! They didn''t sensed his presence at all. They looked back and found a man with long black hair and beard. He looked like he was in the middle of the 40s.


    That person came and took a chair which was not far from the Jacob and Raymond. The main person that is Arjun didn''t come yet, both Jacob and Raymond were scared. There entire body was covered in cold sweat.


    [ Who is this man? He is no less powerful than Sitaram! ]


    [ We couldn''t even sense his presence. That means he was in many battles in the past. Only the experienced fighter could be this strong and could hide their presence!]


    [ This person should not be underestimated. ]


    [ Where did he popped up from. We couldn''t find anything about him in our investigation. He wasn''t even there last time. ]


    Both Jacob and Raymond looked at Gnan and thought in their minds


    [ What young? And why would we kill him?]


    [ Do you think we are dumb enough to kill him? Especially after both of you recovered to your prime status. No fu*king way! ]


    [ What unfair business deal? What young man with low wisdom?]


    [ You have seen everything with your eyes. He almost killed us with his mouth!]


    [ What low wisdom? That kid is far more dangerous than you two!]


    At this moment Arjun and Rick entered the room. Arjun said, " Sorry for the late. Please forgive me Mr. Raymond and Mr. Jacob. "


    At this moment Arjun looked at both of them who were sweating non-stop. Arjun then looked at Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson who are staring at Jacob and Raymond with intimidation. He understood everything. A smile appeared on his face.


    Arjun pretended to be innocent and asked in astonishment, " Oh my god! Both of you are looking very horrible! Why are you sweating like this?"


    " Eh?", Both of them looked at themselves and were stunned. They thought in their hearts

 61 NONE OF THEM COULD USE THE INNER WILL

    Arjun smiled and said, " If you don''t feel well, we can discuss tomorrow. It''s not like I''m a busy man. What do you say?"


    " It''s alright! Lord Arjun. We are alright!" , replied Jacob, trying to put a smile on his face.


    [ Tomorrow? No way. I had enough for today.]


    [ You have such a terrifying background. You have 3 people who could annihilate the Assassin''s Organisation! The pressure they gave us was enough to sweat. ]


    [ We don''t want the things to drag for tomorrow. ]


    Arjun asked, " Are you sure?"


    Raymond said with a smile on his face, " Yes. We are fine. Thanks for your concern."


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " Alright then. Let''s start our discussion?"


    Arjun took a deep breath and asked, " Well. You are alive! That means, your leader has agreed for the business deal?"


    They were dumbstruck! They thought


    [ You came to the conclusion that our leader has agreed because we are alive?]


    [ That means, if we wouldn''t come and someone else came, then you would assume that we were dead. How shameless?]


    Jacob said, " Yes. Our leader has accepted for this business deal. Thank you for saving our lives through this business deal, Lord Arjun."


    Gutherson said, " Humph! Since when did you people from the Assassin''s Organisation started to value for lives of the people? 18 years ago you killed many peoples. You people didn''t understood the value of life back then? Ridiculous!!!"


    Both Jacob and Raymond were stunned. But they felt that what the man with long black hair said was true. They don''t have any reply for that. So they bent their heads in shame. They couldn''t answer that.


    Sitaram said, " Gutherson! Shut up! This is the business deal between Arjun and them. Don''t disturb them with the past issues. We are here to protect Arjun, if they make anything wrong to him. So keep quiet."


    Gutherson said, " Yes Boss!"


    But both Jacob and Raymond were lost in thoughts. They thought


    [ Gutherson? This name sounds familiar. ]


    [ I think I heard this name in the past.]


    [ But I don''t remember it. ]


    They felt that the name Gutherson sounded familiar. But they couldn''t remember it.


    Arjun said, " I apologise on grandpa Gutherson''s behalf. You see, since the very beginning he has the dominating character. He was afterall the supreme General of Star Moon Empire . He had the responsibility of commanding the army in the past. So he said those offensive words out of habit. Please forgive him."


    Both Jacob and Raymond were shocked! They thought


    [ Wait! He is actually that Gutherson!]


    [ That legendary figure who helped two men in establishing Star Moon Empire and Dark Moon Empire!]


    [ He practically dominated half of the entire world. ]


    [ 18 years ago he went missing and the Assassin''s Organisation couldn''t find him. ]


    [ Now he is reunited with another two monsters like Sitaram and Gnan!]


    [ This is insane! I have to report it back to the Assassin''s Organisation. ]


    Both of them didn''t dared to be careless anymore. They know just how strong those three legendary figures are.


    Arjun saw their expressions and smiled. He deliberately mentioned about Gutherson, so that he could put more pressure on Jacob and Raymond. After seeing their expression, Arjun was satisfied.


    Arjun said, " Coming to the point, I already raised the business proposal in our last meeting. So could you please tell me what was your leader''s response?"


    Jacob said, " Lord Arjun! Our leader has accepted for this business deal. He asked us to negotiate the fees and anything that you charge in return!"


    Arjun said, " I''m at the Basic Level in forging. So I''m going to charge 1 Gold Coin per products. I may increase the price depending on the product that I''m forging! What do you say?"


    Both Jacob and Raymond were shocked! Raymond said, " Lord Arjun! I think you are charging way too high! There was no such forger who set 1 Gold Coin for Basic Level accessories. Please could you reconsider it?"


    Jacob said in astonishment, " That''s right Lord Arjun! Could you please decrease the forging charges. Let me tell you if you didn''t know. 1 Silver Coin is equal to 1000 Bronze coins. 1000 Silver Coins is equal to 1 Gold Coin. 1000 Gold Coins is equal to 1 Platinum Coin. "


    Jacob continued, " Basic Level Forgers could get 500 Bronze coins for a product. Entry level forgers could gain upto 1 Silver Coin. Professional level forgers charges upto 500 Silver Coins. Master level forgers charges upto 1 Gold Coin. Grandmaster level forgers charges upto 500 Gold Coins. There was no one in the history who charged 1 Platinum Coin at all. Because with 1 Platinum Coin one could open a minor clan!"


    Raymond said, " Yes Lord Arjun! Right now you are just at basic level. That means you can charge upto 1 Silver Coin."


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " But none of them could forge a weapon using their Inner Will right?"


    Both Jacob and Raymond were speechless! None of them had the answer for that. They want to say no. But realty was very cruel. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Sitaram and others were enjoying the show. Especially Gutherson. He was enjoying the facial expressions of the representative from the Assassin''s Organisation.


    [ Bas*ards! That''s what you get for everything that you have done. ]


    [ Hahaha! Keep suffering. I''m enjoying every moment. ]


    Rick was happy too. He was happy to see the sad faces of the people from the Assassin''s Organisation who killed his parents.


    Arjun said, " Maybe you forgot! I forged a weapon which is equivalent to 9 - Grandstar realm. Back then I was at the beginner level. But now I''m at the Basic Level. I forge the weapons and Armours using my Inner Will which no one did in the past other than Eric Dawson. So how could you match me with other forgers. It''s rediculous. If you still think that my charges are unfair then the deal is off. You can leave now."


    Jacob said in awkward, " No. No! Lord Arjun! We accept your proposals. Please forgive us. For a moment we forgot that you are Inner Will user. We ended up scale you with other forgers. Please accept my apologies! We accept your deal."


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " That''s good! Anything else?"


    Raymond said, " We have another request which is from our leader of the Assassin''s Organisation?"


    Arjun asked, " What is it?"


    Raymond fell silent for a moment and said. He took a deep breath and said, " Our leader requests you to give us the Unity Weapon!!!"

 62 A MYSTERIOUS MAN

    Arjun remained calm though. He said blandly only one word, " No!"


    Jacob said, " Lord Arjun! Please! We are ready to give anything in return. We will give whatever you ask! Please reconsider it!"


    Arjun shook his head and said with no expression on his face, " No matter what you give, it cannot be matched with the Unity Weapon! Just try to understand it. Even if you guys rob the entire world and give it to me in exchange, the Unity Weapon can''t be purchased! That weapon is simply priceless!"


    " But...." , Raymond wanted to say something but Arjun stopped him by showing his hand.


    Arjun said with no expression, " Not only you. Even if an Emperor comes and beg me, then also I won''t give it to him! You people don''t understand at all. I even forbid for anyone from my family to use it."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Unity Weapon is Weissan City''s secret Weapon. It has 9 - Grandstar realm cultivatior''s power when I forged it back then. I was at the beginner level. But now I''m at the Basic Level in forging. That means I can upgrade the Unity Weapon! It will be even more powerful than before."


    Arjun continued, " If I give it to anyone, especially to your organisation, then it will bring nothing but disaster for the entire world! I will use it against you people if you plan another attacks or try to steal it from us."


    Both Jacob and Raymond were shocked to hear that. But they couldn''t do anything about it. Having a business deal with an Inner Will user was a great achievement. If they be more greedy, then they will die for sure.


    But Jacob took the risk and asked, " We will keep that in our minds. But Lord Arjun! Atleast could you give us the blue print for it?"


    Arjun was pissed! He didn''t said anything. He just glanced at them furiously. Both Jacob and Raymond were scared.


    They then looked at Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson who were staring at them furiously too. They were scared even more than with Arjun.


    A powerful killing aura emanated from Gutherson! Both Jacob and Raymond couldn''t even were able to take a breath. The aura was so powerful and murderous that they couldn''t move their bodies.


    All of them were at the peak of the 7 - Grandstar realm cultivatiors. But the difference in power was like the sky and earth.


    This aura was enough for them to understand why the Assassin''s Organisation was so concerned about Sitaram. Why they planned so carefully to take them down. They never tasted this kind of killing intent before in their life!


    Arjun was furious. But he said word by word calmly, " Mr. Jacob! Let me clarify one thing for you. You people are are here to make a business deal. Not to demand anything that you desire."


    Gnan said, " I hate this business deal to begin with! But it will improve my son''s forging skills. So I accepted it, even though I don''t like it. But if you displease my son, then we have to make our move. So be careful with your words!"


    Gutherson said, " I prefer to kill you people right now. If it wasn''t for my boss who stopped me, your heads would have hanged in the middle of the City by now! But this deal benefits my young master. That''s why I calmed down! So be careful while dealing with Arjun!"


    Both Jacob and Raymond were scared to bits. They didn''t expect this kind of response at all. They thought that they had some slim chance. But the response was out of their expectations.


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, "Unity Weapon cannot be traded. So do we still have the business deal or not?"


    Both Jacob and Raymond wiped their sweats which was flowing over their bodies non stop. When Arjun spoke they felt as if a god came to rescue them while they were helplessly drowning in the ocean.


    Raymond said, " Yes. We still accept the business deal Lord Arjun! But we apologise for our rude demands earlier. Please forgive us!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Apologise acepted as long as you don''t cross your limits. So next time we meet, be careful. Those three are not as good as me."


    Both Jacob and Raymond looked at Sitaram and others. All three of them were looking at them with killing intent! The murderous aura coming from them was killing them mentally!


    Jacob said, " Actually! We don''t have any interest in the Unity Weapon. It was our leader''s request. So we had to ask even if we don''t want to. Sorry for everything that happened earlier. Next time we will definitely be careful. "


    Arjun replied, " That''s good!"


    Both Jacob and Raymond said their farewell and left the City Lord Mansion at their full speed. After going far away from the City Lord Mansion,


    Jacob said, " That Bas*ard! He never get up from that da*n throne of his! And we have to do all this s*t!"


    Raymond said, " We had enough with two peoples. But we have one more person to deal with!"


    Jacob said in despair, " This is getting more and more out of our hands!"


    Both of them sighed and left to the branch that they installed in the Weissan City. They had to send the reports back to the Assassin''s Organisation.


    ----------


    In the City Lord Mansion----->


    Gutherson said, " Young Master! I hate this business deal stuff! Why don''t we just go and kill them all?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " Don''t be impatient grandpa Gutherson! Let''s destroy them slowly and slowly. If we kill them in an instant, then how could they will understand the pain we had gone through?"


    Gutherson didn''t said anything. But he was not convinced by Arjun''s plan.


    At this moment a unknown person came and said, " What are you peoples are discussing about? Let me join the conversation too?"


    Everyone in the room including Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson were insanely stunned! They looked back and found a person in Red dress standing behind them. Someone like them who are known as one of the strongest people in the world, couldn''t even sensed that person''s presence.


    Sitaram asked in caution, " Who are you? How did you entered without permission?"


    That mysterious person said, " Oh! you don''t recognise me?"


    He then started to transform into a big creature. That creature was red in colour.


    He then said after transforming, " How about now?"


    Arjun and Sitaram said in shock, " MASTER!!!"

 63 I WANT YOUR POWER

    Magmeel said, " Good! Good! That''s good! Everyone relax."


    Everyone stood up. Magmeel looked at everyone and said, " If I was in my Dragon''s form, then it would have brought unwanted trouble for you. Humans outside would fre*ked out! So I transformed into a human and came here."


    Gutherson said, " Then how did you came in without anybody''s notice?"


    Sitaram said, " Gutherson! It''s a wrong question? It''s actually a worthless one. Even we couldn''t sense master''s presence. Needless to say people outside!"


    " That''s right Boss! I''m sorry!" , replied Gutherson.


    Magmeel asked, " Who is this human?"


    Sitaram replied, " Master! I don''t know whether you remember or not. In the past I mentioned a friend named Gutherson. Do you remember him?"


    Magmeel thought for a moment and said, " Yes! I remember it. You said that he was helping you in the wars against those kingdoms back then."


    Sitaram replied, " Yes Master."


    " It''s good if you have some friends. " , replied Magmeel.


    Magmeel looked at Arjun and asked, " Are you ready?"


    Arjun replied, " Ready? I was impatient all this time! Even though I never mentioned it outside, I was waiting for you like every second!"


    Magmeel said, " That''s good! Now, before I give you a Devine Power, I''ll tell you what exactly a Devine Power is. So listen carefully."


    Everyone in the room paid attention. Arjun was the one who paid more attention. Since he is the one who is going to receive the devine power.


    Magmeel said, " Every power has it''s source. Without that source, that person can''t do anything about it at all. Because source is what gives you power. We call this source as a " Core."


    Magmeel continued, " You need to enhance that Core of yours to get better output results. You humans source of power is Magic Core. You draw power from the Magic Core to cast spells or for any other purposes."


    Magmeel continued, " Just like that, Gods also has the source of power! That is Devine Core! Straw Hat Jimmy created the Magic Core. But it was light who created the Devine Core for the first time!"


    Arjun was stunned! He said, " You mean by light, light in the Light and the Darkness?"


    Magmeel said, " Yes. It was that light. The Devine Core is much more powerful than the Magic Core. It has 14 stages which we call it as " The Devine Origin."


    Arjun asked in surprise, " The Devine Origin?"


    Magmeel said, " Just like in magic, you have different stages for power, the devine core also has the different stages in power."


    Everyone took a deep breath. They slowly started to understand everything. The more they learned, the more astounished they are.


    Magmeel continued, " To reach the peak in God Realm, you have to train very hard."


    Arjun asked, " How long would it take for a person to reach 14th Devine Origin stage?"


    Magmeel smiled and replied, " Approximately almost 10 Billion years!!!"


    " WHHAAATTT!!!!" , Everyone shouted in unison.


    If a person reaches the peak of the 7 - Grandstar realm, then that person will have the life span of 5 million years! That''s why Sitaram and Gutherson looks in mid 40s, even though they are much older than that.


    But 10 billion years to reach the peak of the God Realm? That was totally insane!


    Magmeel continued, " But Kid! You have an advantage here! You could take even less than 1 million years, if you constantly train in Willpower. If you have strong mental state and mental strength, then your training will speed up in Devine Power. "


    Arjun nodded his head. Even though it will take lot of time, so what? he will train patiently. He has the power to dominate the God Realm. So he was patient.


    Magmeel said, " So kid, do you understand everything?"


    Arjun said with a smile on his face, " Yes. "


    Magmeel nodded his head. He said, " What kind of Devine Power you want to train in? I have brought you many manuals in which you can train in!"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " I don''t want any of this? I have already decided what I would train in."


    Everyone were surprised. Magmeel was surprised too. He said, " 5 minutes ago you don''t even know how many stages are there in Devine Power. Now you say that you have decided which Devine power you will train in? Are you sure?"


    Arjun said, " I''m pretty much sure."


    Magmeel was curious. He asked, " Fine then. Tell me. What exactly Devine power you have chosen to train in?"


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " It''s Yours! I want to train in your Dragon power!"


    Everyone including Magmeel were stunned! This reply was out of their expectations.


    Magmeel asked in shock, " Are you out of your mind? There was no one in the history who trained in the power of Dragon! Forget about training in Dragon''s power. No Dragon know how to give their power. I''m also no exception. Even I also don''t know how to give my power to anyone!!"


    Arjun said, " Everyone know that the source of any power lies in their Core. But where exactly the Core gets their power from?"


    Magmeel was shocked. He replied, " Soul!!!"


    Arjun replied, " That''s right! I think you can give me your power, by attaching a tiny part of your Soul to mine. Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Everyone in the room were stunned. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Sitaram said, " Are you crazy? Magmeel soul power is very strong. Even he trains in Willpower too. If he attaches his soul with yours then you would die!"


    Magmeel said, " No. Actually there is a possibility. First I will attach a tiny part. If your body could take it, then I''ll give you even more of my soul power. I''ll continue until you can''t take it anymore. We can give it a try. But I want you to allow me to do it Sitaram. If anything happens to him in the process I don''t want you to blame me."


    Sitaram said, " Gnan! He is your son! What is your decision?"


    Gnan was silent for a moment and said, " Once Arjun decides anything then he will be stubborn until he achieve it. I can''t change his mind. Let''s give it a shot then. I''m helpless about it."


    Magmeel nodded his head. He looked at Arjun and said, " Kid! Are you ready?"


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, " Yes!"

 64 LIMITLESS POTENTIAL

    Magmeel said, " Lie down on the floor. Close your eyes."


    Arjun nodded his head and lied down on the floor. He closed his eyes and mentally prepared.


    Sitaram and Gnan were nervous. Gutherson and Rick were no different. Aeron and Brooks came later and learned everything from Rick. Both of them were stunned.


    Gutherson said, " Boss! It''s actually a bad idea. Why is he taking such a huge risk? He has so many manuals for Devine Power. He could pick one of them."


    Sitaram said, " I know. What you have said is right. It''s a huge risk."


    Aeron asked, " Then why would you agree for it master? It would have been another story if he had no other choice. Lord Magmeel brought so many manuals of Devine Power. So why would you agree for it?"


    Sitaram shook his head and said, " You don''t understand Aeron. Because you are at the beginning stage of your cultivation. But Gutherson I think you remember it. When we were young, we reached a situation in our training where we thought '' If I trained this way, then my foundation would have been great.'' Or we felt like '' I wish I had done that when the time was right.'' Or we thought like this, '' I wish someone would have thought me this technique when the time was right! Now I don''t have time when I have everything.'' Do you remember?"


    Gutherson said, " Yes."


    Sitaram said, " I''m sure that even Magmeel faced such situations. But I don''t want my grandson to face the similar situation. If he succeeded in this process, then he will have Magmeel to guide him during those situations."


    Sitaram continued, " Magmeel will guide him and make sure that Arjun''s foundation would be great. When we reached those situations we had the opportunity to make an enquiry before we could fix that problem. But if Arjun took the Devine Power from those manuals, then he won''t have anyone, through whom he can make an enquiry. "


    Gnan said, " Those manuals are from the God''s realm. But Arjun lives in the Life Realm. He won''t be having any cultivation resources through which he can develop."


    Sitaram said, " That''s right! But if he succeeded in acquiring Magmeel''s power, then Arjun will have a powerful teacher who trains in similar power. Magmeel would definitely bring any cultivation resources for Arjun. Using his experience, Magmeel could help Arjun in building better foundation. The more better the foundation is, the better future training progress one will have."


    Everyone in the room understood what Sitaram wanted to say. What Sitaram said was pretty much logical.


    If a cultivatior in the Life Realm reaches the bottleneck in the training in Magic Power, then he could take the help of an expert to overcome the bottleneck. But if Arjun practices the Devine Manuals which Magmeel brought from the God''s realm, then Arjun''s future would have been disaster. He would not have any experienced cultivatior from God Realm who could help him to overcome any bottlenecks. Because Gods lives in the God Realm. And Arjun who trains in Devine Power just like those gods in the God Realm, he lives in the Life Realm. They thought that Arjun is doing the right thing by taking Magmeel''s power. But the question is, whether Arjun will succeed in this or not? They all looked at Arjun and Magmeel who were about to start it.


    Magmeel put his finger on Arjun''s forehead which covered his entire face. Magmeel entered into Arjun''s conscience. Later a thin white light came out of Magmeel''s body and entered Arjun''s conscience. That thin white light was Magmeel''s tiny part of soul. It then started to merge with Arjun''s soul.


    The moment it started merging, a white light came out of Arjun''s body. Arjun didn''t feel any pain. Then the white light brightened a little and entered into Arjun''s body.


    Magmeel took a deep breath and said, " It''s actually working! That''s great!"


    Everyone felt thrilled when they heard Magmeel''s words. They were anticipating that Arjun will succeed in the next trial too.


    Magmeel saw Arjun didn''t feel any pain. So he injected even more soul into Arjun''s body. The moment the soul entered into his conscience, the white light came out of Arjun''s body again. This time Arjun felt a little bit of pain. But he endured it. The white light was brightened even more than the last time and entered into Arjun''s body. Magmeel''s soul particles then slowly merged with Arjun''s Devine Core. His Devine Core which was dim all the time was brightening.


    The process continued untill Arjun couldn''t take it anymore. The white light came out of Arjun''s body the last time was so bright that everyone in the room has to close their eyes with their hands. The pain was great, but Arjun endured it by gritting his teeths.


    All this white light entered into Arjun''s conscience and merged with Arjun''s soul. The moment the merging process completed, Arjun''s Devine Core got much more bright and Active.


    Suddenly a red colour sphere appeared which has fire all around it. This Sphere was emitting fire energy. Magmeel was stunned to see that sphere.


    He shouted in shock, " DRAGON CORE!!!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned! Even though they didn''t understood anything, the word " Dragon Core " was enough for them to lose in thoughts.


    The Dragon Core in Arjun''s conscience started to merge with his Devine Core! The moment the merging process started, Arjun shouted in immense pain!


    " AAAHHHHH!!!!" , Shouted Arjun in unbearable pain.


    Everyone in the room were stunned. They were astonished. They don''t know what was happening.


    Magmeel shouted, " At any cost, you have to bear the pain! Right now a Dragon Core was formed in your conscience naturally. This core was not created by any supreme God! This Dragon Core is a naturally formed one! This Dragon Core is merging with your Devine Core!"


    Magmeel continued, " My grandmother once told me. She said that a naturally formed Core comes from the Chaos. If anybody could merge two different Cores which was blessed by the Chaos, then that person will have the limitless potential! So bear the pain! You won''t be able to gain anything with no pain. If you surrender to this pain, then I won''t forgive you for the rest of my life!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned by Magmeel''s speech! " Chaos" , " Natural Core " these words are something out of their understanding. But they understood one thing----

 65 NO PAIN, NO GAIN

    But to get limitless potential Arjun has to bear the pain. He has to overcome the pain. But the pain was so great that Arjun was shouting loudly.


    Magmeel was saying some motivational words.But no one knows whether Arjun was in the position to hear it or not.


    Arjun was inside his conscience. All he could see is two spheres which are merging into one. They are Dragon Core and the Devine Core.


    At this time Arjun couldn''t bear the pain.But he had to do it. He thought


    [ I have to do it. If I can merge both these cores, then I can become a combat master.]


    [ I could enter the city of Darkness!]


    [ That''s when my true journey in willpower will begin.]


    [ I could overthrow the Assassin''s organization myself.]


    [ I can do it. I will definitely do it.]


    Arjun was feeling unbearable pain at the moment.While Sitaram and others are doing no good. Each and every one of them are really tensed up. Especially Gnan and Sitaram. They are walking here and there in fear of losing Arjun.


    Magmeel entered into Arjun''s conscience. He saw that half of the merging process completed. But at this moment the pain in Arjun increased.


    "AAAHHHH!!!" , Shouted Arjun in pain. But his resolute to get stronger, has made him to hold on.


    Magmeel said, " It''s alright! Half of the merging process has completed. Just another half. Just hold on to it."


    Rick was stunned! He thought


    [ Only half? It''s been 6 hours since the pain started. ]


    [ Only half of the merging process completed. That Means he has to wait another 6 hours.]


    [ Or probably even more than 6 hours! That means a minimum of 12 hours of non stop pain.]


    [ And it''s only to get the Devine Power! ]


    Then Rick lost in his thoughts.


    [ Devine Core huh? A power to become a God!]


    [ I wish I had a Devine Core too! How good would that be]


    [ Then I could go to the adventures along with my Boss!]


    [ Whatever. A wishful thinking. Who would give me the Devine Power?]


    [ I really suck at training my Magic Core! Needless to say in Devine Power. ]


    [ And if I could find someone who gives me the Devine Power, I don''t have the Devine Core to receive it.]


    [Let''s just forget about it and concentrate on the current situation.]


    Rick buried his wish for having the Devine Power deep in his heart. He looked at his friend who is shouting even more as the time passed.


    Sitaram couldn''t hold it anymore. He asked, " Master! How is....."


    Before he could say anything, Magmeel shouted , "SHUT UP!!! Let me concentrate!"


    Sitaram shut his mouth. He didn''t feel bad when Magmeel shouted at him. He was happy that someone like Magmeel taking care of his grandson.


    Magmeel was quick enough to notice that Arjun was on fire. So he injected Blue Colour Phoenix flames into Arjun''s body. It started to heal him.


    At one side his Dragon Core was burning him. And at the other side Magmeel''s flames were restoring him.


    Arjun couldn''t bear the pain. He was about to close his eyes and submit himself to the pain!


    Magmeel said, " Kid! You have come this far. 95% of the merging process is completed. Just bear the pain a little longer."


    Arjun thought


    [How long I have been bearing this pain. I don''t know.]


    [ Just a little bit longer and I will have the power to fight outside.]


    [That''s what I desired the most! To go out and have my own adventures!]


    [I have been waiting for this moment and I won''t kick the bucket at the last moment.]


    [ If you don''t bear the pain, you won''t gain anything.]


    Arjun then looked at the two merging spheres which was almost completed. He want to complete the merging process as soon as possible. Suddenly he had an idea.


    Arjun used violet realm Yin - Yan Inner Will. He gathered it in full power and forced it towards the merging Spheres.


    The violet realm Yin - Yan Inner Will merged with the sphere and started to speed up the merging process. It was merging at the quick pace.


    Magmeel who saw this was stunned! He shouted only one word , " WHAT???"


    Everyone in the room heard this, felt even more nervous! They don''t know what was happening.They don''t dare to ask. Because when Sitaram asked earlier, Magmeel yelled at him.


    Magmeel said with thrilled expression, " This kid is fuc*ing genius!!! Hahahaha!!! Wonderful! Keep up the good work!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned! They never expected something like that from Magmeel''s mouth to come. But judging from what Magmeel said, all of them knows that whatever is happening with Arjun, it''s actually something good. Even though they don''t know what is happening, all of them took a sigh of relief.


    Magmeel shouted, " D*mn it kid! Keep doing it. I don''t know how you came up with this idea, it''s actually working. Your Inner Will is speeding up the merging process! Keep pouring more of your Inner Will!"


    Everyone who heard this were thrilled. They understood why Magmeel was shouting earlier. Arjun thought a way which actually worked perfectly! They were happy.


    Arjun kept pouring his Inner Will into the two merging Sphere. He was also bearing the pain. At last he completed merging process earlier than the required time. Everyone saw that Arjun''s face turned normal.


    At this time a Golden Core appeared in Arjun''s conscience. This Golden Core was the result of the combined process of both Dragon Core and Devine Core.


    Magmeel lifted his hands from Arjun''s forehead. He sat there silently and started taking the deep breath. He was tired.


    He said, " D*mn it! It''s finally completed."


    Everyone heard it and took a sigh of relief. They all thought '' Arjun is practically a God now!!!''. They felt thrilled when they thought about it.


    Arjun slowly opened his eyes and sat on the ground. He was weak. Brooks went and tried to support Arjun. But Arjun''s body was way too hot. The flames earlier burned his clothes! Arjun was completely naked at the moment. After some time Arjun wore another set of dress. After some time he came back to his normal condition.


    Arjun lit his finger up in the air. At the moment a small golden flame which was at the size of the candle light appeared at the end of his finger. Everyone saw this and figured out that the flames on Arjun''s finger is similar to the Magmeel''s flames.

 66 YOU ARE THE SOLUTION AND YOU ARE THE DANGER

    Everyone were thrilled. After a very long struggle Arjun has finally got the power to fight in a battle.This is exactly what Arjun wanted since his childhood.


    Magmeel asked, " How did you get the idea to speed up the merging process using Inner Will?"


    Arjun said, " First everyone has to understand one thing. What is the meaning of Willpower?"


    Aeron said, " Isn''t it the process to strengthen the mental state and mental strength?"


    Gutherson said, " No. That''s what we thought in the past. I think it is a new kind of ancient power which we humans abandoned because it takes so much of time to train in."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Both of you are wrong! No one knows the true meaning of willpower. Even I don''t know."


    Arjun continued, " According to my knowledge, Willpower means having full control on oneself. Your body should listen to each and every one of your command. If you let your body control you, then where is Will in all this?"


    Arjun continued, " That''s why. When I was in the middle of the merging process, I thought that these da*n spheres are messing with me. Who are they to destroy my body? So I thought for a moment and I thought that maybe my Inner Will could help me defeat the pain. And it worked. My Inner Will do the things what I wish it to do. So, when I used my Inner Will I thought that it should complete the merging process, and it has done the job!"


    Magmeel said, " Wait! You mean, if you asked your Inner Will to kill someone, it would have Killed that certain someone?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " I don''t think so! First of all, back then even that strange voice said that, I need the devine power to activate my Devine Core. That means I can''t use my Inner Will for battles until I have the Devine Power. Secondly my Inner Will is still at the violet realm. I''m weak at the moment. So I can''t kill anyone. But I think now I can kill those people who are weaker than me. But using the very same Inner Will I could forge weapons too. That means I can use my Inner Will for creation and destruction!"


    Rick said, " But we can use magic power for both creation and destruction! How could magic be any different than Inner Will?"


    Magmeel said, " Magic Core means going against your Willpower itself. That means the Magic power has no responsibility with you anymore! You can still make your decision which is part of your will. But the willpower won''t care whether you die or you live! That''s why, when you awaken your Magic Core, your mental state and mental strength will never improve since then."


    Magmeel continued, " If a Dragon or a God chooses Gate of Darkness then they cannot go for the supporting occupation. But if some god or a dragon chooses the Gate of light then they can go for the Supporting occupation. They can also fight. But that would be because of the Devine Core or the Dragon Core. But those people or dragon could never be able to enter the gate of the Darkness. I choose the gate of Light."


    Everyone in the room were stunned! That was a huge information they have learned today. They sighed. They felt that their knowledge is very limited.


    After some time Arjun said, " Magmeel! I need your help with something."


    Magmeel looked at Arjun and asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun pointed towards Rick and said, " His name is Rick. He has the desire to get strong! But the problem is that he has Red realm Magic Core. Could you help him in some way to progress his training quickly?"


    Magmeel looked at Rick. After some time he turned to Arjun and said, " There is a way! But it is a risky one."


    Rick''s eyes lit up in delight when he heard what Magmeel said. He said, " Please Lord Magmeel! I don''t care how dangerous it is. I will do anything to get stronger and become a powerful magician!"


    Magmeel shook his head and said, " No. If the solution I suggest is successful, then you won''t be training in magic anymore!"


    Everyone were stunned. Sitaram asked in surprise tone, " Then what he will be training in?"


    Magmeel said, " WILLPOWER!!!"


    Everyone''s heart skipped a bit when they heard willpower. Even Arjun was stunned.


    He was delighted and asked, " Really??? That''s a great news.But how?"


    Magmeel said, " Before I tell you how, let me tell you one more advantage he will have!"


    Gutherson was delighted when he heard "another advantage". He asked, " Lord Magmeel! Please tell us. No matter how dangerous it is, we will do it. If it will benefit my grandson, then I will do anything. But what is the advantage?"


    Magmeel said, " The benefit is that if we succeed in the process that I tell you then Rick could never be able to train in Magic Core!"


    Magmeel continued, " What he will train in is the DEVINE CORE!!!"


    " WHAAATTTT???" , Shouted everyone in unison.


    Nobody could believe what Magmeel said. Who doesn''t want to get strong. Each and every person in the Universe desires to get strong. Sitaram and others were no different. If they get the power then they would train to get stronger than they are now. But Sitaram and Gutherson were at the peak of the 7 - Grandstar Realm. That means they have reached the peak of this world in magic. They will never improve anymore no matter how much they train. Because they have reached the limit in magic. But if they get an opportunity then they would work hard to get even more stronger.


    When everyone learned about the Devine Core for the first time, they cursed themselves for taking birth in this low realm. Because the power limit here was very low. They all desired to get the Devine Power if it is possible.That''s why they felt that Arjun was a lucky kid, who being a Demon''s Child was actually a blessing in disguise. But now they learned that their is a way for another person to get the Devine Core. They were happy.


    Arjun was happy too. He asked Magmeel," Please tell us Magmeel! What is the solution? And what is the danger?

 67 THE WILL OF THE UNIVERSE

    Everyone were stunned by what Magmeel said. Arjun was stunned the most. He didn''t expected that all this will come back to him.


    Arjun asked in surprise, " What do you mean by that?"


    Magmeel smiled and said, " In the past, this is what my Grandmother told me. Everything in this universe has started with two celestial beings. They are the Light and the Darkness! They are the one who created the entire Universe! They are so insanely powerful that they have no rival what so ever. The Light has only one opponent. That is Darkness! At the same time the Darkness has only one opponent. That is the Light."


    Magmeel continued, " But the thing that no one knows is that, even someone as mighty as the Light and the Darkness could be defeated by the person who could train in Willpower!!!"


    " WHAAATTT???" , Everyone shouted in unison. They were terrified by Magmeel''s revelation.


    Magmeel said, " That''s right! Someone as mighty as The Light and The Darkness is also vulnerable in front of willpower!!!"


    Everyone in the room were insanely stunned. They felt as if they are going to lose their minds! This news was simply unbelievable! If the light and the darkness has to surrender in front of willpower, then what about them. They laughed at themselves for having this thought!


    Magmeel continued, " Even the Light and the Darkness also trains in Willpower. Because it was an old saying in the God Realm. That is the Light and the Darkness has born from the will of the Universe. But no one knows whether that is right or wrong. The entire life forms were connected to the Will of the Universe! My grandmother said that the Will of the Universe asked Light and the Darkness to create the Universe, while he, the will of the Universe will provide power of will for the life forms to train in."


    Magmeel took a deep breath and said, " My grandmother said that if someone could have the access to both the city of Light and the city of Darkness, then that person will be free from that connection with the will of the universe!"


    Magmeel continued, " For example, if will of this Universe is actually a person, then all the life forms of this Universe is connected to that person. That person could see through all the life forms of the Universe. But if there exist a person who could actually trains in willpower while having the access to both the City of Light and the City of Darkness, then the connection with that will of this Universe will cut off."


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " Like I will be the second will of the Universe!"


    Magmeel said, " Yes. That''s right. But the main point is that if a person like you appears , then you can create your own Universe! You can create your own life forms! "


    Aeron Asked, " Chaos World?"


    Magmeel said, " Don''t ask me. Even I don''t have any information about the Chaos World. My grandmother said that chaos World is the place where the Will of the Universe draw power from. But she never told me anything about the Chaos world."


    Aeron nodded his head and said, " So what next?"


    Magmeel said, " What I mean is if Arjun could change Rick''s Will and fill Rick''s body with his will, then Rick could start training in Willpower. But the difference is that he won''t be drawing power from the Will of the Universe anymore. But the willpower that Rick will draw is from Arjun! That means Rick will also lose all his connection with the Will of the Universe. The will of the Universe won''t be able to see through the life of Rick. But Arjun can. Because Rick will be drawing power from Arjun! Do you Understand?"


    Everyone just opened their mouth subconsciously in astonishment; They felt as if they are small children listening to the fairy tale from an aged granny. All they could do was sigh. Arjun''s luck was way too insane. Now they understood what that strange voice meant when he said that Arjun could become the King of the Universe! He wasn''t joking back then. They all started to curse their ancestors for teaching them to give more importance to the Magic Core.


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " If what you said is true, then I can create my own Universe when I get strong? I can create my own Light and the Darkness? I can create my own three realms? In short I can do all those things which the will of the universe could do?"


    Magmeel said, " Exactly! Exactly that is what I want to say."


    Rick said, " That''s Amazing!"


    Arjun said, " It''s indeed amazing! That means you can draw power from me and train in willpower. Because your will which is actually from the Will of the Universe, will be replaced with mine. I draw power from the Chaos itself. You will draw power through me and train in Willpower. The chaos will give you a Naturally formed Devine Core. That''s when you will start training in willpower and the Devine Core. Because I''m no different than the Will of the Universe itself!"


    " That''s right!" , said Magmeel and continued, " But this is what my grandmother said. But there is no proof to prove it. Because you are the first one who could enter both City of Light and the City of Darkness! So I don''t know whether it will work out or not."


    Arjun said, " It will! Because the strange voice said it back then that all his connection with me will be severed since the moment I enter the Gray door! Judging from the story you said, I think that strange voice is the Will of the Universe himself!"


    Magmeel said, " That''s right! That''s exactly what I thought too! Then are you ready to give your power and make Rick your first life form?"


    Arjun said, " No. Not yet. You didn''t tell me the risk part yet. What is the risk hidden behind this procedure?"


    Magmeel said, " Oh! right! Actually the risk is that, If you the Will donator dies, then all those life forms, who draws power through you would die too!"


    Gutherson said, " WHAT?"


    " That''s right! " , replied Magmeel and said, " If Arjun change Rick''s will with his, then if Arjun dies, Rick will die too!"


    Everyone took a deep breath. The consequence is logical.If Arjun is through whom Rick is going to train in Willpower, then it is logical that Rick would die, if Arjun would die! After all unlike The mighty will of the universe, Arjun is still far too weak. And nobody could guarantee that he will stay alive, until he reaches the power level of the Will of the universe.

 68 MEETING AGAIN

    Rick was so determined. He thought


    [ D*mn it! such a wonderful once in a lifetime opportunity! I will never miss it.]


    [ Isn''t that what I wanted too? I dreamed of having the Devine Core just couple of hours back!]


    [ I told myself it''s just a wishful thinking! ]


    [ But I never imagined that the opportunity would come so easily ]


    [ F*ck that Magic Core! I hated it''s limited power. ]


    [But now I can train in Devine Power and become the God and stay by my boss!]


    [ It would be awesome!]


    Rick''s eyes lit up in delight. He said to Arjun, " Please Boss! Let''s do it. I hate this da*n Magic power. Since the moment I learnt about the Devine Core, I always wanted to have it. But I felt that it''s just my wishful thinking. But now I got the opportunity to train in both Willpower and Devine Core! I''m not going to let this chance pass by."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Look Rick! I don''t have any problem in giving you my Will! But the problem is that, we don''t know whether it will work out or not? We don''t know the consequence for doing it. Even after that you are determined for it then I will help you in anyway possible. But this decision is not yours alone. I want the approval of Grandpa Gutherson too! So you both discuss and come to a final decision!"


    Magmeel said, " That''s right! But if it fails then forget about the devine power, you will lose your Magic Core too!"


    " What?" , shouted Gutherson in worry.


    Magmeel smiled and said, " Don''t worry! I will help in restoring his Magic Core! But if you ask me, then it''s worth to give it a shot!"


    Gutherson thought for a moment and said, " I had faith that young master won''t die in the future. And it benefits my grandson! Alright! I agree to it! Let''s do it!"


    Rick said in delight, " Thanks, Grandfather!"


    Arjun sighed and asked Magmeel, " How should I do it?"


    Magmeel said, " Simple! Inject your Inner Will into Rick''s conscience. Continue with the process until the chaos will acknowledge it. If the chaos will acknowledge the ritual, then the process would be completed. Do you understand?"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Yes!"


    Arjun said to Rick, " Just lie down on the ground."


    Rick nodded his head and lied down. Arjun put his hand on Rick''s forehead and entered his conscience. Rick''s conscience was total mess. There was a Red aura in his conscience. This red aura is flowing very violently all over his conscience. It was Red realm Magic Core. Arjun didn''t care about it and went deeper into his conscience.


    At this moment Arjun heard a voice from behind him, " Stop it, kid!"


    Arjun was stunned! He recognised the owner of the voice. It was that voice who guided Arjun to the Gray door.


    Arjun smiled and said, " It''s been a while, You sh*tty old man!"


    The owner of the voice said, " I never thought we would meet this early kid. But stop what you are doing! I want you to stop it."


    Arjun smiled and said, " So you really are the Will of the Universe!"


    That voice went silent for a moment and said, " Yes! I am!"


    Arjun smiled and asked, " Why should I stop then, old man?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " It''s because you are far too weak. If you do this, then this kid will die when you die!"


    Arjun said, " You mean I would succeed if I do this?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " Yes! Because you are no different than me. You can do all those things that I can do! The only difference is that I was born from chaos. You were born from one of my life forms. Because the Gray door that you have entered is the gateway to the chaos world you are no different than me."


    Arjun understood everything. But this didn''t explained his question of changing Rick''s Will. Arjun asked, " Why would you care about the humans? You never allow the humans to train in willpower. Because they train in Magic Core! But the others who uses other core could train in Willpower. Why not the people who trains in Magic Core then?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " When the Light and the Darkness created the other cores, they have taken my permission. So I allowed them to train in Willpower too."


    Arjun was surprised. He asked, " Then are you saying that Straw Hat Jimmy didn''t took your permission while creating the Magic Core?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " No kid! First let me tell you a top secret. There exist no such character as Straw Hat Jimmy! It''s just a made up story by the real creator of the Magic Core!!!"


    " WHHAAAT?" , Shouted Arjun in disbelief.


    The Will of the Universe said, " As per who created the Magic Core, you will understand in the future. That god knows about me and yet he didn''t take my Permission before creating the Magic Core. That''s why I stopped people who trains in Magic Core to train in Willpower too!"


    Arjun didn''t said anything. Even The Will of the Universe doesn''t know what he is thinking at the moment. Because The Will of the Universe couldn''t see through Arjun.


    After some time Arjun said, " No. I will change his will. Because he is my friend."


    The Will of the Universe asked in disappointment, " Then you will change everyone''s will too?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " It looks like their is some hidden benefits with changing the will! I''m going to change his will and replace it with mine. So will you tell me the truth or not?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " Alright! since you are going to change this kid''s will, I will tell you. The reason is that more life form that will train under your will, the more quick your training progress will be. Because some part of their willpower will enter yours!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " So you fear that I will change every person''s will and your power will be affected by it?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " Yes. And since I was born from the chaos, I cannot enter into the Universe! This Universe is so small for me to enter! But you have a human body. So when you will reach my level, you could still enter the Universe!"


    Arjun understood everything. He said, " Don''t worry, Old Man! I won''t change every creatures will like you fear. I will change only those people who are around me. Like Big brother Aeron, my father and grandfather. Later I will create my own universe! Then these people will help me in running that Universe of my own!"


    The Will of the Universe took a sigh of relief. He then said, " Good! Then that''s the promise!"

 69 THE CHAOS DESCENDS

    The Will of the Universe said, " Fine then. I believe you. You are weak at the moment. So I will tell you how this procedure works. So listen carefully."


    Arjun nodded his head. He started to listen carefully.


    The Will of the Universe said, " The power you sense here in this kid is my power. All you need to do is inject your Yin-Yan Inner Will! Then the will inside this kid will be replaced by your will! Continue this process until the Chaos power descend and bless this kid with your will."


    Arjun nodded his head but not totally convinced. He asked, " Would their be any possibility for him to enter both City of Light and City of Darkness in the future? I don''t think it is limited only for both of us?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " There is a way!"


    " WHAT?" , asked Arjun in shock.


    The Will of the Universe said, " When I asked the Light and the Darkness to create the Universe, I made a law. No person in my Universe could train in two gates simultaneously. That was my Will! But you can also make that rule if you want. Or you may not. It''s your will after all!"


    The Will of the Universe continued, " If you allow this kid to enter both the gates, then he could also be a combat master and also be a supporter. But his products from the supporting occupation and damage output from his combat skills would be like an ordinary Willpower user. They wouldn''t be as great as ours!"


    Arjun said, " Because we both draw power from Chaos! People like Rick will draw power from either you or me!"


    The Will of the Universe said, " That''s right! The chaos would have only two Will who could draw power from it. There won''t be a third person. Our chaos world now has two '' Will '' who draws power from the Chaos. That is you and me! So when this kid trains in Willpower, he could only enter through the gate of light and the gate of the darkness separately. Because the gate of light and the gate of the darkness represents us. But the gray gate represents the gateway to the chaos. Only we two can enter it."


    Arjun said, " The Light and the Darkness were created by you, right?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " Yes! I''m the one who created them!"


    Arjun asked, " Then in the future I can create my own Light and the Darkness too?"


    The Will of the Universe laughed and said, " What a silly question? If I could create, then why couldn''t you?"


    The Will of the Universe said, " As you progress, you will understand everything. You still have very long way to go. So take one step at a time."


    The Will of the Universe said, " I''ll be taking my leave now. But before I leave, a small tip. Don''t mess with those 12 supreme Gods yet. They are different than the other Gods in the God realm."


    Arjun asked, " How strong I should be, if I have to fight against them?"


    The Will of the Universe replied, " Your Inner Will should reach the Green realm at least."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " I understand. Right now I''m still at the violet realm. That means I have to pass through Indigo realm, Blue Realm and then I have to reach Green realm. It''s a long journey. I will wait patiently."


    The Will of the Universe said, " Good! Train hard kid! We will meet personally, when you reach the Red Realm. So be careful."


    Arjun replied, " Yes. I''ll be careful."


    The Will of the Universe said, " Good! I''ll wait in the Chaos World when you reach the Red Realm. Farewell. And keep the promise that you made earlier in your mind. Goodbye."


    The Will of the Universe said those words and disappeared from Rick''s body. Rick was suddenly dead! Because The Will of the Universe, took away his will from Rick! Nobody knows this. Because Rick was lying on the ground with no moment from his body. Only Arjun knew that Rick was dead.


    Arjun then came back to his senses. He didn''t delay it anymore. He started to inject his Violet Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will inside Rick''s Conscience. The Red realm Magic Core started to fill with Violet Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will.


    Slowly but steadily 12 hours have passed. At this moment, A violet colour Aura came out of Rick''s eyes, mouth, nose and ears. His body started to shake as if he was given a current shock!


    Gutherson shouted in anxiety, " RICK!!!"


    Magmeel said, "Don''t disturb him. Just wait patiently."


    Gutherson and others calmed down. But they were nervous. Inside Rick''s conscience, suddenly the violet realm yin-yan Inner Will disappeared and Circulated allover his body. His conscience turned pitch black. As if nothing exist within him.


    At that time, on top of the Weissan City, the sunny day suddenly turned into dark clouds. Everyone who saw this was stunned! All the citizens of the Weissan City were scared. Even the big shots of this world who migrated to Weissan City were scared too.


    Arjun sensed the change in the environment and a smile appeared on his face. He is very familiar with this power. He said in his heart, " Here comes the Chaos!!!"


    At this time even Sitaram and others were stunned! They don''t know what exactly is happening! At that time Arjun shouted loudly,


    " Lord Chaos! I, Arjun Kumar, one of your two sons, who draws power from you, requests you to change this person Rick Melbourne''s Will with mine. I offer my sincerity towards you and requests you to change his Will with mine and give him a new life."


    Everyone were stunned! Even Magmeel was no different. He said, " Sh*t! Lord Chaos?"


    Magmeel kneeled down on his toes and said, " I pay my respect to you, Lord Chaos!!!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned by Magmeel''s behaviour. But they understood why Magmeel behaved like that. Because the sudden change in the environment is the Chaos itself. They all copied him and kneeled down on their knees and paid their respects.


    The chaos power has no life form. It''s just an energy and power. But it felt pleased with their behaviour. Thunder started to roar from the black clouds all over the Weissan City. Then a Gray light came out of the clouds and fell on the entire Weissan Cty. The entire Weissan City turned transparent all of a sudden and immediately turned back normal.


    Rick turned transparent too when the Gray colour Chaos power entered into his conscience. It repaired Rick''s soul and brought him back to life! Rick suddenly opened his eyes and took a deep breath all of a sudden.


    The gray colour aura disappeared. The black clouds disappeared and the environment turned normal as if nothing happened.

 70 ARJUNS ADVICE

    Rick got up and started to tell everyone that all he could see in his conscience is nothing but pitch black colour.As if there exists nothing but blank.


    Sitaram replied, " At first it will be pitch black. Later once you start your breathing exercise, you will start sensing a light element enter your conscience. As you do more breathing exercises, you will be feeling that the light element will keep expanding."


    Sitaram kept on telling the entire procedure needs to be followed in Willpower. But Arjun was awfully quite. Right from now onwards Rick will draw power from Arjun to train in willpower. So Arjun could see through the memories of Rick.


    What Arjun saw was how Gutherson told Rick about their past. How they were living in a cottage in Scrooge empire. How angry Rick was when he heard his grandfather''s past. How Rick was over training with the grudge in his heart for the Assassin''s Organisation for killing his father! How the same organisation was responsible for his Mother''s death.


    After seeing everything, Arjun understood why Rick''s conscience was total mess earlier. Because he was training the magic power with the grudge in his heart. His foundation was totally in the worst situation.


    Arjun looked at Rick and said, " Rick! Do you believe in me?"


    Rick was stunned! He said in shock, " Boss! what kind of question is that? Of course I trust you!"


    Arjun nodded his head and said with the serious tone, " First of all Congratulations! Now you train in Willpower. But you would be drawing power through me. So I could see through your mind! I have seen your past and learnt how much you hate the Assassin''s organisation! "


    Everyone in the room were stunned. Especially Gutherson. He never heard anything about having grudge against the Assassin''s Organisation from Rick in the past.


    Arjun continued, " That''s why when I started the process earlier I have seen that your conscience was totally in an horrible situation! Your foundation was really in the worst situation!"


    Everyone were shocked. Gutherson looked at Rick and asked, " Is what young Master said is true?"


    Rick nodded his head slowly in agreement. He didn''t said anything. Not a single word.


    Gnan asked, " Why?"


    Rick gritted his teeth and said, " Because they killed my parents!"


    Nobody said anything anymore. That answer was enough for them to understand everything. After All, every one of them has the same grudge against the Assassins organization!


    Arjun said, " And the most important thing is, don''t train with the goal of destroying the Assassins organisation. You and me are destined to rule the entire universe. We both have the responsibility to take care of a universe which I will be creating!"


    Everyone were stunned when Arjun said Creating the Universe part.


    Sitaram asked, " What do you mean by creating the Universe?"


    Arjun sighed and said, " All this time I was stupid! I really underestimated the power Of Will by setting my goal only for the peak of the God Realm! When I was in Rick''s conscience, I met The Will of the Universe once again!"


    Arjun kept on telling what happened in Rick''s conscience. He said how the Will of the Universe said what benefits Arjun will have, if he creates his own Universe!


    All of them opened their mouths subconsciously in shock! After listening what Arjun said, they all felt, they have underestimated the Willpower more than even Arjun.


    At this time Aeron broke the silence and said, " You can create your own Light and the Darkness too? That''s way too insane!!!"


    Arjun said, " At first I felt the same way. But after thinking about it, I felt it was logical. I mean both me and the Will of the Universe draws our power from the Chaos itself! Don''t you think it''s actually possible for me to create my own Light and the Darkness, if the will of the Universe could?"


    Aeron thought for a moment and said, " Yes. That''s right! It''s actually possible!"


    Arjun then turned to Rick and said, " Rick! Don''t overthink about the Assassins organisation too much. The Assassins organisation is just one of the small hurdles that we have to overcome in order to become the dominators of the Universe! What''s more you will be playing a key role within the Universe that I will create in the future! So always look at the bigger picture. Whenever you train in willpower, think with the mind to become the dominator of the Universe!"


    Rick said, " I want to boss! But I can''t let go about the horrible situation my father was in, when he was chased and was killed! If my mom and dad would be alive, then my mind would be in peace."


    Arjun smiled and said, " That''s it? I can bring them back to life in the future!"


    " WHHAAAT?" , Both Aeron and Gutherson asked in union.


    Sitaram said, " That''s right! He has the River of Destiny, through which he can bring anybody back to life!"


    Arjun said, " But I can''t use the River of Destiny untill I reach the Blue realm in the Willpower. So if you train hard and get stronger, then I can reach the Blue realm very quickly than expected! That means the more quickly we both train, the more quickly we can bring your parents back to life. But you need to be patient!"


    Rick''s eyes lit up in delight! That''s it! That was the motivation he needed. He was now whole heartedly determined to become the dominator of the Universe. Arjun could see through Rick. He felt delighted to see Rick''s determination!


    Magmeel was silent all this time. He was closing his eyes since the conversation began. He suddenly opened his eyes and asked in surprise, " Are you people idiots?"


    Everyone were stunned! Sitaram asked, " What is it Master?"


    Magmeel said, " My power boosted insanely in my Devine power and the willpower since the Lord Chaos left! Don''t you guys feel any changes in your power at all?"


    Everyone were stunned when they heard what Magmeel said! Everyone entered into their conscience and checked their status! Everyone were instantly stunned! Everyone shouted in Unison,

 71 YOU CAN ENTER BOTH THE GATES

    Each and every one of them were deeply stunned. All of their improvement was way too insane!


    Aeron said in shock, " What? How could this be? I was clearly at the mid stages of the 1 - Grandstar realm. Why am I at the initial stage of 3 - Grandstar realm???"


    Gutherson said, " Boss! am I the only one, or you also feel the power that is greater than the 7 - Grandstar Realm?"


    Sitaram said, " Me too! I could also feel the power level that is greater than the 7 - Grandstar realm!"


    Gnan said, " Me too! Father!"


    Sitaram said, " I think we have reached an unbelievable realm in our power! we have reached the 8 - Grandstar realm!!!"


    " What???", asked everyone in union.


    Rick said, " Boss! Earlier I felt that my conscience was empty. But right now it is almost filled with the light and the dark energy! I think I will awaken my Inner Will within 1 or 2 weeks!"


    Magmeel said, " Hahahaha! I was at the initial stage of the Blue Realm in Willpower. And 5th level of Devine Origin Stage in Devine power! But now I''m at the ending stage of the Blue Realm in Willpower and 6th level of the Devine Origin Stage! I''m super strong now!"


    Arjun looked into his conscience and stunned more than anyone else. His Devine Core and his conscience has made a huge breakthrough.


    He shouted in shock, " WHHAAAT?"


    Gnan asked, "What is it?"


    Arjun said excitedly, " My conscience. They are filled with almost 80% with Light Energy and 80% with Darkness energy!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned! That was a crazy improvement! Everyone knows that , in order to reach the current status, Arjun was supposed to train for roughly another 18 years! That means Arjun has saved 18 years worth of time!


    Gutherson said, " That''s amazing! You have become much more powerful Young Master!"


    Magmeel asked, " What about your Devine Core?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " I don''t know. All this time, my Devine Core was completely blank. But it possess 3 purple stars."


    Magmeel said, " Wow! That''s amazing! 3 purple stars. That means you have reached 3rd level of Devine Origin Stage!


    " WHHAAAT???" , Everyone shouted in shock.


    Magmeel smiled and said, " That''s right! The more purple star you have, the higher your stage would be. With the Willpower and the advanced Devine Core, you have the power equivalent to a 6 - Grandstar Realm Cultivator! "


    Everyone were stunned! Aeron said in frustration, " Da*n it! You trained 10 years later I started right? This is clearly cheating! You were shown more favouritism by the Lord Chaos!"


    Aeron felt like to cry! What Arjun said was true. If it wasn''t for being the second son of Chaos, The Lord Chaos wouldn''t have descended. If it wouldn''t have descended, then all of them wouldn''t have improved crazily. Because everyone understood that their improvement was because of the Lord Chaos himself!


    Magmeel asked Rick, " You are going to make a choice very soon. So which gate are you going to choose?"


    Gnan said, " He wants the Devine Core, so he will choose the Gate of the Darkness! Am I right, Rick?"


    Rick said by nodding his head, " Of course, Uncle Gnan! I''m going to choose the Gate of the Darkness. I have decided it long time ago. Because I want the Devine Core!"


    " No Rick. You are not going to make any choices!" , said Arjun while shooking his head .


    Everyone were shocked!


    Arjun continued, " All this time, the entire World were drawing power from The Will Of The Universe! But you are going to draw power from me. You no longer had any connection with the Will of the Universe! That''s why. You are not going to enter the Gate of the Darkness!"


    Rick was stunned! He wanted the Devine Core very badly. If he is not going to enter the gate of the Darkness, then how could he get a naturally formed Devine Core! Because the naturally formed Devine Core is much powerful than the person who born with it through genes of their ancestors!


    Rick asked in terror, " Why not, Boss!"


    Arjun could read Rick''s intentions. He said with a smile on his face, " It''s because you are going to have access to both the City of Light and the City Of Darkness!"


    " What did you say?", asked Magmeel in shock. He asked, " How could that be possible?"


    Everyone were stunned too. There was no one in the history apart from Arjun who could enter both the cities. They were stunned to hear another one rising.


    Arjun sighed. He said everything what exactly happened between him and The Will Of The Universe! He said how The Will of The Universe set a rule for no person to be able to train in both gates. He said how he is no different from The Will of The Universe. So he could set his own rule for the people who draws power from him.


    Arjun said, " That''s why. Rick could train in both gates. I''m not going to set any restrictions. When I create my Own Universe, The people could train in both the gates if they want! Or they could concentrate in only one gate. I will leave the choice for them."


    Everyone were dumbstruck once again. Aeron couldn''t take it anymore. He said, " D*mn it! Arjun change my will too. I will also train in it."


    Arjun said, " Not yet! Let''s see how Rick will progress in the future first. Then I will give you my Will. I have planned to change every one of your will. But not yet."


    Everyone nodded their head in agreement.


    Arjun said to Rick, " Rick! You could enter both The gate of Light and The Gate Of Darkness. But your products would be at the level of Eric Dawson''s. Because I draw power from the Chaos, my products are much more pure and powerful. The same could be said for the combats too."


    Rick smiled and said, " Got it Boss!"


    At this time Magmeel said, " Alright! I''m going to take my leave now. You humans enjoy the moment."


    He took out a crystal and said, " Take this crystal. This is the communication device. No matter where we are, we can always communicate with the help of this crystal."


    Arjun said, " Yes."


    Magmeel said farewell and left. Everyone sighed and started to mind their own business.


    -----------


    Two days later


    Assassins organization Headquarters


    The Reporter gave the details about the conclusion of the meeting between Arjun and Jacob, Raymond. It was sent by the Jacob. It stated that the business deal was success. But they were disappointed with one thing.


    The leader of the Assassins organization said, " 1 Gold Coin! Isn''t it way too much! So what if he has the Inner Will? D*mn it! It is clearly an extortion."


    Everyone felt the same way. Because once he advances in his skill, then he is going to hike the charges for it. They were all disappointed.


    At this moment the second reporter came hurriedly and said in a loud voice, " Your Majesty! A huge news from the Weissan City!


    The leader of the Assassins organization was stunned! He asked in astonishment, " What is it this time?"

 72 UNBELIEVABLE NEWS!!!

    Everyone were stunned! The word "Act of God" was like a taboo on the entire Assassins Organisation!


    The leader of the Assassins Organization was p*ssed. He shouted in frustration, " How many times the god will act on that d*mn city? Tell me what happened this time?"


    The second reporter was terrified! He said, " At first the Weissan City was functioning with bright sunny day. But suddenly the climate changed in an instant. The bright sunny day was occupied by the dark Gray clouds. Then Lightning started to roar all over the Weissan City! Then some kind of Gray energy descended on the entire Weissan City with a rapid force!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organization was stunned! He said, " First it was the white light. Then it was the Golden Flames. And now it is the Gray energy? What will be next?"


    The leader of the Assassins Organization said, " Whatever! Continue. What happened after the Gray Energy descended?"


    The second reporter said, " The Gray energy stayed for 10 seconds and disappeared. Everything changed back to normal. It was as if nothing has happened at all!"


    The chief executive asked, " So? What happened later?"


    The second reporter said, " Later the entire Weissan City changed. The agricultural land became insanely fertile! The soil became much more pure. All the agricultural land started to bloom and grains and wheat came out. This was not the season, but the crops bloomed. The quality of the crops was never seen in the history of the world! Those who ate the fruits and the crops after cooking, felt as if their Mental State and Mental Strength increased dramatically! All the people who didn''t healed properly when the golden flames descended, were now perfectly all right. The spiritual energy in the environment of that city improved. When it was tested by the experts, they were stunned!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organization asked, " What is the result?"


    The second reporter said, " The spiritual energy there is so thick that it was strongest in the world. That was enough for the big shots who hesitated last time to start migrating towards the Weissan City. Even the King of the Nora Kingdom under whose jurisdiction the Weissan City comes, announced it with the status of District! Weissan City now became the Weissan District!"


    Everyone stood up in shock! The leader of the Assassins Organization said, " Isn''t it way too much? It''s just the land became much more pure. Why would that king change it''s status?"


    The second reporter said, " It was because I haven''t said the important part yet?"


    The leader of the Assassins Organization was stunned. He asked, " Isn''t all you said so far is important matter? What could be more important than this news?"


    The leader of the Assassins Organization narrowed his eyes and asked, " What kind of improvement?"


    The second Reporter said with fear, " The people who didn''t reach the 1 - Grandstar Realm has reached the peak of the 1 - Grandstar Realm. They are about to reach the 2 - Grandstar Realm! The people who were at 1 - Grandstar realm has reached the 2 - Grandstar realm. Just like that people who were at 2 reached the 3, 3 reached the 4. 4 reached the 5 5 reached the 6. 6 reached the 7 - Grandstar realm."


    " WHHAAAT?" , Everyone said in unison.


    The leader of the Assassins Organization said in shock, " Now don''t tell me that 7 - Grandstar realm people have reached the 8 - Grandstar realm! That would be ridiculous!"


    " Eh?" ,The second reporter didn''t know whether to laugh or cry! He said while trembling, " Actually..."


    The leader of the Assassins Organization asked, " What? Just spit it out! What do you want to say?"


    The second reporter said, " Actually what you said is right, Your Majesty!!!"


    " What?" , asked The leader of the Assassins Organization in confusion.


    The second reporter said, " All the 7 - Grandsrar realm cultivators in the Weissan City have improved and reached the 8 - Grandstar Realm!"


    Everyone took a step back in shock! This is something that never happened in the history before.


    " WHAT RUBBISH ARE YOU TALKING???" , Shouted The leader of the Assassins Organization in anger.


    He said, " Are you out of your mind? Don''t you know the minimum basic of the world. No cultivator can reach the 8 - Grandstar Realm! That is an iron clad rule. How could you believe some senseless rubbish! Who is that bas*ard that gave you this senseless information? I''m gonna fu*king kill him!!!"


    The second reporter terrified. He said, " It was Lord Jacob who sent this message! He said that both Raymond and himself had reached the 8 - Grandstar realm!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned! The leader of the Assassins Organization asked in terror, " What did you say?"


    The second reporter said, " Actually this incident happened one day later he sent the first letter. After the incident, they have improved miraculously. Raymond also reached 8 -Grandstar realm. Not only him. Even Sitaram and Gnan have also reached the 8 - Grandstar realm!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organization was terrified. He said, " Sitaram and Gnan were enough to destroy the Assassins Organisation when they were at the mighty 7 - Grandstar realm. What kind of horrible situation we would be in if the two of them reached the miraculous 8 - Grandstar realm!"


    The chief executive said, " As the days are progressing, the more and more situation is getting out of our hands! Those two are absolute monsters!"


    The second reporter said, " Actually they are not two people. They are three?"


    The chief executive asked, " A third one? Apart from Sitaram and Gnan, who could be there?"


    The reporter said, " Actually, Lord Jacob said that he forgot to mention in the first letter. So he mentioned it in the second letter. Recently another person joined Sitaram in the team. The name of that person is, Gutherson!"


    " WHHAAAT?" , Shouted The leader of the Assassins Organization in astonishment. He lost his balance and fell on the ground. Everyone saw this scene but didn''t have the time to laugh anymore.


    The chief executive said, " The former supreme general of the Star Moon Empire! You mean that Gutherson?"


    The reporter said, " Yes! And Lord Jacob mentioned that even he reached the 8 - Grandstar realm!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organization started to rub his head in anxiety. He started to feel headache now. His facial expressions are really complex. His hands are started to shake.

 73 THE GATE OF THE DARKNESS

    " This Is Going to be troublesome situation." , said the leader of the Assassins Organisation.


    He asked, " Chief Executive! What is your view on this?"


    The chief executive shook his head and said, " I''m sorry your Majesty! I don''t understand what to say now!"


    The chief executive said, " But I suspect our earlier judgement! I''m starting to wonder whether Arjun has awakened his Inner Will?"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " What do you mean?"


    The chief executive replied, " First when that white light came and killed all our people, we deducted that it was done by Arjun. And the way that kid spoke, we thought that Arjun was really the one who forged a weapon that could be a match for the 9 - Grandstar realm. But your majesty, how could a beginner level forger could forge a weapon that could match up to 9 - Grandstar realm power level? It is not even possible for the Grandmaster level forger!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " You mean?"


    The chief executive said, " What I mean is that we are being played as a fool! What if that white light really is an act of god? Because not very long after that white light, that golden flame incident happened. Now a gray light appeared and turned people''s life from impossible to possible! It turned even the 7 - Grandstar realm cultivator into an 8 - Grandstar realm cultivator!"


    The chief executive said, " We should first investigate about Arjun Kumar''s real abilities! We should know whether he really has awakened his Inner Will or not."


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " How do you think we should do that?"


    The Chief executive said, " Let''s ask him to forge 10000 Spatial rings? Even though the cost we pay would be high, it''s worth a shot! If a God really is behind them, then I don''t think that God would have the leisure time to forge 10000 rings. Even if Arjun forged the 10000 spatial Rings, then we could test it whether they were created using Magic power or Willpower!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation thought for a moment and said, " Alright! Since we are facing the extinction level danger, we should not bother about the budget! Let''s test him through The Chief Executive''s method. Ask Jacob and Raymond to carry out the plan!"


    The first reporter said, " Yes. Your Majesty!"


    He then left. Everyone in the room had the face full of fear. The Assassins Organisation which existed for millions of years, was in the most critical situation ever!


    -----------


    Arjun said, " Rick! train hard! You will reach the Violet Realm very soon. So be patient."


    Rick replied, " Got it Boss!"


    Rick continued with his breathing exercise. Arjun also entered into his conscience.He looked at the entrance to the City Of Darkness! A smile appeared on his face.


    Arjun didn''t delayed anymore. He entered the city of darkness immediately. The moment he entered through the gate, the guide book appeared in his hands. It stated,


    --------------------


    Welcome to the City of Darkness! Here every building contains different battle techniques which will help you in the battles. Every building contains only one technique. Each techniques has total of 7 stages. The more you improve the better it is.


    But it is the minimum requirement that you need to meet is to know everything about all 10 elements. So please enter the building of elements which doesn''t have 7 stages. Because knowing about the 10 elements is a basic information.


    --------------------


    Arjun then figured out the location of the Building of Elements through the map in the guide book. He found the building by following the instruction from the guide book. The moment he approached the building, he saw that the building exist on one ground floor. The building was black in colour. Arjun found a board near the building. The board was stated as "THE BUILDING OF ELEMENTS!"


    Arjun red the board and entered through the entrance of the building. The moment he entered the building, he saw that the building consist of 10 small books. Arjun was surprised! He didn''t expected that their would be only 10 small books.


    Arjun went near the books and started to read the first book. Each book gives the detailed explanation everything about each elements. Arjun picked up one book and started to read.


    The book contains the detailed explanation about the properties of all 10 elements. Even though Arjun knows about all 10 elements. All he knows is the minimum basic. But after reading the books in the building, he felt that all he knew was tiny part of the giant iceberg. The books also gave information about the result of the fusion between different elements. A bright smile appeared on the face of Arjun.


    He red the books for 10 hours. After 10 hours he completed reading everything. Then he entered the training room in the same building and started to practice the fusion of different elements.


    First he evolved fire at his right hand. He evolved water on another hand. Then he slowly started to merge both fire and water. The moment he merged them, the vapour came out as the result. The vapour then went up and disappeared!


    Next Arjun evolved fire on right hand. He evolved wood element on the left hand. Arjun combined both of them and this time the result was evolution of smoke. The smoke then disappeared in the sky.


    Next Arjun evolved wind at one hand and space element at other hand. He combined the two elements and stunned to see the result. Because the result of the combination of wind element and the space element was Gravity! Arjun could control gravity by combining wind and space element.Arjun was thrilled. The gravity could be used in the battle against the enemy. He can control his enemy using Gravity. Arjun was thrilled!


    Next he tried to go for the big one. All this time he used the basic elements to get used to the concepts. Now he want to go for the complex elements like time and space. So Arjun used time element in one hand and space element in other hand. He then started to merge them. After merging process completed, the result came out. Arjun saw the result of the combination of Time element and space element and was stunned!

 74 YIN YAN EYES

    Arjun was stunned! He thought that even though portals are not offensive type of power, It was a great defensive type of power. This portal was created using time and space. So it is limited only to the range of space he can cover.


    It was different from the portals that he created at the Unity weapon. Back then he created the portals between all the input storage devices and the Output storage device using Runic Language. But the portal he created right now was the general fusion between Time and Space elements.


    The portal created on the Unity Weapon cannot be used anywhere he wants. But with the fusion between the time and space elements he can use it in the battle against the strong opponents to escape. Arjun was thrilled.


    Next Arjun used Wood element in one hand and water element in other hand. The result of the fusion between Wood and water element was Plant. Woods are of many types. when different woods are combined with the water elements, it resulted in evolution of different plants! Arjun smiled.


    Two days pass by in the blink of an eye.Arjun tried fusion between two different elements and found different outcomes. He mastered all fusions between two elements in this two days.


    Arjun thought, " That''s great! Fusion between different elements gives different power. Fusion between fire and thunder gave rise to red lightening. It was recorded in the history that, there exist different kinds of lightening. But Red Lightening is supreme among them all."


    Arjun thought, " Alright! I have mastered all the elements and the fusion of elements. Let''s go and learn some Martial Arts!"


    He quit the building of Elements and started to visit all the buildings all around the City of Darkness. Each building has different Martial Arts like, Viper Kick, Annihilation punch, Basic Hand to hand combats skill, etc. But all this didn''t aroused his curiosity! He continued to search for the building that arouses his interest. After some time he stopped in front of a building which has the board with the name,


    BUILDING OF YIN-YAN EYES!!!


    Arjun was surprised! He thought, " Yin-Yan eyes? What is that?"


    He thought for me moment and said to himself in delight, " Whatever! Let''s go and see what is this!"


    Arjun entered The building of Yin-Yan Eyes. He found a Book which was like an ancient Martial Art Manual! Arjun took the book and sat on the chair and started to read the book.


    ------>


    Yin Yan eyes are the eyes which gives you the ability to see through anything. Using Yin-Yan eyes you can see all those things which others couldn''t!


    All the life forms in the middle layer will undergo samsara. During this samsara period, The Will of the Universe calculates the Sins and Good deeds of every Life Forms! After death The Will would decide to send the life forms middle layer either to The Layer of Heaven or The Layer of Hell! Even Gods in the God Realm are no exception! Gods Would die too!!! The one who enters the heaven layer would experience all the pleasures they desire. While All the sinners would be tortured for the sins they had committed!


    No one from the middle layer could see the other two layers! Same goes for the other layers! No one from the heaven layers could see the middle or lower layers. And no one from the below layer could see through the middle and upper layers!


    All the three layers coexist together. But no one among the three layers could see the other two layers. But you could see through all the three layers using the Yin-Yan Eyes!!!


    Using Yin eyes you could see The Layer of Hell! While using Yan eyes you could see The Layer Of Heaven!


    Arjun was insanely stunned to see this! He shouted in his heart, " Holy S*it! The Yin - Yan eyes are total bad*ss!"


    He continued reading.


    Apart from that, you could see through the spiritual conscience of every life forms using the Yin eye. You could see the hidden secrets of a life forms using the Yan eyes! For example, you could see through a person''s dress and figure out whether that person possess any hidden weapons using the Yan eyes. As you progress in your cultivation your range of sight increases. Like in the future you could see through the mountains, then a city, then a country, then a planet, Galaxy, and you could see through the entire Universe!


    Arjun was stunned again! He thought, " That means I could see through the entire Universe by sitting at one place? That''s awesome!!! I will definitely learn it. That''s it! Yin - Yan eyes! You would be my first Martial Arts that I learn!"


    Arjun opened the last page of the book. Their is a picture of two eyes drawn on it. The left eye was black in colour. While The right eye was in white colour. Arjun saw the eyes without closing his eyes for 10 seconds.


    After 10 seconds, a light came out from right eye and a dark energy came out of left eye of the book and entered Arjun''s eyes! The moment it entered, Arjun felt burning sensation in his eyes. Tears starred to flow out from his eyes. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop the flowing tears.


    His eyes blanked out all of a sudden! All he could see was pitch black from his left eye and pitch white from his right eye. At some point he couldn''t bear the burning sensation from his eyes,


    "AAHHHHA!!!" , Shouted Arjun in pain and agony.


    Rick opened his eyes in terror. He looked at Arjun and asked in worry, " Boss! What happened?"


    Arjun said while shaking his body, " Rick! See through my eyes and tell me what do you see?"


    Arjun forcefully opened his eyes only for a second and immediately closed it. But it was enough for Rick to see through Arjun''s eyes. Rick was stunned after what he saw from Arjun''s eyes.

 75 YIN YAN EYES ART MASTERED

    Arjun didn''t hide anything. He told everything that happened in the City of Darkness. Rick was stunned when he heard Arjun!


    At this time Sitaram and others entered the training hall. The moment they entered, what they saw was, Arjun lying on the ground and suffering. Rick was trying to comfort Arjun. Rick told them everything that Arjun told him.


    They were shocked! Gnan asked in shock, " Multi layered structure? Yin - Yan eyes?"


    They remembered that Arjun is the second Will of the Universe and calmed down.


    Arjun said while he was in pain, " Rick! keep training. I''ll be fine. I had to bear this pain I don''t know how long. But once the process is completed, then my eyes will get better and I could see again. But don''t waste your time."


    Sitaram said, " That''s right! Keep training, Rick! We will stay here and look after him. Don''t waste your time."


    Rick nodded his head and kept training. He was fired up. His boss is getting stronger and stronger. He don''t want to be left behind. So he closed his eyes and started the breathing exercise.


    Sitaram and others looked at Arjun and started to worry about him. They know that this pain will bring something good for Arjun. But they couldn''t stop worrying about him.


    Time passed quickly and one day, Two days, three, days..... one week passed quickly. On first day, the pain remained same. It remained same for four days. On Fifth day and sixth day the pain increased. Tears which was coming non stop for first four days increased even more on fifth day and sixth day. Arjun couldn''t bear the pain. Gnan tried to comfort him in any way possible.


    At this period of time, Raymond and Jacob paid a visit to meet Arjun. But Brooks said that Arjun is in the middle of the training. They left in disappointment. They came the next day. But they have to go back in disappointed. The same thing continued on third, fourth, fifth, sixth day. They didn''t understood what exactly Arjun was doing in the training hall for six days continuously. They wanted to go and check. But they know that if they do that then that is equal to courting death. So they left every day in disappointment.


    In the training hall Rick opened his eyes and said, " I don''t understand one thing. I filled my conscience with both light and the darkness energy. But the Gate of Light and the gate of darkness didn''t appeared in my conscience at all."


    Sitaram said, " You draw power from Arjun. So without Arjun you won''t get access to any gate. So wait patiently."


    Sixth day passed and seventh day came. Arjun''s pain eased up slowly and slowly. At the evening time of the seventh day the pain completely gone. Tears stopped to flow down. Arjun''s eyes which was black and white in colour turned back to normal.


    He opened his eyes. And the moment he opened his eyes, all he saw was his eye sight became much more clear. Even the smallest particle could not escape his eyes. Every small part of the world could be seen with utmost clarity.


    He looked at everyone and smiled. He said, " Sorry, everyone. I gave you lots of trouble."


    Gnan was pissed! He said, " D*mn kid! Don''t say sorry now. Just tell us what this is all this about? What is this Yin - Yan eyes stuff?"


    Arjun said, " Grandpa Gutheeson! Please go and hid anything behind your dress!"


    Gutherson asked, " Why?"


    Arjun replied, " Just do it. You will get your answer."


    Gutherson didn''t know what to say. He left the training hall and returned after 2 minutes.


    Gnan asked, " Now what?"


    Arjun didn''t said anything. He silently closed his and opened his right eye after some time.


    "YAN EYE!"


    Arjun right eye glowed with the white light. But nobody could be able to see it. When Arjun activate Yin Yan eyes, no one would be able to see the glow in his eyes.


    When he activated Yan eye he looked at Gutherson and all he could see was Gutherson''s naked body. Arjun almost puked out blood to see Gutherson''s naked body.


    But he saw a knife at the chest height on his body. He deactivated the Yan eye and all he could see was the clothes back on Gutherson.


    Arjun said, " Grandpa Gutherson! You have a knife on the chest height behind your clothes right.


    Gutherson was stunned! He asked, " How did you know, Young Master?"


    Arjun smiled and said everything in detail about the functionality of Yin - Yan eyes! He explained about the 3 - Multi Layered Structure on what basis this Universe was built in detail.


    Everyone were stunned when they heard what Arjun said. Earlier Rick said in brief about Yin - Yan eyes. But Arjun was in a painful situation. So they didn''t heed what Rick said clearly. They were concerned about Arjun that time. But now Arjun said in detail about Yin - Yan eyes. So they were stunned. They were really jealous about Arjun''s power.


    Rick was really happy to hear it. He said in delight, " Boss! Quick! Please activate my gates. I''ll quickly enter the Gate Of Darkness and learn the Yin - Yan Eyes spell too! I have already filled my conscience with the Light and the Darkness energy! All I need is you to active it."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " Rick! I''m sorry to disappoint you. Every person who draws power from me or the Will of the Universe can train in all the things from both the gates. But there are some things that you can''t learn that me and The Will Of The Universe could. The Yin - Yan Eyes are one of them!"


    Rick was stunned! He asked in disappointment, " Why can''t I?"


    Arjun sighed and said after taking a deep breath, "Because the arts like Yin - Yan eyes were originated from the Chaos World. Only those who draws power from the Chaos World could train in the arts that originated from the Chaos! You draw power from me. So you can''t learn this art."


    Rick sighed in disappointment. He felt helpless about it. He later consoled himself.


    Arjun said, " On top of that you cannot enter The Gate Of Darkness without the Devine Power. You could have the Devine Core soon. But without the Devine Power how do you think you can enter The Gate Of The Darkness?"


    Rick was enlightened. He asked, " That''s right, Boss! What about my Devine Power!"

 76 FUKUMEEL

    Everyone were surprised. Rick asked, " What do you mean by that, Boss?"


    Arjun said, " I knew that you were not far enough from completely filling your conscience with the light and the darkness elements.So I asked Magmeel to prepare a Dragon soul to merge with yours. You also wanted the dragon''s power just like me right? I have red your mind. So I asked Magmeel to bring a Dragon''s soul power for you using the communication crystal that Magmeel gave me!"


    Rick''s eyes lit up in delight. He asked, " What is the element that im going to get in the Dragon''s power?"


    Arjun asked, " Tell me! what is the element that you used to train in when you had the Magic Core?"


    Rick replied, " Wind element!"


    Arjun replied, " That is it! I asked Magmeel to bring the soul of the strongest Wind Dragon! So Magmeel said that he would return with the wind dragon''s soul power within two days!"


    Aeron was delighted. He said, " That''s actually a good news!"


    Arjun nodded his head. He didn''t talk anymore. Everyone were delighted for Rick. Gutherson was the most happiest person. After all, he was Rick''s grandfather. Everyone were enjoying the moment with each other.


    --------------


    In The God Realm---->


    Magmeel was flying in the sky above the clouds. His face was expressionless. Nobody knows what he was thinking. He flew and flew and stopped in front of the giant golden gate. He came down from the sky and landed on the clouds. Because that giant gate exist on the clouds far above from the ground.


    The gatekeeper saw Magmeel and said respectfully, " Lord Magmeel! Why are you here?"


    Magmeel sighed aand and said, " I want to meet big brother Fukumeel! Go and tell him that I want to meet him."


    The gatekeeper said yes and left while nodding his head. He came back after 10 minutes and said respectfully, " Lord Fukumeel accepted your request, Lord Magmeel. You may enter the gate.


    Magmeel nodded his head and entered the golden gate after it was opened by The Gatekeeper. After entering the door Magmeel saw that there were giant stairways leading to the top which the ending couldn''t be seen! But from beside the stairways there was the straight passage which was covered with fog.


    Magmeel sighed and said to himself, " It''s been around 7 Billion Years since I last came to this place! And yet this place didn''t change at all!"


    He flew past the fourth gate and stopped near the Fifth gate. He looked at the fifth gate and his face immediately saddened. The fifth gate has the Insignia of the fire dragon! The way Magmeel stared at it, it felt like he has some connection with that gate.


    At that time he heard a voice, " How long are you going to stare at that gate like that? Just come in. I don''t have all day to wait for you."


    Magmeel face immediately changed back to normal after hearing that voice. He sighed and moved forward and stopped in front of the 6th gate. The sixth gate has the insignia of the Wind Dragon! The moment he stopped in front of the sixth gate, the gate opened slowly.


    That voice came again, " Come in!"


    Magmeel entered through the gate. The moment he entered through the gate all he could see is nothing but Wind. He cannot see the Wind. But he could feel it. He moved forward and saw a Dragon sitting on the ground. That Dragon has Blue colour scales. It has sharp fangs which was as sharp as a knife. He has a pair of wings which was Blue in colour.


    Magmeel kneeled down and said, " My Greetings! Big Brother Fukumeel!"


    Fukumeel smiled and said, " Good! Sit down."


    Magmeel sat on the ground which was nothing but Wind. Fukumeel looked at his brother and asked, "You were banished from the heavens! Why would you come back now? You know how badly father would be angry right?"


    Magmeel nodded his head and said, " I know big brother. That''s why I will make it quick. I want tiny part of your soul power!"


    " What???" , said Fukumeel in shock. He asked, " What was it for?"


    Magmeel sighed and said, " I''m conducting an experiment for which I need tiny part of your soul!"


    Fukumeel was surprised. He asked, " What experiment?"


    Magmeel said, " Fusion between multiple Dragon souls! I want to see what it leads to. What kind of power it will produce."


    Fukumeel said, " You live in Life Realm right? All our little brothers are present in the Life Realm! Why won''t you go and ask them?"


    Magmeel said in anger, " You already know that none of them talk to me right? Do you think they would listen to me? How ridiculous is that?"


    Fukumeel sighed and said, " If you didn''t do that back then, today you would have been living together with us happily. You angered father which led to your banishment from home. If you just listened to father and stayed obedient, I don''t think today you would be in this situation!"


    Magmeel said, " But you know right! What I did back then was the right thing to do. How could that be a crime which is equal to banishment?"


    Fukumeel said, " It doesn''t matter! what matters is that you angered father! That is the enough reason!"


    Magmeel said, " Whatever! Are you giving me your soul? Or shall I leave? I''m conducting that experiment because I''m feeling lonely. It doesn''t matter if you give me or not."


    Fukumeel smiled and took out a crystal and filled it with his soul. When he was filling, a white light came for a moment and disappeared after he completely filled the crystal with his soul.


    He tossed the crystal in Magmeel''s hands and said, " Try to change brother! This is the world where the weaklings like us needs to bow in front of strong one like our father!"


    Magmeel didn''t said anything. He left quietly. Fukumeel saw this and shook his head in disappointment.

 77 RICK FINALLY HAS THE DEVINE CORE

    Arjun sat at a corner in the training hall. Rick sat crossed leg and entered into his conscience. Arjun closed his eyes and entered Rick''s conscience.


    In Rick''s conscience, Arjun saw that Rick filled his conscience with both The Light and The Darkness energy. Arjun already learned from the guide book about how to activate the Gate of Light and the Gate of the Darkness in all his life forms who uses his Will to train in Willpower!


    Arjun started to follow the instructions. He first put his left hand on the left side of Rick''s Conscience which contains the Darkness energy. He put his right hand on the right side of Rick''s conscience which contains the Light energy.


    He then injected his Violet Realm Yin - Yan Inner Will on both side of Rick''s conscience and started to fill the Darkness and Light elements.


    After some time as more Violet Realm Yin - Yan Inner Will was poured in Rick''s conscience, Fire element appeared on the Right side of Rick''s conscience which was filled with Light Element. At the same time, on the left side where the Darkness energy was filled, an Water Element appeared on it.


    As the process continued, Wind, Light, wood and Time element appeared on the right side of Rick''s conscience. At the same time Earth, Dark , Metal and Space elements appeared on the left side where the Darkness energy was filled.


    Then all five elements of Darkness merged together and it transformed into a Gate! At the same time all the five elements of Light merged together and it transformed into a Gate! They are the Gates of Light and the Darkness!


    Later all five elements of light appeared on the Gate of Light! At the same time all the five elements of Darkness appeared on the Gate of Darkness!


    Arjun asked, " Alright Rick! I know what your decision would be. But still I will ask you? Which gate would you like to enter? Is it the Gate of Light? Or the Gate of The Darkness? Or is it both?"


    Rick smiled and said, " Boss! I have made my decision long time ago. I''m going to train in both!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Pretty well! As you wish."


    On Arjun''s thought the light and the darkness elements which was filled at both sides in Rick''s conscience, started to enter in their respective gates. The Light energy entered the Gate of Light. At the same time The Darkness energy entered the Gate of Darkness.


    Later right from the middle of the Rick''s conscience a Violet Colour Energy started to come out and spread all over his body. It was Rick''s Inner Will!


    Arjun said, " Alright! It''s done. Now all we need is to get your Devine Core, a Devine Power. Once that happens you could enter both the gates. But for now you have access only to the Gate of Light. Wait for Magmeel to return. You will be able to enter the Gate of Darkness too."


    Rick was delighted.He said in immense happiness, "Yes boss! I will wait."


    Arjun and Rick entered the City of Light in Rick''s conscience. Arjun explained everything about the city. He even told how it functions too. Rick heard everything clearly. He now has strong Mental State and Mental Strength! So he understood everything quickly.


    At that time, Sitaram and others entered the training room. Another strange human also entered the room. Arjun and Rick immediately stood up and paid their respects. They know who this Strange Human is. It was Magmeel in his human transformation!


    Magmeel smiled and said, " Good! How is Rick''s training going on?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Actually he has the Inner Will now. And he has the naturally formed Devine Core too. We were waiting for your arrival to activate it."


    Magmeel nodded his head and said to Rick, " Are you ready kid? I have brought you the Soul of the Strongest Wind Dragon who also possess the Devine Power just like me. So you are going to face a lot of pain. You have already seen your friend''s struggle back then. You will be facing the same struggle. Or you may die! So you need to build a lot of courage to face it. So are you ready?"


    Rick took a deep breath and said, " Yes. I''m ready."


    Magmeel nodded his head and said, " Pretty well! Just lie down on the ground."


    Rick nodded his head and lied down on the ground.


    Magmeel said while taking out something from his conscience, " Oh right! Take these pills! These pills would be very helpful for you. They are wind resistance pill and soul resistance pill. You could see that Arjun was attacked by fire back then. The fire started to come out of his body. It burned his entire clothes. It''s actually thanks to my Phoenix flames that he was alive."


    Magmeel continued, " The Wind resistance pill will protect you from the wind attack for 12 hours to some extent. As for the soul resistance pill. They will help you from the soul attack of the Wind Dragon that you are going to receive! So take both pills."


    Rick didn''t hesitate to take the pills. He took the pills and put it in his mouth and swallowed it. The moment he swallowed the pills, he felt some kind of power circulated all over his body. That sensation was really comfortable for him.


    Later Magmeel took out the crystal and started the process. The moment he injected the soul power of Fukuneel, Rick felt a little pain.


    Time went by and 6 hours passed. Rick didn''t felt much pain because of the pills.He completed the process in just 6 hours because he used his Inner Will to improve the pace of the process. So he completed the process quickly and a blue colour Dragon Core appeared and merged with his Devine Core.


    Rick has activated his Devine Core! He could also enter the Gate Of The Darkness!


    Everyone started to celebrate the historical moment. Rick received the Congratulations from everyone in the room.


    At that time Magmeel said, " Everyone please leave the room! I want to have some serious discussion with Arjun and Rick! Except them, rest of you people please leave the room.


    All of them were stunned! But seeing how serious Magmeel was, nobody dared to ask the reason. They silently left the room.


    Magmeel looked at both Arjun and Rick who had the blank expressions. He said, " I know how you feeling right now. But this is very important matter."

 78 MAGMEELS PAS

    Arjun and Rick didn''t understood anything. But they know that it is something serious. So they didn''t say anything and listened Magmeel''s past.


    Magmeel said, " Every thing has a beginning. This Universe was created by the Light and the Darkness. Humans are also created by some Gods. Just like that, Dragons are also created by someone. We address him as the Dragon God!"


    Magmeel continued, " The Dragon God has six children in total. They were his biological children! I''m actually one of them!"


    "WHAT???" , Rick and Arjun said in shock! That was a huge news for anyone.


    Magmeel said, " My father is so ancient that he was a kid back when The Light and The Darkness created the Universe! He witnessed the entire creation!"


    Both Rick and Arjun were stunned! This news was so huge that they couldn''t describe it in words! Both of them had only one thought,


    [ How old is Magmeel to be able to be the biological son of the Dragon God!]


    [ What''s even more insane is, How old is the Dragon God who witnessed the creation of the Universe!]


    Magmeel continued, " When Dragon God created the dragons, he sent all his children as the leader for them! Each of us were born with different abilities. All the Dragons created by the Dragon God were sent to the Life Realm as the first creatures on this realm. But they don''t have an experienced leader who could lead them and teach them the art of life."


    Magmeel continued, " So our father sent us as their leaders. All the Dragons have different elements that they use. In fire Dragons, we have a Dragon named ''Hellore'' who could breath Hell flames. We have ''Flume'' who could breath Phoenix Flames. Like that we have many Dragons with each one of them had different abilities in fire."


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " But your Golden flames alone has the power of all Fire Dragons! Am I right?"


    Magmeel said, " Yes! That''s right! My flames have the power of all fire dragons! I don''t know what exactly is my father''s element. But he created all the dragons. We six brothers were born with six different elements. We got our powers genetically through our father."


    Magmeel continued, " My elder brother''s name is Fukumeel! He led all the Wind Dragons. He became the King Of the Wind Dragon! Rick! You received the power of the Wind Dragon King just now!"


    " WHAT?" , said Rick in shock.


    Magmeel continued, " Elder brother Fukumeel is the Wind Dragons King! His Wind element has the power of all wind Dragons. Just like that Myself and all my brothers have the power of all the dragons who shares our individual elements."


    Arjun and Rick were speechless! They were stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Magmeel said, " At the beginning we all used to live together happily. We were so happy that all we did was eat, drink and sleep together! But nothing remain same. This happiness didn''t remain forever."


    Magmeel continued, " One day the God of the humans created the humans and released them in the Life Realm. At first we didn''t cared about you humans and mined our own business! But there exist some Dragons who started to kill and eat the humans. There exist some dragons who disagreed with killing and eating humans and some are against the human race. And the war broke out between the Dragons who were against the humans and Dragons who were friendly."


    Magmeel continued, " Surprisingly I''m the only elemental king dragon who was on humans side. All my brothers treated humans as nothing but food to fill their stomachs. 80% of the dragons were on my brothers side. The rest of the 20% of the Dragons are on my side. Our army was limited. So we hid ourselves. We attacked only when we got the chance. That''s why you humans were not yet extinct!"


    Magmeel continued, " But my elder brother was on nobody side. He didn''t interfere either. He didn''t care about anything. Or else you humans would have been extinct long ago."


    Arjun asked, " So your brother is so strong. He is even stronger than you right?"


    "Yes. He is lot stronger than me." , said Magmeel.


    Arjun and Rick understood the story so far. Now they understood how serious this matter is! At the surface it looked normal, but it was actually Extinction level danger for the humans.


    Magmeel said, " 7 billion years ago, I killed a dragon to protect a human. That dragon was really very close to my brothers. So they stopped talking with me. The news became so huge that they have gone and told our father. Father became furious with me and banished me from my home forever."


    Rick asked in anger, " Why? only because you killed a dragon to protect that human?"


    Magmeel nodded his head and said, " Yes. But I know that it has something deeper secret behind it. They banishing me just because I killed a dragon? It is not convincing at all. Even they killed dragons on our side. But my father didn''t cared back then. So why now? But it was my father''s orders. So I accepted my fate. I took all the fire dragons and left the dragon''s nest where we all dragons live. We have only one elemental king dragon on humans side. That is me. But the Dragons who are against the humans , they have four elemental king dragons. So it was clear that our army is loosing!"


    Magmeel looked at Arjun and said, " Arjun, you have given us the hope. If both of you get strong, then in the future you could fill the problem for us. If both of you fights in the war against the dragons who are against the human race, then we would be having two more elemental king Dragons!"


    Magmeel continued, " But if you don''t want to fight in this war, then I won''t feel bad about it. What would be your decision?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Need to ask? You have given us the Devine Power! It is obvious that we will fight! If it wasn''t for you, I don''t know whether we would get the Devine Power in the first place. So I''m in!"


    Rick said, " On top of that you are fighting for the human race. If we don''t fight being the humans, then it would be disgraceful for our human race!"

 79 ARJUNS PLAN

    " Good! You two are really good kids! But let me warn you with one thing!" , said Magmeel with serious tone.


    Arjun asked, " What is it?"


    Magmeel said, " You have a special power. Both of you. Especially Arjun! First I''ll tell about you Rick. You could enter both City of Light and the City of Darkness! No one could enter both the gates. Even the Gods in the God Realm couldn''t enter both the gates. But you can. If the word spread out, then it would be disaster for you."


    Rick nodded his head in agreement. Both Arjun and Rick discussed about it. So he was well aware of it.


    Magmeel continued, " Now the issue with Devine Power! If people figured out that you have the power of a dragon, then you are done for it. Because Dragons are dominant figures in the God Realm too!"


    Arjun and Rick were stunned! Arjun asked, " You mean, there exist Dragons in the God Realm other than your family?"


    Magmeel said, " Yes! They are! To be honest the Dragons in the God Realm are real deal! The dragons here are nothing. The dragons in the Life Realm are just the children of the Dragons in the God Realm. The dragons in the God Realm possess the Devine power. My father turned their power into Devine Power!"


    Both Arjun and Rick understood!


    Magmeel said, " I brought the power from my elder brother saying that I needed his soul power for some experiment. If he learns that I have brought the soul from him to give it to you, then he would be mad at both of us. He will definitely kill us. So be careful!"


    Rick nodded his head in agreement. He understood the risk Magmeel took for him to bring the Devine Power.


    Magmeel looked at Arjun and said, " As for you, you need to be even more careful than Rick! You have the Devine Power which I have given it to you. So you won''t be having any problem from me. The one from whom you will have problem is from the Gods in the God Realm! Because you have the power to slay Dragons. They will target you to learn how you did it."


    Magmeel continued, " If the word falls in the ears of the Dragons in the God Realm, then you will be


    in trouble. But the most important thing is your Willpower! You are quite different than other trainees in Willpower. You are the second Will of the Universe! If the 12 supreme gods learn this then you are done for! Because that is the power which even they couldn''t achieve. They tried it for billions of years but failed. If they learn that a human had obtained what they couldn''t, then they will be angry with you!"


    Rick was pissed. He said, " They couldn''t do it with the power and knowledge they possess. But my boss did it. He didn''t offended them. He didn''t even know them. Why would they be so cruel!"


    Arjun continued, " For the strong people, weak are nothing but ants! But if those ants get something that those strong one couldn''t, then they would be angry with us. That arrogance will make them to cause harm to that ant who has taken away what they think would be rightfully belongs to them! Because they think that all the strong powers should belong to them. Because they are strong and we are weak. That''s what they think. That''s why we should be careful!"


    Magmeel smiled and said, " That''s right! You understand things very clearly."


    Rick asked, " But don''t we have a problem here. If we use our Devine Power we would be in trouble. If we use our willpower then also we would be in trouble. Then what the hell are we supposed to do. How are we going to train then? When are we going to rule the Universe? When are we going to create our own Universe? If things are like this then we will have a lot of problems!"


    Magmeel said, " I know. You two are not ready to fight the Dragons yet. You have to reach the 4th Devine Origin stage at least. Then you would be ready to kill the dragons in the Life Realm! You need to reach the 7th Devine Origin Level to be able to kill the Dragons in the God Realm."


    Arjun said, "If that''s the case then I have a solution for this issue. We have to create different identities for different power that we hold. For example, we have to create a different face and name when we will be using our Devine Core. We have to create different identity for us when we will be dealing a business with the Supporting Occupation! We have an Art in The City Of Darkness which allows us to change our appearance. Let''s learn that art and keep changing our appearance according to the situation."


    Rick felt ease when he heard the Plan. He said, " Let''s do that then. That''s the only choice we have for now."


    Magmeel said, " That''s the good idea. It will allow people to focus on the fake characters that you create.More importantly, it will keep Arjun and Rick in a safe side. You can reveal yourself when you are strong enough to rule everything!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " You gave me the Devine Power. So give me a name for the identity that I will be using for Devine Core!"


    Magmeel smiled.He thought for a moment and said, " My Grandmother said that if she had another male child then she would named him Jimmy! So I will name you Jimmy!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " That''s the good name. I will accept it!"


    Arjun looked at Rick and said, " I read your mind. You will ask your grandfather right?"


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yup!"


    Arjun said, " Well! Take your own time. It''s not like it is an emergency situation where you had to be quick with your fake name."


    Magmeel said, " Whatever I''ll be leaving now. Both of you train hard. Most importantly, keep yourself safe.


    Both Arjun and Rick said at the same time, " Yes!"

 80 WEISSAN DISTRICTS NEW GOVERNOR

    After Magmeel left, Sitaram and others entered the training hall. They were very curious about the conversation between Magmeel and their two children. Because when Magmeel left, he was very happy. As if he got something after a very long time.


    Gnan asked, " What kind of serious discussion happened between you two and Magmeel?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " We can''t tell you. It''s a top secret."


    Gnan was pissed. He said, " D*mn kid! I''m your father. You are keeping Secrets from me?"


    Sitaram looked at Gnan and said, " That''s enough Gnan! If master really wanted us to know the secret, he would have involved us in the discussion too! If he didn''t involved us, then it might be really important matter. Don''t force them!"


    Gnan said helplessly, " Fine! I know that. But still I couldn''t hold my curiosity."


    Rick smiled and said, " You will definitely know when the time comes, Uncle!"


    Gnan and everyone laughed. They were having fun when Brooks entered the training hall.


    Brooks said, " My Lord! District Governor John Lewis is requesting a meeting with you."


    Sitaram said, " Ask him to wait in the reception hall. I will be right back."


    Brooks nodded his head and left to carry out his orders.


    Gutherson said, " So that kid has finally showed up. It took him long enough to come! He became the District Governor of the Weissan District and he himself is late. That d*mn kid needs to be thought a lesson about time management!"


    Arjun asked, " Why would he be here? And what do you mean by the District Governor of the Weissan District?"


    Aeron said, " After our city became a district, master has given away his status as the City''s head. He asked Lord John to be the District Governor! That''s why, master John is here with his family."


    Arjun was surprised! But he said, " A wise decision, Grandfather. In future I''m going to give my Will to all of you. I''ll do that when me and Rick will be going to the God Realm! So staying here as the City Lord is not a good thing."


    " God Realm?" , asked everyone in surprise.


    Rick said, " Yes. In future we would be going to the God Realm. Lord Magmeel would be taking us to the God Realm when we are strong enough! That''s where we will be doing what Lord Magmeel asked us to do?"


    Everyone were stunned! But they felt that it sounded logical. Because both Rick and Arjun are going to train in Willpower. What''s more, both of them had the Devine Core! They would have the better chance to train in the God Realm than a small realm like the Life Realm.


    Arjun said, " Alright! Grandfather, Let''s go! I need the help of the District Governor with something!"


    Arjun said, " You will know soon enough, father! Let''s go!"


    Everyone left to the reception room where John was. The moment they entered, what they saw was john and two more people! A beautiful woman and an young man who aged around 16.


    Sitaram looked at the beautiful woman and said with a smile on his face, " Samantha!"


    Samantha looked at Sitaram and immediately stood up and kneeled down on her feet. She then said respectfully, " Greetings, Your Majesty!"


    Both John and that young man kneeled down in respect too!


    Sitaram said, " No need for all these formalities anymore. Just be casual. All of you, stand up."


    Everyone stood up. Before Sitaram could say anything, Gutherson said, " You d*mn kid! You are a District Governor now. How could you be so late?"


    John smiled embarrassingly and said, " I''m extremely sorry Lord Gutherson! I had some minor issues that I had to take care before coming to the Weissan District! So please forgive me!"


    Gutherson said, " Whatever. I''ll deal with you later. By the way it''s good to see you, Samantha!"


    Samantha replied, " It''s good to see you too, Lord Gutherson!"


    Aeron looked at John and said, " Greetings, Master?"


    John said, " It''s good to see you Aeron."


    Then everyone settled down on the chairs in the room.


    Sitaram asked, " Have you guys settled down?"


    John said, " Yes Master! we have settled down. So we came here to pay our respects. A casual meeting."


    John looked at Arjun and said, " Good to see you, Young Master!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Good to see you too, Uncle John!"


    Arjun then looked at the young man and said to John, " Is he your son?"


    John said, " Yes! His name is Adam! Adam pay your respects to the young master!"


    Arjun said, " No need for that. He is around my age. We are going to live together now. That means he is our friend. So I prefer Arjun! No Young Master!"


    Rick said, " That''s right! A person should never address his friend with Young Master!"


    Samantha said, " How could he not pay his respect young master! If it wasn''t for the weapon you have created back then, today we would have been turned into an orphan. Adam needs to pay his respect for a genius forger like you."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Then ask him to pay his respect with friendship! That would be enough for me."


    Everyone laughed in happiness.


    Arjun said, " Uncle John! I need your help with something!"


    John said, " Anything for you, Young Master! Just tell me what to do."


    Arjun said, "I presume that Everyone in the room knows that I train in Willpower! That means I''m walking the path of the Eric Dawson. If word falls about my identity, then the war between the giant Empires is inevitable. So I want to avoid that! I don''t want people to know that the products that I''m going to release, were created by me. If the four Empires knows the I could use the Inner Will, then the War this time would be even greater than last time. I don''t want that to happen! So I have come up with an idea!"


    John asked, " What is it, Young Master?"


    Arjun said, " I''m going to sell all my products with a fake name. I want uncle John to send my products in the market with that fake name in the market!"


    Everyone in the room nodded their heads in agreement.


    Sitaram said, " That''s actually a wise idea. If people know your fake name but don''t know how exactly that forger looks like, then they wouldn''t know who they are fighting for? So You will be safe."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " That''s right! That''s the plan."


    Gnan asked, " Did you decide the fake name that you are going to use?"


    Arjun nodded his head. He said, " Yes! I have decided."


    Aeron asked, " What is it?''

 81 A POWERFUL ALLY

    John said, " Goldflame? That definitely will be a mysterious name. But what about the Assassins Organisation? They wouldn''t sit still. They will definitely dig out the truth and come for you Young Master! When that happens, you will be in a deep danger? What would you do then?"


    Everyone i the room started to laugh except Samantha and Adam. All three of them couldn''t understand why they are laughing like that.


    John asked, " Did I say anything funny?"


    Gnan said, " Yes. You have. "


    Then Gnan explained in detail how Arjun dealt with the Assassins Organisation! When John and his family heard this, they were stunned! A mighty organisation who dominates the entire world, actually became obedient in front of an 18 years old Young Man. This is nothing but a joke.


    Adam who was silent all this time said, " That''s Awesome! You are actually toying with them! My father always said that they are evil people who always does the evil deeds. But you did something really awesome by giving headaches to them!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " It''s just the beginning. They are going to suffer much more than that. Just wait and see."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. At that time John said, " Master! My son Adam is weak in cultivation. He has Red Realm Magic Core! He works really hard. But we couldn''t do anything to pace up his training. Could you please accept him as your disciple? I would be worry free when you train him!"


    Sitaram smiled and said, " Obviously! You are like my son, John! I''ll look after him! So don''t worry!"


    John and Samantha''s eyes lit up in delight. John said, " Thank you Master! Thank you very much!"


    Adam got up immediately and paid his respect. His eyes were almost in tears. No one could see those tears except Arjun. Arjun''s eye sight increased dramatically when he learned Yin - Yan Eyes! He could see tiny particles very clearly from a far distance. Needles to say, small tears in a person''s eyes from the short distance.


    Arjun looked at Adam clearly from head to toe. What he saw was an young man who has a perfect strong body. He has a curly hair. He was a person who was eager in getting strong. A smile appeared on Arjun''s face.


    Arjun closed his eyes and opened his left eye while his right eye was closed.


    "YIN EYE"


    When Arjun used the Yin Eye, all he could see was Red energy in Adam''s conscience which was in total disaster!


    Yin Eye shows the spiritual world of a person. While Yan Eye shows the hidden things like secret weapons on a person.


    Arjun has a connection with Rick. Rick trains in Willpower from Arjun. So Arjun said to Rick mentally, " Rick! What is your opinion on Adam?"


    Rick was stunned to hear Arjun''s voice in his mind. But he know the reason behind it. He said mentally too, " He looks like a good man. Eager to get strong. Why would you ask?"


    Arjun said mentally, " I''m planning to change his will and make him the third member of our team!"


    Rick was stunned! He asked, " Why?"


    Arjun said, " Magmeel said that we had to fight in a battle against the dragons in the future and we would be a great help for him. But let me ask you. Do you have any confidence in taking down all our opponent dragons just with us two?"


    Rick was stunned again. He thought for a moment and said in disappointment, " Actually no!"


    Arjun said, " Same here! When Magmeel said that he has five brothers in total and with a unique elements each one of them, I had been thinking something."


    Rick asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun said, " What if we find four more people who could train in the Devine Core? And their Devine Power would be of the other four Elemental King Dragons power!"


    Rick was terrified by the idea. He then said, " If we had more ally then chances of victory would be more! Am I right?"


    Arjun said, " Yes! That''s why we will discuss with Grandfather first! Then we will make a decision!"


    Rick looked at Arjun and nodded his head slowly. He was clear that the Army on their side in the dragon world is very small. So more ally would ensure the chances of victory!


    After some time, John and his family left sitaram''s house. Arjun was waiting for this moment.


    He asked, " Grandfather! Can we really trust these people?"


    Sitaram was surprised. He said, " Definitely! Why?"


    Arjun said, " I like that Adam. I want to change his will with mine. What do you think?"


    Sitaram went silent for a moment. He said, " You want him to train in Devine Core. Am I right?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. Because the work that we do with Magmeel in the future, would require more number of people. We two can''t do it without strength! So I think Adam would be a good choice. After All he is someone who is enthusiastic for power. We need someone like him in our team."


    Sitaram said, " As for the trust issue, we could trust them. Their is no doubt about it. I will talk to them about this matter tomorrow. So don''t worry about it."


    Arjun said, " Thank you grandfather."


    Sitaram said, " No need to mention it. Anything for you."


    At this time Brooks came in and said, " Young Master! Jacob and Raymond of the Assassins Organisation came every day for the past one week. But I sent them away saying that you were in training period. They came today too. They want to talk to you."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Alright! Uncle Brooks ask them to wait in the waiting hall. I will come."


    Sitaram saw Arjun''s smile and asked, " Why are you smiling when you you heard their name?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Because I kinda like them. They are little different than the other people from the Assassins Organisation. At Least these two never kills anyone."


    Arjun said, " Whatever! Let''s go and see what they want this time?"


    Sitaram nodded his head and said, " Alright! Let''s go."


    In the waiting hall Jacob and Raymond were nervous. They were terrified last time. They don''t know what are they going to face this time.


    At this moment, They heard a voice from behind them, " I''m sorry to make you wait for one week, Mr. Raymond and Mr. Jacob!"


    Both Jacob and Raymond looked back and saw Arjun and Sitaram walking towards them.

 82 THE DANGER LEVEL OF HUMAN RACE EXTINCTION

    Jacob said, " It''s alright! Lord Arjun! We know that you are at the initial stage of your training. So we can understand!"


    Arjun said, " What brings you here this time?"


    Raymond said, " We made a business deal Lord Arjun. So we came here to ask you forge something for us!"


    Arjun asked, " Before you ask anything, let me clear one thing for you. I only learned forging for now. I didn''t learn anything else. So if you want anything ask which is related to forging."


    Jacob said, " Yes. We are well aware of that, Lord Arjun!"


    Arjun said, " That''s good! So tell me what are your orders?"


    Jacob said, " We want 10000 spatial rings. We know that you charge 1 Gold coin for each forging product that you forge. So we brought 5000 Gold Coins in advance! So is this enough or would you like us to raise the advance payment?"


    Arjun replied, " No! No! That''s alright! So you want 10000 Spatial rings! It will be done. But I need two months of time to complete your order. And I want your organisation to provide the materials for it."


    Raymond said, " Yes, Lord Arjun! And we already told you that we will provide you required materials for free of charge! So please tell us the list of required materials."


    Arjun said, " I need Space resistance metal and time resistance metal. The more the better. When you bring those materials, come and meet me. I''ll take the advance payment when you bring the materials."


    They can guess the need for space resistance metal. But they don''t know why exactly time resistance metal was needed too. But they didn''t dared to ask it out. Because they know what would happen if they asked. They were already given the first warning! So they don''t want to argue and anger Arjun.


    Jacob said, " Thanks, Lord Arjun. We will take our leave then. We will arrange everything that you need."


    Arjun said only one word, " Alright!"


    Both Jacob and Raymond smiled politely and left with a surprise face.


    After leaving the mansion, Jacob said, " How strange! The conversation this time went smooth!"


    Raymond said, " I was wondering the same. It was really smooth."


    Jacob said, " I wish we have the same environment in that mansion every time we come!"


    They looked at each other and sighed. They both know that it was a wishful thinking.They sighed again and left.


    In the waiting hall, Arjun and Sitaram didn''t move from their places even though Jacob and Raymond left.


    Arjun called Rick mentally, " Rick! come to the training hall."


    Rick who was in his room, replied mentally, " Got it boss! I will be there."


    " Why are you staring at me, Grandfather?"


    Sitaram said, " Why did you dealt with Raymond and Jacob smoothly?"


    Arjun sighed and said, " I was in no mood to do it. I have an art that I''m interested in from the city of darkness! That''s why I called Rick just now."


    Sitaram went silent for a moment. He asked, " Is the work that Master wants you to do is that dangerous?"


    Arjun was shocked! He looked at expressionless grandfather of his. Even though Sitaram has no expression on his face, Arjun understood that all this time Sitaram was nervous.


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " Yes! It is very dangerous!"


    Sitaram went silent and said after some time, " How dangerous it is?"


    Arjun replied, " Human race extinction level! That''s how dangerous it is!"


    Sitaram''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t know what to say.


    Arjun said, " It looked like we humans are living a decent and carefree life. But the danger of Dragons spread all over us! Magmeel saw hope when I gave the theory which allows Dragons to give their power to humans! Because almost 80% of the dragons are against the human race. Only 20% of the dragons like Magmeel are fighting for humans. If me and Rick won''t go then human race extinction is imminent!"


    Sitaram was stunned. He clearly don''t want his grandson to go and participate in that dangerous battles.


    Who are his opponents? They are dragons! Dragons are true dominators of the world. In his early days his home town was destroyed by the dragons. All his town people''s death was clearly witnessed by him. He clearly knows how dangerous those dragons are? He knows how powerful they are?


    But if Arjun don''t go and fight in that battle, then it''s going to be a troublesome issue for the entire human race! If you have the power and don''t fight in the battle to protect the human race from the extinction, Then how could you call yourself a human?


    Sitaram asked in worry, " What difference would it make by only you two additional people joining the army which contains only 20% of the total population?"


    Arjun replied, " That''s why I want Adam! If we have a trustworthy ally, then it would be good for us!"


    Sitaram said, " But isn''t that addition of one more human? Three humans along with 20% of the Dragons population against the 80% of the entire dragons army! How do you think you are going to survive?"


    Arjun said, " Let me tell you something grandfather! In the entire dragon race, there exist total of six dragons who are very special! Each one of them have six different elements which they breath! They are called as Six elemental king Dragons!"


    Sitaram was stunned! He asked, " Six elemental king dragons?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes. And Magmeel is one of them!"


    " WHAT?" , Shouted Sitaram in shock!


    Arjun said, " There exists many dragons who breath different types of fire. But Magmeel is someone who has the properties of all those flame dragon in his golden flames! You told us that Magmeel''s flames also possess the properties of phoenix flames when we summoned his conscious through that talisman! Do you remember it?"


    Sitaram replied, " So that''s the reason. I always wondered why master''s flames have many unique properties?"


    Arjun said, " Just like Magmeel, there exist five more dragons who possess the properties of their respective elements. For example, there exist a dragon known as Fukumeel! He is the King of all Wind Dragons! His wind possess the properties of all Wind dragons!"


    Sitaram said, " You mean just like how Magmeel possess the properties of all fire dragons?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes! And Rick possess the power of The Wind Dragon King, Fukumeel?"


    Sitaram was stunned!


    Arjun said, " Apart from these two, we have water dragon king, Light dragon king, Earth dragon king and Dark dragon king! All of them has the properties of all the dragons who share their elements?"


    Sitaram was stunned even more than the last time! He shouted,

 83 A SIMPLE SOLUTION

    Sitaram was shocked! Such a scary dragons who are known as the kings of all dragons who breath the same elements as them! He acknowledged that this is really the troublesome situation.


    Arjun said, " This is not the most troublesome situation. The biggest troublesome situation is that among all six elemental king dragons, Magmeel is the only one who fights for humans. While Fukumeel never participates in any war. He never fights against or on behalf of humans. He just minds his own business."


    Arjun continued, " But other four elemental king dragons are all against humans. They treat us as nothing but food! And they have 80% of the dragons on their sides."


    Sitaram sighed. He said, " It really a troublesome situation!"


    Arjun said, " It is. But there is some other thing which is even more troublesome!"


    Sitaram was terrified! He thought that All the things Arjun said so far was far more terrible. What could be even more terrible than this?


    He asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun said, " Even though Fukumeel is on no one side, Rick received his power! How do you think Magmeel was able to bring Fukumeel''s power?"


    Arjun continued, " It''s because Magmeel lied to Fukumeel saying that he is taking his soul for an experiment! And he brought Fukumeel''s power in a crystal and gave it to Rick! On top of that, Fukumeel is lot stronger than Magmeel! Magmeel himself said it."


    Sitaram was stunned! He said, " That means master put his life in danger!"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! He put his life in danger to get a Devine Power for our Rick! If word falls in Fukumeel''s ears about this then he will kill both Rick and Magmeel!"


    Sitaram understood everything clearly. He said, " Today I''m in this position is all because of master. He gave you his power.He put his life in danger and brought a power for Rick. He is fighting in order to save human race from extinction! He is doing so much for us behind the shadow."


    Arjun said, " That''s why we are going to fight in the upcoming battle. He is doing so much for us humans and didn''t ask anything in return. For the first time he asked for our help. We owe him so much. It''s an opportunity to pay back the favour."


    Sitaram said, " That''s right! Fight for master. Don''t let his hopes down. He never asked me anything in return for everything he has done for me. Now is the right time to pay it back through you. Train hard. Get strong. But never forget about building a strong foundation."


    Arjun said, " Yes. But don''t tell any of this to father. He will definitely be against this."


    Sitaram said, " Yes. I know about your father better than anyone else. Don''t worry! Your secret is safe with me."


    Sitaram sat there and looked up. He then closed his eyes and said after taking a deep breath, " Master!"


    ----------


    In the training hall both Arjun and Rick sat together. Arjun said everything about the conversation that happened with his grandfather.


    Rick went silent. He then said, " Boss! don''t you think you have committed a mistake by revealing the truth? I mean he will keep worrying about us for each and every moment. His mind won''t be in peace at all."


    " I know, Rick" , said Arjun, " But it has to be done. Or else he will always keep guessing what might have happened between us and Magmeel!"


    Arjun continued, " On top of that if we have a powerful ally then it would be great.We can create six elemental king dragons using humans. So if we have Adam with us, then it would be good."


    Rick smiled and said, " It looks like you are dead set on him!"


    Arjun said, " Yes! I have seen his conscience using Yin Eye! It is as messy as yours when you used to train in Magic. Looks like he trains more than his body could take! He did all that only to get stronger. If he continues like this, then his future is nothing but disaster!"


    Rick said, " Let''s say that we have changed his will Then what next! How do you think we get an elemental king dragon''s power. Lord Magmeel has taken a huge risk by bringing Fukumeel''s power for me! We cannot ask him every elemental king dragon''s power. On top of that, they are our enemies. So how do you plan to bring him the power of an elemental king dragon?"


    Arjun said, " There is a simple and at the same time a complicated solution for this."


    " What is it?", asked Rick in surprise.


    Arjun smiled and said, " We have to get strong as quickly as possible. That''s the only solution. Because if we have strength, then we can fight and defeat them. We can extract their soul power and give it to anyone that we desire. So let''s train hard."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yes, boss!"


    Arjun said, " Let''s enter the city of darkness and learn the disguise art! It is an easy art and it is one of those arts which doesn''t have any levels!"


    Rick nodded his head and both of them entered their own city of darkness.


    Arjun searched for the disguise building and entered. He saw a book and started to read it.


    ------>


    Disguise art is the kind of defensive art. It wil allow you to change your appearance and walk in front of your enemies as much as you want.


    In order to learn this art you need to learn how to adjust your bones. You can use your Inner Will and apply it on your hands. Your Inner Will is the manifestation of your own will. It will listen to your commands. Use your Inner Will to change the location of the bones in your head. Your appearance changes as the location of your bones changes! It is the perfect disguise art which will help you to get away from anybody''s recognition


    ---------->


    Arjun red the manual and was literally pissed! He said to himself in frustration, " Yeah? You sound as if that''s very easy! I asked for disguise art. Not self torturing art you d*mn manual! Do you know how much it hurts to adjust the bones in my body! Who wrote this s*it! I''m going to kill him! You think it is only one time use for us? We have to change our appearance many times in the future! D*mn it!"

 84 DISGUISE AR

    Arjun stood in front of the mirror. He took a deep breath and covered both his hands with Violet Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will. He put his hands on his face and slowly rotated his hands.


    His Inner Will entered his face through hands and started to change his bone structure. Arjun felt pain but he endured it. He then changed the position of the bone near his eyebrows so that his eyebrows becomes little wider.


    Just like that he changed his appearance while changing the position of the bones of his face. He felt pain but endured it. But he was succeed in changing the disguise art.


    Arjun looked at his disguised face and gave it a thought. He felt something has to be changed. But he was unable to pinpoint what exactly needs to be changed.


    Arjun entered Rick''s conscience and called him, " Rick!"


    Rick who was learning about the elements and the fusion of elements concept heard the voice and looked at the owner of the voice. He found a young man with long brows, and a broad face standing in front of him.


    He said, " Who are you? How did you entered my conscience?"


    Arjun was pissed! He said, " You ba*tard! it''s not the time for the jokes. Be more serious during training!"


    Rick smiled in embarrassment. He said, " I''m sorry boss! So is this the result of your disguise art?"


    Arjun said, " Yes! But I don''t know. Deep down I feel that something is missing! As if my disguise art is not perfect. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Rick thought for a moment and said, " Boss! This is what I think. According to me, A disguise is not only changing your face. It''s also about changing your age! If you could change your age along with your face, then who would be wise enough to find the difference between an 18 years old young man and some 30 years old man?"


    Arjun felt enlightened! He said, " That''s it! That''s exactly what I felt something was missing! Thanks Rick! You have helped me a lot!"


    " No problem, boss!" , replied Rick with smile on his face.


    Arjun gone back to his conscience and stood before the mirror. Rick asked that he also want to see the process. So Arjun allowed Rick to enter his conscience.


    Rick asked, " How are you going to manipulate your age?"


    Arjun smiled and replied, " Simple! Using Time Element!"


    Rick was dumbstruck! He thought, that''s right! Using Time element one could manipulate their age. I almost forgot. He sighed and looked at Arjun who was about to manipulate his age.


    Arjun looked at his disguised face in the mirror. He was an young man. Arjun applied time element on his entire body. The moment he applied time element he used his inner will to move the time forward.


    Arjun smiled and asked Rick, " How is it?"


    Rick replied, " Wonderful, boss! Now it is called the perfect disguise Art."


    Both of them laughed. Arjun then asked, " It looks like you are enjoying with the concept of the fusion of elements!"


    Rick replied, " It''s actually a funny concept boss! We could have fun with it."


    Both of them entered the training hall and trained for 12 hours. In this period of time, Arjun mastered the disguise Art. He created two fake identities for himself. One looked like a 35 years old man. And another one looked like 25 years old young man.


    Arjun gave the name Jimmy for that 35 years old man which the name was given by Magmeel. Arjun decided that Jimmy fights with Devine Core and will have the access to only gate of the darkness!


    As for the 25 years old yong man''s name is Goldflame! He has the supporting occupation as his business and enters only the gate of light!


    These two characters are going to raise their images while Arjun will manipulate them from behind the shadow!


    All the three realms would look at Jimmy and Goldflame and acknowledge them. While the three realms wouldn''t have any idea about the existence of Arjun Kumar! And after learning disguise art, the rest of the time he did the breathing exercise.


    As for Rick, he has mastered everything about the 10 elements. He mastered the fusion of all the 10 elements. Then he mastered the Disguise Art!


    Both of them took a long deep breath after 12 hours of non stop training. At that time, Brooks entered the training hall.


    He said, " Young Master! Old Master wants you in the waiting hall."


    Arjun asked, " Why?"


    Brooks said, " The district Governor and his son has come. Maybe it''s related to them."


    Arjun and Rick looked at each other and smiled. Arjun said, " Alright Uncle Brooks! we will be there very shortly."


    Brooks nodded his head and left the training hall.


    Arjun said to Rick, " Alright! It looks like today my second life form is going to appear very soon."


    Rick said, " That''s how it looks like. Let''s go and see what will be the situation?"


    Arjun and Rick left the training hall and went straight towards the waiting hall. When they entered the waiting hall, They found that Gutherson and other main people in the house were present. At the other side John, Samantha and Adam were sitting nervously.


    Sitaram told about changing the Will concept to Adam and his parents. They told them everything that they know. When John and others heard about it, they were stunned. They became nervous because all this things are new to them. So they were nervous about the result.


    Arjun looked at the nervous face of John and Samantha. He understood that everything was explained to them.


    Arjun looked at Adam and found that there was no trace of nervousness on his face. But what he found is nothing but excitement! He was clearly eager to train in Willpower!


    A smile appeared on Arjun''s face. He understood one thing. Adam is full of ambition. He always strive for the top.


    Arjun could tell it because when Arjun looked at those ambitious eyes of Adam, he felt that as if he is looking at himself in front of the mirror when Arjun was young.


    But Rick saw the dark side of Adam. He saw the frustration of being weak. Rick was also same in the past. He trained very hard, only to get the little power. He looked at other people who trains very little and gets lot stronger than him. He lost all the hope back then.


    When Rick looked at Adam''s shining eyes, he saw himself when Arjun proposed the theory of changing the Willpower! Adam has the same eyes.


    Arjun looked at Adam and asked, " Are you ready for this?"

 85 NOBODY GETS THE SECOND CHANCE LIKE YOU!!!

    John asked, " Just a minute young master! Please tell us whether there exist any risk in this process?"


    Arjun was surprised. He asked, " If there exist any risk, why would I propose this process in the first place?"


    "But...." , John didn''t have how to describe his problem.


    Arjun said, " Don''t worry! Uncle John! Adam will be fine. He won''t be facing any problem during Will replacing process."


    Rick said, " If he will have any problem, then it would be after he awaken his Inner Will! When he accepts the Devine power then he will feel some pain. But he will succeed. So don''t worry!"


    Samantha said, " But how long would it take?"


    Arjun said, " Nearly six to twelve hours!"


    Samantha said in shock, " That long?"


    Arjun replied calmly, " Then what would you expect? I guarantee that he will succeed! It all depends on how you are going to support your son. Look at grandpa Gutherson. When I was ready to give Rick my Will then none of us know if there are any hidden consequences. But grandpa Gutherson took the risk and allowed me to change his Will! But Rick was just as eager as Adam is now."


    Rick said, " We didn''t know whether there exist any consequences back then. But we have succeeded. But today we know that their exist no danger in Will changing process. So please take it easy madam!"


    Adam who was silent all this time said to his worrying parents, " Mom!, Dad! please. I have to do this. Please let me do this."


    John said, " But you are showing some improvement recently. On top of that you have master who is one of the most experienced person in the world! Why would you take the risk?"


    Arjun interfered and said, " If he continued like this then he would have showed no improvement at all. Not even grandfather would have changed much. I have a unique art known as Yin-Yan eyes using which I have seen his conscience yesterday. It is totally in mess. His foundation has been disturbed due to the excess training. If he continued like this then his future in magic is disaster!"


    John and Samantha were stunned when they heard what Arjun said. When they heard that their son''s conscience is total mess and foundation has been disturbed and future in magic is disaster, they were worried even more than the last time.


    John said, " Alright young master! We agree for it."


    John looked at Samantha who also nodded her head. Arjun saw this and smiled gently.


    On Arjun''s word, everyone went to the mountain area where no population exist. Last time Lord Chaos came and caused a huge sensation. They went to the mountain area to avoid that disturbance again.


    Adam nodded his head and lied down on ground. He know about the legend of Eric Dawson. When he thought that he is going to walk the same path as Eric Dawson, he was thrilled.


    Arjun looked at Adam''s smile, he smiled and started the process!


    Time passed and after 12 hours Lord Chaos descended and blessed Adam with Arjun''s Will! Adam was not as lucky as Rick. He didn''t get any boost in his willpower like Rick in the past. Lord Chaos didn''t blessed with the boost in power to anyone.


    Adam woke up and smiled to everyone. Both John and Samantha asked him about his experience.


    Adam said, " I can''t express this feeling. I feel kind of empty in my conscience. The power that I had earlier was completely gone."


    Both John and Samantha looked at Arjun nervously. The word empty really made them worry.


    Arjun said, " Of course you will feel empty. In this process all your previous power will be vanished. Your Magic Core will disappear forever! What you will have now is nothing but willpower to train in. It''s like you have taken a rebirth. Consider this as your new life. You have got a second chance to start over from the beginning."


    Sitaram said, " You might complain about ruining all your past effort. But your conscience during the magic training was really horrible. If you continued training with that horrible conscience then you would have regretted when you grow old. You will build up knowledge about different training methods. As your knowledge keep rising, you will feel that you would have used this or that training method when you were young! I wish I had a second chance! You will feel that way. But nobody gets the second chance."


    Gnan said, " We met so many people in the past who wanted to have a second chance. But they couldn''t. But you have a second chance now. So forget about the past. Focus on the present. Because you are no longer the Adam who trains in magic. You are Adam who trains in Willpower. So try to grab this second chance with both hands."


    Gutherson said, " Train hard kid! You have both Rick and young master Arjun who will help you with your training. You are not alone in this. You have my boss Lord Sitaram here. And you will get your Devine Core when you awaken your Inner Will. That means you are going to walk on the path of those Gods whom everyone in this realm worship. When you become a God and come back then you can laugh at those people who looked down on you. Do you understand?"


    Adam nodded his head and said, " Yes sir!"


    Everyone left the mountain and gone back to their homes. Adam was very happy. He was all smiles. Arjun looked at departing Adam and smiled.


    Sitaram was keeping his eye on Arjun all the time. He asked, " What exactly have you seen in his memories that you always smile when you see him?"


    Arjun replied, " Since young he was very ambitious person. He dreamed to become the strongest person in the world just like me. But his Red Realm Magic Core really disappointed him. All his friends made fun of him. Adam was disappointed but never gave up. He trained more than what his body could take which resulted in his horrible foundation. Today he got a second chance and he was happy. He made up his mind that he will train with the peace of mind. But not like in the past with anger and frustration. That''s why I was smiling."


    Sitaram smiled gently and said, " It looks like his past experiences has made him much more peaceful.

 86 SOUL SHAKING AR

    It''s been two days since Arjun gave his Will to Adam. Arjun was training in the training hall. Rick was also training.


    At this time Arjun entered the City of Darkness to find something interesting and learn it. When he was roaming the entire city, he found a building which peaked his interest. The board stated as,


    THE BUILDING OF SOUL SHAKING ART!!!


    Arjun felt that the name soul shaking sound tempting, so he entered the building to check it. He found a guide book and started to read it.


    ---------->


    Every life form contain soul. There exist no life without soul. Soul of a living thing is the source of the world of an individual. If a person could master this art and used, then it will shake their opponent souls!


    If the power is weak then his opponent will start feel dizzy!


    If the power is moderate, then his opponent will loose conscious.


    If the power is strong, then his opponent will enter the coma stage.


    If the power is very strong, then his opponent will face an instant death!


    "WHAT? ", Shouted Arjun in shock! He continued reading the instruction manual.


    But a warning! Soul Shaking Art never works on the opponent who possess the soul that is stronger than the user! So use it wisely.


    ---------->


    Arjun thought, " This Soul Shaking Art is very powerful! I don''t know about the God realm, but I doubt someone like grandfather could defeat me in soul power! The world depends on the Magic Core. And according to the Will Of The Universe, the one who trains in magic could never train in Willpower! If the magic trainee could not train in Willpower, then they will never have any improved soul. But me, Rick and Adam could improve our soul daily through Willpower. And we do that everytime."


    " If I learn this Art then I will not have any opponent in the Life Realm! Only Dragons could give me a challenge! Because Dragons could train in Willpower too. They will have improved soul. So I can''t defeat them that easily."


    " Whatever! I''ll learn this art. It will at least put me out of dangerous situation against humans in the Life Realm though!"


    Arjun opened the last page of the manual and found a diagram of a person''s soul. Arjun chanted the spell which was written on the last page. The moment he chanted the spell, a white light came out from the picture of the manual and entered his body.


    Arjun felt as if his soul has undergone a transformation sensation! He felt as if his soul is the strongest in the Universe! His soul became much more powerful than the last time. It didn''t take long! Arjun completed the transfer process.


    THE TRAINING HAL


    Arjun entered the training hall. The moment he entered the training hall, he found a group of people staring at him. These people have faces which are blurred. So Arjun couldn''t see there faces.


    These people saw him and started to run towards Arjun in order to attack him! Arjun looked at them and suddenly narrowed his eyes. A violet color invisible aura came out of his eyes and spread all over the blurred face people.


    Weak Level Soul Shaking Art!!!


    The moment these blurred faced people came in contact with that invisible violet colour aura, everyone of them stopped. All the them started to feel dizzy all of the sudden and stopped their advance. They started to step here and there because of the dizziness. They finally fell on the ground. They disappeared later.


    The blurred face people came again. Arjun used the moderate level soul shaking art! The moment he used the moderate level soul shaking art, all those people lost their consciousness instantly and fell on the ground. They soon disappeared again.


    The blurred face people came again. All the them started to advance towards Arjun to kill him. Arjun tested The Strong Level Soul Shaking Art now. Next moment all of them fell on the ground and lost consciousness. They immediately disappeared. Arjun knew that they were in the coma stage!


    The blurred face people came again and started to advance towards Arjun again! Arjun tested Very Strong level Soul Shaking Art. The next moment all of them fell on the ground and disappeared. They were dead instantly!


    Arjun tested all four levels of the soul shaking arts. Arjun took a deep breath and smiled. He mastered the soul shaking art.


    But something unexpected happened. The blurred face people came again. Arjun was stunned and instantly stood on high alert. Arjun felt that the aura these people were giving was dangerous.The peoples who came earlier were nothing compared to the people who are coming now. Arjun sensed life threatening danger coming from them.


    Arjun didn''t hesitate. He used very strong level Soul Shaking Art! But for his surprise it didn''t work on them! Arjun was stunned! He used the very strong level soul shaking art again! But it didn''t had any effect on them.


    Arjun then remembered what manual stated. The soul shaking art won''t work on the creatures whose soul power is greater than the user! He felt anger build up in his chest for himself. He thought that he was careless.


    Arjun said to himself, " So these people had soul power that is greater than mine! I didn''t see that coming."


    The blurred face people approached him and killed Arjun! Arjun was stunned! Because he felt pain when those people killed him. It felt as if he was dying in the real world.


    Arjun opened his eyes in the real world and started to take a series of deep breath. Rick heard the sound of the deep breath and opened his eyes.


    He looked at Arjun who was taking the deep breath non stop. Rick found that Arjun was sweating non stop. He was stunned.


    Rick asked what happened. Arjun told him everything without hiding anything. Rick was stunned!


    He thought for a moment and asked, " Boss! This soul shaking art is way to powerful. Even though it has the disadvantage against the people who has soul power that is greater than the user, it actually is very helpful. I think I''ll learn it."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No! You can''t learn this Art!"


    Rick was stunned! He asked, " Why?"

 87 ALCHEMY

    Rick was disappointed. He said, " D*mn it boss! I really envy you. I wish I could also draw power from the chaos world!"


    Arjun said, " No one in this universe could train in both the gate of light and the gate of the darkness. But you can. You are far lucky than anyone else. So don''t be greedy."


    Rick shook his head and said, " I''m not greedy. It''s just that I want to be just like you."


    Arjun said, " Forget it! I''m going to the city of light now."


    Rick asked, " Why?"


    Arjun replied, " I''m going to start learning another supporting occupation now!"


    Rick was excited. He asked, " Which one?"


    Arjun said, " Alchemy!"


    Rick was excited. But he asked in surprise, " Boss! What is the difference between Alchemy and Pills Concocting? For me both comes under same branch."


    Arjun said, " Alchemy teaches us to learn the properties of different plants. Every plants possess unique properties. But two different plants give you another unique properties. For example, The combination of space and time will give you a portal. Here time element has it''s own properties. And space will have it''s own properties. But the combination of these two gives you a totally different outcome. Same goes for the plants too."


    Arjun continued, " As per pills concoction, The product of Alchemy needs to be sealed in something to avoid any leakage. In pills concoction we need to learn which coating material is strong and harmless enough to carry the alchemy product."


    Arjun continued, " Both the occupation are interlinked. But the two things are totally different."


    Rick nodded his head. He said, " I get it. Then I''ll enter the city of light too. Ill learn forging."


    Arjun said, " Good! Go ahead then."


    Rick entered the city of light and started to learn the beginner level of forging. Arjun entered the building of Alchemy and took the beginner level of Alchemy. He then sat on the chair in the room and started to read it.


    ---------->


    Alchemy is of two types. First is medicine type. Second one is poisonous type.


    First you will learn about medicine type. In medicine type, you will combine the properties of different plants and bring out an unique property. These alchemy products could be used on every life form who are hurt. Life form could hurt themselves in different conditions. They could be hurt because of the disease. They could hurt themselves in the war. But your medicine which was prepared due to alchemy will restore them to the extent which the alchemy product''s limit is.


    But in order to prepare a medicines or poison, you need to learn about the properties of each and every plant. You need to learn how exactly the properties of the plant changes if you boil it at different temperatures. What would it shows if you freeze it at different temperatures.


    In the beginner level you will learn about the basic properties of different plants and leaves. You will learn about the properties of the stem, roots, leaves and it''s advantages and disadvantages. You need to memorize every small details like your daily routine life habits.


    ----------->


    Arjun who red this was fired up. He gone back to the reck and put the introduction manual in it. Then he picked up a book which was numbered as number 1 and gone back to the table. He sat on the chair and opened the book.


    The moment he opened the book he found the picture of different plants. Below the picture he found the name and properties of that plant.


    Arjun was about to begin it. But he heard a voice from the outside world. Arjun recognised the owner of the voice. It was Brooks!


    Brooks said, " Young Master! Jacob and Raymond from the Assassins Organisation requests your presence."


    Arjun opened his eyes and said, " I''m sorry Uncle Brooks. But ask grandfather to deal with them. Right now I''m not in the position to come out. I''m really fired up. If they came to deliver the materials then tell them that I''m learning Alchemy. So I will forge their orders when I''m done with learning. It will take 2 years roughly. So tell them if they could wait for 2 years then they can. If they can''t, then ask them to find some other forger. But tell this to everyone not to disturb me until I''m done learning beginner level of alchemy! I''m not going to come out until I reach the beginner level in Alchemy!"


    Rick opened his eyes and said while raising his hand in air, " Same here! I''m not going to come out until I reach beginner level in forging! D*mn! it''s mind blowing. I started to love forging! I''m not going anywhere until I reach beginner level in forging."


    Both of them didn''t even looked at each other. They didn''t even talk. They were literally fired up. They closed their eyes and started to learn what they wanted to.


    "Eh?.." , Brooks went speechless! He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry!


    He went straight to Sitaram and told him everything. Sitaram was stunned! But a smile appeared on his face.


    Gnan said, " So, he is learning Alchemy huh?"


    Gutherson said, " Rick is learning about Forging! That''s great!"


    Aeron asked, " But is there any need for them to neglect the promise of the business deal? I mean what if the Assassins Organisation will stop this business deal?"


    Sitaram said, " No, they won''t! I''m sure that the news of us reaching the 8 - Grandstar Realm has already fallen in their ears. They know how troublesome we are when we were at 7 - Grandstar realm! Needless to say 8 - Grandstar realm! So they will try to build up a good relationship between us. And the only source they have is this business deal. So they will wait for 2 years."


    Sitaram said, " Brooks! Go and tell Jacob and Raymond about this! Don''t listen to any of their pleases!"


    Brooks nodded his head and went and told everything to Jacob and Raymond. Both of them were stunned and didn''t expect this at all! Helplessly they left and wrote back the letter to the headquarters of the Assassins Organisation.


    When the news fell in the ears of the leader of the Assassins Organisation, he was pissed!


    He stood up immediately and shouted in anger,

 88 BEGINNER LEVEL ALCHEMIS

    The leader of the Assassins Organisation was clearly unhappy about it. He said, " I think you are right, chief executive. He doesn''t have the Inner Will! He is just toying with us using our fear for Sitaram as excuse."


    The chief executive thought for a moment and said, " What if he does possess the Inner Will? And that is the reason he is trying to mess with us?"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation was confused. He asked, " What do you mean?"


    The chief executive said, " What I mean is that he might have found the Alchemy really interesting. So he decided to learn it when he is in high spirit!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " So what would you suggest?


    The chief executive replied, " I think we should wait. In this two years of time, we will gather as much money as we can. What if he really possess the Inner Will and could forge those Spatial Rings? We should not take any chances against him!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " What if he don''t posses the Inner Will?"


    The chief executive sighed and said, " We still need to continue with this business deal. Because we all know that Sitaram and others reached the 8 - Grandstar realm! We all struck at 7 - Grandstar realm. Sitaram has grudge against us. So in order to protect ourselves we need to build some good relationship with him. Or else we will die! This business deal is the only source through which we can communicate with them. So it''s better to not cancel this business deal."


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation felt enlightened. He sighed and said in a sad tone, " I wish he would have died 18 years ago."


    Everyone looked at The leader of the Assassins Organisation and sighed. They all know just how dangerous Sitaram and his team is. At last they sighed in helplessness.


    ----------


    One year has passed in the blink of an eye. In one year Arjun memorised everything about the different kind of plants, leaves, stem and roots and their properties. He also learned about the temperature that needs to be applied for each and every plant when doing Alchemy.


    As for Rick. He learned about the properties of all the metals and non metals. He learned all the basic things about forging.


    Adam didn''t stop his breathing exercise at all. Ever since Arjun changed his Will, he didn''t come out of the training hall. He was possessed with filling his conscience with the Light and the Darkness energy. Even his parents were stunned to see their son''s determination.


    Arjun completely read all the books regarding beginner level Alchemy. He entered the room of alchemy which was located at the corner of the study room.


    Arjun failed in the first attempt. But he didn''t gave up. He did it again and again until he could succeed. He has an advantage of unlimited amount of materials in the city of light. So Arjun practised all the beginner level alchemy from the manuals until he could create alchemy products even in the middle of the sleep.


    Rick was not doing anything less. He also learned the beginner level forging and forged many weapons, armours, spears, sabers and all the forging designs and completely mastered it.


    Another year passed in the blink of an eye. Generally people would have taken almost 10 years to learn the beginner level of alchemy or forging. But Arjun and Rick took only 2 years to reach that feat. It became possible because of strong mental state and mental strength they had.


    Rick saw Arjun opening his eyes and smiled. Arjun looked at Rick and smiled back.


    Rick asked, " Boss! You have finally opened your eyes. That''s good."


    Arjun asked, " When did you opened your eyes?"


    Rick replied, " Two weeks ago!"


    Rick is connected with Arjun. Arjun saw Rick''s conscience and was shocked! That shock turned into a gentle smile.


    Arjun said, " It looks like you have filled all your 10 elements with Violet Realm Inner Will!"


    Rick said with a smile on his face, " That''s right! You weren''t opening your eyes for past 2 weeks since I opened my eyes. So I didn''t waste my time. I started to fill all my 10 elements with my Inner Will. And I finished it yesterday."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Good for you. Actually Forging is lot easier than Alchemy! You need to memorise lot many things. But forging is different. All you need to learn is about different types of metals and their properties. That is lot easier than Alchemy. That''s why it took me time a bit longer."


    Rick asked, " How did it go? Did you learn it?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. I did. I''m now a beginner level Alchemist!"


    Rick was excited. He said, " That''s great boss! That will help us a lot in the future when we go for the adventures!"


    Arjun said, " Yeah! Whatever! My conscience is almost filled with both The Light And The Darkness Energy! Very soon I''ll make my breakthrough and enter the Indigo realm!"


    Rick was surprised. He said in excitement, " That''s an even much more greater news. If you really reach the Indigo realm, then who could be match for you in this realm?"


    " I don''t know." , Arjun shook his head and said, " We were rotting in this room for far too many days. Let''s get out of here."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yes. Let''s go. Everyone will be happy to see us."


    Both of them got up and walked out of the training hall. They found Sitaram in the common hall who was having a cup of tea.


    Arjun said, " Hello grandfather!"


    Sitaram looked back and found both Arjun and Rick walking towards him.


    He smiled and asked, " So you two finally decided to come out? How was your training session?"


    Rick said, " It was excellent grandpa! I became the beginner level forger. Boss became beginner level Alchemist! And I filled all my 10 elements with Violet realm Inner Will. At the same time boss is on the verge of breakthrough. He could enter the Indigo realm at any moment."


    Sitaram smiled. He didn''t said anything.


    At this time Brooks came and said, " Young Master! You have finally come out. Raymond and Jacob came everyday for the past one month for you. They returned back empty handed. They came today like usual."


    Rick said in surprise " Wow! They are very punctual. We said 2 years and they started to come exactly after 2 years. Because we took 1 months extra time than we told everyone."


    Arjun sighed and said, " Whatever! Let''s go and talk to them. I''m sure it''s about the Spatial Rings business deal."

 89 INDIGO REALM

    Arjun and Rick entered the waiting hall where both Raymond and Jacob were sitting. All they have is tired faces. This business deal was set 2 years ago and yet they have to wait for a very long time.


    At this time a voice came from behind, " Sorry to make you wait, mr. Jacob and Mr. Raymond."


    Both Jacob and Raymond felt as if a God finally heard their wish and descended to fulfil their wishes.


    Jacob smiled and said, " No! no! no! It''s alright Lord Arjun! We know that when a person wants to learn something, they have to do it when they have interest in it. So we waited for 2 years patiently."


    Raymond said, " On top of that, if you learned alchemy, then we will also benefit from it. So we were waiting patiently. Because we know that it''s worth to wait."


    Arjun smiled and said while pointing his finger towards Rick, " He is Rick! He will be my helper in the supporting occupation."


    Jacob and Raymond and Rick said hello to each other.


    Arjun asked, " So did you bring the materials that I asked you to?"


    Jacob smiled gently and said, " Yes! We brought the materials. Our guard is guarding it outside the building."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Rick! Go and take care about the materials. We will start immediately after our honourable guests leave."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " On it boss! I''ll do it!"


    Rick left the room to carry out the job.


    Jacob took out a cloth which was sealed by a tight rope. He gave it to Arjun and said, " Lord Arjun! These are the 5000 Gold Coins. Our advance payment. If you need anything else please contact us. We will be here the very next moment."


    Jacob took out a visiting card and gave it to Arjun. He then said, " This is our branch address in the Weissan District! Please accept it."


    Arjun took the visiting card is said, " Thanks! I''ll definitely contact you."


    Both Jacob and Raymond talked with Arjun for a little while and left. Rick entered the room.


    He asked, " Boss! The conversation went smooth. Didn''t you want to make them suffer? Why didn''t you been little hard on them?"


    Arjun replied, " These two just negotiates with the target that organisation sets. These two never kills anyone. The one who has to suffer is, The leader of the Assassins Organisation! He is the master mind behind all this. So wait patiently."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yes."


    Rick was delighted. He said, " Wow! That would be great. We will finally go for an adventure. Leave it to me boss. I''ll definitely forge the spatial rings. You just concentrate on your breakthrough."


    Both of them left the waiting hall and entered the training hall.


    Arjun sighed and said, " I didn''t know that we will be coming back to this place after 1 hour that we left previously."


    He took a deep breath and said, " Alright! Let''s get down to the business."


    Rick closed his eyes and entered The City of Light to forge Spatial rings. And Arjun entered his conscience and started the breathing exercise.


    As he did more breathing exercise, his conscience started to fill with the darkness energy. Light energy was already filled at the right side completely. All left was his left side with darkness energy. So as he did more breathing exercise, his conscience was filling with darkness energy.


    Two months passed. Rick wasn''t tired at all. One after another he forged the spatial rings and after two months he forged all 10000 spatial rings.


    He took a deep breath and sat there to take some rest. After some time he sensed some unique power boost from Arjun. Arjun''s power was rising and an Indigo colour aura leaked out of his body. Rick smiled when he saw this. He realised that Arjun is on the verge of breakthrough. So he didn''t disturb him.


    For the past two months Arjun completely filled his conscience with both Light and the Darkness energy. He continued with the breathing exercise. After some time both the light and the darkness energy entered the Gray gate. After 5 seconds a large amount of Indigo colour aura came out from the gray gate and entered into his conscience.


    Later that Indigo colour aura spread every corner of his body. It was the Indigo Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will! Arjun reached the Indigo realm in the willpower!


    His conscience which was filled with Light and the Darkness energy, was now completely empty. It was pitch blank again.


    But Arjun felt as if his mind became much more clear than before. He felt as if he could understand anything with much more efficiency. It was because of the improved mental state and the mental strength.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Rick and smiled. He said, " It''s done. I have reached the Indigo realm."


    Rick smiled. He said, " I''m done with spatial rings too. That means we will go for our first adventure right?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Yes. We will. But we need to handover the spatial rings to both Jacob and Raymond first."


    Rick said, " That''s right! Then let''s go out. I think everyone would be mad at us. We came out after two years only to come in for 2 months."


    Arjun smiled and said, " You are right. Let''s get out of here."


    Both of them left the training hall. Gnan saw them and shouted, " Why did you come out? Why don''t you stay in that room for the rest of your lives training?"


    Both of them bent their heads in embarrassment. They told them everything. From arrival of Raymond and Jacob to Arjun''s breakthrough.


    Everyone were thrilled to hear Arjun''s breakthrough. They were clearly very excited.


    Aeron asked, " What is your power level? How strong you are?"


    Arjun replied, " I tested inside the city of Darkness! The power level is not less than the Unity Weapon!"


    Everyone were stunned. What is Unity Weapon? It is something that blew the entire Weissan Town back then. It killed all 20000 members of the Assassins Organisation in an instant.


    Aeron couldn''t wait anymore. He said, " You bas*ard! When will you change my Will? How long I should wait?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " No! Im a going to give you my Will!"


    Everyone were stunned! Aeron asked ," Why?"

 90 ADVENTURES CLUB

    Everyone were surprised. Aeron was surprised even more.


    He asked, " What do you mean by that?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " You will learn very soon. Just wait for some days."


    Aeron asked, " Why not now?"


    Arjun said, " You will understand. Don''t worry. First, let''s go to the Assassins Organisation in the Weissan District. We have to deliver the spatial rings."


    Gnan asked, " Why would you go? Just let them come here. Their is no need for you to personally pay a visit."


    Arjun said, "Actually we are planning to go to the Adventure Club and take a quest. Since the Assassins Organisation''s branch is near to the Adventures Club, we decided to go by ourselves."


    Sitaram smiled and said, " So you are finally going to an adventure. Good for you. You don''t know how much you irritated us when you were young. There was no such day where you didn''t talk about going to the adventures and making name for yourself after awakening your Magic Core! Now you don''t have the magic. But you have the willpower and the Devine Power. Enjoy your first adventure then."


    Arjun remembered the past when he said everyday that he is going to be a powerful magician and go for the adventures. A smile appeared on his face.


    He said, " Alright! I''ll definitely enjoy it."


    Arjun looked at Aeron and asked, " Big brother, Are you coming?"


    Aeron said, " Yes. Let''s go!"


    Arjun, Aeron and Rick left the mansion. Sitaram looked at departing Arjun and said, " Gnan. His wish has finally being fulfilled. He is going for an adventure."


    Gnan asked, " Are you not going to give him some warning? You let him go just like that?"


    Sitaram looked at Gnan and said, " It looks like you didn''t understand it properly yet. He always thinks before act. He wouldn''t make any rash moves. So don''t worry."


    Sitaram said all this to comfort Gnan. But he is not doing any good in his heart. When he thinks about Arjun going for adventures, he always remember about his future. He remembers Arjun fighting against the Dragons. His heart pains when he imagined Arjun and Rick fighting against giant dragons with their tiny bodies. He sighed in helplessness.


    ----------


    In the middle of the Weissan district. All three of them were walking on the road. Aeron has full of curiosity face.


    He asked, " Just tell me. What exactly is that important role that I''m going to play."


    Rick said, " Yes boss. I''m curious too. Please tell us."


    Arjun sighed and said, " I won''t tell you everything. It will be a suspense for later. I''ll tell you one thing. It includes big sis Kiera too!"


    Arjun said, " Because this task includes both of you, big brother!"


    Aeron was even more curious than before when he heard Kiera''s name. He asked, " Just tell us."


    Arjun said, " That''s it! I''ll tell you the later part when we go and meet her."


    Aeron''s eyes lit up in delight. He asked , " You mean we are going to meet her now?"


    Arjun replied with a smile, " If not, then why would I ask you to join us? So let''s go and take up a mission where the location is near to her kingdom!"


    Aeron said with excitement, " Yes, Yes! Let''s go!"


    Rick who was listening like an idiot asked, " Who is this Kiera?"


    Arjun told him everything. He didn''t even hide about the matter of both Kiera and Aeron being a lovebirds.


    Rick who heard this, understood everything. He was now curious to meet Kiera. He wanted to see both Aeron and Kiera''s expression when they will face each other after a very long time.


    They visited the branch of the Assassins Organisation in Weissan district and handed over the Spatial rings to Jacob and Raymond. He told them about the procedure to use it. Both of them delighted to receive the spatial rings. They paid remaining 5000 Gold Coins on the spot.


    Arjun said farewell and left the local branch. They were surprised to see the branch of the Assassins Organisation. Because It was actually a big restaurant. Nobody would believe that it is the infamous Assassins Organisation. Because on the surface it looks like a restaurant. But that was only at the surface. Who would believe that internally it is actually a small den of the world''s controller.


    Arjun and others didn''t care about it. They went straight to a building which they desire and stood in front of it.


    This building is none other than Adventure''s Club. There exist many places which would linger with dangers. It might be monsters, or the situation where strong causing problem to the weak. Or extortion, Murder investigation, or long time mystery which wasn''t solved for a very long time.


    The clients will report their issues to the local branches of the Adventure''s Club along with the rewards. The interested adventurer will take the quests and have their adventure. On completion, the reward will be given to that adventurer. If failed then reward won''t be given to that adventurer.


    Arjun and Rick changed their appearance. Arjun changed to Jimmy and Rick changed to a 30 years old man and named him Dick! Arjun, Rick and Aeron went straight towards the receptionist. The receptionist was a young girl in mid 20s.


    The receptionist asked politely, " Welcome! Honourable guests! How can I help you?"


    Arjun said, " We want to go for an adventure. What is the procedure? This is actually our first adventure that we are having."


    The receptionist said with a gentle smile, " Please go to the first floor and pick up the desired quest and bring it here. I will note it down in the records then you can go on to complete your mission."


    " We get it. Thanks for the information." , said Arjun and walked towards the stairway to the first floor. Aeron and Rick followed Arjun.


    After reaching the first floor, they found that there were number of big sized boards hanged side by side on the wall. Each board has different headlines. One board has killer cases. Another board has the kidnapped case. Each board has many number of requests written on a paper and pinned on their respective classified boards.


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s go and look for the mission which is near to the Bloom Kingdom."


    "Yes!" , said both Rick and Aeron. Then all three of them left to look at the board.


    After some time Rick said, " Boss! I found one here. It is near to the Bloom Kingdom!"


    Arjun and Aeron looked at the quest address realised that it is indeed near to the Bloom Kingdom.

 91 AN HORRIBLE VOICE

    Receptionist smiled and took the request paper from Arjun to note down their names in the ledger. When she saw the mission they picked up she was stunned.


    She said in surprise, " Honourable guests! Are you sure that you are going for this mission?"


    Arjun said, " Yes! That''s the one. Please make it quick. We don''t have all day."


    The receptionist said, " This is your first mission right?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes."


    The receptionist''s facial expression changed. She stared at Arjun and other two as if she was looking at the bunch of idiots. But as the member of the Adventure''s club she knew that she has to be respectful towards them.


    She said politely, " Sir! May I know whether you have read the content of the mission?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " Nope."


    The receptionist was suppressing her anger. She said, " Respected Sir! A personal suggestion. Please don''t go on this mission. This is your first mission. So I know that the reward is actually very tempting. But the mission you are going for is actually very dangerous. This mission is actually very mysterious one. Not even the well known adventurers were able to come back alive who took this mission. This mission was mystery. Because for 5 million years, no one know what exactly are they looking at."


    The receptionist continued, " So, please take some easy mission to get used to it. Or else I''m sorry to say this that you will definitely die!"


    Arjun was calm all the time. He didn''t care what the receptionist said. None of them cared. Rick and Arjun were confident in their abilities. Aeron was well aware how sharp minded Arjun is. So he was confident in both Arjun and Rick''s abilities and power. So he didn''t care. On top of that, he is going to meet his beloved girl after a very long time. This reason was enough for him to risk his life.


    But all three of them understood why people on the first floor and the receptionist stared at them like they were staring at an idiot. They sighed but didn''t cared about it at all.


    Arjun smiled and replied, " Thanks for your concern miss. But we want to try our luck. So please make it quick."


    The receptionist clearly felt disappointed. She was clearly unhappy. So she didn''t care too much about them. She silently completed all her formalities.


    She said, " This mission is a big one. So you need to pay 5 Gold Coins in advance. If you failed then amount won''t be returned. If you completed the mission, then you will be refunded the advance payment along with the reward for this mission."


    Arjun said, " Alright!"


    He picked up 5 Gold Coins from his pocket and gave it to the receptionist. The receptionist took the money.


    Arjun said, " Jimmy!"


    The receptionist said, " Full name please?"


    Arjun was dumbstruck. He gave only Jimmy for his Dragon power. He didn''t gave any second name for his disguised character. He thought for a moment and got a name in his mind.


    He said, " Dragmeel! Jimmy Dragmeel!"


    The receptionist felt the second name was a bit strange. But she didn''t cared. She wanted the three of them to leave this place as soon as possible. So she wrote the name.


    Rick said, " My name is Dick Hendricks!"


    Aeron said, " Aeron Brooks!"


    The receptionist wrote all the names and gave them a approval letter.


    She said, " Please bring this letter back when you complete your mission. After we verify your mission status when it completed, then we will pay the amount back."


    Arjun took the approval letter. All three of them left the Adventure''s Club. The receptionist face which was all fake smile turned grim immediately.


    She said to herself, " What a bunch of idiots! They think that they will come back alive. That place is graveyard even for an experienced adventurer. A bunch of newbies like you will die immediately when you set your foot on that land."


    She took a deep breath and said in a low voice, " Hmm. Another 5 Gold Coins for the adventures club."


    ----------


    After going a little far, Rick asked, " Boss! Where did you come up with that Dragmeel name?"


    Arjun replied, " Oh! That? Earlier I didn''t gave any second name for Jimmy. Since Magmeel is the one who gave this name to me, I came up with it all of a sudden. Magmeel is actually a dragon. So I imagined, Dragon + Magmeel = Dragmeel. It all came in an instant. That''s how I created the name Jimmy Dragmeel."


    Both Aeron and Rick smiled on Arjun''s calculation method.


    Rick said, " I have gone with the second name as Hendricks. If I had thought it like you, then it will be like this. Dragon + Fukumeel = Dragmeel. Boss! it would be same."


    Arjun said, " Yes. But let me warn you. You created a fake identity as Dick Hendricks. Keep it that way. Don''t switch it with Dragmeel too. As for the reason, I think you already know."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yes boss! I know the reason. It is to avoid unwanted suspicions."


    Arjun smiled and said, " That''s right."


    Aeron already knows that Arjun and Rick are going to fight the dragons. Arjun never hide anything from Aeron. He even told about the love affair with Ringo which he didn''t tell to his father or grandfather. That''s how close Arjun and Aeron are. So Aeron didn''t talk anything when both of them were talking about the dragons.


    ----------


    Weissan District comes under Nora Kingdom. Arjun, Rick and Aeron walked all day and rested in an hotel at night. After one month they crossed the border of the Nora Kingdom and entered the Bloom Kingdom''s border. They stayed in the village called Thala.


    It was the night time. They booked an hotel room. They had their dinner in a restaurant and gone back to their hotel room. They were resting.


    The entire Thala village was peaceful at the moment. But suddenly they heard an horrible voice coming from the sky.


    "RRRAAAAAHHHHHHH"


    Everyone in the village were terrified. They came out of their homes and looked up in the sky. But it was the night time. So they couldn''t see anything. At that time that horrible voice came again.


    "RRRAAAAAAHHHH"


    Everyone were scared. Arjun and others who were sleeping in the hotel, heard the voice too. Arjun''s face was calm at the same time serious!


    Aeron asked in terror, " What the hell is that???"


    Rick said with a serious face, " I think I know it! This unique sensation..... Boss do you feel it too?"


    " Yeah! I feel it too." , replied Arjun with the serious tone.

 92 DESPAIR IN THE THALA VILLAGE

    Aeron was stunned. Sweat started to pour down from his body. He was scared too. He always heard about how powerful dragons are. He never seen one. But his imagination from Sitaram''s description was enough for him to fear them.


    He said, " Dragon? What are we supposed to do now?"


    Arjun said, " Simple. We had to kill it!"


    Aeron was stunned. He asked in terror, " Kill it?"


    " Yes." , replied Rick, " Boss you are strong. You got your power boosted, all thanks to the Lord Chaos! But my Devine Core is still in the initial stage. How could I fight it?"


    "You are not going to fight it, Rick?" , said Arjun calmly, " You and big brother Aeron will be evacuating people from this place."


    Aeron was stunned. He asked, " That means you are going to fight it alone? Are you crazy?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " A 7 - Grandstar realm cultivator was enough to match up to a dragon. He could not defeat the dragons. But he can escape from it. But I train in Willpower. I reached the Indigo realm. I train in Devine Power. That means I''m walking on the path of a God! I''m a 3rd Devine Origin Stage Cultivator. The most important thing is I have the power to kill a Dragon!"


    Arjun took a deep breath and asked, " Tell me, big brother! Do you think I''m not strong enough to kill a dragon?"


    Aeron was stunned. He was stunned not because of Arjun''s reasoning. He was stunned because of Arjun''s calm in this kind of situation. Rick was calm too. To be honest they both were eager to kill that dragon! Aeron knows that their calm was due to their Strong Mental State and Mental Strength. Aeron really was desperate for the Willpower. But Arjun said that he is going to give Aeron something else which includes both Kiera and Aeron. So he didn''t ask.


    Arjun smiled and said, " If I let anything happen to you, then big sis Kiera will definitely kill me. So stay close to Rick. He will protect you from any attacks of the dragon."


    Rick nodded his head. He said, " So you will be fighting. While we will be protecting people."


    Aeron said, " That''s right! It''s like one dragon fighting another dragon. And another dragon fighting for protecting humans."


    Rick said, " That''s right!"


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s go!"


    The dragon''s roar kept coming from the sky. People couldn''t see anything because of the night sky. People were scared, when they heard that fearsome roar.


    Suddenly the roar became much more louder. As the roar became louder, people saw a red light in that roar''s direction. Within a blink of an eye, the red light became bigger and darker. Then in another blink of an eye, the red light became much more larger and this time it was clearly visible.


    The crowd came back to their senses when they heard the shout. They understood that the village was under attack by a dragon. And that red light coming towards them was actually a dragons breath!


    The red light fell on the ground with a loud noise.


    BAAAANNNGGGG!!!


    The people yelled in despair. They quickly started to spread in different direction as quickly as possible. Some people were lucky enough to avoid the attack. Because they were far away from the attack range. But the people who were near the dragon''s breath were dead instantly. There dead body''s peaces couldn''t be found anymore!


    People who are still alive, were in a despair. In the earlier attack they all ran away with no destination at all. They didn''t know where they were running at all. All they knew is that they were running far away from the attack. They didn''t have anything else on their minds.


    But now that they have seen some peoples death with their eyes, they were worrying in despair about the whereabouts of their family members.


    Someone shouted, " My Son!!! Somebody have seen my son?"


    Another person shouted, " MOM!!!! No!!! My mom is dead. I have seen her under that red light! No! My mother is dead! What am I supposed to do now?"


    Among the survivors there was a 19 years old Young man who also seen their parents death. He was shocked beyond words. They were alive a moment ago. They had dinner. They had a pep talk. They were sleeping as per the daily schedule.


    But now everything changed. The happy moment turned into an ultimate despair! That 19 years old young man was shocked.


    He said to himself in slow voice, " They are dead! My mother! My Father! All of them died. Just like that. They were healthy. They were kind to everyone. But they are dead now. What wrong have they done to deserve this?"


    At that time all of them felt danger lingering on their heads. They looked up and found that the dragon is going to breath again. People started to scatter in different direction again.


    That 19 years old young man was in despair too. He lost his calm. All he had is pain in his heart. He wanted to die. He wanted to be reunion with his family in heaven. So he was walking forward towards the attack range.


    The dragon completed taking in the breath. It released the breath at high intensity. The breath was approaching the peoples down there very quickly. That 19 years old young man was very happy.He closed his eyes in peace. He thought in his mind,


    [ Mom! Dad! Just wait. I''m coming. ]


    But no matter how much he waited, he found that the attack didn''t hit him. In fact, it didn''t fall on the ground at all. He opened his eyes in surprise. He was stunned by what he saw. When he opened his eyes and looked up, the attack was no where to be seen.He didn''t know what was happening.


    At that time he heard two people talking to themselves.


    The first person said, " D*mn! Just in the nick of the time. Or else, there would be an unimaginable casualties."


    The second person said, " But we were too late. The attack earlier has already caused so many casualties. We didn''t come in time."


    The first person said, " Come on big brother! We are still far too weak. You should understand that we actually came here at our full speed."


    These two people are none other than Rick and Aeron. But that 19 years old young man didn''t understand what was happening. He looked at Aeron and Rick, as if he was looking at some kind of mysterious peoples.


    Aeron looked at that 19 years old young man and asked, " What is your name, young man?"


    That young man replied while crying, " My name is Logan Drake."


    " Good!" , said Aeron, " I''ll tell you only one thing. Commiting Suicide is the biggest sin in the universe!"

 93 A STORM IS COMING

    Logan was stunned when he heard what Aeron said. He started to cry even louder.


    Aeron asked, " Why are you crying?"


    Logan said, " Because my mother told me the same thing in the past. She told me that people always goes through the difficult situations. But if you want to run away from those difficulties by committing suicide, then that is the biggest sin in the universe!"


    Rick asked, " Then what were you trying to do right now?"


    Logan said, " I know! I know that what I''m doing is a sin. But I''m an orphan now. What is the purpose of me living without my parents? I don''t even know anyone else."


    Rick said, " So you want to die, so that you will meet your parents in heaven?"


    Logan said while wiping his tears, " Yes."


    Rick asked, " You know that suicide is actually a sin right? It is well known that sinners always go to hell. That means you will go to hell, if you commit suicide. Then how do you think you will meet your parents who are in heaven?"


    Logan was stunned. He said, " That''s....."


    Aeron said, " Keep fighting, Logan! That dragon killed your family right? Don''t you want that dragon to die? Don''t you want to enjoy it''s death?"


    Logan replied, " Of course, I want it''s death. I want to enjoy it''s death."


    Rick said with a smile, " Then keep living. Today that dragon is going to die!"


    Logan was stunned. He asked, " Going to die? But how?"


    Rick replied, " My boss is going to kill it."


    Logan was dumbstruck. He asked, " What boss?"


    Aeron said, " Rick! Focus! It''s attacking again."


    Both Rick and Logan looked up. They found the dragon is ready for another breath. Rick lifts both his hands in the air. He uses Space element on left hand and Time element on right hand. He was ready to make his move once the dragon attack.


    The dragon breathed in again and breathed out the red light with it''s full power. The attack range increased and it was even bigger than the last time. People started to run at full speed away from the attack.


    Rick and Aeron didn''t move. Logan found that they are not moving from their place and ready to face the dragon''s attack. So he decided to stay and see how they are going to face that attack.


    Rick waited patiently. When the dragon''s breath neared him, he combined both Time and Space Elements. Then a giant portal appeared on top of them. The combination of Time and Space elements gives Portal.


    AMAZING!!!


    Logan was poor. He desired to get strong and become a powerful magician. But they live an ordinary life. He awakened his magic core which is common in Life Realm. But the spells which are related to thunder, needs to be learned to use the thunder magic power. Without the spells, they can''t use the magic.


    Logan has Green realm Magic Core. He was considered as average in magic. But the fees to join the academy was very high. His family''s financial problems were really heavy for him. So he started to live a normal human life. He used to help his father in business to gain more money.


    But he always had the desired to become a powerful magician which he buried deep in his heart. Today after seeing someone using spells, the desire of becoming magician awoken within him. Now his parents are dead. Logan decided to follow Rick and Aeron and learn magic if possible.


    At that time they heard a loud noise as if something has fallen on the ground. They looked back and saw a dragon who was looking at them with a pair of sharp eyes. That dragon has maroon colour body. It has yellowish white colour stomach. Saliva was dripping down from it''s sharp fangs. It''s claws was eager to tear the one who protected the humans.


    That dragon looked at Rick and said, " You filthy human! How dare you try to take my food away from me?"


    Rick said, " Why wouldn''t I dare to protect my human race. Are you an idiot?"


    That dragon said, " Huh? Since when did you humans have the guts to speak to us supreme creatures in the high tone?"


    Rick said, " Since 2 years."


    " Eh?" , that dragon didn''t understand what Rick mean by 2 years.


    Rick said, " You bas*ards might be dominant creatures of the universe! But that''s just for a little bit longer. Because in future a storm is going to come! When that storm comes, you dragons are going to be doomed."


    That dragon was stunned when it heard Rick''s words.


    It asked, " What do you mean by that?"


    Rick said, " Very Soon humans will receive the powers to slay dragons. That time no one would be strong enough to bear us. We humans were successful in finding a way to slay dragons.It''s just that we need a little bit of time to increase our power. When that time comes your race is doomed for sure."


    That dragon smiled arrogantly and said, " Oh! Let me ask you something? Even if you found a way to kill dragons, why would you tell me? What if I go and tell other dragons? You are saying that the you need some time to get strong enough to kill us. But are you sure you have done a great job by revealing your plans to me?"


    Rick smile and said, " Yes. I''m sure that I have done no wrong in revealing our plan to you. Because you won''t be around to see the dragon''s destruction. You won''t be telling any other dragon about our plans."


    Rick''s face suddenly turned sinister and said in a cold voice, " Because you are going to die today."


    That dragon went silent for a moment and said by laughing loudly, " Hahahaha! You really are a funny kid! I have seen many humans who run in fear away from me. I have seen many humans who feel helpless and submit themselves to me. But I have never seen a human who spout nonsense like you. Kill me? You think that a mare ant like you could kill me?"


    At that time, a red flames came from behind and fell on that dragon''s back part! That dragon shouted in pain.


    RRRRAAAAHHHH!!!


    It said in fear, " That hurts! Which dragon came to protect these humans from me? Don''t you fear that your army will be wiped out by us."


    That dragon looked back to find a dragon who attacked it. It looked back to find a dragon. But it was amazed to find a human standing on a tree instead!

 94 CONCLUSION

    The dragon looked at Arjun and it''s heart told that he is dangerous. That dragon didn''t tried to be ignorant. It immediately stayed on high alert.


    It asked, " Who are you?"


    Arjun said, " Me? I''m the one who is going to kill you."


    That dragon said, " You? With that puny body. I think you humans started to lose your minds. I Louser, the Laser Dragon swear on my life that today I will make you humans realise that dragons are always supreme creatures in the world."


    Arjun didn''t say anything. He said to Rick through mental connection, " Rick! Take these survivors away from this place. This place is going to be a real mess."


    Rick replied, " Got it boss!"


    Rick said, " Logan! Take the survivors and run as further away as possible. The fight is about to begin."


    Aeron said, " Alright! Let''s split the amount of people we are going to evacuate. There are about 3000 people who survived. Let''s be In Charge and evacuate 1000 people each."


    Logan and Rick said, " Got it!"


    They started to evacuate people as per their plan. Logan was the weakest one among three. So he took 1000 peoples first and evacuated the village.


    Then Aeron took another 1000 people and left. Because he was the second weakest and also strongest among the three.


    Rick took the rest of the survivors and left the village. He stood at the very last in order to protect the people from the dragons attack.


    He then said mentally, " Boss! It''s done! We have taken the survivors as far as possible. We are in the safe range."


    Arjun said, " That''s good! Now I can fight without worrying about anything."


    Rick looked at the terrified people shouted, " All of you! Please leave this place. My boss is going to buy as much time as possible. Please leave this place and run as far as possible!"


    Everyone heard what Rick said. They all bowed to Rick, Aeron and Logan in gratitude and started to run. At some point no one could be seen. Everyone ran away as far as possible.


    Rick and Aeron took a sigh of relief. Rick said, " Big Brother! I think the battle is about to begin. Let''s go and see it."


    Aeron said, " Yeah! Let''s go!"


    But they heard another person saying, " That''s right! Let''s go and see."


    Both Rick and Aeron were stunned. They looked at the direction of the voice and found Logan standing there.


    Aeron was pissed. He asked, " D*mn it! Logan, why didn''t you leave with them?"


    Logan was dumbfounded. He said in awkward voice, " You said that today I will enjoy the death of the dragon who killed my family. I stayed to see that."


    Rick said, " Alright! Let''s go. But I''m not responsible if anything happens to you!"


    " I agree!" , said Logan and followed them.


    ----------


    Inside the village the battle began. The Laser dragon took a long breath and breathed out the Red colour Laser beam from it''s mouth. That laser beam travelled towards Arjun.


    Arjun dodged the attack by moving side. The Laser beam was so powerful that it has actually destroyed half of the village. Arjun knows that there are no humans down there. So he didn''t cared about the damage.


    Arjun suddenly jumped in the air and took a long breath and breathed out.


    He shouted, " Fire dragon''s roar!!!"


    A huge amount of fire came out from Arjun''s mouth and fell on Louser. Louser was stunned. He tried to dodge it, but the breath was very powerful that it destroyed the entire village with no trace left.


    Dragons always possess the strong senses. Rick, who is also a dragon, possessed that keen sense. He sensed Arjun''s flames coming and falling down on them. So he wrapped both Aeron and Logan and took them to another dimension using Space Element.


    He shouted, " Holy c*ap! That was close. Or else we would have died."


    The space was pitch black in colour. Logan didn''t understand where he was. He asked, " What is this place?"


    Rick said, " It''s a space dimension. This world is also a dimension. But I created my own dimension. That''s why, the attack earlier didn''t harm us."


    " Dimension? Amazing!", Logan''s eyes lit up.


    Aeron didn''t care about Logan. He said, " Alright! Let''s get out of the dimension. Let''s see what is happening outside."


    Rick nodded his head and cleared the dimension. When they came out, what they saw was fire everywhere. The lands were tored down. All three of them felt hot and started to sweat non stop.


    Laser Dragon who acted mighty earlier, has lost one of it''s hand! It was looking at Arjun in utter shock!


    It said while shaking it''s body in fear, " Unbelievable! How could this be? How could a human have dragon''s power as his magic power?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Didn''t my brother already told you that humans got the power to wipe out your entire race earlier? What do you think? Were you thinking that we were joking earlier?"


    Louser was stunned! He said, " So, this is the power that human was talking about, when he said that humans are going to have the power to slay dragons! How could that be possible?"


    Arjun said, " Everything is possible! Nothing is impossible! It''s just that you creatures leave in the dream of being a supreme creatures and neglected our race''s intelligence. You gave us enough time to find a way to kill you dragons!"


    " What?" , shouted Louser in unbelievable tone.


    Arjun said, " On top of that, who told you that I have the magic power? Right from my birth I never had the magic power. Because what I have is the Devine Power!"


    " What did you say?" , shouted Logan in disbelief. He said, " Devine Power? That means, you are a God?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " That''s right! We are Gods!"


    Louser was terrified. He turned back and was about to fly. The danger was building by humans for the dragons in the shadow. This news has to be delivered to other dragons. Or else dragon race would end up in extinction! Louser flied a little higher from the ground.


    But Arjun was faster. He jumped up in the air while golden flames were wrapped up on his hands. He landed on the dragon''s back with a huge force and punched it''s back with full force.


    The dragon''s flames hit the Laser dragon very hardly. The Laser dragon who was flying in mid air fell on the ground with a loud sound. Louser shouted in immense pain,


    "RRRAAAAHHHG!"


    Louser looked at Arjun in fear and said, " Please! Let me go! Please!"


    Arjun said, " When you killed humans, didn''t they beg you the same way? Did you let them go?"


    Louser said, " I understand now. I won''t kill anyone in the future. Please let me go."


    " I Won''t!" , Arjun said calmly.


    Arjun said, " Soul Shaking Art! Very High Level!"

 95 CONSTRUCT OF DRAGONS ARMY

    Louser was dead. Logan who saw this was stunned. Since childhood his parents or neighbours always told him that dragons are very strong. They are so strong that not even the strongest human could kill them.


    But today what he saw proved them completely wrong. When Rick was telling to that dragon that it will die today, he didn''t believe him because of what their parents or neighbours told him.


    He didn''t believe when Aeron asked him to witness the death of the dragon who killed his parents. But he had a slim hope that what they said would come true. He followed Rick and Aeron with half heart. He didn''t believe when they asked him to witness the death of the dragon. But he also anticipated that what they said would come true.


    But the outcome really stunned him.They called it a battle. But it was totally the one sided annihilation. That human completely defeated the dragon from start to the end. Later that shock turned into amazement. He thought,


    [ What an amazing power! ]


    [ The power to slay dragons? How nice would it be if I also have one. ]


    But he knew that he has to stick to them if he really wanted the power. So he followed them quitely.


    On the battlefield, Arjun looked at the Louser''s dead body for a moment. Then he walked straight towards the dead body and stopped before it.


    Rick and Aeron came near Arjun and stopped there. They looked at the dragon''s dead body.


    Aeron said, " This dragon. I think it''s very weak. It wasn''t even a battle. It was totally one sided annihilation. That dragon wasn''t even your match."


    Arjun said, " Look at the body very carefully. It looks very young. Compared to Magmeel, it looks little tiny. Magmeel possess a giant body. We could tell that his scales are very old. But this dragon looks very young. It is small in size. It''s scales look very young. It might have born around some 500 years ago. 500 years may be big for us humans. But in dragon''s prospective it is equal to a 10 years old human kid! It is indeed very weak. But look at what it had done. If this is the destructive power of a weak dragon, then what about the dragons which we will face in the future. I suggest we have to concentrate more on our divine power."


    Rick said, " I agree!"


    Arjun then sat on one toe and put his hands on the dragon''s head. He injected his Indigo Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will into it''s body. Then a pure white light came out from it''s body through the Indigo Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will and settled on Arjun''s hands.


    Arjun got up and put his hands in his pockets. He took out a crystal from his pockets. He then stored that white light in that crystal.


    Aeron asked, " Is that white light the dragon''s soul?


    Rick asked, " Why are you taking it?"


    Arjun replied, "In the building of forging, I saw a concept called "Constructs". It''s a humanoid machines that we construct using different metals. It required a soul and a core to activate it. That''s why I was thinking to collect the souls of as many dragons as possible."


    Rick and Aeron were stunned when they heard Arjun. They felt that, That was really a wonderful idea.


    Rick asked, " Are you planning to raise an army of dragons using constructs? "


    Arjun asked, " Then how do you plan on winning the war against 80% of the dragons using just 20% of us?"


    Rick went silent for a moment. He didn''t talk anything. He know that what Arjun doing was right. So he didn''t talk much about it.


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Alright! We have been here for far too long. Let''s get out of here before the guards come."


    Aeron said, " Yeah. Let''s get out of here."


    All three of them left the destroyed Thala village without leaving a trace behind.


    The guards came and stunned to see the scene. All they could see was flames around. When they went inside, they found that the land was torn into different pieces.


    They walked a little bit more forward and stunned with what they have seen. They saw a dragon''s dead body.


    The leader of these guards asked, " Which idiot said that there was a maroon colour dragon on a rampage here? I''ll definitely kill him. Look here. That maroon colour dragon is resting in peace here."


    Another guard asked, " I can''t believe that a dragon was slain by a human. A survivor said that a human with flames magic was confronting the dragon, while his subordinates were helping the people in evacuating the people."


    The leader of the troops said, " If it really killed by a human, then it''s a good news. Whatever! Let''s report it to his majesty!"


    All the soldiers left to report it back to the kingdom.


    ----------


    On the road, Arjun, Rick and Aeron were walking. They walked very far away from the Thala village.


    Arjun said, " This distance would be safe now. The guards won''t be able to find us.


    Aeron said, " Alright. That''s good."


    Arjun asked, " Where should we go first? Shall we complete our mission first? Or shall we go and meet big sis?"


    Aeron said, " Let''s go and meet her first. We don''t know what kind of situation she is in. We keep receiving letters from other girls. But we didn''t receive any letters from Kiera all this time. Let''s go and meet her."


    Rick said, " That''s strange. I don''t want to say this. But what if she has the change of mind after learning that she is a princess now? What if she became proud of being a princess?"


    Arjun replied, " Not even in our wildest dreams.We know about her better than anyone else. She always dreamed to stay with big brother. When big brother left with Uncle John as his disciple, their was no such day when she didn''t irritate me by saying ''When would he come back?'' ''Is the District Governor treating him good or not?'' kind of questions! There is no way she would have change of heart just because she became a princess!"


    Arjun said, " Let''s go to the Royal Kingdom and meet her. The mission could wait."


    Aeron said with a worried face, " Alright! Let''s go."


    All three of them decided to meet Kiera. So they started to walk towards the Royal Kingdom.


    At that time Arjun suddenly stopped. He looked back and shouted,


    " Who is there?"


    Both Rick and Aeron looked back. They didn''t sense anyone following them. When they looked back, they found the bushes on the ground Started to move. Then slowly a person came out.


    Both Aeron and Rick were stunned to see that man. They shouted,

 96 THE THIRD LIFE FORM

    Rick asked, " Logan! What are you doing here?"


    Logan said, " I have nowhere to go. My parents died. I''m an orphan now. All I know is you people apart from my family. That''s why I''m following you guys."


    Aeron said, " Alright! But why would you follow us secretly. Why didn''t you tell us about your situation and came along with us earlier? Why would you follow us in secret!"


    Logan bent his head and didn''t say anything. He knew that he has no answer for that.


    Arjun asked, " Who is he? How come you both know but I don''t?"


    Rick then explained everything to Arjun. After listening all this, Arjun understood everything. He looked at Logan and a smile appeared on his face.


    Arjun asked, " Be honest with me Logan. Your parents are dead. So what is your plan now? Anything. It''s small or big? I don''t care. Just tell me about your plans?"


    Logan said, " I want to slay dragons just like you did. I want to have that power. Please boss! Give me the power to slay dragons!"


    All three of them were stunned! Arjun asked, " Why would you want to slay dragons that badly? You know, right? Killing dragons is not that easy."


    Logan replied while tears came out of his eyes, " I know. But who cares if I die? No one would cry for me. I have seen my parents death with my own eyes. I couldn''t forget that scene even right now! I don''t want anyone else to experience that pain. I''ll kill all the dragons and make sure that no one from the human race would die!"


    Logan continued, " But I don''t have power for that. I know that I have Green Realm Magic Core! That means my talent is average. But I will work hard. I''ll get stronger and stronger. And I''ll kill as many dragons as possible. Please Boss! Give me the magic to slay dragons."


    Arjun smiled. He said, " Rick! This Logan is interesting. I''ve decided to make him the fourth member. He also has the desire to kill the dragons. What would you say?"


    Rick smiled and said, " I was feeling the same way, Boss! Let''s do it then."


    Aeron didn''t say anything. He just nodded his head in agreement.


    Arjun said, " Logan! First of all, we don''t have magic power like you think! What we have is the Divine Power."


    Logan asked in surprise, " Divine Power?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun kept on telling everything. He told everything about the God Realm. He said about the Will changing concept.


    Logan who heard all this was stunned. He don''t know what to say anymore.


    Logan took a deep breath and said, " I prepared to die when my parents were killed. I don''t care about my life. Boss! I accept your proposal. Please change my Will!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Pretty Well, then. Let''s go somewhere no one could see us. Let''s go to the top of the mountain. I don''t want any attention when Lord Chaos descend."


    All four of them went to the mountain top. They found a perfect place where no life forms exist. Logan lied down on the ground. Arjun started the Will changing procedure.


    The process continued for 12 hours. After 12 hours Lord Chaos descended and changed Logan''s Will. But he was just like Adam. Lord Chaos didn''t boost their powers. So Logan has to start from the scratch.


    Logan felt empty. As if he doesn''t have any power. Arjun told all that rebirth story to Logan, which he told to Adam. Logan understood everything.


    Arjun said, " Alright Logan! Stay here. Keep doing the breathing exercise. I don''t know how long would it take. But one day we will come back. And when we come back, we will take you back home. Until then stay here. Keep doing your breathing exercise."


    Logan said, " Alright boss!"


    Arjun nodded his head. He took out some money and said, " Take these 100 Gold Coins! Buy something to eat when you are hungry."


    Logan''s eyes lit up. He never seen that much money in his life. He accepted and stored the money in the Spatial Ring that Arjun gave.


    After some time, Arjun, Rick and Aeron left. Logan looked at departing Arjun and bowed down in respect and gratitude. He sat down on the ground and started the breathing exercise.


    Arjun said, "Alright! Let''s go. Let''s go and meet big sis."


    All three of them started walking towards the Royal Capital of the Bloom Kingdom.


    -----------


    In the headquarters of the Assassins Organisation.


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation received the 10000 Spatial Rings from Jacob who personally came and delivered.


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation called his experts and asked them to verify the spatial rings. After verifying, they came to a conclusion that, If Eric Dawson was at the same level in Willpower like Arjun is now, then Arjun would have the highest quality products among them.


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said, " I don''t know what to do now? We really have the Spatial rings which proves that he really awakened his Inner Will. What do we do now?"


    The chief executive said, " I think we should continue with the business deal and get on the good side of them. Look at Jacob. His power has really improved. He reached the 8 - Grandstar Realm in cultivation. We can''t mess with them. I don''t know why they are not attacking us even after reaching the 8 - Grandstar realm? But we should continue this business deal. This business deal is the only source we have to improve the relationship and get on their good side."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said, " I agree. Let''s ask him to forge some Weapons and Armours to maintain that relationship."


    The chief executive said, " That would be great idea for now."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said, "Jacob! Maintain the relationship with Arjun. Ask him to forge 10000 Armours and weapons."


    Jacob replied, " Yes! Your Majesty!"


    ----------


    Arjun and other two reached the Royal Capital of the Bloom Kingdom. All the buildings here are big and spacious. Everyone were wearing the decent clothes.


    After moving a little forward, Arjun saw that all the people were busy. They were carrying a lot of flowers with them.


    Arjun stopped one of the citizen and asked, " Mister! What this is all about? Why these people are carrying the flowers with them?"


    That person said, " You don''t know? It looks like you are an outsider. Let me tell you then. These flowers were being taken to the Royal Palace for the ceremony."


    Aeron asked, " What ceremony?"


    That person said, " After 3 days, Princess Kiera and Prince Alfonso, the son of the current king of the Bloom Kingdom are getting married! These flowers are for decorating the Royal Capital!"

 97 THE PLAN OF INTRUDING THE ROYAL PALACE

    Aeron and Arjun were stunned more than Rick. Rick don''t even know how she looks like. But Arjun and Aeron were familiar with her.


    Arjun came back to his senses. He asked, " I don''t understand! What do you mean by current king? What happened to the old king?"


    That man said, " The old king, father of Princess Kiera died last year while hunting in the forest! The queen also passed away because of the exhaustion. As for Prince Alwyn, rumours are that he went mad by watching their parents death. He is suffering from psychic disorder. Everyone started to call princess Kiera as the one who brings bad luck with her. Some called that she arranged all this assassination plan under the mask of accident."


    That person continued, " But King Reynolds came. He said that he is going to marry princess Kiera to his son Prince Alfonso. They asked for princess Kiera''s opinion in public. Then Princess Kiera accepted this marriage proposal. Hence the marriage ceremony is being conducted after 3 days."


    Arjun asked, " If world called her assassinator, and the girl with the bad luck. Then why would king Reynolds come forward with this marriage proposal with her?"


    That person said, " First of all, the former late queen and the current king, king Reynolds are brother and sister. After king and the queen''s death, they came all the way here. Later they took charge of the kingdom. When the rumours became serious, the new king proposed this marriage proposal to prove that princess Kiera is innocent. They said that if anyone among the prince Alfonso or King Reynolds dies, then princess Kiera is not innocent. They said that they are kind people who came forward to protect the dignity of the kingdom."


    Rick asked, " What about the Prince Alwyn?


    That person said, " Prince Alwyn ran away in depression. He lost his mind. After a long time, the King Reynolds found him and brought him back. Then because of psychic disorder, Prince Alwyn started to kill people. So he was put in a cell to avoid any more killing. Doctors are attending him to cure his disease and make him better."


    Arjun said, " Thanks mister. Thanks for your valuable time."


    " You are most welcome!" , replied that person and left.


    Arjun, Rick and Aeron stayed silent for a while. Aeron was shaking his body uncontrollably He clearly started to loose his mind.


    Rick asked, " What the hell is going on here? Boss! I feel something is wrong here?"


    Arjun replied, " Something? You are wrong. It''s not something. Everything is wrong here."


    Aeron asked, " What do you mean?"


    Aeron said, " You mean? She was forced?"


    Arjun said, " Exactly! She was definitely forced."


    Rick said, " But didn''t big sis agreed in public for this marriage proposal?"


    Aeron asked, " Exactly! why would she agree for the marriage proposal?"


    Arjun said, " Simple! What is the nature of a King or a Prince when they see something eye catching?"


    Rick said, " They try to steal it.... Wait! You mean they did all this, because prince Alfonso had a crush on big sis Kiera?"


    Arjun said, " Exactly! But big sis is not the only one they want. They want something else too!"


    Aeron said angrily, " The Kingdom Of Bloom!"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! And it is the reason why they have killed big sis''s parents! People thinks that Prince Alwyn will become next king. But if he dies and then Reynolds come and announce himself to be next king, then he will draw suspicions from the people. So he turned him into a mad person. This will bring sympathy for prince Alwyn. When the citizens of the Bloom kingdom worry about their kingdom''s future, a saviour named Reynolds appears and takes control over the whole Kingdom."


    Rick said, " On top of that, he uses the rumours about big sis''s assassination of her own parents for his own advantage, and becomes the king. Prince Alwyn kills people because of psychic disorder and unfit to be a king. Big sis Kiera rumoured to be the mastermind behind her parents death. So, if she becomes the queen, then the suspicion turns into believe. King Reynolds will gain sympathy from the citizens of the Bloom Kingdom. Because he tries to protect big sis Kiera through this marriage and takes the risk of being assassinated by her."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! The world thinks that king Reynolds is trying to protect her from the rumours. That''s why, he is risking his own life by marrying the killer to his son. They start to believe that king Reynolds is a kind hearted man."


    Rick said in anger, " They will gain a big Kingdom. They will get a beautiful girl under their control. They will gain sympathy by showing that they are curing prince Alwyn. They will gain sympathy again by marrying big sis and take a huge risk."


    Aeron said in harsh tone, " What a bunch of cunning bas*ards. They actually plotted a big plan."


    Arjun said, " This is just my opinion. I don''t know what exactly happened?


    Rick asked, " What should we do to confirm it."


    Arjun said, " Their is only one way for us to figure out the truth?"


    Aeron asked, " How?"


    Arjun said, " We need to meet Prince Alwyn somehow! He will tell us everything. He will tell us the truth."


    Both Rick and Aeron were stunned. That was really a good plan. But how could they ask Prince Alwyn. Prince Alwyn is in the cage.


    Rick said, " Boss! Prince Alwyn is in the Royal Kingdom. He will be in the underground where the prison cells would be. How are you going to meet him in the first place? We can''t even enter the Palace door."


    Arjun said, " It''s simple. We are going to intrude the Royal Palace tonight! We will definitely meet him and learn the truth."


    Rick was stunned. He asked, " Boss! their will be thousands of guards guarding the palace. Even a fly couldn''t enter the palace. How could we intrude the palace?"


    Arjun said, " I don''t care. I''ll do anything for the big sis''s happiness. If you want you both can stay here. But I''ll definitely go."


    "Shut Up!" , said Aeron in anger, " She is my girl. I''m coming with you. I don''t give a d*mn about those soldiers. I''ll do anything for her."


    Rick was speechless. He said embarrassingly, " I was just trying to warn you back then. But if you two are going, then I''ll go too. Let''s meet Prince Alwyn then."

 98 PORTAL OF SOURCE AND DESTINATION

    Arjun and others booked a room in hotel and stayed the entire day. During this period, Aeron didn''t talk with anyone.


    Rick looked at Aeron and didn''t know what to do. He said to Arjun, " Boss! I''m scared to see big brother in that state. He is loosing his mind as the time passing."


    Arjun said, " I know. That''s the nature of love. We can''t do anything about it."


    Rick said, " You will probably be mad at me. But boss! what if she agreed for this marriage on her free will."


    Arjun asked, " What do you mean?"


    Rick said, " What if she did changed after knowing that she is a princess? What if your reasoning this morning was wrong?"


    Arjun said seriously, " Rick! I''ll kill if it was anybody who raised this question? You never seen her in the past. So you don''t know anything about her. That''s why I''m forgiving you."


    Arjun continued, " Big sis is a soft hearted girl. She always cares about love and relationships. She never cared about anything else. The only thing she cared about is my family and Ringo and other girls. But their was someone else who is much more special to her than us. That is big brother Aeron!"


    Arjun continued, " There was no such day, when she didn''t think about him. Such is her character. On top of that she wrote a letter for big brother before she left. She said that she will be waiting for him."


    Arjun continued, " Her parents died one after another. Her brother was kept as the prisoner. How could such a caring person would accept for the marriage proposal in this kind of situation. She was definitely forced."


    Rick asked, " Then why didn''t she tell in front of the public when she accepted the marriage proposal. Instead she would have told the truth. She would have told how cunning that Reynolds is? Why wouldn''t she tell?"


    Arjun said, " If my guess is right, then it was for Alwyn!"


    Rick felt enlightened. He said, " That means, They took Alwyn as hostage and blackmailed big sis for this marriage?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right!"


    Rick said, " Alright! I get it. But why would the citizens calls big sis as the mastermind behind these plot? What she has to do with all this?"


    At this time a voice came from behind, " That''s right! Why would citizens believe that Kiera is the mastermind behind all this s*it?"


    Arjun and Rick looked back and found that it was Aeron who spoke.


    Arjun said, " If a princess was kept away from the special treatment and advantages of being a princess, and suddenly returns. But very soon her parents would die one after the another. Then whom do you think the world would suspect?"


    Arjun said, " These are all the possibilities I can think of. We will know the truth once we meet prince Alwyn."


    Aeron gritted his teeth and said, " If what you said is true, then we should not leave them! We have to kill those fu*king bas*ards!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Of course! How could we leave someone who hurts our family. But I won''t kill them. I''ll give them something even worse than death! Nobody messes with my family!"


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s have our dinner and wait for the night. Once the night falls, we will intrude the Royal Palace."


    They went to a restaurant and ate something. They found a soldier of the Royal Palace in that restaurant. Arjun befriended that soldier. He found a moment and gave him a booze to drink. Arjun mixed truth speaking syrup which he prepared earlier in the hotel room in that booze. That soldier told everything he knew.


    That soldier didn''t have any high status, so Arjun didn''t get much out of him. But they were able to get the location for the prison where Alwyn was held as a prisoner. They also found the location for Kiera''s room.


    The night has fallen. Arjun, Rick and Aeron finally started their intrusion plan.


    Rick asked, " Boss! What is the plan? Are we going to intrude this giant palace with no proper plan?"


    Arjun said, " We have a plan."


    Rick felt ease in his heart. He asked, " That''s great! What is the plan?"


    Arjun said, " Act according to the situation!"


    "Eh?" , Rick and Aeron went speechless. They were dumbfounded.


    Aeron rubbed his forehead and asked, " That''s your plan?"


    Arjun asked, " We don''t know anything about this Royal Palace. So what would be the better plan than acting according to the situations?"


    Rick and Aeron though for a moment and felt that it was logical. So all three of them walked and stopped at a fair distance from the palace.


    Arjun looked at the top of the palace and found a veranda. Arjun smiled and raised his two hands onto shoulder level. He used Time Element on his right hand and Space element on his left hand. He combined both the elements and a portal appeared. He looked at the veranda on top of the palace and another portal appeared on it.


    Arjun said, " Alright! I have created two portals. Look at that veranda on top of the palace. That''s where I created another portal. The portal in front of us is the source portal and portal on that veranda is the destination portal. If we go through this portal then we will land directly on that veranda. Are you ready?"


    Both Rick and Aeron were stunned to see those portals. They felt it was insane! Because even Rick could create only one portal.


    Rick asked, " Boss! How did you created the second portal? I could create only one while the destination would be my own space! But I couldn''t create the portal of source and destination at the same time!"


    Arjun was surprised. He said, " It''s simple! First create a portal. Then look at the location where you want to create the destination portal and think in your to create another portal. Your Will automatically creates it."


    Rick was dumbstruck! He said, " That''s it? It''s that easy?"


    Arjun said, " Yes! But their is the limit for distance. At my current state, I can create the destination portal about 500 meters. The longer the distance, more Inner Will you drain."


    Rick said, " Ok! I understand."


    Arjun asked, " What the hell were you doing in the City of Darkness? Didn''t you tried something new while learning about the elements and fusion of elements concept?"


    Rick said embarrassingly, " Unfortunately, no!"


    Arjun said, " Then Better luck next time."


    Aeron said, " Stop it! Both of you! Shall we go now?"


    Arjun said, " Yes!"


    All three of them entered through the portal and landed safely on the veranda which was located at the top of the Royal Palace. Arjun then closed the portal. He then looked at the other end of the veranda and found a door.


    Arjun said in serious tone, " Alright! From here onwards let''s be on high alert! Both of you get serious. Let''s go through that door."

 99 THE PLOT OF THE ASSASSINS ORGANISATION

    All three of them stopped in front of the door. They don''t know whether there will be any guards beyond that door or not.


    Rick asked, " Shall we open the door?"


    Arjun said, " Wait a minute."


    Arjun closed his eyes. Then he opened his right eye and started to see beyond the door.


    "YAN EYES!!!"


    Using Yan Eyes, Arjun saw beyond the door. He found stairways which leads to the downwards. But there were no guards.


    Arjun took a sigh of relief and said, " It''s all right! There is no one beyond that door. It''s safe."


    Rick opened the door and found stairways which was leading downwards. There were no guards at all.


    They walked down very carefully without making any noise. All this time Arjun used the Yan eye in active. With the help of Yan eye they have reached the ground floor without anybody''s notice.


    At this time they heard a voice from behind, " Who are you? How did you get in here?"


    Arjun and the other two looked back and found three guards. Arjun said, " This is what I feared the most! Yin-Yan Eyes won''t show anything at my rear view unless I turned my head!"


    One of the three guards shouted, " Just stay there intruders? Don''t move from your places?"


    He said to other guards, " Go and bring the guards here! We have intruders!"


    The other two guards nodded their heads and tried to live. But they stopped when they heard what Arjun said.


    Arjun said, " Do you think you can leave just like that? Dream on?"


    Arjun narrowed his eyes and an invisible force came out of his eyes. That force hit the guards and they fell down.


    "Soul Shaking Art! Very High Level!"


    The three guards died in an instant. Arjun went near and took them to the storage room which was Fortunately next to them.


    Rick asked, " Now what?"


    Arjun said, " Take out their clothes. And let''s change our clothes. If we change ourselves with the guard''s uniform, then we will be safe to some extent."


    Aeron said, " Good idea!"


    All three of them stripped the dead guard''s clothes and replaced it with their clothes.All three of them looked just like the guards.


    They walked through the entire palace and after some time they stopped at a place which has the stairways that leads to downwards.


    Arjun said, " Alright! We finally found the place we are looking for. If we keep searching like this, then we won''t go anywhere. We already wasted a lot of time only to find this underground stairways which leads to the underground prison."


    Rick asked, " What should we do then?"


    Rick said confidently, " Of course! Leave it to me boss! I won''t let you down."


    Arjun said, " Good! Let''s do it, then!"


    Rick went cautiously through the underground prison stairways to meet Alwyn. Arjun and Rick took the upwards stairway and started to look for Kiera.


    No matter how much they looked, they couldn''t find Kiera''s location.As they were looking for the room, they reached a hall which was in the shape of ''T'' junction.


    Aeron said, " Alright! You take left. And I''ll take right. Look each and every room."


    Arjun said, " Alright! be careful!"


    They both nodded their heads and walked on the opposite directions. Arjun walked through the left side. Aeron took the right side.


    Arjun walked and checked every room using Yan eye. As he moved forward he saw a room with lights on. Arjun went near the room cautiously and looked inside the room using Yan eye.


    He found two peoples in the room. One was an young man sitting on the chair and drinking a cup of wine.


    Another one was a middle aged man who was topless. He wasn''t wearing any shirt at all. Apparently he was practising Sword Arts! Arjun was stunned! He wasn''t stunned because of the old man. He was stunned because he saw a tattoo on the middle aged man. Arjun recognised that tattoo. It was an owl symbol.


    Arjun realised that the middle aged man was the member of the Assassins Organisation. Arjun stayed in high alert.


    That middle aged man said, " Alfonso! Did that girl Kiera eat anything?"


    Alfonso said, " No father! All she was doing is crying. Yesterday I went to her room and found that she smashed all the things in the room on the ground. The room was total mess. So I changed her room and took her to the top floor. I made sure that there would be nothing but bed to sleep in that room. But she is still crying."


    Reynolds said, " Whatever. Make sure that she won''t cry during the ceremony. I want this wedding ceremony to look perfect with no suspicions. Once this marriage ceremony end in success, then my position in the Assassins Organisation will increase. I''ll finally become a grand elder and sit among the people who sits with The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation."


    Alfonso said, " Once that happens, you will be one of those people who controls the entire world."


    Reynolds said, " That''s right! That''s why this wedding ceremony should be perfect. We have come this far. I have killed that king and made it look like an accident. I have killed that sister of mine using the juice which Lord Nege made and made her fall in suppression. I used that kid''s anger and made public to think that he lost his mind and put him in the prison. I even killed two people and framed that kid. I even crippled his cultivation base to make sure that he won''t do anything rash. I used him as an hostage and made that girl Kiera to accept the marriage proposal in public. I did all this to increase my status in the Assassins Organisation. So I want no mistakes at this final stage."


    Alfonso said, " Just as you wish father. But why would the Assassins Organisation would target such a small country? They could have targeted the big Empires instead?"


    Reynolds replied, " Because there is a powerful opponent known as Sitaram! He was the former emperor of the Star Moon Empire! We plotted a flawless plan to trap him and kill him. We almost succeeded in the assassination. But a bunch of kingdoms and their kings came forward and protected Sitaram and his son and that new born grandson! Back then we didn''t take it seriously. But Sitaram and his son recovered because of that Act of God incident and reached the 8 - Grandstar realm cultivation. He was a troublesome opponent when he was at 7 - Grandstar realm. Now he is causing headache for The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation after reaching the 8 - Grandstar realm."


    Reynolds took a deep breath and said, " The Assassins Organisation is facing extinction level danger in the form of Sitaram. So The Leader Of The Assassins Organization started taking all his frustration down on these small kingdoms who helped Sitaram. And unfortunately, Bloom Kingdom is one of them. So make sure that our plan carried out perfectly."


    " Yes Father!" , replied Alfonso.

 100 FINALLY MET HER

    Arjun was boiling from anger. Right now he wanted to kill someone to vent his anger. He somehow calmed himself down.


    Reynolds said, " After some days passed, we make people believe that Kiera tried another Assassination attempt on us. And we will execute her in public. The world thinks of her as a traitor and we will gain sympathy. The more sympathy we gain, the more control we will have on this kingdom. Then we will kill that Alwyn kid and make the world believe that he committed suicide after learning that her sister is the one who killed their parents for distancing her from the privilege of being a princess. For making her live a life of orphan in that village at an young age, she killed her own parents. That would be the perfect ending for all this. Hahahaha!!!"


    Alfonso said, " You are really a genius dad."


    Arjun understood everything. He left that place and met Aeron, who was waiting for him in the hall. Aeron looked at Arjun and was stunned. He had never seen Arjun that angry. Arjun''s face was very serious. His eyes turned red and they were filled with tears and killing intent.


    Aeron asked, " What happened?"


    Arjun connected Rick through mental connection and told everything about the conversation between Reynolds and Alfonso. Aeron and Rick who heard this, started to grit their teeth in immense anger. Both of them released mass amount of killing intent. Aeron in particular. His body was shaking in uncontrollable anger.


    He said, " Those bas*ards! I''m going to tear them apart. I thought she was living a royal life. A happy life with her parents. But she was living the life full of misery. She was living with an immense pain in her heart. I won''t leave those two bas*ards for doing all this to my girl!"


    Arjun said, " Calm down big brother! Right now big sis is in immense pain. I know where she is right now. First let''s go and meet her. If we meet her, then her heart will be at ease. She will regain some part of her confidence. Don''t make any harsh move. Okay?"


    Aeron heard this and calmed down a bit. He knew that Kiera is more important than revenge.


    Arjun said, " Rick! calm yourself down. Go and find Alwyn. Once you meet him, take him back to the hotel room. We will meet big sis and do something about her."


    Rick said in a calm voice, " got it boss!"


    Arjun said, " Big brother! Let''s go."


    Aeron said, " Alright! Let''s go!"


    Arjun and Aeron were very furious. They walked to the top floor as if it was their home. Fortunately, no one stopped them. Because they were in the disguise of the Royal Palace guards. Slowly they have reached the top floor.


    He found a familiar beautiful girl sitting on the bed. Her eyes turned red from crying. She has the beautiful face, which was filled with tears. Arjun recognised her. It was Kiera!


    Arjun said, " Big brother! I have found her. She is in this room.


    Aeron was thrilled to some extent. He asked, " How is she doing?"


    Arjun said, " Worse than we imagined! Her beautiful eyes were spoiled and it turned red from crying.She just sat there on the bed, as if she was waiting for her death."


    Aeron gritted his teeth. He felt weak and powerless. Or else he would have gone and killed both father and son duo.


    He asked, " How should we get in?"


    Arjun said, " Leave it to me."


    ----------


    Arjun and Aeron finally found Kiera. But Rick was doing no bad. He used the portal of source and destination and escaped the view of every guards. He really enjoyed the new way of portals which he learned from Arjun. And finally he reached the underground prison where all the prisoners were held.


    He asked Arjun, " Boss! I have reached the underground prison. But I don''t know how exactly that Alwyn looks like."


    Arjun sent mentally, " Big sis is now 28 years old. Look for all the prisoners whose age would be less than 28 and narrow down the list. We have found big sis Kiera. We are about to enter the room. We will ask her about his details and I will tell you."


    Rick said, " Yes boss!"


    Arjun said, " Be careful! Don''t let them catch you."


    Rick said, " Yeah. I''ll be cautious."


    ----------


    On the top floor, Arjun opened a portal in front of the door. He opened another portal inside the room.


    Arjun said, " Alright big brother! Let''s enter through this portal. It will take us inside the room."


    Aeron''s eyes lit up in delight. He was about to meet his girl after a very long time. He clenched his fists and entered through the portal. Arjun followed him.


    After entering the portal, Aeron finally saw her. A smile appeared on his face. But that smile quickly disappeared. Because Kiera''s situation was much more worse than he imagined. He wanted to say something, but no words came out from his mouth. He was shocked.


    Arjun went near her and said, " Hello! Big sis!"


    Kiera who heard the word "big sis" was stunned. There was only one person in the entire world who address her with big sis. She turned back and found a 20 years old handsome young man who looked little familiar. All she could remember is the eyes of this young man were identical to the 6 years old kid she knew. She recognised him. Tears started to come out non stop from her eyes.


    " You are...." , Kiera couldn''t talk much. She was exhausted all this time.


    Arjun said, " It''s me. Arjun!"


    Kiera got up from the bed immediately. She ran as fast as she can and hugged Arjun with the sister''s love. Arjun hugged her too. After some time they separated.


    Kiera held Arjun''s hands and said while crying, " Take me away from this hell! Please! I don''t want to live here anymore. This place is even worse than hell! I want to meet big brother Aeron. Please take me to him."


    Arjun wiped her tears and said, " Big brother is here too! Look over there."


    Kiera looked towards the direction Arjun pointed. She looked at Aeron and her heart started to beat fastly. She didn''t hesitate. She ran and hugged Aeron very tightly. Aeron who was in the shock when he saw Kiera earlier, suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at Kiera who hugged him very tightly. His shirt has turned wet from her tears.


    Aeron didn''t hesitate. He also hugged her very tightly. After a long time they separated.


    Arjun asked, " Big sis! Do you have any idea in which cell Alwyn is kept hostage? My friend is down there in the underground prison! But he don''t know how he looks like."


    Kiera wiped her tears and said, " He is in the cell number 19. Alfonso said arrogantly yesterday that they were shifting him to cell number 19."


    Arjun nodded his head and contacted Rick mentally!


    He said, " Rick! Go to the prison number 19! That''s where Alwyn is. Go and meet him."

 101 ALWYNS CONDITION

    Arjun said, " Alright! Big sis. We know what happened. But we know only very little. Tell us. What exactly is happened since you left Weissan Town."


    Kiera took a deep breath and said, " After I left the town I came to the palace. My mom and dad were thrilled to see me and were caring about me. I was thrilled when I first learned that I had a little brother. Alwyn always cared about me. He never left my side. He was a genius in magic too. He is an Heaven''s child just like Ringo!"


    " Wow! That''s amazing!" , replied Arjun with a smile.


    Kiera said, " Yes! He Is. and My father used to bring me so many valuable things. It''s like they were trying to spoil me. But I said that all these things they brought would never match my style."


    Arjun said, " It looks like they wanted to make up for all the things that they have done to you. They gave you away temporarily. They might have felt that you might be disappointed with them for keeping you away from them."


    Kiera said, " That''s right! But I told them that all these things would not bring any happiness to me. So they asked me that what exactly would bring happiness for me? That''s when I told them about big brother Aeron! I told them that he is the only happiness I always have."


    Aeron smile and asked, " Well! What did they say?"


    Kiera said, " They were disappointed. They tried to change my mind at first. They always wanted to marry me to a big Kingdom! But then I said that big brother Aeron is actually grandfather''s student. This news was enough for them to accept the marriage between me and big brother. Alwyn always supported me from the beginning though."


    Kiera said, " Then one day this Reynolds came. He gave a strange juice to my mother that led her to the depression and died! As for my father, he was feed to a wild animal. They twisted the truth by saying that it was an accident. My brother was declared that he lost his mind after seeing his family''s death. Actually he was supposed to die. But they kept him as an hostage to blackmail me."


    Arjun said, " Alright! That''s enough. We know the rest of the story."


    Aeron held Kiera''s hands and tried to comfort her. At that time Arjun heard a voice in his mind. It was Rick.


    Rick said, " Boss! I found him! But there are too many guards in front of cell number 19. What should I do?"


    Arjun said, " I can see that Rick! I can see through your eyes. Do one thing. Enter the prison through portal and bring him out silently through that portal again."


    Rick opened the portal and entered prison cell number 19. He found an young man unconsciously lying on the ground. He gave a powerless aura. His body doesn''t contain any energy at all. He lost his will to take even a breath properly.


    Arjun said, " I''ll open a portal which will lead you to us. Carry him with no noise and come through the portal."


    Rick said, " Got it!"


    Arjun said to Kiera, " Rick found Alwyn! He is with him right now!"


    Kiera felt happy. But she asked, " How did you know about it? You were with us all this time!"


    Aeron said, " Both Rick and Arjun are connected mentally. They can communicate through mental connection no matter how far they are"


    Kiera was surprised. She asked, " Mental connection? Alright! But who is this Rick?"


    Arjun said, " You will get all your answers, big sis. But let him bring Alwyn to this room."


    Kiera was surprised again. She asked, " Bring him here? You mean in the middle of all the guards? How could that be possible?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " You will see it. So, Get ready for the surprise!"


    Kiera didn''t understand what Arjun meant by that. She looked at Aeron who was smiling while seeing her surprised face! So, she looked at Arjun to see what would he do!


    Arjun used Time element on his right hand and Space element on his left hand. He combined both elements and created a portal. At that time another portal appeared in the cage number 19.


    Rick was already in the position. He was carrying Alwyn and waited for the appearance of the portal. When the portal opened in front of him, he walked through the portal without making any noise and cautiously. He finally reached Kiera''s room.


    Kiera was dumbfounded when she saw Time. Space elements on Atjun''s hands. She was stunned when a portal appeared in her room. She was stunned again when a person came through the portal while carrying another person. She opened her mouth in disbelief.


    Rick put Alwyn down on the bed and said, " Boss! That''s one hell of an adventure!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " It looks like you have enjoyed it thoroughly."


    " Yes!" , replied Rick. He then said with a serious tone, " But, his situation is totally horrible."


    Kiera looked at Alwyn''s condition and stunned. Tears started to come out of her eyes. She walked towards Alwyn and sat there on the bed while holding his hands.


    She said, " What have they done to my little brother? Why these things are happening to us?"


    Arjun looked at Alwyn seriously for a while. He closed his eyes. He then opened his left eye.


    YAN EYE!!!


    Using Yan Eye, Arjun looked into Alwyn''s conscience. He was stunned from what he saw!


    He said, " Big sis! Quick! Move away. Let us handle it. He is on the verge of death. He will be alive for maximum 5 minutes."


    " WHAT???" , said everyone in terror. But Kiera moved from the bed immediately.


    Arjun took out potions from his spatial ring and gave it to Aeron and said, " Big brother! These are the energy restoration potions! Keep pouring it in his mouth slowly. Do not stop the process at any cost."


    Aeron said, " Alright!"


    Aeron then started to pour the energy restoration potion in Alwyn''s mouth slowly.


    Arjun then said to Rick, " Rick! Inject your Inner Will in his conscience at full pace! Mine alone is not enough!"


    "Alright! Boss!", Rick said and started to Inject his Violet Realm Inner Will at full pace.


    Arjun also Injected his Indigo Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will inside Alwyn''s conscience at full pace.


    Aeron was pouring energy restoration potion in Alwyn''s mouth. Rick and Arjun were pouring their Inner Will in trying to cure him.

 102 PREPARATION FOR THE SHOWDOWN

    When Kiera was feeling disappointed for being weak, She heard Arjun saying something.


    Arjun said, " S*it! His body is getting cold. Big sis! we need your help. Please keep rubbing his legs as fast as you can. Heat should enter into his body, so that his body stays warm."


    Kiera didn''t hesitate. She started to rub his legs as quickly as possible.


    Time flew by. The sun would rise after 1 hour. With the help of Potions from Aeon and injection of Inner Will from Rick and Arjun, Alwyn''s situation stopped worsening. But at the same time, it didn''t improve at all. That means, if the treatment is stopped, then Alwyn will still die after 5 minutes!


    Rick said, " D*mn it! I''m running out of my Inner Will!"


    Arjun said, " Yeah! I''m starting to feel it too. I can keep on for another 1 hour maximum!"


    Kiera said, " What should we do? The sun will rise at any moment!"


    Aeron said, " Arjun! Why don''t you use the phoenix flames? I think it will help us, right?"


    Arjun who heard this felt enlightened! At the same time he cursed himself.


    He said, " That''s right! I could use the phoenix flames right? D*mn it! Why didn''t it came to my mind earlier?"


    Rick said, " Do it boss! The sun will rise soon. We have to get away from this place, before anyone enters the room!"


    Arjun stopped injecting the Inner Will. He raised his hands and blue colour flames came out. Kiera was stunned to see those flames. As far as she knows, Arjun doesn''t have the Magic Core! She was wondering where exactly all this power is coming from. But she didn''t ask it. She knows that it is not the right moment. So she concentrated on the important situation.


    Arjun wrapped Alwyn in phoenix flames. The blue flames started to restore Alwyn to his prime condition. Rick didn''t stop. He kept pouring his Inner Will to quicken the healing process.


    Alwyn started to recover. His body turned warm. He started to breath again. After 15 minutes, he opened his eyes.


    Kiera went near Alwyn and asked in delight, " How do you feel, Alwyn?"


    Alwyn looked at Kiera and felt thrilled. He said, " Big sister! How have you been? Wait!... Where are we? Who are these people?.... Oh Shit! We still need to stop this marriage!"


    Kiera said, " Calm down! I''ll tell you everything."


    She then pointed towards Aeron and said, " This person is big brother Aeron! Do you remember that name?"


    Alwyn was stunned! He said in astonishing tone, "Aeron? You mean the one whom you loved?"


    Kiera said, " Yes."


    Alwyn said, " Thank you very much everyone. If it wasn''t for you, I would have died."


    Rick said, " No need for that! We are brothers after all."


    Arjun said, " Alright! Save your talk after we clean up this mess! We don''t have much time. The sun is about to rise. Alwyn! We know everything that happened. What we want to know is, do you know any other person who is involved in this, apart from Reynolds and Alfonso?"


    Alwyn thought for a moment and said, " Yes! There is another person apart from those two. His name is Edward! He is the supreme military general of the Bloom Kingdom! He was the one who killed father and feed his dead body to a wild beast!"


    " Good!" , replied Arjun and said, " Alright everyone! come here. I will tell you a plan. This will solve the entire problem."


    Everyone grouped together. Arjun started to explain the plan. Everyone were stunned when they heard the plan. Even Kiera and Alwyn were stunned.


    Alwyn said, " Wow! This plan will solve everything! This will expose those bas*ards true nature."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! It will solve everything. But big sis I want you to stay here for one more day. They will be on high alert. Because they will feel that Alwyn escaped the prison cell somehow. Don''t let them doubt you. Behave as if nothing has happened. Keep crying! That''s all you have to do. After all filling your eyes with tears is a piece of cake for you girls, right?"


    Kiera didn''t understand. She asked, " What do you mean by piece of cake?"


    Arjun said, " No matter what the situation is, if you girls thinks that you can convince someone by crying, then the tears will Automatically come out from the eyes of you girls. But we boys can''t do that.That''s why, this role is perfect for you. So All the best."


    "Eh?" , Kiera went speechless. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Later her face turned dark from anger.


    "You bas*ard! Get lost from this place! Or else I will kill you!" , Kiera shouted in anger. She started to chase after Arjun. She was pissed off. Arjun started to run in fear while Kiera chased him.


    Seeing this scene Rick and others started to laugh. After some time Kiera calmed down. They found that sun is about to rise.They stopped joking around and became serious.


    Arjun said, " Alright Everyone! I hope all of you remember your roles. Big sis! Don''t let them suspect that Alwyn''s escape has something to do with you. Just keep crying as if you don''t know anything. Or else they may stop this wedding ceremony. That should not happen at any cost. This wedding ceremony is the key to our entire plan!"


    Kiera smiled and said, " Yeah! I know that. Don''t worry. I won''t let them suspect me at any cost!"


    Arjun nodded his head. He then created a portal.


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s get out of here! We are already too late."


    Everyone nodded their heads and left except Kiera. Kiera watched departing Arjun and Aeron. Then a smile appeared on her face. She took a deep breath and a went back to her bed.


    ------------


    In the main hall, Reynolds and Alfonso were enjoying the cup of tea. At that time a guard appeared with an horrible face.


    He said in fear, " Your Majesty! Alwyn someone escaped the prison!"


    At that time two cups fell on the ground and a sound came.


    BANG!!!


    Reynolds and Alfonso dropped the cups subconsciously. The cups fell on the ground and broke into pieces. That guard was scared sh*tlessly. He knew how important Alwyn was untill the marriage ceremony ended.


    Reynolds shouted in anger,

 103 FIRST PHASE

    Reynolds asked, " How many people were guarding that prison cell?"


    Guard said, " 30 peoples. Yo Majesty!"


    Reynolds said, " 30 peoples. Right! So tell me how did a crippled cultivator escaped from the watch of thirty peoples? What the hell were you doing? Were all you bunch of fools sleeping or what?"


    The guard was terrified. He said, " No. Your Majesty! We were guarding. He lost his conscious. He was in the position where he couldn''t even lift his hands.On top of that we were guarding him very well. We specially arranged 30 guards to guard him! We did all this to prevent him from escaping! We don''t know how did he escape! He didn''t even make a sound all night."


    Alfonso asked, " How did he escaped?"


    The guard said, " That''s the mystery! The prison cell was locked as it was. There were no holes in the wall. The entire cell is as it was in the past! We don''t know how exactly he flew. It''s as if he disappeared in the thin air!"


    Alfonso said, " I think there is someone who is still loyal to the King Bloom! Actually I think there are multiple peoples. This escape plan couldn''t be done by only person. Maybe all 30 of them are culprits. I don''t know."


    At this time, another guard came with the grim expression on his face.


    He said, " Your Majesty! Three of our guards were found dead in the storage room. Their clothes were stripped off from them. They are completely naked at the moment!"


    " WHAT?" , shouted Reynolds in anger.


    Alfonso said, " It looks like three peoples came and killed our guards. They stripped those guards and disguised themselves as one. Then they entered the underground prison cells and somehow rescued Alwyn!"


    Reynolds said, " Those three people knows that Alwyn was kept in the prison number 19."


    Alfonso said, " That means, It''s an inside job. We have a traitor among us!"


    Reynolds nodded his head with a serious face. He then said, " Go ahead! Kill all those 30 guards! I want all of them dead."


    The first guard said, " Yes. Your Majesty!"


    The first guard left immediately to carry out his orders.


    Reynolds said, " Wait! If they rescued Alwyn. Then what about Kiera? Is she still in her room or did she escape too?"


    Alfonso was stunned. He said, " Let''s go and check father!"


    Both of them walked hurriedly and opened the door of Kiera''s room! They walked in and saw Kiera with face full of tears. Their hearts were at ease.


    Kiera looked at them and started to plead, " What do you want from me now? I have been obedient, right? Are you going to change my room again or something?"


    Kiera wiped her tears and said angrily, " Crying is the only thing I can do right now. How could you ask me not to do even that?"


    Reynolds said, " You have to stop crying. Or else your brother may die!"


    Kiera laughed inside. But she pretended to be scared. She said hurriedly, " No! please! Don''t do anything to him! Alright! I''ll stop crying. I''ll try to be as obedient as possible. Please don''t harm my brother."


    Reynolds smiled and said, " Good! Now be obedient. I don''t want you to do anything stupid. Or else, don''t blame me for what I will do!"


    Kiera said while wiping her tears, " Yes! I''ll be obedient. Please don''t harm my brother! Please I''ll do as you said."


    Reynolds said, " Good!"


    Then they walked out of the room and locked it.


    He said to the second guard, " I want some trustworthy guards to guard her room. Now that Alwyn escaped. He will definitely try to rescue his sister. I don''t want that to happen at any cost. Do you understand?"


    The second guard said, " Yes! Your Majesty!"


    Alfonso said, " It looks like she don''t know anything. She is still in the room. She is still crying. I think we can take an advantage here."


    Reynolds said, " Definitely! That''s why we need to guard her room. I don''t even want a housefly to enter that room. Be careful! We have worked so hard all these days. I don''t want anything worse to happen at this last moment."


    Alfonso said, " Yes Father!"


    In the Kiera''s room.


    Kiera wiped her tears and a smile appeared on her face. She looked at her tears and sighed.


    She thought, " Maybe Arjun is right! Girls could shed tears whenever they want."


    She smiled and gone back to her bed. She was very happy.


    -----------


    Arjun and others gone back to the hotel room. They purchased a wig and gave it to Alwyn for disguise. They didn''t move from their hotel room all day.


    The day passed and the night fell. After having dinner, Arjun and co. went to a huge building inside the city. There was a board in front of the main gate of that building. There was something written on it.


    "EDWARD''S ESTATE!!!"


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s go and compete the first phase of our plan!"


    Arjun created a portal and reached the building''s top floor. Others reached the top floor through the portal after Arjun.


    Alwyn said, " Now what? How do we locate him in this big building?"


    Arjun said, " Leave it to me."


    Arjun closed his eyes. He then opened his right eye.


    "YAN EYE!!!"


    He used the Yin-Yan Eyes and located Edward''s room. Arjun found him sleeping.


    Arjun smiled and said, " Found him! Let''s go."


    Alwyn asked in surprise, " Found him? How? Where? I couldn''t find him anywhere?"


    Rick said, " Man! You ask too many questions. Let''s get done with our business first. We will explain everything later."


    Alwyn didn''t say anything anymore. All of them followed and reached Edward''s room. When they entered the room, they found that he was sleeping while snoring.


    Rick said in anger, " This bas*ard! He Is having a nice sleep, after everything that he has done?"


    Arjun didn''t say anything. He narrowed his eyes and an invisible force came out from his eyes and hit Edward. The moment that invisible force hit him, he stopped snoring. The room fell silent all of a sudden.


    SOUL SHAKING ART! VERY HIGH LEVEL!


    Arjun said, " He is dead! It''s done."


    Alwyn asked, " Wait! Just like that? You didn''t even used any weapon. All you did is stare at him. And he is dead?"


    Arjun said, " Yes."


    Alwyn didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He was clearly dumbfounded. Right from the very beginning, he has seen many crazy spells from Arjun and Rick which didn''t make any sense for magician like him. He sighed and didn''t say anything.


    Arjun used Wind element on his right hand and Space element on his left hand.He combined both the elements and an invisible colourless force appeared on his hands. It was the Gravity!


    Arjun used gravity and lifted Edward''s dead body in the air. He used hell flames and burned Edward''s entire body into ashes. He then collected the ashes and threw it outside the window.


    Rick then used the disguise art and transformed into Edward!


    Arjun looked at disguised Rick and said, " Good! With this, the first phase is completed. All we have to do is wait for tomorrow''s Wedding Ceremony!"

 104 A DARK TRUTH

    The next morning. The entire Bloom kingdom was busy. It was the marriage ceremony for Kiera and Alfonso.


    The kingdom was filled with nobles and dukes, marques. They all came to attend the wedding ceremony.


    Reynolds and Alfonso were receiving congratulations and blessings from all these nobles.


    After finding the right moment, Reynolds said in a low voice, " Alfonso! How are the preparations?"


    Alfonso said in a low voice, " Everything is under control, father! We have stationed tens of thousand of soldiers all over the kingdom. We have appointed two guards at every door. We even appointed guards near the windows just in case. It''s the tight and most impenetrable defence you could ever imagine. Don''t worry father. Everything is under control."


    Reynolds asked, " Are these guards trustworthy? I don''t want them to be like those 30 peoples."


    Alfonso said, " They are absolutely trustworthy. There is no doubt about it. I carefully monitored everything."


    Reynolds said, " Just be on your guard. And be careful at each and every moment. Do you understand?"


    Alfonso said, " Yes father!"


    "Good." , said Reynolds and continued, " By the way, where is that bas*ard Edward? This is such an important moment and he is no where to be found?"


    Alfonso said, " I don''t know father! I didn''t see him since morning!"


    At this time father of the Church came.


    He said, " Shall we begin the ceremony, your majesty?"


    Reynolds said, " Yes. Of course!"


    Reynolds then asked a maid, " Bring princess Kiera here!"


    That maid said, " Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Maid left and came back with Kiera who wore a beautiful wedding dress. It was white in colour which suited Kiera''s absolute beauty. All the nobles who saw Kiera had only one word that came out of their mouth


    "Beautiful!"


    Kiera walked slowly and stood in front of Alfonso. Alfonso and Kiera stood in front of each other. The church father stood in between them slightly back.


    Father said, " Ladies and gentlemen! Today is one of the beautiful moment in the history of Kingdom of Bloom. Today we are here to bless a couple with all our hearts. So by believing the almighty god as the witness I ask prince Alfonso. Do you agree princess Kiera to be your wife?"


    Alfonso smiled and said, " Yes. I do."


    Father looked at Kiera and asked, " Princess Kiera! By believing the almighty god as the witness do you agree Prince Alfonso as your husband?"


    Kiera looked at Alfonso for a moment. Before she could say anything, a voice came from behind,


    "STOP THIS MARRIAGE!!!"


    Reynolds said in disbelief, " EDWARD???"


    Kiera smiled inwardly. She was waiting for this moment. Because she knew that it was Rick who was in Edward''s disguise.


    Edward said in anger, " Reynolds! You bas*ard! You d*mn cheater! I want justice!"


    Reynolds was stunned! He didn''t expect this outcome at all.


    He said, " Reynolds! I think you already know that today is the marriage ceremony right? As a supreme General, you didn''t come early in the morning! Now you show up and talking nonsense. What cheater? What justice? What the hell do you want?"


    Edward said, " You don''t know what I want? You really don''t know? Stop pretending to be an innocent now!"


    Reynolds and Alfonso were stunned. They know that Edward was on their side. But they don''t understand why he is behaving like this all of the sudden.


    Reynolds asked, " I don''t know what you are talking about?"


    Edward smiled loudly. He said, " Wow! I should have known that this would happen. You made me to do all the dirty work. You promised me a reward. But now you are turning your back on me. Do you take me for some use and throw tissue paper. You promised me something for doing all your dirty work. Now don''t go and show your back on me. Just stand on your word. Or else don''t blame me for revealing all your plots!"


    Both Reynolds and Alfonso were scared! They know what plot they have bee plotting. Edward was part of it too. But they never promised any reward. They don''t know what was going on.


    Reynolds said, " Guards! Arrest him! He is talking nonsense! I''ll get to you once this marriage ceremony is over."


    Edward clapped his hands and said, " Shameless bas*ard! Now you are trying to silence me? Well then you broke your promise. Now I''ll reveal everything that you have done."


    Reynolds started to loose his mind. He plotted such a flawless plan. Everything was going on perfectly.But he never expected that something like this would happen at a critical moment.


    He shouted in anxiety, " Guards! Kill him! Kill him immediately!"


    Guards came hurriedly. They raised their swords and intended to kill Edward. But they started to feel dizzy all of a sudden. They dropped their weapons and fell on the ground.


    A person in mid 30s came forward and said, " Nobody kills anyone! I''ll deal with this matter. So please calm down."


    Reynolds looked at that man and asked, " Who are you? What all this has to do with you?"


    That man said, " My name is Jimmy! I''m Princess Kiera''s bodyguard!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned.


    Reynolds asked, " A bodyguard? Since when did princess Kiera had a bodyguard?"


    Jimmy said, " When former King sent princess Kiera to the Weissan town, I was sent by the king to protect princess Kiera from shadow. Since then I have been protecting her. But princess Kiera herself doesn''t know this. I was asked to keep it a secret."


    Everyone in the room were stunned. They looked at Kiera who has the similar expression as them. They thought that even she was surprised. But they don''t know that she was laughing loudly in her heart.


    Alfonso asked, " Protect from who?"


    Jimmy said, " It''s none of your business! "


    Reynolds shouted, " How dare you? Do you know who is he? He is the next king of the Bloom Kingdom?"


    Before Jimmy could say anything, Edward laughed loudly. Everyone looked at him. They were curious what he would say this time.


    Edward said furiously, " You bas*ard! you really were betraying me. You said that you would make me the new king of Bloom Kingdom after we killed the old king! And now you are saying that your son is the next king?"

 105 A FLAWLESS PLO

    Both Reynolds and Alfonso had the grim expression on their faces. Their bodies started to sweat non stop. They were shaking from fear.


    Jimmy asked, " What do you mean by ''Killed the King''?"


    Edward said, " That''s right! These bas*ards came to me and bribed me. They said that if I help them in king''s assassination, then they will help me and make me the new king. So I helped them in this plot. We killed King Bloom together."


    Jimmy asked, " But King Bloom''s death was an accident right? A wild animal killed him because of the king''s careless. So how could that be a plot?"


    Reynolds interfered and shouted, " You bas*ard! Stop lying!"


    Jimmy said, " King Reynolds! I said I''ll handle it. Please calm yourself down."


    Reynolds shouted in anger, " And who the hell are you to order me? I''m the king here! So get lo...!"


    Before he could complete his words, an invisible force struck Reynolds. Reynolds flew backwards all of a sudden and collided with the wall and fell on the ground.


    Everyone who saw this were stunned! Because what they saw was Jimmy raising his hand towards Reynolds. And Returned flew back all of the sudden and collided with the wall. It was shocking.


    All of them looked at Jimmy in disbelief. They were really shocked. They suddenly remembered that when guards were trying to assassinate Edward, all of those guards felt dizzy and fell on the ground and lost consciousness. The people were no idiots. They figured out that Jimmy did something and the guards lost their consciousness.


    After witnessing these two incidents the nobles had only one opinion about Jimmy in their minds


    "He is strong!"


    Reynolds got up from the ground. He looked at Jimmy and said in disbelief, " How did you....?"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jimmy interfered and said, " So what if you are a king? I don''t give a s*it even about an emperor! You are just a small king! So shut the f*ck up and stay silent! You will get your chance to talk. I don''t care about anything. But if I found that anybody is trying to harm the princess, then they are dead meat! Do you understand?"


    Reynolds felt chill down in his bone. He knew that his plot failed. He was scared. Even Alfonso was scared too! He almost wet his pant.


    Kiera was enjoying the show. She was trying very hard to control her laughter at the moment.


    Jimmy said, " Edward right? Tell everything that you know? Or else I will give you the punishment that is even worse than death."


    Edward felt terror. At least he pretended to. So that he won''t draw anything suspicious from the crowd.


    Everyone were stunned to hear that. They looked at Reynolds and Alfonso with anger gaze.


    Jimmy asked, " Then what about the prince Alwyn?"


    Edward said, " We spread the rumour that prince Alwyn ran away from fear. But in truth we kidnapped him."


    Jimmy asked, " What about the queen? I doubt that it''s a coincidence that she died immediately after king''s death! Did you do anything to her?"


    Edward said, " We gave her a juice which would send her in depression state. And with the news of king''s death, queen died. We spread the rumours that she died due to depression."


    Jimmy asked, " Then what about prince Alwyn? You said you kidnapped him! Then how did he come back?"


    Edward said, " We brought him overnight! We killed two of our guards and spread the rumour that Prince Alwyn killed them because of psychological disorder. We put him in the prison and crippled his cultivation base!"


    "WHAT?" , everyone in the room shouted in unison. The nobles were literally pissed this time.


    Jimmy asked, " You already knew that he is an heaven''s child, right? Why would you destroy his cultivation base? It would be better to kill him right? Why would you kidnap him instead of killing?"


    Edward said, " We know that after king Bloom, it was prince Alwyn who was next in line for succeeding the throne. On top of that he has an advantage of being an heaven''s child! So we crippled him. We kept him as an hostage. Because after prince Alwyn, it was princess Kiera who was in the line for succeeding the throne. In order to blackmail her, we have to keep prince Alwyn alive."


    Jimmy asked, " What would you blackmail her for?"


    Edward said, " For this marriage ceremony. Prince Alwyn lost his mind. That means he is unfit to ascend the throne. So, if prince Alfonso married her, then the throne would automatically goes into the hands of prince Alfonso! But in order to make her accept this marriage, we kept Prince Alwyn as hostage. Princess Kiera accepted for this marriage out of helplessness."


    Jimmy asked, " That means, it was you people who spread the news about Princess Kiera plotting the assassination of her own parents. Am I right?"


    Edward said, " Yes! We actually wanted to kill princess Kiera and prince Alwyn too. But we thought that it would draw unwanted suspension. So we spread this rumours about her in the public to damage her reputation. We decided to make the world believing that she plotted an assassination plan against her husband but failed. Then we would execute her in public. As for prince Alwyn. We would have announced that he passed away because of Psychological disorder!"


    Everyone were stunned. They looked at Reynolds and Alfonso in disgust.


    Jimmy asked Kiera, "Princess Kiera! Did you accept for this marriage proposal on your own free will?"


    Everyone looked at Kiera. They also wanted to know the answer for this question.


    Kiera lifted her head. Everyone saw tears coming down from her eyes.


    She said, " No! What that Edward said is absolutely right! These people have my brother as an hostage. In order to protect him, I had to accept for this marriage. I had no other options. He is the only family left for me."


    When Kiera said this everyone started to believe it. They all are highly influenced and experienced peoples. They know that it was actually a flawless plan.


    Jimmy looked towards Reynolds and said, " King Reynolds! Please ask your people to bring price Alwyn here?"


    "Eh?"


    .Reynolds started to feel a huge headache. He was sweating non stop. He thought,

 106 THE TRUE MASTERMIND

    Everyone watched Reynolds hesitation. They started to wonder whether Alwyn is still alive or dead.


    Jimmy who is actually Arjun, started to laugh in his heart. Edward who is actually Rick was also enjoying.


    Rick asked mentally, " Boss! Shall I call Alwyn now or not?"


    Arjun said mentally, " No. Not yet. Let''s toy with him for a while. Then you can call him."


    Rick said, " Alright!"


    Jimmy asked, " What is the meaning of this silence, King Reynolds? Is he still alive or not?"


    Reynolds felt as if he lost his weight. He knew that he is facing checkmate at the moment.


    He sighed and said, " I don''t know. Last night prince Alwyn escaped from the prison. Someone helped him and took him away. I sent my guards to search for him."


    " WHAT?" , shouted Kiera in disbelief. Everyone were stunned too.


    Kiera said, " You liar! You said he is alright in the cell this morning! How come he escaped yesterday? Don''t lie to me. Tell me the truth. You killed my brother too, am I right?"


    Reynolds wanted to kill someone to vent his anger. He kept silence. He didn''t say anything.


    Rick said mentally, " Boss! play with this Alfonso too! He also deserves some humiliation!"


    Jimmy said, " What would you say, prince Alfonso? You are awfully calm. You tell me. Where is prince Alwyn?"


    Alfonso didn''t know whether to laugh of cry. He thought for a moment and said, " It''s true Lord Jimmy! Alwyn escaped the prison last night and ran away!"


    Jimmy asked, " How did he ran away? Did he broke the prison cell? Or did he escaped by breaking the wall?"


    Both Reynolds and Alfonso went speechless. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry! They were rubbing their heads. They don''t know how to answer that question.


    Alfonso said, " That''s actually a mystery! The walls were alright! The prison lock was fine. Everything in that prison cell was fine. But we don''t know how he managed to escape!"


    Jimmy laughed and said, " So, you are saying that he disappeared in the thin air?"


    Alfonso said, " That''s how it looks like. It was the prison guard who told all this to us!"


    Jimmy said, " Then call him! We will ask him?"


    A guard went to the prison world and came back with another person after 5 minutes.


    Jimmy asked, " Are you the one who reported king Reynolds about Prince Alwyn''s escape?


    That guard said, " Yes."


    Jimmy asked, " How many people were guarding the prison cell in which Prince Alwyn was held captive?"


    That guard replied, " 30 members!"


    Jimmy asked, " That many people for one cell?"


    Jimmy said, " Whatever! Where are those 30 members? Call them?"


    " That is..." , That guard didn''t know whether to laugh or cry!


    He said, " Actually! His Majesty ordered me to kill all of them for not doing their jobs properly. So we killed them all!"


    Everyone who heard this were stunned. As for Reynolds, he was cursing for his earlier decision to eliminate those 30 soldiers.


    Jimmy asked, " King Reynolds! Why would you eliminate those 30 soldiers? Why didn''t you warn them first?"


    Reynolds sighed and said, " Because they didn''t do their job properly!"


    Jimmy asked, " Then how should we punish you father and son duo for all your plot?"


    Reynolds and Alfonso kept silent. They were sweating without halt. He knew that his plan has ended in failure.


    At this time Edward said, " I knew you would be helpless. That''s why I kept silence. Truth to be told, Prince Alwyn was rescued by me. I was the one who went to the prison world and waited for the right moment. I rescued him when I found a perfect opportunity."


    Everyone were stunned. Reynolds and Alfonso were stunned the most. They know that they will die today if Prince Alwyn came here. They were scared very badly.


    Jimmy asked, " Where is he then?"


    Edward looked towards the door and shouted, " Bring him in!"


    Everyone turned towards the door to see prince Alwyn. As expected! After 3 seconds, a man came who brought prince Alwyn with him.


    Everyone saw prince Alwyn and started to discuss among themselves in a low voice. They looked at Reynolds and Alfonso and shook their heads in disappointment.


    Kiera shedded tears when she looked at Alwyn. She smiled in happiness.


    She shouted in surprise, " ALWYN!!!"


    Alwyn looked at his sister and felt happy and thrilled.


    He shouted, " Big sister! You are alright! They didn''t do anything to you right?"


    Kiera wiped her tears and said, " It doesn''t matter! What matters is you are safe. What matters is we have met again. What matters the most is that the truth has been revealed. You also tell them everything. There is no one in the world whom we should fear anymore. Tell them the truth without any fear!"


    Alwyn nodded his head and said the truth to everyone. Everyone heard the truth and completely believed Alwyn. They were convinced that what Edward said was truth.


    Jimmy asked Edward, " You people killed a king. You killed a queen. You crippled a prince who happens to be an heaven''s child! Didn''t you fear the consequences for committing such a huge crimes? Who do you think is behind you who would protect you?"


    Edward said, " Of course we have a powerful backup! If Reynolds didn''t tell me about them, how do you think I would have dared to cooperate with them?"


    Jimmy asked in surprise, " A powerful background? What do you mean by a powerful background? Who could be powerful enough to win your trust?"


    Edward said, " You can''t do anything to them even if I tell you! They are not someone whom you should be messing around with. Reynolds, Alfonso or Myself are nothing. We are just pawns that are bring controlled. Those people are the real mastermind behind all these plot! Reynolds is actually one of them! Don''t try to mess with them! Or else you will die!"


    Jimmy said in anger, " Cut the c*ap! Just tell us the truth! Who is the mastermind behind all this?"


    Everyone also started to pay attention. Their hearts were telling them that it is something very important.


    Both Reynolds and Alfonso had the grim faces. They were praying to the almighty gods not to be the name they were thinking of! But reality slapped them very hardly.


    Edward smiled and said, " Fine then. It''s your funeral! The one who plotted this plan is none other than the Assassins Organisation!!! And the true mastermind behind this plot is none other than The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation!!!"


    Everyone stood up from their chairs in an instant! They all shouted in unison

 107 THE WORLDS TEACHER

    It was a taboo in the hearts of every person in the world when they take the name of the Assassins Organisation! If they learned that the person with whom you talk everyday is actually member of the Assassins Organisation? That would be the end of the line for that person!


    Both Reynolds and Alfonso knows about it. Right now they have very ugly faces which made everyone to agree even more with Edward''s statement.


    Kiera and Alwyn almost laughed out loudly! After a very long struggle, they somehow managed to hold it.


    Jimmy asked, " Why would Assassins Organisation look for a small kingdom like Bloom Kingdom. They have man power! They have technology. They have almost everything to conquer the world. So why would they look for this small kingdom? They could go for a big empires right?"


    Edward said, " I didn''t knew about that until yesterday! Reynolds never told me. But last night when I was going to take prince Alwyn away from the prison world, I heard the conversation between Reynolds and Alfonso."


    Jimmy asked, " What were they discussing?"


    Edward replied, " They already took hold of a big Empire like Star Moon Empire. The name of the former emperor of Star Moon Empire is Sitaram! But they crippled Sitaram. They tried to kill him and his son whose name is Gnan. But both father and son duo escaped somehow. Sitaram and Gnan lost their cultivation. But their cultivation returned because of that Act of God! What''s more, all of them reached the magical 8 - Grandstar realm in calculation!"


    Jimmy said, " Yes! That news became sensation in the world. So what?"


    Edward said, " So, Sitaram and Gnan started to cause trouble for the mighty Assassins Organisation! They were much horrible enemies for the Assassins Organisation when they were at 7 - Grandstar realm! But they have reached the magical 8 - Grandstar Realm! They became much more horrible enemies than the last time for the Assassins Organisation."


    Jimmy said, " So it started to bring headaches for the leader of the Assassins Organisation!"


    Edward said, " Yes! The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation was helpless against Sitaram. So he decided to vent all his anger on those people who helped Sitaram in escaping back then."


    Jimmy said, " And King Bloom is one of them!"


    Edward said, " Yes! There were many district governors, many State Chief Ministers, And some Kings who were responsible for Sitaram''s escape. King Bloom was one of them!"


    Jimmy asked, " Why would so many people go for rescuing one person? Why is Sitaram is so important for them? Is it just because he was an Emperor? I don''t think so!"


    " WHAT?" , everyone shouted in unison.


    A noble stood up and asked, " You mean, the world''s teacher who hid his identity and never showed up in public, was actually Lord Sitaram, The Former Emperor of Star Moon Empire?"


    "Yes!" , replied Edward.


    All the people in the room were stunned!


    Sitaram was very knowledgeable person. His knowledge and training methods were known as the best in the world. Almost every person follows training methods which were created by Sitaram. Today many people reached the 7 - Grandstar realm. But they all knew that it became possible, because of Sitaram''s training methods.


    Sitaram wrote many books on how to reach the peak in cultivation. All kind of training methods. Those who reached the 7 - Grandstar realm, were very thankful for the author of those books. But no one knew who that author was. Sitaram never wrote his name on those books. That''s why, no one knew the name and face of the author. Hence the world gave him the title as " The World''s Teacher".


    But there were some people who claimed to be the personal disciples of the world''s teacher. All of them are one of the most influenced personalities in the world. Their was a very big difference between those who followed the manuals and those who were personally trained by him. It was the foundation! Those who were personally trained by Sitaram had very good foundation than those who followed the manuals. The better foundation one has, more strong one would be. Their output damage was far greater than anyone could imagine. There were some people who possessed Red Realm Magic Core! But when they fell in the hands of Sitaram, they all reached the peak of the power. They reached 7 - Grandstar Realm!


    When people asked these influenced peoples about the world''s teacher''s real name or the place where they live, it was disappointment for them. All his students refused to reveal anything about their teacher. Because this is exactly the World''s teacher wanted. He never wanted world to know about him.


    But now the truth has been revealed. All these nobles were very busy. They were contacting there people to send someone to meet Sitaram. Who doesn''t want to send their children to the world''s best teacher as a student.


    They all wanted to keep this a secret. But this was actually a marriage ceremony of a princess of the kingdom. This was a huge event. And obviously there will be people from newspaper who attended this marriage ceremony. These noble people knows that the truth won''t be a secret anymore. So they were trying to be as quick as possible with their plans.


    As for representatives of the newspaper, they were thrilled. They felt as if they hit the jackpot of lifetime. The identity of the world''s teacher will blow up the minds of each and every person in the world.


    Arjun and others were enjoying the show.


    Rick said, " I think now the other kingdoms who helped our grandfathers back then will be safe from The Assassins Organisation.


    Arjun said, " Yes! This will bring a huge headache for the Assassins Organisation. Anyway let''s continue the show."


    Rick said, " Yes!"


    Jimmy asked, " You mean all the kingdoms, state''s Chief Ministers, and all the District Governors who helped World''s teacher are targeted by the Assassins Organisation? They are going to meet the same ending as King Bloom?"


    Everyone came back to the situation. This was an important question even for them.


    Edward said, " Yes! There are many chess pieces like Reynolds and myself in other Kingdoms and all those people who helped Sitaram! They all are in grave danger!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned. The media were kept on writing the hot topics. Tears were coming down from their eyes. Because they were finally going to get promotion. The secret of the World''s Teacher was one of the most important matter. They will be promoted for uncovering the truth.


    Jimmy said, " You are just saying all this things. But why would a king like King Reynolds would join the Assassins Organisation? He is a King? He lives a royal life! What proof do you have to justify your statements?"


    Reynolds and Alfonso felt as if they had a little hope again. All the nobles felt as if that was a right question. Why would a king who lives a royal life will join a nasty Assassins Organisation?


    Reynolds who was silent all this time, shouted, "Ha! Tell everyone? What proof do you have to prove that I''m the member of the Assassins Organisation?"


    Edward smiled and said, " There is a tattoo of an Owl on your back. Owl is the symbol of the Assassins Organisation! Everyone knows that. If you want a proof, then strip his clothes and see it for yourself!"


    "DHUD!!!"

 108 AERON AND KIERAS ROLE

    Everyone saw how Reynolds fell on the ground. They understood that what Edward said was truth. All the nobles and media were looking at Reynolds and Alfonso with anger.


    Jimmy asked, " Please King Reynolds! Could you remove your shirt and let us see whether you have the tattoo of the Logo of the Assassins Organisation?"


    Reynolds said, " There is no need for that. I accept it. I accept that I''m the member of the Assassins Organisation!"


    Jimmy asked, " That means all the people who helped Sitaram in the past are in grave danger?"


    Reynolds said, " Yes!"


    Jimmy asked, " That means, the Juice which led to queen''s death was also provided by the Assassins Organisation?"


    Reynolds said, " Yes!"


    Edward said, " Actually! Everyone knows who is that Juice maker! She even has connection with Sitaram!"


    Jimmy asked, " She? You mean that Juice maker is a woman?"


    Edward said, " Yes!"


    Jimmy asked, " And we know her?"


    Edward said, " Yes!"


    Jimmy asked, " You said she is related to Sitaram! Could you tell us in detail?"


    Edward said, " That person''s name is Nege! She is the current empress of the Star Moon Empire! She was Sitaram''s daughter - in - law! She was married to Gnan! She used to give both Gnan and Sitaram a juice. That juice, if you take it everyday, then it will corrode your Magic Core! By the time you sense something, it will be too late. Corrosion will take place."


    Edward continued, " Same thing happened with Sitaram and Gnan. By the time they sensed something was wrong, it was already too late. They started to lose their cultivation. Later they figured out that Nege was actually a member of the Assassins Organisation!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned when they heard that.


    Edward continued, " This is not everything! The stunning part was that even Sitaram''s wife was also a member of the Assassins Organisation! This plan was devised and put into action many years ago!"


    Jimmy shook his head and said, " What a sad ending for the man who is known as The World''s Teacher."


    Kiera said, " But it was also a new beginning for grandfather Sitaram! He never told me any of this. But I''m happy that grandfather has recovered."


    Jimmy said, " That''s right princess!"


    Everyone were stunned when they heard Kiera addressing Sitaram with ''Grandfather''!


    Someone asked, " Princess Kiera! Why were you addressing Lord Sitaram with Grandfather?"


    Everyone understood why Kiera was not with her parents since her childhood. Now all of them were thinking how to befriend Kiera so that they can reach Sitaram and ask him to accept their children as his disciple.


    Kiera looked at their gazes and understood what these nobles intentions are.


    She looked at Jimmy and said, " You said that you are my bodyguard right! I want you to escort me and my brother back to the Weissan city. I don''t want to talk to anyone. Kill anyone who approach me. I want to see my grandfather as soon as possible."


    Jimmy asked, " Then what about the kingdom, princess?"


    Kiera said, " I was never been happy here. Even though my parents loved me and took care of me, my heart was always been in the Weissan City. From today onwards there will be no kingdom of Bloom! There are so many nobles here. I will leave decision for them. They will come to an understanding and choose a new king among themselves!"


    Jimmy asked, " What about you, Prince Alwyn?"


    Alwyn said, " My cultivation has been crippled! I''m unfit to be a king. Even it i was not crippled,I would have left with my sister. I''ll follow my sister. Wherever she goes, I''ll follow her."


    Jimmy said, " As you wish princess! I''ll escort you back to the Weissan City! And I''ll kill all those people who tries to approach you!"


    Those nobles understood Kiera''s intensions. And they know how powerful Jimmy is! They have already seen it earlier what Jimmy can do! So they stick to their old plan. And started to argue among themselves, about the next king.


    As for the representatives of the newspapers, they stayed to see who would be the next king. As for Kiera, She left with Arjun. Others followed them and met Aeron who was waiting for them in the hotel room. All of them left the Bloom City and went somewhere people don''t exist.


    Kiera and others started to laugh loudly. They couldn''t hold it anymore. When Edward asked someone to bring Alwyn inside the room, a strange man brought Alwyn. That strange person was Aeron in disguise! So he witnessed the entire show. And he started to laugh.


    After some time everyone calmed down. All of them were happy at the moment.


    Arjun said, " Alright big sis! Now would you admit that girls could shed tears whenever they want."


    Kiera was pissed! She shouted, " Shut up!"


    But everyone laughed. Later they calmed down.


    Arjun pointed hi finger towards Rick and said, " This is Rick! And he is my friend....."


    Arjun kept on telling everything about Gutherson and each and every thing. Including changing the Will concept.


    Kiera and Alwyn were stunned when they heard that. It was totally unbelievable stuff. But the strange things like portal, soul shaking art, Yin-Yan Eyes convinced them to believe it.


    Alwyn asked, " Changing the Will? A second chance? That means, you could change my Will too?"


    Arjun said, " Yes!"


    Alwyn''s eyes lit up. He asked, " Then please! Change my will too, big brother!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Yes! I will. But you have to promise me that in the future, you have to fight dragons along with us. Only then, I''ll give you the power of a dragon. Or else I''ll give you some normal Divine Power."


    Alwyn said, " You said that even the people from the God Realm are not safe at the moment because of the dragons. Of course I will fight them. If we don''t then we will eventually die."


    " Pretty Well!" , Arjun said while smiling.


    He started Will changing procedure. After 12 hours, Lord Chaos descended and changed Alwyn''s Will and filled it with Arjun''s. Arjun started to feel the connection between himself and Alwyn. After some time Alwyn woke up and smiled happily.


    Kiera was stunned when she saw Lord Chaos. She couldn''t describe it in words.


    Arjun said, " With this, We have 5 members. We need one more."


    Aeron said, " Forget about the sixth one. You said that you have some important plans for me and Kiera. You said you will tell us when we are together. Now we are together. So are you going to tell us now?"


    Arjun said, "Alright! When I was referring the guide books inside my conscience about how to create my own Universe, I learned something. You need two different power which are opposite to each other in nature."


    Rick said, " The Light and The Darkness!"


    Arjun said, " Absolutely! The Light and The Darkness! But I have to reach Celestial Realm before I could create my Light and The Darkness! Even after I create my Light and the Darkness, I have to wait for some billions of years for them to evolve. Only then I could create my Universe!"


    Alwyn said, " That''s way too long!"


    Arjun said, " Yes! But their is another alternative. I could choose two life forms and make them enter my conscience physically. Those two life forms will slowly transform into the Light And The Darkness! That is also in the evolved form. They have to sleep within my conscience until I reach the Celestial Realm! And when they come out, they will be the Light and The Darkness!"


    Aeron was stunned, " Two Life forms? Wait! You mean?"

 109 THE MAZE

    Everyone including Rick were stunned. This news was mind blowing. Alwyn didn''t know what to say. Both Aeron and Kiera were stunned the most.


    Aeron said, " Why would you be desperate for the Light and the Darkness? You can take it slow."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " You don''t understand. Do you know how long would it takes for us to reach the 14th level of the Divine Origin Stage?"


    Rick said, " Not less than 9 billion years. That was according to the Lord Magmeel."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! It''s 9 billion years. That is only for the training in Divine Core. But what about Willpower? How long would it take to reach the Celestial Realm for us?"


    Rick said, " Since training in Willpower takes very long time, let''s say around 150 billion years."


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s assume 150 billion years. 150 billion for Willpower to reach the Celestial Realm. At the same time, 9 billion years to reach the peak of the Divine Power. That means it takes 159 billion years in total."


    Alwyn asked, " That long?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. But there are two levels in Celestial Realm. The second level won''t be any less than 500 billion years if you ask me."


    Rick said, " Absolutely! I think it will be even more than 500 billion years."


    Kiera who was listening all this time, asked in confusion, " What exactly is this Celestial Realm?"


    Arjun said, " Just like magic, Willpower is also divided into seven different stages. The only difference is that in magic you sense the quality of your Magic Core using these 7 levels. But in Willpower you have to train to surpass each level. Just like Grandstar realms in magic."


    Arjun continued, " But in magic, if you have Violet Realm, then that person is sure to reach the peak of the magic. But in Willpower, it''s totally opposite."


    Arjun continued, " In willpower, You will start with nothing. Once you start the breathing exercise, you will officially start training in Willpower. At one stage you make your breakthrough. That will be the first stage. The first stage is called as The Violet Realm. When you make your second breakthrough, you will reach Indigo Realm. Followed by, Blue Realm, Green Realm, Yellow Realm, Orange Realm and finally the Red Realm."


    Arjun continued, " If you are in the Violet or Indigo Realm, then you are considered to be in the Mortal Realm. If you reach Blue or Green Realm, then you are considered to be in the Divine Realm. If you reached Yellow or Orange Realm, then you are considered to be in the Celestial Realm."


    Kiera almost passed out from the huge information. She asked, " What if you reach the Red Realm. What would that mean?"


    "WHAT?" , shouted Kiera and Alwyn in unison. Rick and Aeron already knows about it. So they have no change in their expression.


    Aeron asked, " So, what about it? What all this has to do with us being your Light and the Darkness?"


    Arjun said, " I already told you right! Without the two energies, It will be impossible to create the Universe! The Universe needs some kind of power supply. And the Light and the Darkness are those power supply If we don''t create the Universe at the right time, then we won''t be able to get strong at quick pace."


    Kiera asked, " Alright! So what are we supposed to do?"


    Arjun said, " Simple! All you have to do is sleep. I want big sis to be The Light and big brother to be The Darkness! That means big brother has to sleep in the City Of Darkness and Big Sis has to sleep in The City Of Light."


    Aeron said, " Alright! But how long?"


    Arjun said, " Until I reached the Celestial Realm!"


    Alwyn said in shock, " That long?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. On top of that, you won''t feel anything when you are in the middle of the sleep. You will be sleeping for billions of years. The Chaos energy that I draw from Chaos World will change your will, power and personality into light and the darkness. But you will feel as if you slept only for some couple of seconds. But in reality, you will be sleeping for billions of years."


    Rick smiled bitterly and said, " What a lucky pair. All you need to do is sleep. And when you wake up, you are the Light and the Darkness!"


    Everyone laughed when they heard Rick''s statement.


    Kiera and Aeron looked at each other for a moment. Later Kiera said, " Alright! We accept it. But first we want to go back to the Weissan City and meet grandfather and others. Then we want to get married. We don''t want anymore obstacles like when my father came to take me."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Of course! We will do that!"


    Aeron said, " Alright! Let''s go back then. Let''s go back home."


    Arjun said, " You guys can go ahead. Me and Rick has a quest to complete."


    Aeron asked, " What? You are still going on about that mission?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. You know since my childhood I always dreamed to go for an adventure. I don''t want to back off in my first journey outside the Weissan City!"


    Kiera asked, " What exactly is the quest you are going for?"


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " I don''t know! Rick picked up that quest? Rick, what is the quest?"


    Rick thought for a moment and said, " I don''t know!"


    Kiera asked, " Seriously! Are you kidding me? You are going for a quest that you two don''t know?"


    Aeron said, " Actually! All we did is look for a quest which is near to you. All we did is look at the address of the quest. But we didn''t looked at what exactly is the quest!"


    " Eh?" , Both Kiera and Alwyn were dumbstruck! They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry!


    Aeron asked, " Rick! Look now! What exactly is the quest?"


    " Right!" , said Rick and opened the folded page, which contains the details for the quest.


    Rick said, " The name of the quest is The Maze?"


    "WHAT?" , shouted both Kiera and Alwyn in unison.

 110 ASSASSINS ORGANISATION STEPS BACK

    Arjun said while thinking, " The Maze? It sounds interesting. Now I''m eager to go even more for this quest!"


    Rick said, " I was thinking the same. Let''s go and clear the maze boss! We will be famous."


    Arjun said, " Yeah! Let''s go then!"


    " Hold on! " , said Kiera, " Didn''t you understand what I said? Everyone who went into The Maze, didn''t come back. No one was able to uncover the secrets in The Maze."


    Arjun said, " That''s because no one who trains in Willpower entered that place."


    " But..." ,Said Kiera. And before she could say anything, Rick interfered.


    He said, " Calm down big sis. Just don''t worry about us. We will be fine. We have so many spells and skills, that no magician like you have. So don''t worry."


    Aeron said, " Don''t worry about them. They have killed a dragon right in front of my eyes. They will be fine. Let''s go to the Weissan City."


    " Are you sure?" , asked Kiera in concern.


    Aeron said, " You don''t know what kind of monster your brother is! Just don''t worry. Even Master would be shocked from time to time, when he hear Arjun''s decisions during different situations. So don''t worry."


    Arjun said, " One more thing. Big brother! Please take Logan back with you to our home. Tell grandfather to train him until we come back."


    Aeron said, " That''s right! I nearly forgot about him. I will take care of him. Don''t worry."


    Kiera asked, " Who is Logan?"


    Aeron said, " I''ll tell you on the way. Let''s go."


    Aeron and other two said their farewell and left. After some time they disappeared from their sights.


    Rick said, " She is a nice girl."


    Arjun said, " Of course. She is! Or else why would I do all those s*its with Reynolds for her."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Whatever! Let''s go to the location of the quest. I don''t think this quest would be impossible to clear. Let''s go and see what exactly it is."


    Rick said, " Yeah! Let''s go then."


    Both of them decided and started to walk towards the location of the Maze.


    ----------


    Next day. In the Headquarters of the Assassins Organisation---


    The news of Reynolds being part of the Assassins Organisation became hot topic all around the world. The news about Nege being a Juice Naker who killed queen of Bloom kingdom with her juice and corroding Sitaram and Gnan''s Magic Core was also written on the paper. The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation is holding his head in frustration at the moment.


    He said, " Read the newspaper. I want to know every detail."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation asked, " What is the response for all this?"


    The reporter replied, " The world has started to show their anger on us. They are forming groups to take us down. Some of our local branches have been destroyed. All those people who helped Sitaram like King Bloom, started to be more cautious. They started not to trust even their families. Because what happened to Sitaram and Gnan, how their wives were revealed to be the members of the Assassins Organisation, changed everything. And we got a message from the Royal palace of the Star Moon Empire, which will be troublesome for us."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation asked, " What is the message?"


    The reporter said, " All the citizens and even the nobles are forcing Lord Nege and Lord Emma to leave the Throne of the Star Moon Empire. There are total of 9 Kingdoms under Star Moon Empire. And that''s where we get more profits from. If we lose it, then that will be huge blow for us."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation rubbed his head. Everyone who are looking at their leader understood that he was tired. This was the first time a great Organisation like their''s ended up in this state.


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation asked in tired tone, " What are the demands of the citizens of the Star Moon Empire?"


    The reporter said, " They want Sitaram to be the Emperor of the Star Moon Empire again. They want Lord Emma and Lord Nege to leave the Star Moon Empire."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation thought for a moment and said, " We already told Sitaram that we were ready to give his Empire back. But he declined it. What can we do? Send Jacob and Raymond to Sitaram. Ask them to tell them that we are leaving the Star Moon Empire! Ask him to go and reclaim it."


    "Actually...", Reporter said, " Lord Jacob and Lord Raymond were keeping an eye on Sitaram''s house. They said that, Citizens, nobles, and many old people from the Star Moon Empire already paid a visit to Weissan city to meet Sitaram. They were asking him to come back."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation sighed and asked, " What did he say?"


    Reporter said, " Sitaram said that he is very peaceful and spending his time happily with his family. He has no interest in ascending the throne. He is old and tired."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said in frustration, " Is he trying to piss us off? He said the same thing to us back then. So, what happened next?"


    Reporter said, " Then they asked Gnan to ascend the throne instead. But he declined it too. But later Sitaram gave a big statement which made all those people to stay in Weissan City!"


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation asked, " What is it?"


    Reporter said, " They said that both of them has lost the rights to ascend the throne. But they will come back to the Royal Capital of the Star Moon Empire if Arjun Kumar decides to ascend the throne. But the problem is that, since childhood Arjun Kumar never left Weissan City. So he went out to refresh himself. And they don''t have any idea when would he come back. So all those people stayed in Weissan City. They were determined not to go back until they meet Arjun Kumar."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said, " No matter what, Emma and Nege are our top executives. We should not lose them. So ask them to leave the Star Moon Empire. It doesn''t matter whether Star Moon Empire has a leader or not. Just ask them to come back before anything serious happens. And ask all our people who exist all over the world to stay low profile. I don''t want anything ridiculous like this to happen anywhere for the time being."

 111 INSIDE THE MAZE

    The chief executive asked, " I don''t understand one thing? Who is this Jimmy? And why haven''t we heard anything about him in the past?"


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said, " That''s actually a very good question? Who is this Jimmy?"


    Someone stood up and said, " We don''t know anything about the person named Jimmy. All we know is that he is someone who protects Princess Kiera from shadow. We don''t know how King Bloom got his hands on such a powerful person."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said, " Then dig it. I want every possible details about him. Find him and ask him to join us. We will give him every resources that he should have at the right moment. Just find him."


    That person said, " Yes sir."


    -----------


    Arjun and Rick travelled and stood in front of the entrance to the maze. They were stunned to see the structure of the maze. It was just a small house with one door. They were confused.


    Arjun asked, " Are you sure we came at the right place?"


    Rick said while looking at quest paper, " Yes! According to the map, this is the right place."


    Arjun sighed and went near the door. He found that door was filled with dust. Arjun rubbed the door''s dust and opened it.


    He said, " We don''t know anything about it. Let''s hold our hands together and walk into the house."


    Rick said, "Yes!"


    They both held each others hands and walked into the house. The moment they entered the house, the door closed automatically. Arjun and Rick looked back and became serious when they found that door was locked on it''s own.


    Later something unexpected happened. The interior of the house started to change. The small house suddenly became a very big mansions. Each and every corner of the house transformed into a big mansion. It was as if they were transported to another dimensions. And the biggest problem is that there is no exit.


    Arjun and Rick sighed. They know that they are trapped.


    Rick said, " Boss! I think we are in the Maze."


    Arjun said, " Yeah. I''m positive about it."


    Rick asked, " How did it changed into this big mansion. I mean, come on, It was a small house earlier right?"


    Arjun said, " I don''t know Rick! We will find out when we move forward."


    Rick said, " Yeah. Let''s go inside then."


    Arjun nodded his head. This building was of 2 floors. Each floor has 7 rooms. Arjun and Rick entered the first room from the ground floor.


    The moment they entered the room, they found some human type robots. The moment Arjun and Rick entered the room, those humanoid robots stood up. Their eyes turned red.


    Arjun said, " I think I know what they are. They are Constructs!"


    Rick was stunned. He said, " You mean those constructs, through which you wanted to create the Army of the dragons?"


    Arjun said, " Yes!"


    There are total of three constructs in the room. They started to walk forward. After 3 steps, they moved very quickly. In the blink of an eye, they were behind Arjun and Rick.


    Arjun shouted, " S*it! Down!!!"


    Rick didn''t say anything. He immediately bent down. Constructs who were behind them attacked both of them. But both of their senses were strong. So they managed to bend down in time and dodged the attack.


    Arjun and Rick ran and maintained the distance between them and constructs.


    Arjun said, " Be careful! They are quick!"


    Rick said, " S*it! we would have died there. How could they be this strong?"


    Constructs looked at them and a red colour beam of light came out of their eyes and shoot towards them. Arjun and Rick were on high alert. They dodged it perfectly. But it was a close one.


    Arjun said, " D*mn it! We would have died, if we were not on high alert."


    Rick said, " What should we do then? Shall we attack?"


    Arjun said, " No. Not yet. First understand your enemy! It''s good that we have good mental state and mental strength. Or else we couldn''t have observed those attacks properly and we would have died long ago."


    Rick said, " Maybe, that''s the reason why no one came out alive from The Maze."


    Arjun said, " Don''t forget! We still have thirteen more rooms to clear. This is just the beginning."


    Rick said in frustration, " S*it! Then what are we supposed to do now?"


    Arjun said, " As I said. Understand the enemy."


    The two constructs moved forward very quickly. They closed the distance between them and shot those red beam from their eyes again.


    Arjun and Rick were in danger. Because the attack was coming even more quicker than the last time. But Arjun used the Space element and entered into his own dimension. He grabbed Rick along with him. The attack missed them and hit the wall behind them."


    Inside Arjun''s space dimension, both Arjun and Rick took a sigh of relief.


    Rick said in frustration, " D*mn it! How could these machines are so powerful?"


    Arjun said, " They are not powerful. They are weak. But the only advantage these constructs have is that they are fast."


    Rick asked, " Then what are we supposed to do?"


    Arjun said, " Think about it, Rick! Just think about it. They are fast. Then what about us? How can we get faster too?"


    Rick asked, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun said, " What I mean is, which element represents the fast?"


    Rick thought for a moment and said, " Light Element!"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! The Light Element! What if we apply the Light element on our body and move faster than before?"


    Rick felt enlightened. He said, " Then, let''s give it a try."


    Arjun nodded his head. Both of them came out of the Space dimension. The constructs looked at Arjun and Rick. Their eyes turned red again. They stood up in order to attack.


    Arjun and Rick applied Light element on their foot. Their feet started to glow with gold colour. They applied Inner Will on their fists.


    Arjun said, " Let it attack us first. We will dodge it and we will destroy them."


    Rick said, " Yes boss!"


    The two constructs red eyes started to glow. They were about to shoot the red beam. They suddenly moved forward and in an instant they were in front of Arjun and Rick. They shot the red beams from their eyes at close distance.


    Arjun and Rick dodged the attack. They immediately ran and stood behind the two constructs in a flash. This time they were much more quicker than those two constructs.


    They were ready for this. They already wrapped their hands with their Inner Will.The moment they ran and stood behind the constructs, the constructs were looking around to find them.


    Arjun and Rick jumped in the air and punched hardly on the heads of those two constructs. Those two construct''s heads blasted away and shattered into pieces. They fell on the ground and didn''t move.


    Rick said, " Finally we did it."


    Arjun said, " No we didn''t. When we entered the room, we saw three constructs. But we fought only two. That means the third one is hiding somewhere! Be alert!"

 112 CLONING TECHNIQUE

    Rick asked, " Where the hell is it?"


    Arjun said, " Don''t shout! Keep focusing on your surrounding. It will eventually come."


    Rick nodded his head in agreement. Arjun closed his eyes and tried to sense any power leaking from anywhere around his surrounding. After some time he finally sensed it.


    Arjun shouted, " Rick! It''s above you."


    Rick has absolute trust in Arjun. So he moved side in full speed. Then the red laser came from the eyes of the third construct who was hanging by the rope on the ceiling of the room.


    Rick was able to move aside before the attack came. He dodged it and the attack missed him.


    Arjun found it as the right moment. When the third construct was attacking Rick, Arjun prepared his attack.


    He shouted,


    "FIRE DRAGON''S ROAR!!!"


    He opened his mouth while shouting. Then the golden flames came out from his mouth and engulfed the last construct. The flames were very strong. That construct melted because of the heat.


    Arjun took a sigh of relief. He looked around and tried to find Rick. But Rick was no where to be found. Arjun knew that Rick is still alive because of the mental connection.


    Arjun said, " Alright! The construct is gone. You can come out."


    Then a space opened and Rick came out.


    He said, " Boss! This room is very small. Why did you use the dragon''s power. I would have died there."


    Arjun said, " It''s alright! I know that you will be fine. I read your mind. So don''t worry."


    Then the door of the room opened. Arjun and Rick saw the opening door and took a sigh of relief. They didn''t waste any time. Both of them walked out of the room. They reached the main hall again.


    Arjun said, " Let''s do the breathing exercise and restore ourselves. We don''t know what are we going to face next."


    Rick said, " Yes."


    Both of them sat cross legged and started the breathing exercise. Slowly and slowly they recovered from their injuries. After 1 hour, they returned back to their prime status.


    Rick opened his eyes and asked, " Shall we go into the second room?"


    Arjun said, " Not yet. First we need to improve. Let''s enter the City of Darkness!"


    Rick asked, " Why? We already figured out how to take them down. Is there a need for all this?"


    Arjun said, " Indeed we are strong. But not strong enough to clear this Maze. Look how we came back from the first room. We nearly died. Do you honestly think we can clear this maze with all the power that we hold right now?"


    Rick thought for a moment and said, " No. Not at all."


    Rick said, " Alright! Let''s enter the City of Darkness! But what exactly we are going to learn?"


    Arjun said, " You know? After we rescued Alwyn and gone back to the hotel room, We had to wait for the night to fall before we go and kill Edward. So I went to the City of Darkness since I had nothing to do. When I was looking at every martial arts in the city of darkness, there was one technique that touched my interest. But because we had some important work to do, I didn''t learn it. But that technique will be of great use now!"


    Rick was excited. He asked, " What is that technique boss!"


    Arjun said, " CLONING TECHNIQUE!!!"


    Rick said, " Cloning Technique? Sounds interesting."


    Arjun said, " Let''s enter the City of Darkness! We will talk once we learn it. We will make our preparation once we understand all the techniques related to Cloning technique."


    Both of them entered the City Of Darkness. After finding the building of Cloning technique, they entered the building.


    Arjun picked up the introduction book and sat on the table. He opened the book and started to read it.


    ---------->


    Cloning Technique will allow you to create multiple bodies which are identical to yours. Your clones will share your power, techniques, Martial Arts and your memories. You will learn everything that your clone has done, no matter where you are.


    But the only disadvantage is that, your clones will share your power too. Your power will split into the number of clones you have created. That means the more clones you create, the weaker you will become. This effect will stay until you make all your clones disappear. After your clones disappear your strength will return back to you.


    If you want to create the clones, then you need to use your Inner Will and give it a shape of a human. It will look just like you. The more clones you create, the more Inner Will you will lose.


    At this stage you can create maximum of 10 clones. So use the technique wisely.


    ----------->


    Arjun didn''t care about the disadvantage of Cloning Art. He had to learn this Art in order to safely exit The Maze. He entered the practice room and started to practice forming the clone.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Arjun and Rick kept on practising the Cloning Technique. But in the Weissan City it was an entirely different story.


    Aeron, Kiera, Alwyn and Logan came back home. Sitaram and Gnan were thrilled to see Kiera. They were happy to see two more people joining their home.


    Kiera ran and hugged Sitaram. Sitaram smiled gently.


    Kiera said, " I missed you so much, grandfather."


    Sitaram said, " I missed you too, sweetheart. How have you been all this time? Ringo and other girls wrote many letters. But we didn''t receive any letter from you. And suddenly we read newspaper which was everything about you and your family. What happened?"


    Kiera said everything that happened. She didn''t hide anything. She said how their parents were killed. Then about the Marriage ceremony. She said how Arjun and others intruded the royal palace. She said everything they have done. Then how they toyed with Reynolds and Alfonso.


    Sitaram and others listened and stunned for a moment.


    Gutherson said in anger, " Those bas*ards! They were helpless against us, so they are trying to kill all our allies."


    Sitaram said, " Not anymore. After what happened to them, they will keep a low profile for the time being. Arjun''s plot was very strong blow for them."


    Gnan said, " Only you people came. Where are Arjun and Rick?"


    Kiera said, " About them. Uncle, You should have thought him something known as discipline. No matter how much I tried to stop them those two idiots have gone for the adventures. And the name of the quest they took up is The Maze!"

 113 CREATOR OF THE MAZE

    Gnan said in anger, " What the hell are those two idiots were thinking?"


    Gutherson said in worry, " Of all the quest, why have they chosen The Maze?"


    Sitaram said, " Calm down! If you two shout like this, then you won''t find any solutions! Keep calm and think."


    Gnan said, " Father! This is the reason why I asked you to give him some warning! You said he is grown up and something like that."


    Kiera shook her head and said, " It wouldn''t have changed anything If grandfather would have given him any warning."


    Gnan asked, " What do you mean?"


    Kiera said, " When I said how dangerous Maze is, those two were even more eager to clear it. I told them not to go, but they didn''t listen to a word that I said. Do you honestly think grandfather''s warning would have changed anything? I don''t think so!"


    At this time, Arjun who was in The Maze, was listening to their conversation through Alwyn and Logan. He smiled when he heard their conversation.


    Arjun said to Logan mentally, " Logan! Can you hear me?"


    Logan was stunned when he heard the voice in his head. He recognised the owner of the voice.


    Logan asked, " Boss! Is it you?"


    Arjun said, " Since you draw will from me, we are mentally connected! I have been listening to the conversation between them. Tell grandfather that we both are fine. There is no need for them to worry about us."


    " Yes!" , replied Logan. He then looked towards Sitaram who was worried at the moment.


    Logan said, " Grandfather! I just received a message from boss through mental connection. He asked me to tell you that they are fine. There is no need for you to worry about them."


    Sitaram and others were stunned! Sitaram then felt enlightened.


    He said, " That''s right! We can communicate with Arjun through your mental connection. Your Will was changed by him."


    Gnan and Gutherson were stunned for a moment. Then they felt a little relieved.


    Sitaram went near to the Logan and said, " Ask him! Ask him what is their situation right now?"


    Logan nodded his head and asked Arjun, " Boss! Grandfather is...."


    Before he could continue, Arjun said, " I can see and hear grandfather through you. So tell him that we are in the Maze. There are 14 doors in here. We already cleared 1st door. If we clear rest of the 13 doors, then we will be out. We can''t come out until we clear all 14 doors. We are trapped inside the Maze."


    Logan said to everyone exactly what Arjun asked him to say. When everyone heard about it, they were shocked.


    Sitaram asked, " What exactly you have to clear in each door?"


    Sitaram and others were shocked.


    Sitaram asked, " A humanoid constructs? Where exactly did they pop up from?"


    Gnan said, " These constructs were not developed artificially. That''s for true."


    Gutherson said, " That means they were created by someone!"


    Sitaram said, " Not only constructs. If my guess is right, then the entire Maze was created by some group of people."


    Kiera was surprised. She asked, " How could you say that it was created by some group of people?"


    Gnan said, " It is impossible for anyone to learn all 10 supporting occupation. It is possible only if that person is a Willpower trainee. But except Eric Dawson, there was no one else in this world who trained in Willpower. Of Course until Arjun though. But our Arjun is weak at the moment. He is at the basic and beginner level in only in forging and Alchemy respectively. So it might be the work of multiple people who are exceptionally talented."


    Sitaram said, " I don''t think so!"


    Gnan asked in surprise, " Why?"


    Sitaram said, " Arjun said that those constructs are powerful enough to rival him in speed. That means they are at least in the level of 9 - Grandstar realm. That means they might have been created by someone who is stronger than 9 - Grandstar realm cultivator! But the question is who could be stronger than a 9 - Grandstar realm in this Life Realm?"


    Everyone were stunned! The limit of this realm is only at the 7 - Grandstar realm. So it was out of the question that someone who trains in magic could have created it.


    Aeron asked, " Could it be a God?"


    Everyone were shocked. But they felt that it was a logical analysis.


    Sitaram said, " Since Eric Dawson was weak in power when he disappeared, it might be really a God who created it! That''s the conclusion we can come up with according to our knowledge level."


    Gutherson said, " If it really is the deed of a God, then why would a God descend to our realm? And why would he create The Maze?"


    Gnan said, " A good question? This maze exist even before the disappearance of the Eric Dawson. When Eric Dawson disappeared from this realm, he was weak enough to create such a Maze! That means it might be the work of a God! If it really is the work of a God, then why would he create that maze?"


    Sitaram said, " Who cares? I don''t give a d*mn! All I want is for my grandchildren to come back safely."


    Sitaram looked towards Logan and said, " The first door itself contains constructs which could rival you. What about the other doors. Their is no doubt that the other door contains challenges which are tougher than the first door. Are you sure you can come out safely?"


    Arjun replied through Logan, " Yes! We are confident. We learned a new technique from the City Of Darkness. It is the Cloning Technique. We are planning to send our clones to the second door and check the power level of our enemies and make preparations according to that. So don''t worry Grandfather."


    Gnan said, " But it will take so much of time. If you keep improving and clear all the doors, then it might take probably 10 years!"


    Arjun said through Logan, " Isn''t that better than death!"


    Everyone were dumbstruck. But they felt that it was truth. Waiting for around 10 years is better than dying in hurry to complete the mission.


    Arjun said, " Don''t worry father! We won''t die. It may take time, but we will finish the mission. So rest assured."


    Sitaram said, " Alright! But be careful! Don''t forget that we are always there for you to help in any way possible. Promise me that both of you will come back alive in one piece."


    Arjun said through Logan, " Alright! It''s the promise."

 114 SECOND DOOR

    The room went silent for a moment after Arjun cut the connection between him and Logan.


    Gnan said, " What should we do? I''m really worrying about them."


    Sitaram said, " Don''t worry. He said that they are learning cloning technique. So don''t worry. That cloning technique will help him a lot."


    Logan asked in hesitating tone, " Can I ask you something? I mean with your permission!"


    Sitaram said, " Of course you can! Don''t ask for any permission? If my grandson trusted and gave you his Will, then that means you are a good kid. If he trusted you, then I trust you too. We are family here. And I don''t want you to ask us for the permission before doing anything. Be casual. This is your home too. You are like a grandson to me. So treat this place like your home."


    Logan delighted when he heard that. He thought that he is from a poor family. So he has to be polite in front of rich people like Sitaram. But the treatment that he received is totally out of his expectation. He felt happy about it.


    Logan said, " Yes grandfather! My doubt is, how could a cloning technique will help boss? It''s just creating another body of yourself. I don''t understand."


    Sitaram said, " In the maze, Arjun said that there are 14 doors in total. They cleared the first door with some difficulty. Because they didn''t know the danger they would face inside the door. But if you could create a clone of yourself and send it inside the door and experience the difficulty beforehand, then your real body can make preparation according to that. Do you understand?"


    Logan nodded his head and said, " Yes."


    Sitaram said, " Don''t worry too much about it. Fortunately, they carry City of Light and the Darkness within their conscience. Or else they would have died just like others who entered The Maze."


    Sitaram then looked towards Brooks and said, " Brooks! Prepare rooms for Kiera and others. Fortunately, our mansion is very big. So you guys will feel comfortable."


    Brooks nodded his head and left to carry out his orders. Later everyone started to mind their own business.


    ----------


    Inside the maze, Arjun and Rick fully mastered the Cloning Technique. It took them 3 days to master it completely. They stood in front of the second door at the moment.


    Rick said, " Alright! What next?"


    Arjun said, " Let''s create a clone of yours and mine. Then we will send them inside the second door. We know that our memories are connected with the clones. Whatever our clones does will merge with ours. We will act according to the difficulty of the trial inside the second door."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " That''s actually a good idea. Let''s do it that way then."


    Arjun and Rick who saw this were surprised. Their memories are connected with their clones who were trapped inside the second door. They couldn''t see the exit at all. But their original bodies could see the door from outside. They didn''t understand the logic behind it.


    Rick asked, " How is that possible, boss?''


    Arjun thought for a moment and said in surprise, " An Illusion technique? The dark element will allow you not to see anything. At the same time the light element will allow you to see everything that exist in front of your eyes. When we combine the light and the dark element, the dark element will scrub everything in front of your eyes and the light element will make you see exactly what the user want you to see.The entire process is called as the illusion."


    Rick said, " You mean someone used the light and dark elements to make the door disappear from inside? But how is that possible? Light is the light element. Dark is the darkness element. According to the will of the universe, no one could enter the gates of the Light and the Darkness in their conscience. They could enter either the gate of the darkness or the gate of light! If someone who enters the gate of light then they couldn''t use the 5 elements of darkness. Same goes for the one who choose the gate of darkness. They can''t use all 5 elements of light. But here someone used both the light and dark elements. How could that be possible?"


    Arjun said, " When we were learning the cloning technique, Alwyn and others reached home safely. I contacted grandfather through Logan and said everything about the maze that we know so far. He said that it might be the work of multiple gods! Because the threat level in the first door itself has rivalled me in speed. Who in this realm could create something like this? So grandfather suspected that it might be the work of multiple gods!"


    Rick said, " Maybe grandpa is right. But why would gods come down to our realm and create something like this? What were they trying to accomplish here?"


    Arjun said, " Who knows? But we are weak enough to be killed in this place! We need to get stronger according to the threats in each door. So let''s concentrate on the current situation. Let''s see what is the trial that we need to clear! We will make our plans according to that!"


    "Yes!" , Replied Rick.


    They both started to concentrate inside the second door.


    Inside the second door, both the clones were waiting for the trial to start. When they looked around the room, they saw 10 humanoid constructs standing before them. These constructs eyes turned red when they saw the two clones.


    The two clones were at their high alert. The 10 constructs shot the red beam at the same time. This time the speed of those red beam was little faster than the last time. But the two clones were not concerned at all. They simply created a portal and let the red beam pass through the portal. The red beam passed through the portal and hit the door behind.


    The 10 constructs ran very quickly and appeared behind the two clones. The two clones were stunned. Because the speed this time was way too stronger than the last time.

 115 SECOND DOOR CLEARED WITH EASE

    Both Rick and Arjun sighed in the disappointment. But they were delighted to know the danger of the second door beforehand.


    Rick said, " No wonder that no one was able to clear this quest. I bet that 95% of the people who entered the maze died in the first door! Only the lucky people were able to survive the first door but died in the second door. What do you think, boss?"


    Rick was surprised when he didn''t receive any response from Arjun. When he looked at Arjun, he found that Arjun was lost in his thoughts.


    Rick asked, " What are you thinking about so deeply, boss?"


    Arjun said, " Nothing. What you said earlier is right. It''s because of the difficulty that no one was able to clear this quest. But do you remember what big sis said? She said that only one person was able to come out alive from the maze only to die after 5 seconds. I was thinking how did he get out of the maze in the first place?"


    Rick was stunned! Kiera did say that only one person was able to come out alive from the maze. But he died after 5 seconds. His last words were "It''s a maze". Since then this quest was named as The Maze. But the question is how did he got out of the maze was a mystery.


    Rick said, " You are right! How did he got out? Did he cleared all the 14 doors by putting his life on the line? He may be exhausted and injured very badly. That''s why he was in his last moments when he came out!"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " That''s impossible! He was clearly a magician. Everyone knows that. How do you think a magician who possess the Magic Core could clear all 14 doors? Even we who possess Willpower and Divine Power are feeling the first door very challenging! We have clearly seen it. The second door is much more challenging than the first door! How do you think he cleared all the 14 doors?"


    Rick thought for a moment and said, " We will figure out as we keep clearing the door after door. I think it''s better to think about the second door at the moment."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " You are right. Let''s focus on our current situation."


    Rick said, " Alright! We are going to face 10 constructs who are little stronger than the constructs in door one. The thing that we need to worry about is that these constructs have number advantage. On top of that they are little faster than the constructs in the first door. So how are we going to face them?"


    Arjun said, " I have a plan. If everything goes according to my plan, then we will win even without attacking them even once!"


    Rick was surprised. He asked, " What is the plan?"


    Arjun then explained his plan in detail. Rick heard the plan and gave it a thought.


    Arjun said, " That''s why I said the plan will work only if everything goes according to our plan."


    Rick said, " Then let''s do one thing. We will send our clones and check how those constructs will respond. We will make our decision after seeing it."


    Arjun said, " Let''s do it then. But first we have to restore ourselves. Creating a clone consumes lot of our Inner Will."


    Rick nodded his head. Both of them sat cross legged and started the breathing exercise. After some time their power was restored.


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s send our Clones inside the second door again."


    Rick said, " Yes!"


    Later they sent their clones inside the second door again. Those 10 constructs looked at them and their eyes immediately turned red.


    Arjun and Rick''s clones didn''t move from their places at all. They used space and time elements on their hands. They combined it into one and a portal appeared in front of them.


    Those Constructs shot the red beam from their eyes which travelled at a quick pace. The 10 red beam travelled through the portal and hit two of the 10 constructs. Because Arjun and Rick''s clones created the destination portal behind the two constructs.


    Those two constructs were shattered into pieces. Now only 8 constructs remained. A smile appeared on the faces of both Arjun and Rick.


    Rick said, " Awesome! We didn''t even enter the room and we destroyed two constructs with only our clones."


    Arjun said, " Now only 8 remains. That means our burden has lessened to some extent. Let''s concentrate on it. Those 8 constructs will not wait for us to celebrate."


    " Yes!" , replied Rick. Then both of them concentrated on the remaining constructs who were about to attack once again.


    The history repeated once again. Those 8 constructs shot the red beam from their eyes towards Arjun and Rick. But both of them simply put a portal in front of them. Two more constructs were down the next moment because of the destination portal. Then only 6 constructs remained.


    Once again the process repeated. Later four constructs remained. Four turned to two. After half an hour all the constructs were shattered into pieces.


    Later the door opened and the two clones came out of it. They merged with their real bodies. Both Arjun and Rick were thrilled. They were laughing with the Joy and happiness.


    Rick said, " This is awesome! We didn''t even set our foot in it and yet we cleared the second door! Who would believe it?"


    Arjun replied, " I bet no one would."


    Rick said, " But I didn''t get one thing. How come they didn''t change their plans when they clearly knew that we are destroying them with portals?"


    Arjun said, " That''s because they are constructs. They were programmed to fight this way. They don''t have any thinking abilities like we humans do. They will be simply one minded machine."


    Rick nodded his head as if he understood. He said, " If we were up against the humans then we had to change our strategy according to the situation."


    Arjun replied, " Yes."


    Later he said, " Whatever! Let''s do the breathing exercise and restore ourselves. We will then head towards the third door."


    Rick replied, " Yes!"


    Arjun and Rick sat cross legged. They started the breathing exercise. After some time they returned to their prime status.


    They stood up and started to head towards the third door. When they were in the middle of second and third door, they heard the voice of a small girl.


    That girl said, " Congratulations for successfully clearing two doors, honourable guests!"


    Arjun and Rick looked back and found a construct around the height of a 10 years old girl.


    Arjun asked, " Who are you?"

 116 TWO CHOICES

    Arjun asked in surprise, " A guide? Alright! But why didn''t you appear before we entered the first door?"


    Guide said, " Because I was told to guide all honourable guests after they complete the quest in the second door."


    Rick asked in surprise, " Told? Who told you to do that?"


    Guide said, " My creator!"


    Arjun and Rick were stunned.


    Arjun asked, " Who is your creator?"


    Guide said, " My creator is a God!"


    " WHAT??" , said Rick in astonishment.


    Arjun asked, " What is the name of your God?"


    Guide said, " I can''t. I was forbidden to say anything about my creator!"


    Arjun said, " Alright! Then could you tell us why this maze was created? What is the purpose behind it?"


    Guide replied, " My God left a legacy behind! If you clear the challenges in all 14 doors, then you will gain the legacy! Then you will be free from this place."


    Both Arjun and Rick were stunned!


    Rick asked, " A Legacy? What kind of legacy?


    Guide said, " I don''t know."


    Arjun said, " Fine then! Why was you supposed to appear after we clear two doors? Why not at the beginning?"


    Guide replied, " Because I was asked to give you two options after you clear first two doors!"


    Rick asked, " Options? What options?"


    Guide said, " The first two doors are just the beginning of the ultimate horror! It is for you to experience how tough the challenges from the third door could be! After two doors, I give you two options. First option is, you could carry on and enter the third door. The second option is you could stop everything and exit the maze."


    Both of them were dumbfounded. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Arjun asked, " What if we choose to continue?"


    Guide said, " You will face the challenges which are far greater than you could ever imagine. The challenges from the third door will be very harder than the first two doors. If you could clear the third and fourth door, then I will appear again to give you the choices. You could continue to advance or you could exit after that. Like that I will appear for every 2 doors that you complete."


    Rick asked, " What if we choose to exit?"


    Guide said, " Then you could leave The Maze Palace. I''ll show you exit. But exit will be much more tough and horrible than you could expect. If you exit after the second gate, then you exit way will be filled with dangers. But if you exit after 4th door, then the danger level for exit will be little less. Just like that the danger level for all the exits will be lessened as you clear more doors. Do you understand?"


    Arjun said to Rick, " Now I understand how that person came out alive from the maze. He somehow cleared the second door. But he understood how dangerous this place is! So he choose to exit."


    Rick said, " Even though the exit after second door is filled with nothing but dangers, he choose to exit. Because if he continued to go for the third door, then he would die. He knows that very clearly. So he choose to face the one time danger. If he could overcome this danger, then he could go home. So he choose to go back home.


    Arjun replied, " Yes!"


    Guide asked, " What will be your choice? Do you wish to continue or do you wish to exit?"


    Arjun and Rick discussed for a moment.After some time Arjun said, " We wish to continue our march towards the third door!"


    Guide said, " Alright! Then please enter the third door. I will come after you cleared the fourth door. We will meet then?"


    "Yes." , replied Arjun and Rick in unison.


    The guide left.Arjun and Rick started to head towards the third door.


    Rick said, " Boss! Don''t you think what that guide said is little strange? I mean she could come and give warning to all the adventurers before entering the first door! But she was ordered to appear only after the completion of the second door. Why she was asked to appear once every two doors? Why not before the first door?"


    Arjun said, " She said that the first two doors are for us to experience the toughness of the maze! After two doors we can choose to exit. But exit is totally filled with dangers. If the first two doors are for us to experience the toughness of future doors, then why not let them go from the maze safely? Why would they make the exit very tough? I don''t understand."


    Rick said, " That means that god doesn''t want anyone to get out of this place that easily. That''s why, first he let''s us to experience the challenge of first two doors. Then he gives a hope by showing the exit. But that exit is much more dangerous than anyone could imagine. Later whoever chooses to leave this place will almost die."


    Arjun said, " That person whom big sis said about, might have cleared the first and second door. Then he choose to exit. Because just like us, he faced the challenges in the first door and the second door. He knew how difficult it is to go for the third door. So he choose to exit. He might have faced all the dangers on his way out. That''s why he was dying when he came out."


    Rick said, " But I don''t understand one thing? Both of us has the Divine Power. We have the Willpower. And yet we felt that first two doors very challenging. We cleared the second door using our clones. Our clones died once too. So how did a magician like him cleared the first two doors?"


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " If my guess is right, then he might be a light element user. He might have fast reflexes and good judgement of the situation. He might be an excellent and very experienced fighter.He might have used all his experience and fought against all these constructs to clear the first and second doors. Later he choose to exit because he knew how tough the third door is going to be."


    Rick understood. He felt that, that was a logical explanation. Only an experienced fighter could do something like this.


    Both of them walked and stopped in front of the third door. Both of them were nervous and at the same time they were very excited.


    Arjun and Rick created one clone each. They took a long breath.

 117 THIRD DOOR

    Rick said, " Yes. Let''s see it. But I''m curious to see how many constructs we need to face this time!"


    Arjun said, " I don''t know. I don''t think we will be facing some 10 or 20 constructs. That god will be a fool if he put 10 or 20 constructs in the third room! I think it won''t be more than 5!"


    Rick asked, " What makes you think that way? "


    Arjun said, " I don''t know. But that''s what my heart is saying. Because that construct said that the real trial begins from the 3rd door. So I think that the number of enemies would be low. But each and every construct in the third door will have their power enhanced."


    Rick said, " Well! We will figure it out when our clones enter the third door. Shall we send them in?"


    Arjun said, " Yeah! Let''s send them in."


    Arjun and Rick sent their clones inside the third door. The moment their clones entered the third door, door shuts down. Later the door disappeared from the sight of the two clones.


    The moment they entered, they saw a construct. That construct saw them and stood up.


    It said, " Welcome! Honourable guests! I''m in charge of the third door. Please come in."


    Arjun asked, " In charge? Are you not going to fight us?"


    Construct said, " No. I was created to guide you and explain the trial of this room. I never fight."


    Rick said, " Alright! So what is our trial?"


    Guide of the third door said, " I will give you two options. First you could choose to combat and clear the trial. Or you should forge a weapon which will be the finest and most efficient one."


    Arjun asked, "What exactly we have to forge? And how could you say that whatever we have forged is the finest one?"


    Guide of the third door pointed towards the edge of the room. When Arjun and Rick''s looked towards the direction that Guide of the third door pointed, they saw a big round plate which was glowing blue in colour. There was a mirror on top of it which was floating in the air.


    Guide of the third door said, " If you forge a weapon we will Provide all the required materials. After you are done with forging, I will put it on that plate. That plate is the measurement plate. It will measure the purity of the weapon. Then it will show a number on the mirror which is floating in the air. That number will be result of your forging. It will be between 1 to 100. The big number it will display, the purest and finest your weapon."


    Arjun asked, " What is the minimum number we need to get to pass the trial?"


    Guide of the third door said, " You need to score minimum of 40 points to pass the trial."


    Rick asked, " What was the highest points scored by the person who came before us?"


    Rick and Arjun looked at each other with " As expected" gaze. They already thought that no one might have able to enter the third door before them.


    Arjun asked, " What if we choose the combat?"


    Guide of the third door said, " Then you have to fight three constructs to win the trial."


    Arjun and Rick looked at each other. They were thinking to choose which trial.


    Arjun said, " Could we go in group or we have to work individually?"


    Guide of the third door said, " The choice will be yours. There are no such restrictions."


    Rick asked, " Boss! What should we do now?"


    Arjun said, " What is your opinion?"


    Rick said, " I think we have a chance if we go with forging. Combats are not our option at the moment. We are weak right now."


    Arjun said, " I think it''s better to go with the combat."


    Rick asked in surprise, " Why?"


    Arjun said, " Think about it. You are saying to go for the combat based on the current situation. If we choose forging then I''m 100% sure that we will pass the trial. But what if in the future you have to choose the combat? If we don''t have the knowledge of the fighting abilities of our enemy before that level, then we will die."


    Rick asked, " Then what should we do now?"


    Arjun said, " Let''s go for the combat. What are we going to lose? Maximum we will be losing two clones. On top of that we are going to fight a huge army of dragons in the future. We need combat experience too. So let''s go for the combat."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Alright boss! Let''s go for the combat then!"


    Arjun looked at the Guide of the third door and said firmly, " We choose combat for our trial!"


    Guide of the third door said, " Are you sure?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes!"


    Guide of the third door said, " Alright! Just a minute."


    Guide of the third door showed his palm on a wall. A red light came out of his hands and fell on the wall. Then a portal opened. Arjun and Rick dumbfounded to see this.


    Guide of the third door said, " Please enter through this portal! You will find your opponents there."


    Arjun and Rick walked through the portal and reached to a place which was they least expected. It was an open place on top of a mountain.


    Rick asked, " What the hell! How could he create a portal? I thought only we are capable of such feet. And what is this place?"


    Arjun said, " I think we were teleported to another dimension! Whatever. Our real bodies are still in the main hall. So there is nothing to worry."


    At that time they sensed danger from behind. They looked back and found three constructs. They could sense danger from them because the power leaking from them was far stronger than the constructs in the constructs of the first and second door. Both of them stayed on high alert.


    Those constructs disappeared all of a sudden and appeared behind Arjun and Rick. They both didn''t even had the time to stun. Those constructs released the red beam from their eyes and went very near towards Arjun and Rick.


    But they were sick of seeing the same attack again and again. The attacks went through the portals which they have created beforehand. That red beam passed through the portals and hit two constructs. Those two constructs shattered into pieces.

 118 BREAKTHROUGH IN DIVINE POWER

    Both Arjun and Rick went silent by how their clones were killed.


    Rick said, " Wow! That is some speed! I don''t even know how we died there?"


    Arjun said, " We would have killed that third construct if we went inside , rather than sending our clones."


    "That''s true!" , said Rick, " So what shall we do now?"


    Arjun said, " We have to improve our Divine Power! We are concentrating too much on our Willpower and neglecting our Divine Power! Let''s do some physical exercise so that we could improve our Divine Power."


    Rick replied, " Yes!"


    Arjun asked, " You are yet to reach the 1st Level Of Divine Origin Stage. How long would you take to reach the 1st Level Of Divine Origin Stage?"


    Rick said, " I''ll make my breakthrough at any moment."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Good! Let''s go in only after you reach the 2nd Level Of Divine Origin Stage. We could feel our safety when we face those three constructs again."


    " Yes. That''s a good idea." , replied Rick.


    Both of them started to do the basic physical exercise. They did push-ups, abdomen kicks, etc. At the same time they didn''t neglect the willpower training too. Then they would rest a bit. They knew that they should take this very slowly. Over exercising would weaken their foundation. So they were not in any hurry.


    They did it everyday. Time passed by slowly. They followed this procedure every day. days turned weeks. Weeks turned into months. After two months Rick reached the 1st Level Of Divine Origin Stage. A pink star appeared on his divine core.


    He said, " Boss! I made my breakthrough. I reached the 1st level of divine origin stage."


    "Good!" , " replied Arjun with a smile on his face, " I think you should stop for a moment and take a break. We are following the training procedure that was given by grandfather. It will definitely build a solid foundation in Divine Power. If you have more solid foundation, then you will never face any problems like bottlenecks in your cultivation. So take some rest. Then get familiar with your new power. Only then go for the next level."


    " Yes! ", replied Rick and asked, " What about you boss?"


    Arjun replied, " When Lord Chaos improved my power, I was at the middle stage of the 3rd level of the divine origin stage! But now I''ll be making my breakthrough at any moment. Maybe I''ll reach 4th level of divine origin stage within one week!"


    Rick was stunned! He said, " Wow! That was quick! How did you level up so quickly?"


    Rick nodded his head in understanding.


    Arjun said, " Whatever! If you feel bored, then train in your willpower. Training in willpower doesn''t affect your foundation. Because willpower training will enhance your Mental State and Mental Strength. But training in Divine Power means training your physical body. If you put more pressure on your physical body by over training, then in future you have to face some bottlenecks. It will mess up your foundation. You are already an experienced person with an horrible foundation in the past!"


    Rick smiled embarrassingly and said, " You are right! I really sucked at Magic! I don''t deny it."


    Arjun said, " I can understand why you really sucked in magic training. Your heart was full of revenge against the assassins organisation. You trained more than what your body could take. So your foundation was horrible. But you have got a second chance now. So what I want to say is that you have to learn from your past mistakes. Don''t train like you did with magic."


    " Yes. I understand!" , replied Rick with a smile.


    Arjun smiled and nodded his head slowly. After some time he took a deep breath and resumed his physical training program. Rick closed his eyes and started to do some breathing exercise.


    Time passed very quickly. After one week, Arjun made his breakthrough. Forth star appeared on his Divine Core. He reached the 4th level of divine origin stage.


    Arjun stopped physical training. He started training in willpower. He don''t want to disturb his own foundation and let any bottleneck appear in the future. So he sat cross legged and started to do some breathing exercise.


    In the meanwhile, Rick who was doing breathing exercise for one week, opened his eyes. He stood up and started to walk towards the corner of the hall. He maintained some distance between himself and Arjun.


    He started to test different kind of power which a wind dragon would use. Like Wind Dragon''s Roar for example. He was starting to familiarise himself with his newly upgraded divine power. Arjun joined him after one week of breathing exercise.


    A month passed in a blink of an eye. Both Arjun and Rick completely familiarised themselves with the newly upgraded power. They started to train physically with the same procedure which they have been following earlier. They did physical exercise for a period of time. They took some rest. Later they did some breathing exercise. They continued with this schedule day after day.


    After three months Rick reached 2nd level of divine origin stage in cultivation. As for Arjun, he reached mid phase of 4th level of divine origin stage. Both of them took a long breath.


    Rick said, " Wow! It took me just six months to reach the 2nd Level Of Divine Origin stage. But how come you reached the mid phase of the 4th Level Of Divine Origin Stage, boss! We were told that it will take us 10 billion years to reach the peak level in Divine Power. But don''t you think it is way too easy for us. We are making our breakthrough very quickly."


    Arjun said, " I was thinking the same thing. Why are we making our breakthrough so quickly? But it''s a good thing that we are progressing very quickly. We have to fight dragons in the future. I don''t know how much time we have for that war. So, it''s good if we are progressing at a quick pace. The more powerful we get before the war, the better chance we have for the survival. So let''s not bother about it for now."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yeah! We have to face the current situation at the moment. We have to clear the third door."


    Arjun said, " It took us six months to get a little stronger. Let''s clear the third door this time without any failure."


    " Yes." , replied Rick.

 119 LEARNING FROM THE PAST MISTAKES

    Arjun and Rick''s clones entered the third door once again. They met the guide of the third door and choosed to fight the constructs once again.


    Later they entered the portal which led them to the same mountain area where they met the three constructs in the past. Of course! They encountered the three constructs once again.


    Rick asked in surprise, " Boss! We destroyed two out of three constructs right? Then why exactly there are three again?"


    Arjun said, " Maybe there are many constructs in the third door. I think a person who entered the third door was supposed to face three constructs. So when we destroyed two constructs earlier, another two came and replaced them."


    Rick said, " So, what''s the plan?"


    Arjun said, " We need to have some combat experience. We are depending too much on portals! That''s why, we are poor at reflexes. We were killed by that third constructs last time. Why do you think we were killed?"


    Rick said, " Because we were relying too much on portal."


    " That''s right!" , Arjun said, " But the most important thing is that we were relaxed! We were over confident that portals will defend us from anything. But those portals were in front of us. But that third construct appeared behind us out of no where and killed us. Because we were not cautious. We couldn''t calculate our enemy''s next move. That''s the difference between an experienced fighter and us."


    Arjun continued, " An experienced combat master always stays cautious. He thinks of multiple scenarios about his or her enemy''s next move and act according to it. But look at the newbies like us. We were relaxed. We were over confident on our portals. We were not calculating our enemy''s next move. That costed us with our lives."


    Rick asked, " What do you think we should do then?"


    Arjun said, " I think we should stop depending on portals from now onwards! We should work on our reflexes. We should learn about the efficient timing. We should not use too much of our power. Grandfather always told me to analyse your enemy first. Try to learn about your enemy''s strength and weaknesses as much as possible. Then act according to it. Don''t be reckless and make your move very early. So let''s try to fight them head on. No more portals. This experience will help us against the dragons in the future!"


    Rick who heard this, accepted everything that Arjun said.


    He said, " If we die, then also it doesn''t matter. We will maximum lose our clones. But we will gain some experience out of it. Isn''t that right?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! So let''s fight them head on! What is more important is that we need to have combat experience. This experience will help us to deal with dragons in the future."


    At that time, the three constructs were started to attack them. Those three constructs moved quickly and appeared in front of both Arjun and Rick''s clone.


    But the clones were even faster. They quickly moved backwards and maintained a fair distance between them. Those constructs eyes turned red. A red beam came out of their eyea and moved towards the two clones.


    The red beam was quick even for them. But both of them improved in their power. They barely managed to dodge it in time.


    At that time a construct appeared behind Rick and was about to attack.


    " S*it!" , Shouted Rick in anger.


    Rick knew that he was about to die. Because he was too late to counter it.


    But Arjun who was at mid phase of 4th level of divine origin stage was quicker than the constructs. He surrounded his right hand with golden flames and moved behind that construct who was about to attack Rick.


    Arjun punched hardly on that construct''s head before it could cause any harm to Rick. That construct shattered into pieces and lost it''s power source.


    Arjun said, " Be Cautious Rick! Try to predict your opponent''s next move. We were already killed in this fashion in the past. Don''t forget even a small detail."


    Rick was stunned. He said, " That''s right! I was concentrating too much on the present and I almost forgot our bottomline. Our bottomline is to predict our enemy''s next move. I''m sorry boss! I forgot."


    Arjun said, " That''s the difference between us and the experienced fighter. Be calm. Try to understand your enemy first. Then act."


    Rick replied, " Yes. I understand. I will do my best."


    " Good!" , replied Arjun and started to focus on the remaining two constructs who were about to make their move.


    One construct moved towards Arjun and another one moved towards Rick. But the constructs didn''t know that they are about to meet their destruction. Because both Arjun and Rick had only one enemy each to face.


    Arjun said, " Always be cautious, Rick! We did something last time which resulted in our death. You know that right?"


    Rick replied, " Yes! We were relaxed. We were over confident on our portals. But we died in the end. This time we enhanced our power. This time we should not be over confident just because we have improved in divine power. We should learn it from our past mistakes."


    Arjun smiled and said, " That''s right! Don''t be casual until you are sure that your enemy is dead. So try to judge their next move."


    Rick replied with smile, " These constructs have only two skills. First is that red beam which comes from their eyes. Second is that they move quickly and appear behind us."


    Arjun said, " At this moment their eyes are not red. Which means...."


    Rick replied with a smile, " Which means, they will be moving very quickly and appear behind us or right in front of us."


    The moment Rick said that, those two constructs disappeared from their sight and appeared behind them.


    But both Arjun and Rick predicted this move from those two constructs earlier. Arjun engulfed his hands with the golden flames beforehand. At the same time Rick engulfed his hands with the blue transparent wind on his right hand.


    The moment those constructs disappeared from their sight, they turned back immediately. It was as they predicted. Those two constructs appeared behind them as both Arjun and Rick turned back.


    A smile appeared on both of their faces. Arjun punched the construct behind him with the right hand which was engulfed with the golden flames. At the same time Rick punched the construct behind him with the right hand which was engulfed with the transparent blue Wind.

 120 A SWORD THAT COULD SLAY DRAGONS

    All three constructs were defeated. Arjun and Rick took a long breath.


    Rick said, " It''s an amazing feeling when you defeat someone who defeated you in the past."


    " Yes!" , replied Arjun and said, " Today we learned something. Always be calm and try to understand your enemy''s strength and weaknesses first. You will find a solution no matter what."


    Rick said, " And we have to try and predict our enemy''s next move."


    Arjun said, " Anyways! These are just constructs. They fight their opponents based on how they were programmed. But if we have to fight against an experienced enemy then we need to be even more cautious. Who knows what would be running through our opponent''s mind?"


    Rick said, " That''s right!"


    At this time a portal opened near them. Arjun and Rick''s clones walked and went through the portal. They reached inside the third room.


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " Congratulations on defeating your opponents. You passed the trial of the third room. You may leave now and go for the fourth door."


    Arjun said, " Thank you."


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " But, I want to tell you something before you leave. Please listen to me first."


    Arjun and Rick were surprised.


    Rick asked, " What is it?"


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " I think you already knows that you can leave the maze palace for every two doors you clear."


    Arjun said, " Yes!"


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " But if you decided to leave before cleaning all 14 doors, you have to face the dangers on your way to exit. The danger level may be big or small. That will depend on the exit door that you choose after clearing any sets of two doors."


    Rick said, " Yes. We know that. So what?"


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " The god of the maze palace set a rule. If a person could clear both the trials of a particular two doors, then they will not face any obstacles while exiting."


    Arjun and Rick were stunned.


    Arjun asked, " You mean, if we clear both the trials of third and fourth door, and if we choose to exit after fourth door, then we won''t face any danger?"


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " Exactly. The second trial of the third door is to forge a weapon which should have purity level of atleast 40 points. I already told you that. So what do you think? Are you two going to participate in the second trial of third door? Or you wish to go to the fourth door?"


    Arjun said with a smile, " We accept the second trial."


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " Very well! We will provide you with the required materials. You can forge the weapon either through your conscience or we will provide you with the forging room! What method you want to choose?"


    Arjun said, " We will forge it through our conscience. No need for any arrangements for the forging rooms."


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " As you wish. Give me the list of materials that you need. I''ll make arrangements for it."


    Arjun said, " I don''t need anything. All I need is a common magical sword."


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " As you wish."


    After some time The Guide Of The Third Door went out and brought an ordinary looking sword and gave it to Arjun and Rick.


    Rick asked, " What are we going to do with it?"


    Arjun said, " We are going to give an attribute to this sword! A sword that was never seen in the past! A sword that''s going to make a history!"


    Rick asked in surprise, " What attributes you wish to give to the sword?"


    Arjun said, " A sword that could protect the humans from a dragon! A sword that could slay a dragon! What could be the mightest weapon in this world which is more powerful than the weapon that could slay a dragon and kill it?"


    Rick smiled and nodded his head. He said, " Let''s forge it then!"


    Arjun and Rick sat cross legged. They closed their eyes and entered into their own conscience. Arjun connected his conscience with Rick''s conscience. Rick and Arjun entered into the forging room of Arjun''s conscience.


    Arjun melted the iron using his own Golden Flames. Rick then smitted it with an hammer and gave it a shape of a sword.


    Arjun said, " I''m going to give this sword my dragon''s power. It will be fire resistance sword. No fire will be able to burn or destroy it."


    Arjun used the Runic Language and opened the essence of the sword. Inside the essence of the sword there was a Core. It could be called as Sword Core. Because the sword gets it''s magical attributes from the sword core. But sword core will have a limit to it''s power. It can''t advance on it''s own. It can be upgraded by a genius forger.


    Arjun used Runic Language and wrote the runes on the sword core in such a way that, it could accept a new power. Then he injected little bit of his own soul and enchanted on the sword core using the runic language.


    Rick said, " Your soul contains the power of the fire dragon king! Which means we gave this sword the power of the fire dragon king!"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! Once we give it the final touch, then this sword can slay the dragons. But the problem is, I''m weak in forging. I''m still at the basic level. That means, this sword could slay only weak dragons like that Laser Dragon in Thala village."


    Arjun sighed and closed the essence of the sword. The sword''s core gone back inside the sword and settled down. Arjun completed the enhancing process and took out the sword from his conscience.


    The moment he took out the sword, it''s colour started to change. Earlier it was a rusty sword with a weak attack power. But now it''s blade transformed into a golden coloured sword. It''s handle transformed into red colour. That red colour handle then formed some dragon''s scales on it which looked identical to Magmeel''s scales.l.


    Arjun gave the golden sword to The Guide Of The Third Door and said, " Here. Please test it and let us know about our points."


    The Guide Of The Third Door nodded it''s head. It took the sword and put it on the plate. Then the mirror which was dim all the time, started to glow. It slowly started to display a number on it.


    After 5 seconds it displayed a number which shocked even the emotionless Guide Of The Third Door.

 121 FOURTH DOOR

    The Guide Of The Third Door asked, " How could that be possible? The limit was always 100 points. Why did your forging purity level went beyond 100? What''s more? It actually 200!"


    Arjun said, " Maybe your god''s skill level''s limit is 100 points. That''s why when he created that valuation machine, it''s limit was 100. But we are far better than your God! That''s why it showed 200."


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " Impossible! There is no one who is stronger than my god! How could you be disrespectful towards him?"


    Arjun said, " Then explain why did I got 200 points for my work? Or are you going to say that there is some problem with that valuation machine of your god? If that is the case then it is equivalent to that you have admitted that your God''s creation has some flaw. Tell me? Do you admit that your God''s creation has flaws in it?"


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " No! Definitely not!"


    Arjun said, " Then did we pass the trial?"


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " Yes. You have passed the trial. You may leave now."


    Arjun said, " Alright! But before we leave, we want to take that dragon slaying sword along with us. Can we take it?"


    The Guide Of The Third Door Said, " Yes. You can. Since you are the one who forged it, you have the rights to do anything you want with it. No problem at all."


    " Thank you very much." ,said Arjun with a smile on his face.


    He took the Dragon Slaying Sword and left the third room. Rick followed Arjun and left the third door too.


    Later Arjun''s clone merged with Arjun''s real body. Rick''s clone also merged with it''s real body.


    Rick asked, " Why did you said that the fault lied with the god?"


    Arjun said, " Constructs doesn''t have any emotions to begin with. But they are loyal to their creators. When that construct shouted earlier by saying that it was impossible to get 200 points, I thought we might face a situation where we have to forge another weapon. We were already stuck in this third door for a very long time. I don''t want to stick around in that room any longer. That''s why I hit on it''s weak spot by saying that there might be some flaws in it''s god''s creation?"


    Rick said, " That''s why it shouted "Impossible" when that machine showed 200 points. It shouted as if it had some emotions."


    " That''s right!" , replied Arjun.


    Rick asked, " Then why would you bring this Dragon Slaying Sword with you?"


    Rick said, " The more powerful it''s attribytes are, the more powerful dragons it will slay. Am I right?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. That''s right."


    Both of them walked and stopped near the fourth door. Arjun and Rick looked at the fourth door and smiled.


    Rick said, " I wonder what could be the trial that we are going to face this time?"


    Arjun said, " Whatever it is, we need to clear two trials to pass the fourth door. And it will be much more harder than the trials in the third door."


    Rick said, " That''s for certain."


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s restore ourselves. We really are in the bad condition. That cloning technique really drains us too much."


    Rick said, " That''s right. But it is because of that cloning technique that we are still alive! Or else we would have been dead by now."


    Arjun said, " That''s for sure."


    Both of them sat cross legged. They closed their eyes and started to do the breathing exercise. After some time they returned to their prime status.


    Arjun and Rick created a clone of each and sent them inside the fourth door. Just like in the third door, they met a construct guide in the fourth door too.


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door Said, " Welcome! Honourable guests. I''m The Guide Of The Fourth Door. Please get in."


    Arjun asked, " What are our trials?"


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door Said, " There are two types of trial. First one is to defeat all your opponents in a battle. Second one is to create a formation that has the purity level of 50."


    Arjun and Rick smiled embarrassingly. They don''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Rick said, " What should we do, boss? None of us learned anything about the formations. As for the combat, we can manage somehow. But without even the beginner level knowledge in formations, what can we do?"


    Arjun said to The Guide Of The Fourth Door, " We will choose combat. But we also want to make an attempt on formation trial too. But the problem is that we don''t know anything about the formations. If you give us some time, then we will lesrn about the formations and come back to take the trial. Would you accept that?"


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door Said, " No! You can''t do that. Once you entered the door, then you have to clear at least one trial or both the trials. Only then you can leave. So make your choice!"


    Arjun sighed and said, " Alright! We choose combat. That''s our final decision."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door Said, " Pretty well! As you wish."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door created a portal just like the construct in the third building.


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door Said, " Go through this portal and you will find your opponents there."


    "Yes." , both Arjun and Rick replied at the same time.


    They entered through the portal and were stunned to see where they are. Actually they don''t even know where they are. All they could see is pitch blankness. Everything and everywhere they see is nothing but the darkness.


    Rick asked in panic, " Where the hell are we?"


    Arjun said, " Be cautious, Rick! Don''t bother with where we are. Always be cautious and on high alert."


    Rick calmed down. Both of them closed their eyes. They were trying to sense the presence of anyone in that pitch darkness.


    After some time they sensed the presence of 8 constructs. Power was leaking from their bodies which is much more greater than the constructs in the third door.


    Before they could even move a finger, a construct came out of nowhere and hit both Arjun and Rick on their heads. That attack was so fast that they didn''t even know when they were attacked.


    "WHAT?" , shouted both Arjun and Rick in disbelief before they were punched.

 122 EIGHT YEARS OF NON STOP CULTIVATION

    Arjun and Rick in the main hall were clearly disappointed. They were angry with themselves.


    Arjun said, " If this keep going on like this, then we are definitely not going to have any future."


    Rick said, " As an adventurers, we need to have the ability to give at least a tough time for our opponents. But we couldn''t even lift our hand. On top of that, we couldn''t see anything at all."


    Arjun said, " Darkness is just an excuse, Rick! Think about it. In the future we are going to face the army of dragons. These constructs don''t have the ability to think at all. But those dragons do. They won''t wait for the day in order to kill us. What if we have to face the enemy in the night? Would we go and say that it''s an unfair battle because it''s the night time and we couldn''t see a d*mn thing? Unable to fight during the night time is our weakness. And our enemy will take the fullest advantage of that. We don''t have anyone to blame but ourselves when we kick the bucket."


    Rick said, " You mean we have to overcome our weakness!"


    Arjun said, " Exactly! I don''t care about anything else. We have to overcome this weakness at all cost."


    Rick asked, " What should we do then?"


    Arjun said, " I''m going to improve myself first. I don''t care how long it would take. I''m not going in until I reach the 7th Level Of Divine Origin Stage!"


    Rick asked in surprise, " Boss! That will probably take 1000 years!!!"


    Arjun said in anger, " I don''t care. At our current stage I don''t have the confidence in defeating those constructs, even if our real bodies go. We were actually defeated by a single construct. First it had to move to you and then kill you. Then it had to move once again and kill me. It killed two of us and we don''t even had any clue at all. That''s why I''m not going in until I reach the 7th level of divine origin stage."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Fine then! I''ll also train. I don''t know how strong I''ll get until you reach the 7th level of divine origin stage. But I know that I''ll also improve to some extent. So let''s train together then."


    Arjun and Rick started to do physical exercise. They didn''t care how long it would take. Since the day they became gods, they stopped being hunger. So they will never feel hungry in their life. But they can eat and drink anything that they want to.


    Days passed. Months passed. After nine months Arjun broke through and reached 5th level of divine origin stage. Rick reached the ending phase of the 3rd level of divine origin stage.


    Arter three years Arjun made a breakthrough and entered the 6th level of divine origin stage in cultivation. Rick also made some progress. He reached the 4th level of divine origin stage in cultivation.


    They took 8 years to reach their current levels. In these 8 years, they did physical exercise. They rested because they don''t want to face any bottlenecks in their cultivation. They did some breathing exercises.


    Every time they made their breakthrough, they would go to a corner and test their power. They wanted to get used to their new powers.


    After 8 years, they reached to their own new power. Arjun has 8 pink colour stars on his Divine Core. As for Rick, he has 5 pink colour stars on his Divine Core.


    Rick said, " Boss! I don''t understand. Why are we getting stronger so quickly. Lord Magmeel said that it would take 10 billion years to reach the 14th level of divine origin stage. We started to train in our divine power since the day we entered the maze. That means a total of 9 years. In these 9 years I reached 5th level of divine origin stage. And I completely filled right side of my conscience with the light energy. I even started to fill my left side with the darkness energy. And all it took is just 9 years."


    Arjun said, " I was thinking the same. I reached the 7th level of divine origin stage from the 3rd level in just 9 years. I made some improvements in my divine power too."


    Rick asked, " What do you think is the reason behind all this?"


    Arjun said, " I don''t know. But I feel that Magmeel didn''t say something about it. I mean there exist something that we don''t know. That''s what I feel."


    Arjun continued, " Whatever! Let''s leave this place after we cleared the fourth door!"


    Rick was stunned. He asked, " Why?"


    Arjun said, " Look at ourselves. Before we entered the maze, I was at the 3rd level of divine origin stage. As for you? You were yet to reach the first level. We learned cloning technique. More importantly we are gaining some priceless experience. Look at the silly mistakes that we have made during the battles. I think this priceless experience should not end with only us. I want all the six of us who are going to gain the power of an elemental king dragon, to gain these experiences."


    Rick said, " That''s right! We are dying here because of the silly mistakes that we are doing in the battle. But we are learning something from each death. If only two of us gain these experiences, and other four has to face the dragons with no experience, then they will die very quickly. You were right. They need to be here. This place will teach them everything that it thought us."


    Arjun added, " What''s more? We only have five members in total. We still need the sixth one."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " We still have lot of work to do once we go home."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! We have a lot of work to do. Two months ago, Adam completely filled his conscience with light and the darkness energy. I activated his gates. He entered the gate of light and started to learn the Runic Language."


    Rick was thrilled. He said, " That''s awesome."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No. That is only half awesome! He needs divine power to enter the gate of the darkness. A natural divine core is formed in his conscience. But it is still yet to be activated."

 123 FORMATIONS

    Arjun said, " I don''t know. But we have to risk our lives for it. I think Magmeel already put his life on the line by fooling his elder brother and brought Fukumeel''s power for you. I don''t want him to bring extra troubles on himself. Especially from us."


    Rick asked, " Then what do you think we should do? I''m d*mn sure that our current power level is nothing but like a child in front of those elemental king dragons. We couldn''t even defeat these brainless constructs on first attempt. Then how are we going to face them who are far experienced and stronger than us?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " I just don''t know. That''s why we need to leave this maze for now. We have so much work to do. I plan on contacting Magmeel and discuss with him first. Then we will come to a decision."


    Rick said, " That''s the only possible solution we can find for now."


    Arjun said, " Whatever! First we need to clear the fourth door. So let''s concentrate on the formations now. We have to reach at least basic level in formations. So let''s start learning it."


    Rick said, " Yes! Let''s do it."


    Both of them entered the city of light. They looked for the building of formations and entered it.


    Arjun took the introduction manual from shelf and sat on the chair and started to read it.


    ---------->


    As the second Will of the universe, the concept of formations is the second most important topic for you.


    Formations is the source for every functioning things in the universe. Formations give power to everything. Everyone tries to improve their source of power like Magic Core, Curse Core, Divine Core and Celestial Core. But very few people knows that even the Divine and any other Cores were created using the formations!


    Every life form is a formation. Humans are also a formation. Their brains acts as the core. Human brain guides a human and make them to do the daily routine work.


    The three realms are also the formations of their own. While the sun acts as the core.


    This Universe itself is a formation. The Will of the universe actually is the core for the universe! The universe functions by drawing power from the will of the universe.


    As the second will of the universe, the concept of formations is really very important for you. It will be a great help when you create your universe.Please learn it to the utmost perfection.


    ---------->


    Arjun who was reading stunned completely. He was totally out of his mind at the moment. But later he came back to his senses.


    Rick opened his eyes and said in shock, " Boss! The concept of formation is a total bad*ss! I never thought that the concept would be this interesting."


    Rick asked, " Powering the universe? I could create only planets maximum? How come you could give power to the universe using formations?"


    Arjun said, " Because the universe draws power from the will of the universe. The will of the universe is the core of the universe. That''s why I can power up my universe by creating cores after I create the universe."


    Rick asked, " Is it because you are the Will of the universe too?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right!"


    Arjun continued, " Whatever! Let''s learn it. We will come out only when we reached the basic level in formations.!"


    Rick replied, " Alright!"


    Both of them entered the city of light. They entered the building of formations and started to learn beginner level formations.


    It contains the information about how to create a core. What are the requirements for creating a core. How to make things draw power from core? How to give the ability for a core to absorb the energy from the sun etc., It contains the detailed explanation about everything that is related to formations.


    Arjun started to learn everything one by one. Rick also started to learn formations. And after three months they reached beginner level in formations.


    But they didn''t stop there. They started to learn basic level formations. They have a practice room with infinite amount of resources. So they kept on practising each and every thing related to formations until they could do it even after 100 years without error. They wanted to achieve perfection because they don''t want to revise the book once again if they needed to refer it after 100 years.


    After 9 months they reached basic level in formations. They opened their eyes and smiled after looking at each other.


    Arjun said, " You know something? Among all three supporting occupation that I learned so far, formations is my favourite one! It''s really amazing."


    Rick said, " Same feeling, boss! I thought nothing can beat forging. But formations beat it."


    Arjun said, " Alright! This will be our last day in this maze for now. Next time we will come with Adam and others and continue from where we left off."


    Rick said, " Yes. I''m starting to sense that as we keep progressing door after door, the difficulty and the number of constructs kept increasing. If we have the help of those guys, then it will become a little easy for us."


    Arjun said, " That will be the case of worry for the future. For now, let''s clear the fourth door. I''m itching to kick that construct''s a** who killed our clone last time. And this time it will be my real body that will enter the fourth door. No more clones."


    Rick was stunned. He asked, " Boss! Why would you put your life on the line? We have our clones to do our work. Why would you risk yourself?"


    Arjun said, " Isn''t that the reason why we are dying?"


    Rick asked, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun replied, " It''s because of that cloning technique we are not putting our full efforts. Our clones were cautious in the door! But deep down we weren''t. Because we know that, even if we die, all we lose is one clone. So we are not able to put our full efforts during the battle. We thought that we were cautious. But deep down we were relaxed. Because we know that if we die inside, then all we are going to lose is just one clone. But I think we will put our full efforts if we go in by ourselves. That''s why I''m going in. No more clones."


    Rick smiled and said, " That''s actually a good analysis. And if our real bodies goes inside, then I don''t think those constructs can withstand us. We will be much more powerful than they could imagine."

 124 CLEARING THE FIRST TRIAL WITH EASE

    After entering the fourth door, they met The Guide Of The Fourth Door.


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door asked, " Which trial you wish to choose?"


    Arjun said, " We choose the combat as our trial."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Fair enough."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door opened a portal. Arjun and Rick entered the portal and reached the same place like in the past. The place which was pitch black.


    Arjun and Rick watched their surrounding in high alert. Even though they improved in divine power, they didn''t stay neglegent. They knew very clearly that if they die, then they will be dead for good. Because this time they themselves entered the room. But not their clones.


    Arjun and Rick have very good presence of mind. Their senses are very sensitive towards the thinnest abnormalities. So they started to sense their surroundings. Very soon they detected 10 construct''s presence.


    At that time a construct moved very quickly and appeared behind Rick. But Rick was even more quicker. He already engulfed his hands with the blue colour wind.


    When that construct appeared behind him, he didn''t hesitate to turn back quickly and to punch that construct. That construct was shattered into pieces. A smile appeared on Rick''s face.


    But Arjun shouted, " Careful!!! Behind you!"


    At that time another construct appeared on Rick''s back side. It lifted it''s hands to attack him. But Rick was no longer a weak person anymore. Thanks to Arjun''s warning he quickly dodged the attack and maintained a fair distance between himself and construct.


    He opened his mouth and a large amount of Wind came out and engulfed that construct.


    "WIND DRAGON''S ROAR!!!"


    That construct''s body parts were separated. The wind dragon''s roar attack was very strong. It dismantled that construct''s body parts and it became powerless. With that second construct was destroyed.


    This was the first time that Rick used his divine power in the battle. Arjun looked at the wind dragon''s roar and smiled. The amount of wind came out of Rick''s mouth was really a huge one.


    At that time two constructs appeared behind Arjun and started to attack him. Arjun knew that two constructs were trying to get him. Even through he was looking at Rick''s roar, he never took out his eyes around his surroundings. He was being cautious. When he sensed that two constructs are trying to get him, he smiled inwardly.


    Arjun is even stronger than Rick. So he escaped the attack without any difficulty. Those two constructs looked back to locate Arjun. But they couldn''t see anyone.


    He engulfed his hands with the golden flames and punched them hardly. Those two constructs shattered into pieces.


    In the Meanwhile when Arjun was dealing with those two constructs, Rick destroyed two more constructs.


    Rick smiled and said, " Six down! Four more to go."


    Even though Rick was saying all that, even though both of them fighting two constructs each, they never took off their eyes from the remaining constructs.


    Even though they couldn''t see anything, they have very keen senses. They depended on their senses and located all their opponents.


    All four of the remaining construct''s eyes turned red. They were about to use the red laser beam to attack them.


    Arjun and Rick smiled. Before those four constructs could release those laser beam from their eyes and attack them, Arjun and Rick opened their mouths quickly.


    A large amount of golden flames came out of Arjun''s mouth. A large amount of blue wind came out of Rick''s mouth which is very strong to see, but actually very weaker than Arjun''s golden flames.


    Both the Wind dragon''s roar and fire dragon''s roar attacked the remaining four constructs. Those four constructs were dismantled and were melted into liquid state.


    Both of them smiled when they saw how it ended. Because this time they didn''t commit any mistakes at all. Most importantly they were cautious each and every moment. Even though something amazing like Rick''s wind dragon''s roar came out, Arjun was amazed. But he kept his eyes on the remaining constructs too.


    Rick said, " Today we learned something valuable. No matter what, never take off your eyes from your enemy."


    Arjun said, " No. We learned that long time ago. It''s just that, today we put it into practice."


    At that time a portal opened. Both Arjun and Rick passed through the portal and entered the fourth door once again.


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Congratulations! You have completed the trial of the fourth door."


    Arjun said, " Thank you."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " You have an option here. You can leave this place and enter the fifth door. Or you can leave the maze palace while facing the dangers on your way out. I know that you both have successfully completed both trials of the third door. So if you complete the second trial of fourth door then you can leave this place with no dangers on your way out. Or else you can continue and may enter the fifth door. What is your choice?"


    Arjun said, " We would like to take the second trial of the fourth door. Please tell us what to do."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Are you sure?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. We are sure completely."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Good! Your trial is that you will be given a weak construct. That construct will be weakest than any other construct. You need to enhance it''s power and should make it stronger than the constructs you faced in the fourth door. Do you understand?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Yes. We understand."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Good! But let me remind you! If you failed in this trial, then it will be considered as you failed both the trial of the fourth door. Then you have to start the trial of the fourth door from the beginning."


    Arjun said, " Okay. I understand."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Normally we should kill you if you failed in the second trial. But you have already cleared the fourth door. It''s just that you are taking the second trial to get the licence to leave the maze palace without any dangers. So if you fail in the second trial, then you have to start the entire second trial from the scratch."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Okay. I get it. We still want to take the second trial."

 125 EXIT FROM THE MAZE PALACE

    The Guide Of The Fourth Door left the room. After some time it came back along with another construct.


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " This construct is the weakest one among all of us. As I said earlier, you have to modify it''s core, so that it could be stronger than the combat type constructs you two defeated earlier. So, are you two ready? You have one last chance if you wish to change your mind."


    Arjun said, " No.We have no change of mind. We accept the challenge."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Alright! Please carry on then."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door moved back and maintained some distance between it and Arjun and Rick.


    Arjun said to that construct, " Lie down on the ground. I''m going to extract your core. When I do that, you will lose your power source and fall down. You have to lie down so that we could avoid your fall."


    That weak construct did as it was told. It lied down on the ground. Arjun and Rick went near it and extracted it''s core out of it''s essence.


    Arjun and Rick knew that their is nothing much they have to do. To be honest Arjun felt that this trial was even easier than the trial in the third door.


    After extracting the core, Rick erased all the Runes that was written on the core previously. Without any runes on it, the core of that weak construct lost it''s earlier glow.


    Arjun used the Runic Language and wrote new runes on it''s core. He enhanced it''s speed, accuracy, storage capacity of the core, Output capacity of the laser beam, and also gave the ability to use external weapons like sword, spear, saber etc.


    While Arjun was writing the runes, Rick was building up the connection between each and every runes. Building a connection between multiple runes is very tough and most sensitive part in Runic Language. If one could build a perfect connection between these multiple runes, then it will not lead to any malfunction in the future for those constructs. Or else it will lead to malfunction and the construct will stop working properly.


    Rick was a basic level Runic inscriptor. He worked really very hard and achieved perfection in it. So he was able to build the connection successfully.


    After completing everything, they cross checked from beginning to end. They wanted to know whether they have committed any mistake.


    After ensuring that there were no mistakes, Arjun put back the core in the essence of the construct.


    That construct started to glow once again. It stood up in a flash and stood right there.


    Arjun said to The Guide Of The Fourth Door, " It''s done! Please check it."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Alright! Please send this construct in."


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door opened the portal and sent that construct inside that pitch dark place.


    Later those ten constructs from that dark place came and surrounded that construct.


    But without wasting even a single second, that construct moved very fast and appeared in front of one of the ten constructs. It punched it which looked very simple. But that construct which received the fist, fell down and broken into different piecss.


    The battle was over even before it started. Arjun''s construct won within a second!.


    Arjun and Rick smiled. Arjun thought in his mind, " Are you kidding me? We faced those constructs two times now. Who knows about their strength and weakness better than we do? We had the required information on those construct. So we designed our own construct stronger than them using that information we gathered. I already knew that the outcome would be like this."


    Arjun said to The Guide Of The Fourth Door, " We passed the trial, right?"


    If it was any human in place of The Guide Of The Fourth Door, he or she would be stunned. But it was a construct. So it didn''t have any feelings.


    The Guide Of The Fourth Door said, " Yes. You have passed the trial. You have the right to leave the maze palace. Or if you wish to continue, then you can. Please leave the door."


    The door of the fourth door opened. Arjun and Rick walked out of the door. They were all smile at that moment.


    At that moment a voice of a little girl came from behind, " Congratulations for clearing four doors successfully. You have earned the licence to leave the maze palace without facing any difficulty."


    Arjun and Rick moved back and found that construct with the height of a ten year old child who appeared after the second door.


    Arjun said, " Thank you very much."


    Guide of the maze palace said, " You cleared the fourth door. So would you like to advance towards the fifth door? Or you would like to quit the maze palace?"


    Arjun said, " We will quit. We have a lot of work to do outside. We have to leave."


    Guide of the maze palace said, " As you wish."


    It turned back and opened a portal. Arjun and Rick could see the outside world through that portal.


    Guide of the maze palace said, " Since you have cleared both the trials of third and the fourth door, you could leave through the portal which doesn''t have any difficulties or dangers on it''s way. Please go through this portal. It will take you straight towards the outside of the maze palace."


    Arjun and Rick nodded their heads. They walked through the portal and made their exit from the maze palace. Then the portal closed.


    Arjun and Rick took a long breath. They turned back and found that very small house through which they made their entry ten years ago.


    Rick said, " This pure air. I feel as if we came out from a jail after 10 years sentence."


    Arjun said, " Yes. It''s been a long time. But this maze has thought us many things. I''ll drag Logan and others if I have to. But I''ll bring them here next time for sure."


    Rick asked, " It''s been 10 years. Did Logan and Alwyn filled their conscience with the light and the darkness energy?"


    Arjun said, " Yes! Logan did it one month ago. While Alwyn completed filling his conscience 10 days ago."


    Rick was thirlled. He said, " That''s wonderful. They did it at last."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Whatever! I already told Logan that we are out of the maze palace. I asked him to inform it to everyone. Let''s go back home. I miss them a lot."

 126 IM DOOMED

    In Sitaram''s mansion-----


    Sitaram and Gnan were having chat. Gutherson was there too.


    Gutherson said, " It''s been 10 years. I don''t know what kind of situation both of them are in. I''m worried."


    Sitaram said, " Logan and others are looking all right. That means they are still alive at least. Don''t worry. They will be alright. They are smart kids."


    Gnan said, " But it''s been 10 years since they entered the maze. What if they are struck inside? What if they couldn''t find their way out?"


    Gutherson asked, " Boss! Have you tried to know about their situation through Logan or Alwyn?"


    Sitaram said, " No. They are in maze. I don''t want to disturb them. I thought that it''s better to talk to them only if Arjun makes initiative. If they are in the middle of a battle when we tried to have communication with them, then their is a chance that they will die in enemy''s hands. We know it better than anyone else, that one should not lose their focus from their enemy, until unless your enemy is dead for good. That''s why I didn''t try to have any communication with them. I even forbid Logan, Alwyn and Adam from talking with them."


    Gnan said, " So you already have taken the safety measures for them."


    Sitaram replied with a smile. At that time a 28 years old young man with golden hair came hurriedly and entered the room.


    Sitaram looked at that young man and asked, " What is it? Why are you in such a rush, Logan?"


    It was Logan. After 10 years he turned 28 at the moment.


    Logan said with excitement, " Boss and Rick are out! They left the maze. They are on their way back to home. Boss asked me to inform you!"


    "WHAT???",Shouted everyone in excitement. They Started to laugh loudly.


    Sitaram said, " I think both of your hearts are at ease now."


    " Yes!" , replied Gutherson and Gnan at the same time. They were all smile at the moment.


    Later the news spread all over the palace. Aeron, Kiera and Alwyn joined the happiest moment. Brooks was busy with the welcome banquet for Arjun. Arjun gave message of his return to Adam too. So John, Samantha and Adam also joined them. All of them are eager to meet their kids who are returning after a very long time.


    ----------


    Arjun and Rick were on their way home. They were very eager to meet their family. The maze palace separated them for 10 years. They came out after a very long time. But the distance between them and Weissan City is very huge. It takes almost one month for them to return.


    Arjun said, " You are right. We didn''t feel this frustrated when we left the Adventure''s Association 10 years ago. I guess we should do something about it."


    Rick asked in surprise, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun said, " I''m planning to start my career as Goldflame after we go back. I have an idea. Why don''t we create portals between different places all around the world. What I mean is, a transport type portal between one place to another."


    Rick was thrilled. He said, " That would be awesome. It will solve a lot of transportation problems. It also save a lot of time for everyone. It will give an instant fame for Goldflame!"


    Arjun said, " That''s why I don''t want people to learn the true identity of Goldflame. Once we create those portals, it won''t be long before the world start to suspect about my identity as a Willpower user. Any products that is created using Inner Will produces different aura compared to the products created using magic power. It will be a matter of time before world learns about us. When they figure out that it is actually not one but five to six people who could use the Inner Will, then it will be a disaster for all of us."


    Rick said, " Well! I think it''s better to discuss it with grandpa and others first. We will do whatever we can after that."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " That''s the only possible option we have."


    At that time they sensed someone following them. They sensed the presence of a person who is following them for a while. Both Arjun and Rick stopped moving.


    Arjun said in a loud voice, " Whoever you are. Just come out."


    There was a bush behind them. When Arjun said to come out, that bush moved for a while. Later a person around 20 years old came out. That person walked near them slowly and steadily and stopped at some safe distance from Arjun.


    That person smiled and said, " You found me. It looks like you are good. But not anymore. Take out all your belongings and put it on the ground. Maybe I''ll consider to leave you alive if you be obedient."


    Arjun replied, " We are sorry. Maybe next time. But today we don''t want to stop. Stay away from us."


    That person was dumbfounded. He didn''t know what to say after that. So he took out a knife from his pocket.


    He said, " Trying to act like a big shot? Well. Now we will see how you act like a big shot. Take out all your belongings or else..."


    Before he could continue a voice came from very close to his ears, " Or else what exactly do you think you can do?"


    That person was stunned. He looked back and found Arjun standing behind him very close to his body. He was stunned. He looked at the original position where both Rick and Arjun actually stood. There was no one there.


    He was wondering where exactly Rick gone. At that time he heard another voice from other side of his ear.


    " Are you looking for me?"


    He looked back and found Rick standing very close to his body at other side. What stunned him even more is, that Rick is holding the same knife which he took out to blackmail them. When he looked in his hand, he found that the knife was gone. He understood that the knife in Rick''s hand was actually his knife. It''s just that Rick took it from his hands and he didn''t even knew about it. The speed through which they moved was proof enough that Arjun and Rick were not any ordinary common John Doe like him. He figured out that they have supernatural powers.

 127 DRAGONS ACTIVITIES

    Arjun asked, " What is your name?"


    That person said, " My name is Jason. Please I beg you. Don''t try to harm me. I have a sister who is waiting for my return. Please don''t kill me."


    Arjun said, " Why would you think that I will kill you?"


    Jason said, " Isn''t strong people always kill weak people like me?"


    Rick said, " Not everyone in the world are the same. If we wanted to kill you, you would have been dead already."


    Arjun said, " I know that you are not really a thief or bandit. Your knife holding pattern really sucks. Your hands shakes while you hold the knife. That means you don''t know how to extort people. Your clothes are pretty much dirty. That means you are way too poor. Your eyes are red and they are going deep into your eye socket. That means you don''t have food to eat. You don''t have proper shelter to live in. If you yourself are here to extort people for money, then your family is either dead or their health condition is very poor. That''s why you are holding the responsibility to take care of your sister. You are not a bandit by nature. It''s just that the situations have forced you to do it. That means you are not a evil man. So we don''t have any reason to kill you."


    Jason was stunned! Because what Arjun said was absolutely right. He was stunned by Arjun''s Wisdom.


    Rick said, " Judging from your reaction, I will take it as what my boss said is true. So tell us your story. If we could help you in any way, we will help you."


    Jason''s eyes lit up when he heard the word ''help'' from Rick.


    Jason said, " My father was a warrior. He was a military general for the kingdom of Bloom. 10 years ago a huge event happened and a new clan took over the kingdom and became it''s new king. That king immediately started the war against other kingdoms in which my father died. Later my mother took the responsibility of taking care of me and my little sister. We were living a decent life"


    Jason continued, " But for the last five years dragons have unusually started to attack the towns or cities as they wished. In the last 10 years they have attacked so many places."


    Arjun and Rick were stunned.


    Arjun asked, " Dragons? For the past 10 years we were training with no contact with the world. So we don''t know what happened during this period. Why would dragons start attack the human race so frequently? I mean they used to attack once in a while. Why would they become so frequent?"


    Arjun and Rick went silent. They looked at each other. But they didn''t say a word.


    Later Arjun asked, " What are those dragons demands to stop all this?"


    Jason said, " It was announced by kings and emperors that the dragons demanded for that human to show up. If that human who killed that Laser dragons shows up and surrender himself, then the dragons will stop going after humans. Or else they will keep attacking the human world more frequently. But that human didn''t show up. So, dragons became more active for the past 10 years. They destroyed many villages, towns and cities whenever they feel it right."


    Arjun clenched his fists. His face became very serious. So many people died because of him and he was busy in the maze.


    Rick looked at Arjun''s face and felt sad about it. He then looked at Jason who has the sad expression too.


    Rick asked, " Your mother was killed by one of those dragons?"


    Jason nodded his head and said with the sad expression, " Yes. Two months ago a dragon who was in pure white colour showed up in my village. It mascarred all the citizens. Nobody was alive. Everyone were killed. My mother sacrificed her life to protect me and my sister. She eventually died. But she was able to get us to the safe place before death."


    Jason continued, " Then me and my sister started to roam from one place to another. We started to steal food to fill our stomachs. We started to live an horrible life. As days passed my sister started to fall sick. Her sickness got worse as days passed. I needed money to save her. That''s why I started to extort people and asked them to leave their belongings. I wanted to sell those belongings and earn money ffor her treatment."


    Arjun said, " Take us to your sister. We will see if we can cure her illness!"


    Jason''s eyes lit up in delight. He asked, " Really?"


    Arjun said, " Yes."


    Jason said, " But I don''t have any money with me to pay you."


    Arjun said, " There is no need for that. We won''t charge you anything."


    Jason said in delight, " Thank you! Thank you! Thank you very much!"


    Arjun said, " No need. We are not worthy enough to be thanked."


    Rick looked at Arjun and sighed. He knows that Arjun is feeling responsible for Jason''s mother''s death. If Arjun didn''t kill that Laser dragon, then all this wouldn''t happened.


    Jason took Arjun and Rick to a forest area. After walking 5 minutes inside the forest, they found a small den which was made up of rock.


    Arjun and others entered the cave and found a girl around 20 years old sleeping on the ground with her eyes closed.


    Jason said, " Jessica! Look I have brought two magicians to cure your illness. Look there."


    But Jessica didn''t open her eyes. It was as if she was dead. She was sleeping on the ground with no moment from her body.


    Arjun said, " Quick! Move aside. Let me take a look."


    Jason who was worried moved aside. He was hoping that Arjun would do something miracle and cure her.


    Arjun used Yin-Yan Eyes and looked at her conscience. Later he was stunned from what he found.


    Arjun shouted in disbelief, " What???"


    Rick asked, " What is it?"

 128 JESSICAS HATRED

    Rick said, " Soul? You mean her soul is diminishing?"


    Arjun said, " Yes."


    Rick asked, " What might be the reason behind it? I don''t believe that it''s a natural occurance."


    Arjun said, " I could sense some faint and little bit of dragon''s power within her conscience. She might have been affected by the dragon''s power."


    Rick said, " A dragon that can diminish a soul. You mean a Soul Dragon?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! It might be a soul dragon. Or it might be a dragon that is related to soul."


    Jason who heard this was scared.


    He said, " Is there any way to cure her?"


    Arjun said, " There will always be a cure for everything. But you have to tell me everything that you know about the dragon which attacked your village! Because she started to fall ill since the day you survived the attack. So tell me everything that you know."


    Jason nodded his head and said, " That dragon was white in colour. When it attacked with a roar, surprisingly no destruction happened. But everything started to age."


    "Age?" , Rick asked in surprise, " What do you mean by age?"


    Jason said, " It''s as if everything, every person started to age in an instant. A newly born tree became big and old in an instant. A new born baby slowly grew up and became old man and died. My mother also died by aging old in an instant. My mother who had a delicate skin and black hair, when came in contact with that dragon''s attack, her hair turned white. Her skin became old. The entire village which had a decent houses became old and collapsed. But me and my sister didn''t came in contact with that dragon''s attack. So we survived."


    Arjun said slowly, " A dragon that can manipulate time."


    Rick said, " A Time Dragon?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! It''s a Time Dragon!"


    Jason asked, " Can you cure her? Is there a way?"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " There is."


    Jason was thrilled. He said, " Really? What is it? Just tell me the required materials. I''ll bring them at any cost."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " This treatment doesn''t require any medicine material. All I have to do is to change her will. When I do that her soul will be gone and a new soul with same memories will be born within her. The moment this process will complete, she will wake up healthily and she will be fine. It will be as if nothing actually happened to her."


    Rick said, " But will changing process will take 12 hours of time. Judging from Jessica''s condition, I don''t think she will last that long."


    Rick said, " You mean just like what we did to Alwyn?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. That''s right!"


    Rick said, " I''m on it."


    Arjun said, " Jason! We are confident that she will be healthy once we end this process. But I have to warn you with something. In the future we are going to fight in a huge battle. Both myself and Rick doesn''t have any guarantee for our survival. So if we do this Will changing process, then we are sure that she will be fine. But if I die in the future, then she will die too. Is that okay with you?"


    Jason nodded his head and said, "But there is the chance of your survival too. Am I right?"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Chances are very slim. But not impossible."


    Rick said, " But don''t keep any high hopes on our survival though. Because the war in which we are going to participate is really that hard. Our enemies are not only outnumbered us, but also very powerful too. So don''t keep any high hopes on our survival."


    Jason lost in his thoughts for a moment. He then said, " Alright! I accept it. It''s better to die later than dying like this. She even has the chance to live longer if you managed to survive. So I accept it."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " If that''s the case then let''s get down to the business. Rick you will be using your Inner Will and will be stopping the soul diminishing process."


    Rick said, " I''m on it, boss!"


    Arjun said, " Good! Jason, you will be massaging her legs. It will produce heat within her body. Her living chances will increase to some extent."


    Jason nodded his head and said, " Yes. I understand."


    Arjun put his hands on Jessica''s forehead and entered her conscience. He started the Will changing process immediately.


    Rick injected his Inner Will in her conscience and halted the time within her conscience to prevent her soul from diminishing.


    As for Jason, he kept on rubbing Jessica''s legs as per Arjun''s instruction.


    As time flew by, Rick was stunned to see that Jason was not slowing down with his massage. No matter how tough it is, he didn''t stop at all. One hour, two hours, three hours, passed. But he kept on massaging her legs.


    Rick was really impressed with Jason''s Will. A smile appeared on his face.


    Slowly and slowly time flew by. After 12 hours Arjun completed the Will changing process. The process went on smoothly.


    Jessica opened her eyes slowly. She got up and sat on the ground. Jason was thrilled to see his sister''s recovery.


    He said, " How do you feel, Jessica?"


    Jessica looked at Jason and said, " What happened to me. Brother I feel great. I feel as if I was reborn. I don''t know how to describe this feeling."


    She looked at Arjun and Rick and asked, " Who are these people, brother?"


    Jason said, " They are the one who saved you. They are magicians. But a kind one."


    Jason told everything to Jessica about everything that happened. Jessica was stunned. But later a smile appeared on her face.


    She said, " Thank you very much, Sir. Thank you for saving me."


    Arjun didn''t replied. He simply got up with a serious face and walked away from them.


    Rick and others were surprised.


    Jessica asked in worry, " Did I do something wrong? Why did he walked away with that serious face?"


    Rick said, " I don''t know. Jason take care of your sister. I''ll go and talk to my boss."


    Jason nodded his head.


    Rick went near to the Arjun and looked at Arjun''s face. He was stunned. Because Arjun''s eyes turned red at the moment. Tears could be seen in his eyes.


    Rick asked, " Boss! What happened? You look horrible!"

 129 ILL BRING THEM BACK

    Rick went silent for a moment. He understood what was bothering Arjun.


    He said, " Boss! I think it''s not something to be worried about."


    Arjun asked, " What do you mean?"


    Rick said, " Well. Once you reach the god realm, you can bring not only her mother, but also her father who died in a war back then using the river of destiny. They could be convinced."


    Rick said in a low voice, " You should have seen it boss. That Jason has lot of Willpower. I mean not Inner Will kind of Willpower. What I want to say is that he is a very promising man. He kept on massaging Jessica''s foot without stopping for 12 hours. That shows how hard working he is. That shows his endurance capacity."


    Arjun asked, " You mean....?"


    Rick said, " That''s right, boss! I think it will be a good thing to make him the sixth dragon of our group! Jason could fit to fight against the dragons. He even has the reason to fight against them. After all, his mother was killed by a dragon. His sister almost died because of that dragon. So I think he will be a good choice."


    Arjun thought for a moment and nodded his head.


    He said, " Fine! But we need to tell them the truth. I want to face whatever Jessica or Jason would say or criticise me!"


    Rick sighed and said, " Alright!"


    Arjun and Rick went near to Jason and Jessica.


    Jessica said, " Sir! If I offended you in anyway, please forgive me."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No! You have every right to be mad at me?"


    Jason and Jessica were confused. They don''t know what Arjun meant by.


    Jessica said, " Sir! I don''t know what you are talking about. You saved my life. Why would I be mad at you?"


    Arjun said, " Because....I''m responsible for your mother''s death."


    Jessica said, " But a dragon killed my mother. How could you be responsible f....."


    Jessica stopped in the middle. She was shocked. Because something hit her brain. She suddenly understood what Arjun meant by.


    She said, " Sir! Could it be.... Are you the one who killed that dragon in the Thala village?"


    Jason was stunned. He looked towards Arjun in shock.


    Arjun said, " Yes. It was I who killed that Laser Dragon.I was also the one who is responsible for your father''s death in one kind. It was I who played a major role in the change of royal family of the kingdom of Bloom. Kiera is my big sister. Not blood related, but we believe each other as brother and sister."


    Rick said, " Later, we sent big sis Kiera back to the Weissan City, which is actually our home town. Both me and my boss went to The Maze."


    Arjun said, " You may not believe me. But we were in the maze for 10 years. We didn''t know what exactly happened in the outside world for 10 years. We were busy in clearing the maze. That''s why we


    didn''t show up when the dragons asked us to."


    Jessica asked, " So That''s the reason why you didn''t appear while dragon''s demanded for you to show up?"


    Arjun said, " Yes."


    Jessica lost in thoughts. She has nothing but serious face at the moment.


    Arjun said, " I know that I''m unforgiveable. So many people died because of me. Your parents are one of them. I promise you that I''ll definitely kill that Time Dragon for you."


    Jessica smiled and said, " Apologies accepted. As far as I know, you magicians are arrogant. You never cared about the weak people like us. But I feel that you two are different. You even saved my life. You were in the maze. So you have no idea about the dragon''s activities. I hated you. Because I felt you were a coward. You have no guts to face the dragons. When these dragon''s killed humans, you didn''t show up. Many people died. I held you responsible for my parents death. But if you didn''t come because you didn''t know that dragons were looking for you and what they were doing. Then I''ll forgive you."


    Arjun''s heart felt at ease. He finally smiled.


    Rick said, " Boss! cut the c*ap! You are annoying! Just tell them the important part."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Yeah. I''m about to."


    Arjun said, " Jason! I told you about the war in which both me and Rick are going to participate. Do you remember?"


    Jason said, " You mean the war in which you said you have no guarantee of your survival. That war?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. And in that war, our enemies are actually dragons!"


    Jason and Jessica shouted in unison, "WHAT???"


    Arjun explained everything to them about the war. He told them about the six elemental king dragons. He told them about their plan of creating six humans with the power of six elemental king dragons. He told them about the strength of enemies.


    Jessica said, " You mean, humans would have died even if that dragon didn''t kill my mother. 80% of the dragon''s population are against the human race."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! Aside from me and Rick, we have three more people back in Weissan town who are ready to receive the power of the elemental king dragon. We need another member who could join our team."


    Arjun looked at Jason and said, " Jason! I think you fit perfectly for that role. Would you like to join my team to kill those dragons?"


    Jason was stunned. He asked, " Me?"


    Arjun said, " You have the promise. You have the potential. I think you suit for this. If you accept it, then I''ll give you the required power."


    Jessica said, " Accept it, brother. The dragons are going to eventually kill us. Just go and kill those dragons. Or else we will eventually die in those dragons hands in the future."


    Arjun said, " As I told you, we only have 20% of the dragons on our side. We are going to face the army of the dragons in the future who has four times our army. So even if you deny it, I won''t bother you."


    Jason said, " What are you talking about? I''m the sonof a warrior. Of course you could count me in. I accept it. Those dragons killed my mother. I''ll definitely participate in this war and avenge my mom."


    Arjun said, " Don''t worry about your mother and father. It will take some time, but I''ll bring them back to life."


    Jason asked in surprise, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun said, " If I make my next breakthrough in my willpower, then I''ll have the power to bring dead back to life. I''ll bring your parents back once I make my breakthrough."

 130 IM THE WITNESS

    Arjun said, " That''s right! Once I make my breakthrough, I can bring any dead back to life. Even your parents are no exception. I can bring them back to life."


    Jason''s eyes lit up in delight. Jessica was delighted too.


    Jason said, " Really? That''s awesome! I''ll definitely wait patiently."


    Arjun said, " That''s right. But the problem is that I''ll take so much time to make my breakthrough. You need to wait for a longer period of time."


    Jessica asked, " How long?"


    Arjun said, " Nearly 80 years!"


    Jason and Jessica were stunned.


    Jason said, " That long?"


    Rick said, " Don''t say that. You are going to walk on an entirely different path. 80 years span is very small for cultivators like us. After 10 years, you will be receiving a power called, Divine Power. It will be totally different from the Magic. Magic Power is nothing compared to Divine Power. And if you want to reach the peak of the divine power, then you have to work hard for nearly 10 billion years."


    "WHAT?" , Shouted Jason and Jessica in shock.


    10 billion years? The number itself is very insane! When they heard the number, they felt goosebumps.


    Arjun said, " Jessica! You will also receive the divine power. But the power that you will be receiving is some other divine power. You can''t train in dragon''s power. Dragon''s power is not for everyone. So train hard."


    Jessica said, " Okay. I''ll definitely train hard."


    Arjun said, " Alright Jason! Lie down. We will start the process immediately."


    Jason asked, " Will there be any risk?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No. You already know the process. I''ll be doing the same thing what I have done to Jessica. And you know that there is no risk involved in it."


    Jason nodded his head and calmly lied down. Arjun put his hand on Jason''s forehead and started the Will changing process.


    After 12 hours lord chaos descended and changed Jason''s Will. Jason opened his eyes and felt everything as if new to him. The feeling was as if something was different in him. Someone really pure.


    Arjun looked at Jason''s facial expression and smiled.


    "Yes, boss." , Both Jason and Jessica replied in union.


    Arjun said, " Alright! Let''s get out of here. Let''s go to my home."


    Arjun took Jason and Jessica to a shop and buyed clothes for them. Jason and Jessica had a nice and fresh bath. Later they went to a restaurant and had bellyfull delicious food.


    Later they didn''t stop anywhere. After one week they reached the border of the Weissan City.


    Rick asked, " Boss! Where should we go next?"


    Arjun said, " Let''s go to the Adventure''s Association first. We need to report the details about our mission."


    Rick said, " But we didn''t complete the mission right? Why should we go to the association and report it?"


    Arjun said, " We should go. I want world to know about Jimmy. It will put Arjun away from the attraction. Everyone will concentrate more on Jimmy. That will be good for our safety."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yes. Let''s go then."


    All of them walked and entered the Adventure''s Association. Arjun asked Jason and Jessica to wait outside.


    Both of them entered the building and went to the receptionist. The receptionist saw them and felt as if she has seen them before.


    She asked, " How may I help you, Sir?"


    Arjun took out the paper which was nothing but the proof. It was the official paper which was given to them after taking up the mission. That paper contains the content of the mission. The adventurer will receive the rewards if they completed the mission.


    The receptionist looked at the content and stood up immediately. Earlier she felt Arjun and Rick''s faces familiar. She now remembered where exactly she saw them. She suddenly recognised them.


    She shouted, " You actually cleared THE MAZE???"


    Everyone who heard the words "Cleared the Maze" were stunned. They looked at the owner of the voice. They found that it was the receptionist. She has nothing but shocked face. She opened her mouth subconsciously. Her hands were trembling which was carrying the quest paper. Later they looked at the people who that receptionist was looking at. They found two young men were standing with no facial expression.


    Jimmy said, " No. We didn''t cleared the entire maze. We cleared only some part of it. And that some part actually took 10 years. So we took the break. We came out of the maze to take a break. We will continue to clear it after some days."


    People who heard this were stunned. Cleared it or not is the secondary issue. But to come out alive from the maze is really a big and sensational news.


    The Receptionist asked, " How could we trust your statement? I mean no ill intention. But you might have hid yourself for 10 years and came here to give a false report."


    Everyone felt that the receptionist asked the right question. No one in the past has ever cleared the maze. No one actually came out alive. Only one person came out to die after 10 seconds. If two people comes and say that they not only came out alive, but also cleared some part of it. It was actually an unbelievable news.


    But at that time a voice came from behind, " What if I tell you that I have seen them coming out of the maze. I witnessed it with my own eyes."


    Everyone who heard this were stunned. They looked at the owner of the voice and were shocked. It was Arjun!


    The receptionist said in amazement, " Lord Arjun! Is it you?"


    Arjun was stunned. He didn''t know how the receptionist knows him. Arjun looked at the people around and found that they have faces full of respect and amazement. He wanted to ask "Do you know me?". Arjun didn''t know anything about the current affairs about the world for last 10 years. He didn''t want to raise any kind of suspecion from his answer.


    He said, " Yes. It''s me. I have returned after a very long time."

 131 HE IS MY FRIEND

    Everyone were stunned. Who is Arjun? The prince of the Star Moon Empire. The future Emperor. If someone like him could come forward and act as the witness, then no doubt it is authentic.


    The Receptionist asked, " Lord Arjun! I beg your pardon if I have offended you. But are you sure, they really came out of the maze?"


    Arjun was pissed. He said in disappointment, " Are you for real? I told you that I have seen them coming out of the maze with my own two eyes. They were with me since then. Are you trying to say that I''m blind?"


    That receptionist was terrified. Sweat was pouring down from her body. Arjun who saw this was stunned. He thought


    [ Why is she terrified that much? I was acting arrogantly to make my acting look real.]


    [ Not only you. Even each and every one of the people in this room are looking at me as if I''m some kind of king.]


    [What happened in this past 10 years to make everyone so respectful towards me?]


    Arjun said, " Whatever. Let me tell you once again. I don''t know whether they have really cleared the maze to some part or not. But they really came out of The Maze. I can be a witness for it. Do you understand?"


    That receptionist nodded her head in hurry. She said in fear, " I''m not doubting your statement Lord Arjun. It''s just that I want to make sure that did they really come out of the maze or not. Thank you for your statement, My Lord. Please forgive my earlier rudeness."


    Arjun said, " Can I leave now? It''s been a very long time since I have seen my family. I have to go now and meet them. Or is there any other proceduce left for me to do?"


    Receptionist said in hesitation, " Actually....."


    At that time another voice came from behind, " There is no need for that My Lord!"


    When everyone looked at the owner of the voice, they found an old man with long white beard and mustache walking towards them . He has a friendly smile on his face.


    Receptionist said in respect, " Greetings, Manager!"


    Everyone who heard her saying manager understood who he is. That old man is the manager of the Adventure''s Association.


    That Manager said, " Rosy! You know what status Lord Arjun has in the world, right?"


    That receptionist named Rosy replied, " Yes, Sir."


    Manager asked with calm tone, " Then why would ask such kind of ridiculous question with a person with that kind of high status?"


    Rosy was scared. She said, " I acknowledge my mistake. Please forgive me, Sir."


    Manager looked towards Arjun and said, " My Lord! Please go. No one will stop you. Please forgive her earlier behaviour."


    Arjun said, " Thank you, Manager. You can go with the legal procedure with Jimmy and Dick. They are my friends. So don''t irritate them with a bunch of ridiculous questions."


    Everyone were stunned when they heard the word "Friend". Who would mess with the friend of a person of high status like Arjun? No one.


    Manager said, " Rest assured, my Lord! I assure you that you won''t be receiving any complaint from your honourable friends about our hospitality. Please rest assured."


    Arjun nodded his head and looked towards Jimmy and said, " Shall I wait for you? Let''s go together to my home. My grandfather will be happy to meet you. He likes the person of your characters very much."


    Jimmy said, " No need for that, my friend. You already helped us a lot. I''ll visit after the procedure is completed here. You have already given me your address. I''ll come. You didn''t meet your family for a very long time. Just go and meet them. We will come later."


    Arjun said, " Are you sure?"


    Jimmy said, " Yes. I''m sure. Don''t worry."


    Arjun said, " Alright! See you later."


    Arjun left the Adventure''s Association.Everyone in the room looked at Jimmy and Dick with envious look.


    Rosy said, " Honourable guests! Please forgive my earlier rude behaviour."


    Jimmy said, " I didn''t see any rudeness with your behaviour. You were doing your job. We cleared some part of The Maze. Coming out alive from the maze itself is very big achievement. I know that no one would believe us, if I say that I came out alive from the maze. Needless to if I say that I have cleared some part of it. You didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t worry."


    Rosy felt her heart at ease. She said, " Thanks for your understanding."


    Manager said, " Honourable guests. Please come to my cabin. We will complete the rest of the procedure in my cabin."


    Jimmy said, " Sure."


    Manager took Jimmy and Dick to his room. Everyone who saw this scene were stunned completely. They were enving with Jimmy and Dick.


    On the way Rick said to Arjun through Mental connection, " Cr*p! I didn''t understand even a single thing. Boss, What the hell is going on? Do you understand?"


    Arjun said, " I don''t know. But I have a guess. I think it has something to do with me being the prince of the Star Moon Empire."


    Rick felt enlightened. He said, " That''s right! All the things that we did in the Bloom Kingdom might have led to the revelation of your identity. Afterall we also exposed the truth of Nege being the member of the Assassins Organisation."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! But this is just a possibility. So don''t believe that it is revealed that I''m the rightful hier of the kingdom. We were in the maze. So make them believe that we don''t know what happened for the past 10 years."


    Rick said, " That''s right."


    Arjun said, " Whatever. I think I did a good thing by bringing one of my clone here. Generally I wanted to use my grandfather''s name to make Jimmy''s claim of coming out alive from maze as a proof. That''s why I created a clone and gave it Arjun''s role. But I was shocked to see the reception I got here. So I used Arjun''s fame and made everyone believe that both Arjun and Jimmy are friends. This old manager will not bother us that much. He will treat us practically like kings. So rest assured."


    Rick said, " Yes."


    They reached the top floor where the manager''s cabin exists. They entered the room. Manager sat on his seat. Jimmy and Dick sat on the seat opposite to the manager. A table was present in between them.

 132 DETAILS ABOUT THE MAZE

    Manager said, " Honourable guests! Please tell us everything that you have experienced in the maze."


    Jimmy nodded his head and said, " Alright! First of all, when you look at the entrance of the maze, what is your first impression?"


    Manager said, " It''s actually a small hut. An old and broken building. But a mysterious one. That''s all we know."


    Jimmy nodded his head and said, " That''s right. But what if I say that, if you enter that small old and broken building, you will find a building which consist of two floors!"


    Manager was stunned. He said in shock, " You mean...The exterior part of the building is a small hut. But the interior part is actually a big building!"


    Jimmy said, " That''s right. Even we were shocked when we saw it."


    Manager asked in shock, " But...How is that possible?"


    Jimmy replied, " That''s actually an art of Architecture!"


    Manager asked, " You mean... One of the 10 supporting occupation...Architecture?"


    Jimmy said, " Yes. We think that a separate space was installed inside the maze. That space contains that building. When we enter the building, we find that the exterior part is actually a small hut..but the interior part is actually a big building."


    Jimmy continued, " Once you enter the building, the exit will automatically seals off. You won''t find any exit at all. You will be completely trapped inside the building."


    Manager was stunned.


    Jimmy continued, " Inside that building you will find two floors. Each floor contains seven doors. That means, seven doors on the ground floor and seven doors on the first floor."


    Manager asked in amazement, " What are these 14 doors for?"


    Jimmy replied, " They are the trials. Each door contains a trial which are very dangerous. Inside the first door you have to defeat 3 constructs."


    Manager asked, " Constructs?"


    Jimmy replied, " That''s right. But don''t underestimate these constructs! You will die if you do that."


    Manager asked, " Why?"


    Jimmy replied, " Because these constructs inside the first door possess the strength of 9 - Grandstar Realm Cultivator."


    "WHAT???" , Shouted the Manager in shock.


    Jimmy said, " Why do you think no one who entered the maze came out alive? The first door contains the danger level of 9 - Grandstar Realm Cultivator."


    Manager now understood why no one came out alive from the maze. The danger was very big.


    Manager asked, " How did you escape from them?"


    Jimmy said, " At the beginning we felt that we will die for sure. But I''m a Forger too. Even I can build a Construct. So I know that these constructs may be strong, but they are not intelligent. They always follow a pattern. That''s how they were designed. So we understood their attack and moment pattern. So we destroyed those constructs based on that understanding."


    Manager asked, " That''s how you were able to clear the first door?"


    Jimmy replied, " That''s right! But clearance of first door was purely based on luck. We were lucky enough to understand their attacking pattern. Because all these constructs in each and every door follows the same attack pattern. In the second door We found 10 constructs. Each one of them possess the power of 9 - Grandstar Realm. They had the number advantage. But since we understood their attacking pattern, we somehow destroyed them."


    Manager asked, " What happened next?"


    Jimmy said, " Next we were walking towards the third door. But we were stopped by a small construct. That construct told us that we could exit the maze if we want. But we have to face the danger on the way."


    Manager asked, " Dangers? What kind of dangers?"


    Jimmy shook his head and said, " We don''t know. But that small construct said that we will find the exit for every two doors. The first exit was after we clear the second door. Next exit will appear after we cleared the fourth door. Then after completion of sixth door. You will find exits for every two doors that you clear."


    Manager nodded his head slowly. He is an experienced man. He could understand the logic behind it.


    Jimmy said, " But we have to face the dangers if we exit. But if we choose to exit after two doors, the danger level would be insane. The danger level would be highest. If we choose to exit after fourth door, the danger level would be less compared to the danger level after the second door. Just like that, the more the number of doors you clear, the less exit''s danger level would be. Then we understood why that person who came out from maze lived only for 10 seconds. We understood that he choose to exit after clearing the second door."


    That Manager was stunned. But he started to believe that Jimmy and Dick really entered the maze. He felt that all the details he gathered so far was very logical.


    Jimmy said, " But we dared and entered the third door. We learned from the constructs of the third door that the first and second doors are only for us to understand the dangers that we will face in the future doors. The true trials in the maze palace actually begins from the third door."


    Manager asked in surprise, " Maze palace? You mean the name of that place is the maze palace?"


    Jimmy nodded his head and said, " Yes. That''s the name of that place. Later we were given two options. We will have two different trials from the third door. One is related to supporting occupation. And the another one is related to the combats. We could choose either combat with the constructs. Or we could clear the third door by forging a weapon with utmost quality."


    Jimmy continued, " We choose the combat. Later a portal opened and we were sent to another dimension where we found constructs. Those constructs were really very powerful than the constructs in the first and second door. Somehow we managed to defeat them. We destroyed the constructs from the fourth door too."


    Manager asked, " That''s how you were able to clear the four doors?"


    Jimmy replied, " Yes. But we have another choice. If we could clear both the trials in a door, then we will have an advantage."


    Manager asked, " What kind of advantage?"


    Jimmy said, " If we clear both the trials from the third and fourth doors then we could exit the Maze Palace without facing any dangers! That''s how we came out alive from the maze palace without facing any dangers. We cleared both the trials in the third and fourth door."

 133 REASON BEHIND THE RESPEC

    Manager asked, " You said that the weapon you forged has to be pure. But how could those constructs determine the purity of the weapon you forged?"


    Jimmy said, " They have some kind of magical plate which could calculate the purity of a weapon. The purity will be displayed on the screen in terms of number."


    Manager asked, " Number? What number?"


    Arjun said, " That screen would determine the purity of your work. Then it will show a number on the screen. That number will be in between 1 to 100. The minimum number it should show is 40. If your weapon''s purity level crosses 40, then you could be considered as passed the trial. If you failed then you are doomed to die."


    Manager nodded his head in agreement. He understood everything.


    He then asked, " How many doors both of you have cleared so far?"


    Jimmy shook his head and said, " Four. We felt lucky that we were alive. We didn''t want to take any more risks. So, we decided to quit."


    Manager asked, " What was the trial in the fourth door?"


    Jimmy said, " Formations. You will be given a less powerful construct. You need to enhance it''s power. Later that construct will be sent to fight against another group of constructs. If that construct wins, then you are considered winner. Or else you are determined loser. My friend here is fortunately a formation master. So we were able to clear it. Or else we would doom to die."


    Jimmy continued, " We understood that even if we entered the fifth door, we not only has to face the constructs, but also another trial which is related to supporting occupation. We are only good at forging and formations. If we had to face a trial which is the like of painting, cooking, juice making or any other occupation, then we would die for sure. So we decided to quit."


    Manager nodded his head in understanding. He felt whatever Jimmy said is convincing.


    But he asked, " All these things doesn''t take 10 years to complete. Why would you take 10 years to complete all this?"


    Jimmy said, " Because after facing the constructs of the first door, we understood that the second door will be much more tougher than first door. So we were practising martial arts and were trying to improve our senses. We were working on our reflexes too. We are experienced combat masters. So we could imagine how strong our enemies would be. We thought that spending long period of time inside the maze palace and improving ourselves is better than dying in the hands of those constructs unprepared. So we took 10 years to clear all 4 doors."


    All the adventurers takes things hot bloodedly. The manager could imagine that it was same with all the people who entered the maze. That is also one of the reason why they died.


    But Jimmy and Dick were patient with their work. They took things slowly. They brought a huge news from a place which was one of the most mysterious place in the history of the world.


    Manager said, " Please wait for a moment. I''ll come back in a moment."


    Jimmy said with a smile on his face, " No problem. We could wait."


    Manager nodded his head and got up from his chair. He came back after 5 minutes. There was something in his hands.


    Manager said, " We always values the top class adventurers like you two. For the top quality adventurers like you, our association gives much importance."


    He then handed over the thing which he brought. Jimmy and Dick took it and found that it was a card. The card contains their names on it. There was a star that was printed below their names.


    Manager said, " They are the membership cards. Please take it. You could see a star symbol on it. That star symbol represents your level as an adventurer. If you reached 1 star, then you will be given 20% extra bonus for all the quest that you clear. You will get 40% bonus if you reached 2 star. Just like that 60% for 3 stars, 80% for 4 star and 100% extra bonus if you reached 5 star. We do this to encourage the adventureers for their contribution. Please take it."


    Jimmy smiled and said, " Thank you very much."


    Manager said, " It''s my pleasure to meet you."


    Dick who was silent all this time asked, " Manager, could you tell us why people are so respectful towards Arjun? Isn''t he just a grandson of former city lord of the Weissan City? "


    Manager said, " That''s what we all thought in the past. But 10 years ago a huge incident took place in the Bloom Kingdom....."


    Manager told the story which happened on Kiera''s wedding day. He told how Sitaram''s true identity was revealed as the former emperor of the Star Moon Empire.


    Jimmy asked, " But he was just the former emperor''s grandson. People could give him the respect of some high noble. But why would they treat him as if he is really the future emperor?"


    Manager smiled and replied, " Actually after that incident, Nege who happens to be the Empress of the Star Moon Empire, was forced to leave the Star Moon Empire. Because it was revealed that she was the member of the Assassins Organisation. She left the empire without leaving any trace behind. No one knows where she is right now."


    Manager continued, " But the citizens of Star Moon Empire''s Royal Capital, all big shots from the Royal Capital went to Weissan City and met Lord Sitaram. They requested him to return back and rule the empire once again. But Lord Sitaram declined it. He said that he is happy with the life he is living. Then they asked Lord Gnan to ascend the throne. But Lord Gnan who is Lord Sitaram''s son also declined it. Then the citizens of the Royal Capital were trying to convince them to return. After some time Lord Sitaram gave a statement."


    Jimmy asked, " What statement?"


    Manager replied, " Lord Sitaram said that they don''t have any interest in ascending the throne. But they will return if his grandson accepts to ascend the throne. Lord Arjun is Lord Sitaram''s grandson. But Lord Arjun left the city to see the outside world. So all those people stayed in the Weissan City. They were waiting for Lord Arjun''s return. Today he returned back to the city. That''s why people were a respectful towards him. Afterall Lord Arjun is the rightful owner of the throne of the Star Moon Empire. Even though it''s been 10 years, those people were very determined not to go without meeting Lord Arjun. They were waiting for his return for 10 years."

 134 ARJUNS DILEMMA

    Jimmy and Dick didn''t talk anything. But they talked so much with their stare. Both of them knew what is running through their partner''s mind.


    Jimmy said, " If that''s the case, then Arjun was not in the Weissan City for 10 years. You are saying that woman Nege left the throne of Star Moon Empire 10 years ago. Lord Sitaram didn''t accept to ascend the throne. Then that means the throne was empty for 10 years. Who took care of the things in the Royal Capital?"


    Manager said, " Lord Sitaram had a loyal subordinate in the Royal Capital. When people raised this issue in front of Lord Sitaram, Lord Sitaram made that loyal subordinate the temporary emperor. That person is looking after the things in the Royal Capital until Lord Arjun''s return. That''s how it is."


    Jimmy nodded his head.


    Jimmy said, " Whatever. I ask you not to send anyone into The Maze Palace anymore. They will die for sure. There is something more to the maze than we expect."


    Manager asked in surprise, " What do you mean?"


    Jimmy replied, " Don''t you think it is unusual for a construct to have the power level of 9 - Grandstar Realm cultivator?"


    Manager said, " Of Course it is unbelievable."


    Jimmy said, " We felt it too. Later we learned from those Constructs that the Maze Palace was created by gods."


    Manager asked in doubt, " By Gods you mean..?"


    Jimmy said, " The real Gods. The Gods from the upper realm."


    "WHAT??" , Shouted the Manager in disbelief.


    Jimmy said, " As for the accurate details, those constructs were forbidden by those gods from revealing it. So we couldn''t get any other valuable information from them."


    Manager asked, " But why would the Gods descend to our world and create this Maze Palace."


    Jimmy said, " Those Constructs said that those gods left some kind of legacy behind it. And the only way to get it is by clearing all 14 doors."


    Manager didn''t say anything. A legacy from the gods from the upper realm means, it''s something no one can imagine. Manager was totally stunned from this information.


    Jimmy said, " I don''t know how much priority you put in the maze so far. But now you know. You know just how important the Maze palace is. A small advice from us. Don''t underestimate the maze. It''s much more complicated than you could imagine. I doubt even the 5 Star Adventurer could clear it. So be careful."


    Manager said, " Yes. I think so too."


    Jimmy nodded his head. He said after a moment of silence,


    " Alright! We will leave. We will come back when we decided to enter the maze palace next time."


    Manager said, " Wait. Please take your prize money."


    Manager said, " For your contribution in clearing the maze. You also brought some new and valuable information on it."


    Jimmy shook his head and said, " No. We only cleared four doors. We didn''t clear the maze palace completely. We don''t need any money."


    " But...." ,Manager said in an attempt to convince them. But Jimmy said while interfering,


    " No means no. It''s not that we are trying to disrespect you. But we don''t want to accept any rewards for the half done job. Our pride won''t allow it."


    Manager was shocked when he heard the reason. Others might find it a silly reason, but as an experienced adventurer, Manager knows what Jimmy''s statement means. These are the kind of answers Manager often receive from the high quality adventurers. Hence, he didn''t tried to force them anymore.


    He said, " I understand. I will respect your wish."


    Jimmy smiled and said, " Thank you. I think it''s time for us to leave. Farewell."


    Manager said with a gentle smile, " Farewell, honoured guests. Have a nice day."


    Jimmy said, " Thank you."


    Jimmy and Dick got up and walked out of the room. Later they walked out of the Adventure''s Association under everyone''s envious gaze. Later they found an isolated place and changed back to their normal appearance.


    Rick said, " What is your decision, boss? Are you planning to ascend the throne?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " I don''t know. This is a very sensitive matter. I need to give it a proper thought before making a decision."


    Rick asked, " Why? What''s bothering you?"


    Arjun said, " First of all, we need to fight against the dragons. We don''t know whether we will come back alive or not. Let''s say, we won the war and we came back alive from the war. Then we have to ascend and go to the God Realm. We have lot of work to do once we go to the God Realm. We have to stay in the God Realm for who knows how many billions of years. We don''t even know whether we will stay alive up there for all those billions of years. In all these circumstances, what value we could hold for the empire in the Life Realm?"


    Rick said, " But you are hesitating. That means you also have the feeling to take back the empire. What is the reason for that?"


    Arjun said, " We already knew that the emperors back then have created a giant war for Eric Dawson. Because he could use the Inner Will just like us. At one particular point of time the world will know that even I could use the Inner Will too. That means the war is imminent for us. I was thinking that if the world learns that the emperor of Star Moon Empire himself is an Inner Will user, then all other emperors will shut their mouths and won''t be having any ideas for War. That''s why I want to ascend the throne."


    Rick who listened to it felt logical. So he didn''t say anything.


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Whatever. We will discuss it with grandfather once we go back to our home. You go and bring Jason and Jessica. People will recognise me if I go with you."


    Rick said yes and left to get Jason and Jessica. Later all four of them got united and started to go back to their Mansion.


    ----------


    Sitaram''s Mansion was totally busy. They are busy in arranging the welcome banquet for Arjun and Rick''s return. Arjun already informed Logan of their arrival to Weissan City through mental connection. He said that they are going to wrap up things in the Adventures Association and then come back.


    Gutherson said, " D*mn it! How long would they take to come from the Adventures Association. They are coming back after 10 years. They should show some eagerness."


    Sitaram said, " Calm down! They might have came out of the association by now. They might be on their way. You waited for 10 years for them to come out. You waited for 10 days them to arrive at the Weissan City. Can''t you wait for a little bit longer for them to come home. Have a little patience."


    At that time a voice came from the entrance, " I think there is no need for you to wait anymore."


    Sitaram and Gutherson got up and looked towards the source of the voice. They saw two familiar faces. Sitaram and Gutherson smiled from the bottom of their hearts.

 135 GO AND SIT ON YOUR THRONE

    Gutherson shouted, " You two bunch of idiots! What were you thinking about yourselves? Do you think you people are experts. Why would you enter The Maze anyway?"


    Rick said, " But we came out alive, right? Why would you yell like that?"


    " Shut Up!!!" , Shouted Gutherson in anger.


    Both Arjun and Rick sighed. They anticipated this kind of response.


    Later everyone gathered and came to the meeting hall to meet Arjun and Rick. Arjun learned something shocking from Aeron.


    Arjun said in surprise, " What??? Big sis and big brother got married? When did it happen?"


    Gnan said, " One year ago. Ringo and other girls also came. It was you two idiots who were absent."


    Arjun said, " Ringo came? Why didn''t you informed me through Logan or Adam?"


    Kiera said, " It''s because we don''t know what was your status. We thought you two might be in the middle of a battle. We didn''t want to take any chances. That''s why we didn''t tell you."


    Aeron said, " Well! Rest assured! We didn''t tell anyone about you two entering the maze. Since you entered the maze under the name Jimmy, we thought it''s not a good thing to tell them."


    Sitaram asked, " Did You clear the maze?"


    Arjun said, " We only cleared four doors. We also improved a lot. I reached 7th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. While Rick reached 5th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. We are really very powerful in this world right now. Only highly powerful dragons could be our opponent right now."


    Sitaram and others were stunned.


    Sitaram said, " Don''t you think your improvement is little too quick?


    Rick said, " We also discussed about that matter. We are thinking that Lord Magmeel didn''t tell us entirely about it. We will ask him when we meet next time."


    Gnan said, " Who cares? You are strong and powerful at the moment. More importantly both of you are safe. That''s all matters."


    Arjun looked around and asked, " Rick! where are those two? I mean Jason and Jessica?"


    Rick said, " That''s right. Where are they?"


    Arjun could read their minds, no matter where they are. He figured out where they are.


    He said, " They are outside the building. They didn''t enter the Mansion. Uncle Brooks! Please go outside. You will find a boy and a girl named Jason and Jessica out there. They are around 20 years old. Please bring them in."


    Brooks said, " Alright, young Master."


    Brooks left to carry out his orders.


    Adam asked, " Boss! Who is Adam and Jessica?"


    Adam said, " Wow! So he will be the sixth one. That''s good."


    Logan said, " But those d*mn dragons. They are really overconfident in their ability."


    Rick said, " Calm down! First we need to bring Divine Power for you three people. We have to bring it from the elemental king dragons. Only then you will be able to train and move forward. Only then you will have the qualifications to help us in Magmeel''s work. So endure it Logan."


    At that time Brooks entered the room. He brought Jason and Jessica along with him. Both of them entered the room with hesitation. It was obvious that they will take some time to adapt for the atmosphere. So they don''t know what to say.


    Sitaram said, " Come in. Don''t be shy. From now on both of you will be living with us. Treat this place as your own home. No need for any hesitation."


    Jason slowly said, " Yes."


    Sitaram said, " Brooks! Arrange rooms for them."


    Brooks said, " Yes Master."


    Brooks left to carry out the orders.


    Rick said, " Grandpa! Why didn''t you agree for going back to the empire? Isn''t that empire is the result of your entire life''s hard work?"


    Sitaram asked, " How did you know it?"


    Rick said, " It''s the hot topic of the city. Especially when they looked at boss! They always show so much of respect for him. After enquiry we learned the news."


    Arjun asked, " Well grandfather. Why wouldn''t you accept it?"


    Sitaram took a deep bteath and said, " In my entire life, all I ever did is fight. Even after establishing the empire, all I did is to participate in the war in order to protect the empire. If there is any time when I was in peace, that was all these days that I spent in the Weissan City. That''s why I declined it."


    Gnan said, " Forget about us. What is your decision? Do you plan to ascend the throne?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " I don''t know. I didn''t make any decision yet."


    Sitaram said, " Just remember one thing. We are not going to force you to make any decision. Whatever decision you make we will always respect it. Do you understand?"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Yes. I understand."


    At that time a voice came from behind, " What is there to think about it? Just go and sit on your rightful throne."


    Everyone were stunned and looked towards the owner of the voice. They found a man with red hair. He was standing at the entrance of the room.


    Sitaram and others stood up immediately in respect.


    Kiera asked in anger, " Who are you? How did you get in here?"


    Aeron said in hurry, " Calm down! He is an ally."


    Kiera asked in surprise, " What do you mean?"


    At that time Sitaram went near to that red haired man and kneeled down on his knees. He said in respect,


    " Welcome! Master!"


    Kiera and others were stunned. Kiera looked at Aeron in surprise.


    At that time Aeron said, " That ted haired person is none other than Lord Magmeel!"


    " WHAT???" ,Shouted everyone in shock.


    Only Sitaram, Gnan, Arjun, Gutherson, Rick, Brooks, Aeron knows Magmeel''s human form. As for Kiera, Logan, John, Samantha, Alwyn they knows Magmeel as a dragon. So their faces was full of question marks when they looked at Magmeel''s human form.


    As for Jason and Jessica, they don''t know what the hell is going on at all. So they decided to see and try to understand the situation.


    Magmeel walked silently and sat on a chair. Aeron explained to everyone why Magmeel was in the human form. Everyone understood the reason.


    Magmeel said, " Kid! Why didn''t you take the communication crystal with you when you went for the adventure? And you got some nerves to go into the Maze of all places."


    Arjun said, " I didn''t know that it would take 10 years to clear 4 door. That''s why I didn''t take it. I''m sorry. But how did you know that I entered The Maze?"


    Magmeel said, " Through your grandfather. I asked Sitaram to inform me when you return. Or else I would have come here for no reason."


    Arjun said, " So that''s how it is."

 136 MAGMEELS ASSIGNMEN

    Arjun asked, " Why? How could it help me?"


    Magmeel said, " If you become an emperor, then you will face different situations. Different people come for your aid with different requests. In future when you will do my work which I asked you back then, the experience of being an emperor will be a great help for you. It will enhance your judgement skills. It will help you to survive in the God Realm in the future. I can''t be with you all the time in the God Realm. I have my own responsibilities to look after. So you both are going to survive out there on your own."


    Rick said, " But what will happen to the empire when we leave the Life Realm?"


    Magmeel said, " Sitaram will look after it. Why would you worry so much?"


    Rick said, " But Grandpa Sitaram has no intension to look after the empire."


    Sitaram said, " It''s all right. I''ll look after the empire in your absence. If it benefits you kids in any way, then I''ll do anything. So don''t worry."


    Magmeel said, " But tell me. Why are you hesitating to ascend so much? What is exactly bothering you?"


    Arjun told everything that he told Rick after leaving the Adventures Association. Magmeel who heard it sighed.


    Magmeel said, " That''s not at all a problem. You are right. The truth will eventually come out. The war will be imminent. All right. As your teacher, this will be my first assignment for you. Will you do it?"


    Arjun said, " Of Course! I''ll definitely do it."


    Magmeel said, " Your assignment is to unite the world. I want you to unite the world. I want you to destroy all other empires. Then there will be only one empire in the world. If there is only one empire, then that means the entire world will walk on one rule. If the world will walk on one rule, then there will be no wars in the future. If there is no war, then there will be only peace in the world."


    Arjun and others were stunned. They know that this assignment is really very insanely tough. But if Arjun could pull it, then the outcome would be as Magmeel said. They want to know what Arjun would say. When they looked at Arjun, they found that Arjun was very calm. He wasn''t surprised at all.


    Arjun said in confident tone, " Alright! I''ll do it."


    Magmeel took a deep breath and said, " That''s it. You need to follow these rules in your assignment. Do you understand?"


    Everyone were stunned. They have only one thought running through their minds. This assignment will be even more tough, if Arjun has to follow these rules.


    Arjun smiled and said, " I accept it. I''ll definitely do it. I like challenges."


    Rick said, " Alright. Count me in. I''m excited too. It will definitely benefit us in terms of mental state and mental strength."


    Magmeel said, " Awesome! You caught the bottom line of my assignment. But it will also help you in scheming, in perfect planning ability. It will also help you in how to act in different situations. In future when you enter the God Realm, I won''t tell you even a single thing about it. you have to understand everything about God Realm on your own. you have to start everything in the God Realm on your own."


    Arjun and Rick said in unison, " Yes. We understand."


    Magmeel said, " Good. But concentrate on the current situation. You have a lot of time to bother about the God Realm."


    Rick said, " Don''t worry. I''m not restricted to create any products like boss. I''ll have four more people who will help me in it. So I will have some load off."


    Magmeel said, " You mean you have helpers? Like other Willpower users?"


    " Yes." ,Rick pointed his finger towards Logan and others one by one and said, " This is Adsm, Logan, Alwyn and Jason. We are planning to include them in your personal work that we will be doing in the future."


    Magmeel said in shock, " What? But why?"


    Before Rick could say anything, Arjun said, " Everyone. Please leave the room. I want only Willpower users in the room. Rest of you, please forgive my rude behaviour and leave the room. Jessica! You should leave too."


    Gnan asked in surprise and anger, " Why? Why is this work of Lord Magmeel''s so secret among us."


    Before Arjun could say anything, Sitaram said, " Whatever it is, we need to respect it. If master don''t want us to know it, then I don''t want anyone to know it without master''s permission. Everyone who are not Willpower users, please vacant the room. This is an order!!!"


    Magmeel was silent. He just closed his eyes and stayed silent. So is Arjun and Rick. But all other people were stunned by Sitaram''s sudden change in behaviour. They found Sitaram''s face full of anger and seriousness. Nobody dared to object him. Everyone left the room in silence.


    Arjun said to Jessica through mental connection, " Jessica! Don''t tell anything about the war between us and the dragons to anyone. I want you to pretend as if you don''t know anything. As for why, I''ll tell you later."


    Jessica was startled to heard Arjun''s voice in her head. But she replied, " Yes, big brother."


    And then she left with others.


    Magmeel opened his eyes after everyone left. He saw six boys sitting in front of him.


    Magmeel looked towards Arjun and said, " You told him, right? You told Sitaram about my plan?"


    Arjun sighed and said, " I couldn''t see his face back then which was full of worry. So I told him."


    Magmeel sighed and asked in low tone, " Is that so. What did he say?"


    Arjun said, " He accepted it. He didn''t object it. He knows that we humans would eventually die if we didn''t participate in the upcoming war. Don''t worry. He is the only one who knows about it. I didn''t even tell my father or anyone else."

 137 AWEKENING

    Arjun said, " Do you remember? Last time you said about your brothers. The six elemental king dragons and their story."


    Magmeel replied, " Yes. I remember it."


    Arjun said, " That time, Something clicked in my mind. I thought, what if we have the six elemental king dragon on our side too? You see, we have all fire dragons on our side. What if there exist dragons on other side who comes under other elemental king dragons, want to come on our side, but because of the fear stayed on their side. I think they will come to our side if we have all six elemental king dragons on our side."


    Magmeel was shocked. He said, " Six humans with six elemental king dragon''s power?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. That''s why, aside from myself and Rick, I prepared another four people. I changed their will flow with mine. Three of them already entered the violet realm. As for the fourth one, I changed his will 10 days ago. So he has to wait for his turn."


    Magmeel said, " But do you honestly think that gaining the soul power of my brothers is really that easy? On top of that it''s not one. But we have to get our hands on the power of four dragons. It''s going to be very tough. Because we have to take their soul power without their knowledge."


    Arjun said, " But it''s not impossible, right? I mean if we try, then we could get our hands on their powers. That''s why we wanted to discuss it with you."


    Magmeel closed his eyes and lost in his thoughts. After some time he opened his eyes and said, " There is a way. But a very difficult one."


    Arjun''s and others eyes lit up in delight.


    Arjun said, " Great! What is it then?"


    Magmeel shook his head and said, " It will be very tough. Every year all my four brothers gather together and will have a friendly battle among themselves. They do it to check how strong did they become in an year. The battle between them would always be close to insane. During the battle, there will be huge power leak from their bodies. That power would always leak from their soul. If you could capture that power, then you will be able to get their power without their knowledge."


    Arjun and Rick smiled bitterly. Going into the dragon''s nest and getting their power? That''s like snatching the meat from a lion''s mouth.


    Arjun asked, " When are they going to fight?"


    Magmeel said, " After one month?"


    Rick said, " All other dragons will be concentrating on the battle. No one will keep an eye on the ground. Because the battle will take place in the sky. I think we have a chance."


    Arjun said, " Yes. We really do have a chance. But that doesn''t mean that we have to be careless."


    Arjun and Rick said in union, " Yes."


    Magmeel said, " And one more thing. I can''t be with you in this mission. My body is very huge. And my brothers could recognise my smell. Because we grew up together, they will figure out that I was in that place. All I could do is leave you two some distance away from them. You will be on your own since then."


    Arjun said, " Yes.We understand."


    Arjun said, " And one more thing. You said we will take about 10 billion years to reach the peak of the God Realm. That means 14th level of divine origin stage. But I reached 7th level of divine origin stage. And Rick reached the 5th level of divine origin stage. We took only 10 years to reach that stage. Don''t you think we are advancing way too quick? Or is that you didn''t tell us something that we are supposed to know?"


    Magmeel smiled and said, " I didn''t want to put much pressure on you. So I didn''t tell you everything. You may don''t know this. But every creature in this universe always displays 30% of their true power. No matter how hard they try, they can''t draw their full power. Even you who is the will of the universe is no exception. That''s when a theory was introduced in the God Realm by The Light and The Darkness. A new kind of training which you are very familiar with. That is the training in Willpower! Willpower training is the mental training. If you have very good Mental State and Mental Strength, then with your sheer Willpower, you can extract more power from your body. This extraction of extra power is called as AWAKENING!!!"


    Arjun asked, " Awakening?"


    Magmeel said, " That''s right. Awakening. Awakening has total of seven levels. You will reach your first level of Awakening after you reach the 14th level of divine origin stage. How you reached the 1st level of awakening will depend on your Mental State and Mental Strength. That''s why never neglect your training in Willpower. After reaching the 1st level in Awakening you will gain some kind of transformation. Later those pink color stars on your Divine Core will vanish. Once you reach the 1st level in awekening, you will start drawing 40% of your true power instead of general limit. That is 30%. You will start the process again. From 1st level to the 14th level of divine origin stages. But this second cycle will take longer period of time than the first cycle. Once you complete the second cycle, then you will reach the 2nd level in Awakening. Then you will start the third cycle. That is 1st level to the 14th level of divine origin stage. Then you will draw 50% of your true power. Then the third cycle will take much longer period than the second cycle. Like that you will have to follow seven cycles."


    Arjun and others who listened Magmeel''s explaination were stunned. All six of them lost in their own thoughts.


    Magmeel said, " Don''t take the awakening process so casual. There are seven levels in awakening. But the strongest in the God Realm are 12 supreme gods. Even the leader of those 12 supreme gods reached only 4th level in the awakening."


    "WHAT???" , Shouted Arjun and others in disbelief.


    Magmeel said, " That''s right. And as I told you, awakening always depends on your Mental State and Mental Strength. If you don''t have the proper Mental State and Mental Strength, then you will reach the bottleneck. I don''t want you kids to reach any bottlenecks. That''s why I gave you this assignment. You need to complete this assignment without any failure. Do you understand?"


    Arjun and others face was full of determination. They said in unison, " Yes, sir!!!"


    Magmeel said, " Good. I''ll come back after 1 month to the Star Moon Empire''s Royal Palace. I want you to settled down on your throne. Do you understand?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. I understand."

 138 THE BACKGROUND

    Arjun sighed and said, " Yes. That was me. When we were going to the Maze, we stayed in the Thala village to spend the night. At that time, the village was attacked by that Laser Dragon. So we killed it. Because that dragon didn''t leave us any option."


    Magmeel sighed. He said, " You made a mistake."


    Arjun asked in surprise, " What do you mean?"


    Magmeel said, " I think you have already received the information about the dragons destroying the human world one by one. Why do you think they are doing it?"


    Rick said, " Isn''t it because they felt a human killing a dragon very disgraceful?"


    Magmeel shook his head and said, " That dragon you have killed is just a low level dragon. Yes. If a dragon kills a low level dragon, those dragons feel it a complete shame and disgrace. But all they will do is destroy some villages and towns for some days. Then they will calm down. But these dragons, they kept of hunting innocent humans for 10 whole years. Don''t you think it''s suspicious?"


    All six of them were lost in thoughts. Now they thought about it, they felt it strange. To hunt humans to find the killer of a small and weak dragon, it''s indeed is strange.


    Arjun said, " That dragon, when I fought against it, I felt as if it''s young. It is indeed weak compared to other dragons. If those dragons are looking for me for 10 years without any test, then that Laser dragon might have a powerful background."


    Magmeel nodded his head and said, " Your reasoning is right. That Laser Dragon really do have the powerful background. That dragon originally came from the God Realm!"


    "WHAT???" , Shouted all six of them in unison.


    Magmeel said, " I told you that there exist dragons even in the God Realm. Those who are weak and less talented will be treated as the garbage. They will be sent to the Life Realm. The dragons that you find in the Life Realm are those dragons who are treated as the garbage. The remaining dragons will be given the divine power and they rule the God Realm. That Laser Dragon that you have killed is the son of one of those dragons from the God Realm."


    Arjun and others were stunned. They started to feel nervous.


    The room fell silent. Nobody said anything. All of them looked at Arjun. But to their surprise he has very calm face. They found no trace of fear.


    Rick said, " Boss! Why don''t we kill that dragon using Unity Weapon? He will die and the story will end. What do you think, boss?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " That would be the biggest mistake of our life?"


    All five of them were stunned. Only Magmeel was casual. He looked at Arjun and smiled as if Arjun''s statement was correct.


    Logan asked, " What do you mean by that, boss?"


    Arjun said, " If we really have to kill that dragon, then we could kill it using Magmeel''s help. Magmeel would have killed Leizer without even informing us. But why didn''t he killed Leizer? Do you know it?"


    Adam said after a moment of silence, " Consequences."


    Arjun said, " Exactly. Consequences. We have to face the consequences. If we kill Leizer through any means, then it will anger the dragons in the God Realm. Then a bunch of dragons from the God Realm will come to the Life Realm. When that happens, who will take the responsibility."


    " That....." , Rick didn''t know what to say anymore. But he knows the consequences will be really severe."


    Alwyn asked, " Then what are you going to do?"


    Arjun said, " I''m planning to die in their hands."


    " WHAT???" , asked everyone in shock.


    Arjun then narrated his plan. Everyone who heard the plan were stunned. Even Magmeel was stunned.


    Magmeel said, " That''s good. This plan will work. But you need to execute it properly. Even a single mistake will lead to suspicions."


    Arjun said, " I understand."


    Magmeel soon left the building. After some time others entered the room. They found all six of them had serious faces. None of them had a smile on their faces at all.


    Sitaram asked, " Is there something wrong? Why are you kids had such a serious faces?"


    Arjun said, " Nothing. It''s about our improvement. What Magmeel told really blew our minds."


    Sitaram asked, " What is it? What did master say?"


    Arjun said everything Magmeel said about awakening. All of them were stunned when they heard it.


    Aeron said in shock, " Awakening? The strongest person in the God Realm reached only 4th level? This is something else."


    Sitaram said, " Training in willpower will enhance your Mental State and Mental Strength. Training in Magic or Divine Power is far more easier than training in Willpower. Willpower will adjust your mindset into right direction. Adjusting your mindset into right direction is not an easy stuff. Advancing in Magic or Divine Power is far easier than that. Master said this when I was young. No wonder he has given you such a tough assignment. You need to pass in this assignment, no matter what."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Yes. I understand."


    Gnan said, " But to think that the strongest person in the God Realm only reached the 4th level of awakening. How exactly our kids are going to reach that level? If reaching fourth level in awakening is really that tough, then what about the fifth level? What about the sixth level and seventh level?"


    Rick sighed and said, " We don''t know. But we need to be prepared for it."


    Arjun said, " That''s the thing which we will worry in the future. But right now we need to worry about the current situation. We need to get strong as quickly as possible."


    Arjun didn''t tell them about the Laser Dragon from the God Realm. He didn''t want them to feel scared of the situation. Rick and others knew it too. They kept their mouth shut.


    Arjun said, " Grandfather! Please inform all those people from the Royal Capital to return. Tell them that I accept their request. I''m going to take charge as an emperor now."


    Sitaram said, " Yes. Leave that to me. I''ll take care of it."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Uncle Brooks! Make preparations. We are going to our Royal Palace."

 139 DEPARTURE DAY

    The new data of Maze Palace was released in the world. The news was so huge that it became the hot topic of the entire world.


    When the adventurers heard that the Maze was created by the Gods from the upper realm, they were stunned. But when they heard that the Gods left some kind of legacy behind, they almost fainted on the ground.


    The legacy left behind by the gods from the upper realm? How could that be anything small? So these adventurers decided to go to the Maze Palace for that legacy. But at the same time, they hesitated. Because the danger level in the first door Itself was very insane. The constructs with the power level of 9 - Grandstar Realm is something they couldn''t imagine.


    Those who are wise, they decided not to go in and die. But those who are hot blooded and careless, were blinded by the god''s legacy and went in. No one knows whether they will come out or not.


    But Jimmy and Dick''s name was learned by each and every person in the world. Whenever people talk about the Maze Palace, the first person who always came in the people''s mind is Jimmy and Dick. Jimmy and Dick became the legendary figures in the world. Everyone started to admire them. Especially with their patience. When they heard that Jimmy and Dick spent 10 years to complete some part of the mission, they were stunned. But everyone started to remember two names. Jimmy and Dick.


    ----------


    Assassins Organisation-----


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation heard the news and lost in his thoughts.


    He said, " Jimmy? Dick? Who are they? Why didn''t we heard about them in the past?"


    The reporter said, " We don''t know. In fact no one knows about them. In our investigation, we found nothing about them. We didn''t find their whereabouts, their past history, their origin, even we couldn''t track their current status. It''s as if they are god. No one knows anything about them."


    One of the executive stood up and said, " Your Majesty! With your permission, Can I say something? Something struck my mind."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation asked, " What is it?"


    That executive said, " 10 years ago, In the kingdom of Bloom, we encountered a person named Jimmy. He claimed himself to be the bodyguard of princess Kiera. That person exposed Reynolds. Do you remember?"


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation raised his eyebrows in shock. He said, " That''s right! That Jimmy....We didn''t get any information about him. We couldn''t even find his traces, no matter how much we tried. I remember him."


    The chief executive said, " And one more thing."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation asked, " What is it, Chief executive?"


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation said, " You mean....?"


    Chief Executive said, " That''s right, your majesty. If they both are same, then everything makes sense. He was in The Maze, and we were looking for him all around the world."


    Everyone in the room were stunned.


    Chief Executive said, " And this Dick. It looks like he is Jimmy''s best friend. Or else why would he tag along with Jimmy and dared to enter the maze? Not only that. According to the details released by the Adventures Association, Jimmy is also a Forger, while Dick is a Formation Master. If Dick is Jimmy''s friend then we could consider Dick to be as strong as Jimmy."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation was immediately stunned.


    He said to the tracker team, " Find them. I don''t want you people to come back empty handed. I want you to come back only when you find them. They really have a huge potential. The fact that they came out alive from The Maze proves it. Track them and inform us. I want them in our organisation at any cost. Do you understand?"


    " As you command, Your Majesty!" , said the leader of the tracker team and left to carry out their mission.


    At that time another reporter came hurriedly and said, " Your Majesty! A huge news came from the Weissan City."


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation sighed.Whenever he heard the name Weissan, he always heard the disappointing news.


    The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation asked in frustration, " What is it, now?"


    The second reporter said, " Arjun Kumar, who returned home accepted the request of the people from the Star Moon Empire''s Royal Capital. He has accepted to become the emperor of Star Moon Empire. They all decided to go back to the Royal Capital tomorrow."


    The room fell silent all of a sudden. They all looked at The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation. The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation shook his head in disappointment.


    He smiled bitterly and said, " That kid. Whenever we encountered him, all we faced is nothing but loss. He made us stay on the back foot without any power or identity. Now he has become an emperor. What will he do to us?"


    ----------


    Next day, the citizens of the Weissan City gathered near Sitaram''s Mansion. Today Arjun and others are leaving the Weissan City and going back to the Royal Capital. All of them were gathered to give a proper send off to their emperor.


    Arjun and others were stunned to see this kind of response. The people clapped and shouted their names in respect.


    "Long live, emperor!"


    " We love you, Lord Sitaram!"


    "We love you, Emperor Arjun Kumar!"


    "Have a safe journey, My Lords!"


    "We will miss you, Your Majesty!"


    Everyone were trying to say something good about Sitaram and Arjun. Those words really came from their hearts. The status they have today was all because of Sitaram. They were really thankful towards Sitaram and his family.


    At that time The Principal Of The Weissan Academy came and asked Sitaram, " Your Majesty! You are leaving. You are also taking the current district governor with you. So who is going to be the next district governor?"


    Sitaram smiled and said, " Don''t ask me! I''m not the emperor. Go and ask your emperor."


    The Principal Of The Weissan Academy smiled in response. He looked at Arjun and was waiting for his response.


    Arjun was silent for a moment and said, " There is someone who is in my mind."


    The Principal Of The Weissan Academy asked, " Who is it, your majesty?"


    Arjun said, " The new district Governor Of the Weissan District is Donald!"


    Donald was stunned.

 140 DUTIES AND RESPONSIBILITIES

    Donald said, " Your Majesty! When you said Donald, are you referring to me?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Is their any other person with the name Donald in the Weissan District?"


    Donald said hesitating, " That...."


    Arjun smiled and said, " It''s you. You are the one I''m referring to."


    " WHAT?" , Should both Donald and Herman in shock. They couldn''t believe what they heard.


    Arjun said, " Since my childhood, everyone were always nice to me. Nobody were mean with me except Herman. I always wondered what did I do for Herman to be so mean with me!"


    Arjun continued, " But when grandfather told me about me being a prince of an empire. Then he said everything to me. He said how you were actually supposed to be the true Town''s head of the Weissan Town. But at the last moment, you were replaced with grandfather. All your dreams and imaginations were shattered at the last moment."


    Both Donald and Herman had the sad faces. They didn''t say even a single word.


    Arjun continued, " Then I understood why Herman was always mean to me. Why he always disdained me."


    "I was really mean back then, Your Majesty!" , said Herman in fear, " I''m really sorry for that. Please forgive me."


    Arjun smiled and said, " It''s all right. I didn''t take it to heart. I can understand your feelings back then.That''s why I made your father the district governor."


    Both Donald and Herman were very happy. Their eyes turned watery with tears.


    Arjun said, " But remember one thing. You are the district governor now. That means you have a responsibility. Having higher position doesn''t mean that you have authority. Having higher position means you have the responsibility. Take your responsibility with your heart and soul. Take care of your people. Do you understand?"


    Donald kneeled down and said with a smile, " Yes. I understand, Your Majesty!"


    Arjun said, " Alright! Go and take charge from today. From now onwards you are the District Governor of the Weissan District."


    Donald said in joy, " Thank you. Thank you very much, your majesty."


    Everyone who saw this scene felt that the decision was wise. They all felt that Arjun was really capable of being an emperor. He has shown the first sign of a wise emperor.


    They all shouted in unison,


    "Long Live Emperor Arjun!"


    "Emperor Arjun! You are a wise Man!"


    "We are going to miss you, Emperor Arjun!"


    Sitaram, Gnan, Gutherson, John and others smiled when they saw this scene. Even they also felt that Arjun''s decision was wise.


    A vehicle came for Arjun. He along with others entered that vehicle and sat in it.


    The citizens of the Weissan City felt Arjun''s departing words very touching. Immediately they all became emotional. They shouted,


    " We will miss you, Your Majesty!"


    " Our blessings are always with you!"


    "We all believe that you will be a successful emperor, Your Majesty!"


    In the middle of everyone''s shouting, Arjun''s vehicle departed from the Weissan City. Everyone gave their send offs.


    Inside the vehicle, nobody talked anything. After a moment of silence, Kiera said, " That was a nice farewell speech."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Thank you."


    Aeron asked, " What now? We have so much of time now. What are we going to do?"


    Arjun said, " Let''s discuss about our future plans. Since grandfather or father are not going to help us, we are on our own now. I thought for the whole night and came to a conclusion about your posts and responsibilities."


    Everyone paid attention to Arjun. Everyone were curious about their duties.


    Arjun said, " It''s an open secret that I''m going to be the emperor. As everyone knows that our main mission is to unite the world. Based on that I made my decision."


    Everyone paid a close attention.


    Arjun said, " Alwyn was a prince of a kingdom since his childhood. Even though he doesn''t have the in depth knowledge about everyone''s responsibilities in his kingdom like his father, he has some basic idea. So Alwyn is going to be the Prime Minister. He hold the second highest authority in the empire. Alwyn are you ready for this?"


    Alwyn said confidently, " Yes boss. I''m ready."


    " Good." ,Arjun said, " Grandpa Gutherson! Where are your 50 people who always tag along with you?"


    Gutherson said, " I sent them back to the empire. I asked them to take care of necessary things before we reach the empire."


    Arjun said, " Are they in the position to fight in the war by following Rick''s orders?''


    Gutherson said with a confident tone, " Definitely. Without any trace of doubt."


    Arjun said, " Good. Since Rick grew up with grandpa Gutherson, he saw how grandpa trained his soldiers. He saw how he lectured them about being a soldier. He knew a thing or two about being a General. So Rick is going to be the Supreme General. Rick! Are you ready?"


    Rick smiled and said, " Of course! I was already prepared for anything."


    Arjun nodded his head. He said, " Jessica knows how valuable food is. She already faced the terror of being hungry. She also faced the money issue. She also knows how important money could be! So I decided to give two departments for Jessica which doesn''t involve anything related to war. Jessica will be incharge for Revenue department and as well as Agriculture department. Jessica! You will take care of our empire''s revenue. You will also make sure that everyone in our empire are having the food and other resources at time. Do you understand?


    Jessica was stunned. She said in an awkward tone, " Eh? What? Me?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. It''s you. If you have any difficulties, you can take suggestions from Alwyn or others. I gave you two departments, which is going to be very heavy job. But I gave you something that doesn''t involve war. So, don''t worry too much."


    Jessica said, " Okay. I''ll do my best."


    But she wasn''t confident. Arjun knew what she was not confident. He didn''t care. Because he had a feeling that she will learn and build up the confidence as the days pass.


    Arjun said, " We all know that we have 9 kingdoms under our empire. Alwyn will definitely look after everything, since he is the prime minister. Rick will be very busy, since he will be in constant wars. Logan, Jason and Adam. I''m going to give you 3 Kingdoms each. The development, complaints, money issues, whatever issues those three kingdom will have, would be under your control! Do you understand?"

 141 YOU NEVER KNOW UNTIL UNLESS YOU TRIED

    Arjun said, " That''s right! Among all six of us, Jason, Logan and Adam didn''t have the leadership qualities. To be more precise their leadership qualities are less than mine, Rick and Alwyn. Alwyn was a heaven''s child. So he spent more time with his father in the courtyard than in training. His training in magic was quick and easy."


    Arjun continued, " But Adam was different. He had Red Realm Magic Core. Even though his father was a leader for a district, he never attended his father''s office. He spent more time in training. That''s why Adam didn''t have any leadership qualities. You three need to enhance and mature your leadership qualities. Jessica is also the same. But she is not going to participate in Magmeel''s work. So I gave her less responsibilities compared to you. On top of that, we need to survive in the God Realm. So these responsibilities will help you. Do you understand?"


    " Yes boss!" , replied Jason, Logan and Adam in unison.


    Arjun said, " Adam! I''m going to give you another department. You need to look after the weapons, medicines, etc. You will also be the Minister of Supporting Occupation. Do you have any objection?"


    Adam said, " No boss! I don''t have any objection. I''ll do it."


    Arjun said, " Good! Jason! Jessica is going to manage Revenue Department. I''m going to assign you Finance Department. You are going to take charge as the Finance Minister."


    Jason said, " Yes boss! I''ll do it."


    Arjun said, " Good! Logan! As someone who came from the village, you have experienced hunger, poverty, helplessness and hopeless situations. You know how other poor people are spending their days with these situations. That''s why! I''m assigning you human welfare department. All you need to do is make sure that people are free from hunger, poverty, hopeless situations. Do you understand?"


    Logan said confidently, " Yes boss! you can count on me."


    Arjun said, " Good! Alwyn will be Prime Minister. Rick will be Military''s Supreme General. Jessica will be Agriculture and Revenue Minister. Adam will be Minister of Supporting Occupation. Logan Will be Minister of Human Welfare. Jason will be Finance Minister. Take your responsibilities seriously."


    " Yes!" , All six of them said in unison.


    Arjun said, " As for other departments. I will look into it once we reached our empire. Uncle John! I asked you to send a message to all other district governors who came and fought in the battle against The Assassins Organisation which took place in the Weissan Town 12 years ago. I asked you to give them a message to come to the Royal Palace along with their families and luggage. Did you send them the message?"


    Arjun said, " Good! I''m going to give them a department each to handle. That''s why I asked them to come with luggage and families."


    Gnan asked, " What about Aeron and Kiera? Are you not going to assign them any department?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " No. They have even bigger responsibilities. They know what those responsibilities are."


    Sitaram asked, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun told everything about turning Aeron and Kiera into his Light and the Darkness. He even said how long it would take for them to become one.


    Sitaram and others who heard this were stunned.


    Gutherson said, " The Light and the Darkness? You mean both Aeron and Kiera will become your Light and the Darkness when you will create your own universe?"


    Jessica said in amazement, " Wow! That''s really something else. That''s amazing actually."


    Arjun smiled. Later he looked at Brooks. Brooks has very anxious face.


    Arjun said, " Uncle Brooks! You need to wait for a very long time. Once we reach the empire, I''ll change your Will along with grandfather''s and others. Can you wait for more than a billion years to see big brother and big sis?"


    Brooks hesitated for a moment. Waiting for one or two years is alright. But to wait more than a billion years is not something he could imagine. He was hesitating. He looked towards Sitaram. He wanted a suggestion.


    Sitaram understood what Brooks want to ask. He said, " It''s your decision Brooks. No matter what, think about Aeron''s future. Then make your decision accordingly."


    Arjun said, " It''s all right uncle Brooks! Take your own time. You can tell me when you make your decision. I won''t feel disappointed if you don''t accept it. I can create my own Light and the Darkness, once I reach the Celestial Realm. It''s just that I have to wait for another 1 billion years for them to reach the celestial realm."


    Brooks said, " Thanks young master. I''ll think and give you my answer very soon. But about your Will changing...this cultivation and stuff, can I really do it? I have no confidence."


    Sitaram smiled loudly. He said, " When I was a kid, I was just a son of an ordinary farmer. I never dreamed about being a cultivator. When Master adopted us, he said that he will train us in magic. I who was a son of an ordinary farmer hesitated. I asked master the very same question. ''Can I do it?'' But master said, don''t come to a conclusion without trying. You will know if you try."


    Sitaram smiled and continued, " I started to train in magic. But I had no confidence at the beginning. But as I started to advance in magic, I started to like training in magic. I started to gain confidence in myself. As I advanced in magic field, a thought to be strongest in the world took birth in my heart. That''s how I became so strong and powerful."


    Sitaram looked at Brooks and said, " If master left me alone when I hesitated, I couldn''t have achieved what I have today. I, who was a son of an ordinary farmer, who never in my wildest dream ever imagined to be a magician, couldn''t have become the strongest in the world. I Couldn''t have founded the Star Moon Empire where we are heading right now. My journey began because of the opportunity master has given me. If I neglected that opportunity, then even I didn''t know what my future would had been. Right now an opportunity is knocking your door. I''m going to tell you what master said to me in the past. You never know until unless you tried. If I can do it, then you can do it too. Never underestimate your own potential. I''m telling this to every one of you. Especially you six."


    Everyone who heard Sitaram, their eyes glittered with respect for Sitaram and Magmeel. Sitaram has created his own legend because of Magmeel''s one sentence.

 142 THE NEW EMPEROR OF THE STAR MOON EMPIRE

    The past of a legendary figure is always an inspirational one. Their experiences, their decisions in different circumstances, their way of thinking, mindset, etc. are something always priceless.


    When they heard the life changing incident between two legendary figures, they were inspired. They all decided to keep this story in their memories forever.


    Gnan asked, " What are you going to do, once you ascend the throne?"


    Arjun said, " Well! First we need experience. We are not going for the war from the start. First we will understand how things actually functions in the empire. What are the in depth issues we are going to face. We have to understand different challenges in different scenarios. First of all, let''s get used to the situations. Then we will think of uniting the world."


    " Yes boss!" , All of them shouted in unison.


    Rick said, " And we need to clear the rest of the doors in The Maze Palace too."


    Arjun replied, " That''s mandatory! I''m going to take you people to the maze. I want all of you to come with us. The battle experience you are going to have there is always priceless. I want everyone to nurture your combat skills. And The Maze Palace happens to be the right place. Only after we clear The Maze Palace, we will go for the unification of the world. Do you understand?"


    " Yes. We understand!" , Everyone replied in union.


    Arjun smiled and said, " Good! Now let''s go to the empire first."


    Time flew. Next day, Arjun''s vehicle reached the Royal Capital of Star Moon Empire. All of them were amazed to see the Royal Capital. Royal Capital was very big. The architecture of the building, the neat and clean structure of the city, the dressing style of the people was really very dignified.


    Jessica said in amazement, " Wow! So this is the lifestyle that people maintain in the Royal Capital. It''s amazing."


    Logan said, " The people in the village lives the quiet opposite life compared to the people here. I''ll definitely change the things after I take my responsibilities officially."


    Arjun said, " I know you can do it. That''s why I gave you the human weafare department."


    Gnan looked at the city and snorted. He said in anger, " What is so amazing about it. This city has shown no sign of development since we left. Father what do you say?"


    Sitaram said, " I expected this outcome. Everyone thinks that Nege was the empress. But she was just a pawn. The real controller of the empire was actually the Assassins Organisation. I knew things would turn like this. Because the one who gains the huge profit is actually The Assassins Organisation itself."


    Gutherson said, " Absolutely. There will be many more dark things in the empire which we don''t know yet. But you will eventually figure it out once you sit on your throne. It will be on you to solve it."


    Arjun nodded his head. He looked towards the city and said slowly, " Yes. I know it. I know what I have to do."


    The vehicle reached the Royal Palace. The Royal Palace was crowded with massive amount of people. They all were waiting for Sitaram and others to arrive.


    Sitaram was the first one to come out of the vehicle. The crowd shouted in applause when they saw Sitaram. Sitaram looked at the crowd and smiled.


    Later Gnan came out of the vehicle followed by Gutherson. People shouted in applause again. Later Aeron, Kiera and others came out of the vehicle one by one. The last one to come out was Arjun.


    They all looked at the Royal Palace and were amazed. The Royal Palace was very huge. It was painted in gold colour. The entrance door was big. So many soldiers were stationed and were guarding the palace with highest vigilence.


    A man walked towards Sitaram and sat on his toes. He said in a respectful tone, " Master!"


    Sitaram smiled and said, " It''s been a while, Shun!"


    Shun said, " Finally! You have come back. The empire has got it''s lost light back. Now I can go back and concentrate on my kingdom again."


    Gnan said, " But thanks for looking after the empire in our absence. My son has taken much longer time to return from his journey than we have expected. Or else you wouldn''t have to bear all these massive responsibilities. Thank you."


    Shun said, " No your highness. It was my honour to take these responsibilities. It shows how much master trusts me."


    Gnan smiled in response.


    Gutherson said, " Kid! Is everything ready?"


    Shun said, " Yes My Lord! Everything was prepared long time ago. All it required is for the emperor to ascend. Where is emperor Arjun. You people brought so many kids around Arjun''s age. Who is the emperor among them?"


    Sitaram pointed his finger towards Arjun and said with a smile, " It''s him."


    Everyone looked towards the direction that Sitaram has pointed. They looked at Arjun who has no expression at all. When the experienced people looked at Arjun''s face, they all came to a conclusion,


    "Very Calm!"


    Everyone bent down and sat on their toes in respect and said,


    "Welcome! Your Majesty!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Thank you everyone. Thanks for your love."


    Shun said, " Please your majesty! Please enter the palace and ascend your rightful throne."


    Arjun didn''t say anything. He gave a gentle smile and nodded his head slowly. Everyone followed Arjun who entered the Royal Palace in between the tight security.


    When they entered the palace, they saw the beautiful architecture of the interior part of the building. Each and every part of the building was beautiful and amazing.


    They entered the courtyard and saw a throne. That throne was made up of entirely with Diamond! That throne was located 5 meters above the ground. The steps were constructed from the ground to reach the throne. A series of chairs were placed on the ground at both left and right side of the throne. A chair was placed at the left corner of the throne. This chair was not placed on the ground with other chairs. It was on the platform along with the emperor''s throne. It was the chair of the Prime Minister.


    Arjun walked up towards the throne through the steps. He then sat on the throne. Everyone applaused with the claps.


    Sitaram and Gnan walked through the steps and went near the throne. Sitaram stood at the right side of the throne. While Gnan stood at the left side.


    Later Gutherson walked through the steps and went near the throne. He was carrying a huge plate in his hand. There was a Crown on the plate. Gutherson carried the plate and went towards Sitaram and stopped.


    Sitaram took the crown and placed it on Arjun''s head. Everyone clapped and shouted in happiness. Aeron and others are in particular. They were enjoying the occasion from the bottom of their heart.

 143 ARJUNS FIRST ORDER

    Arjun Kumar has become the official emperor of the Star Moon Empire. Everyone were shouting and clapping their hands in approval.


    All the ministers has occupied their chairs in the courtyard. An old man walked through the steps and sat on his chair which was placed on the right corner of the throne. He was none other than the prime minister of the empire.


    All the district governors, State chief ministers, all the kings of the 9 Kingdoms, all of them were sitting on the chairs which were placed on the balcony. The balcony was located on the first floor of the Royal Palace. They could see everything from the first floor''s balcony.


    Arjun raised his hand in the air. Immediately all the people who were shouting and clapping, stopped. The room fell silent. Everyone paid attention to what the new emperor was about to say.


    Arjun said, " First of all, thanks to each and every one of you for this grand ceremony. I''m really pleased with it."


    Everyone gave a gentle smile in return. They didn''t make any sound. They paid attention to Arjun.


    Arjun continued, " Since my childhood, I always dreamed to be a great magician. I always wanted to be the strongest in the world. Almost every day I kept on saying that I will be the strongest person in the world."


    Everyone who heard this smiled gently.


    Arjun continued, " One day, grandfather told me something which I will never forget in my whole life. He said, No matter how high you reach, no matter how close you are to the sky, no matter how high you aim, Your legs should always be on the ground. Because if you reach the sky, then you have the chances to fall down on the ground. When that happens, all you will have is those people on the ground to take care of you."


    People who heard this took a deep breath. They were really inspired with the speech.


    Arjun continued, " My grandfather also said that, one should never forget their history. No matter how high you reached in your status, one should never forget that once upon a time even you were also a nobody."


    Arjun continued, " Once upon a time my grandfather was a son of an ordinary farmer. His family and village was destroyed in an attack of a dragon. Later he was adopted by his master who thought him magic. Later with the sheer hardwork and determination my grandfather built this giant empire. Even after becoming an emperor he never forgot his past. He was kind hearted. He always wanted to help those people who faced the similar misfortune. He tried his best to help the innocent with his kind heart."


    Arjun''s face which was smiling, suddenly became very angry.


    Everyone started to sweat. They bent their head. No one has dared to talk anymore. They knew where the speech is going.


    Arjun said in a cold voice, " Later they corroded my father''s and grandfather''s Magic Core. Their power was slipping down as the days passed. Later it was revealed that those two women were actually the members of the Assassins Organisation. They took advantage of my grandfather''s kind heart. They ruined my family''s life. That woman Nege she even dared to kill me. I was just a new born baby back then."


    Everyone were listening silently. No one dared to talk anything.


    Arjun continued, " She became the empress. She started to rule the empire. At least that''s what every one thinks. But truth is very simple. The ruler of the empire was not Nege. She was just a pawn. The true ruler of the empire was actually The Assassins Organisation!"


    Everyone were scared when they heard the name Assassins Organisation. They were sweating.


    Arjun said, " She ruled the empire for 20 years. These 20 years was more than enough to place the people of Assassins Organisation in the empire''s higher post. Or probably, the spies were implanted in the empire since the era of my grandfather."


    Everyone who heard this trembleed in fear. They know where the speech is going.


    Arjun said, " The point is simple. I don''t trust any one of you. I don''t know how many of you are actually the members of the Assassins Organisation. Or probably each and every one of you are the spies from that disgusting organisation. That''s why I came to a decision. All the official members of the empire are fired! All of you are going to leave the Royal Palace and mind your own business! I''m going to change the government''s official structure. I''m going to recruit new people."


    Someone stood up and said, " Your Majesty! Your decision has gone bit too far. You don''t have the proof against us. How could you say that we are pawn of that organisation. Please your majesty. Please I beg you to reconsider your decision."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Consider yourself lucky that I didn''t have any proof. It''s because me not having any proof is the reason why you were fired. If I had the proof, then you and your entire family would have been executed."


    " WHAT?" , Everyone shouted in the room. There was an intense fear in their tone.


    Their bodies started to shake in fear. They had a opinion of Arjun as a calm person when they saw him. But now they came to another conclusion.


    " He is not an easy person to deal with!"


    Generally when they heard that the new emperor''s age is just 30 years, they all sneered. They all thought that they could control him and make profit out of it. They couldn''t make any profit during Nege''s era. But now the things are different. The emperor whom they thought was easy to control because of the small age, was actually very ruthless decision maker.


    Someone said to Sitaram in anxious tone, " Your Majesty! The current emperor is inexperienced person. But you are the worldly wise person. You know that we are the foundation of the empire. If we are fired, then it will give a proper chance for the other empires to attack and capture the empire. Please ask the emperor to reconsider his decision!"


    Sitaram smiled and said, " Let me clear one thing for every one of you. First of all, I had no intention of coming back. It''s because Arjun made the decision to come back, we came along with him. Because he is my grandson. Whatever decision he makes, I''m not going to interfere. Even if it leads to the destruction of the empire, I''m not going to interfere. Not only me. Even Gnan and Gutherson are not going to interfere in the emperor''s decision. If the destruction of the empire happens, then I will protect my grandson. I don''t care if I had to die in the process. So, don''t expect anything from us."

 144 WHAT ARE THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE MINISTERS IN AN EMPIRE?

    Everyone were stunned by Sitaram''s statement. But Aeron and others smiled. Because they knew the true reason behind Sitaram''s statement.


    Arjun was motionless. He has the cold face. When everyone looked at Arjun''s face they felt chilled sensation deep down their bone.


    Arjun said, " I think there are no more questions anymore? If that is the case, then please leave the palace immediately. You can go and mind your own business."


    At that time a voice came from the side of the throne, " The new emperor is very fierce with his decision. But how do you think you can manage the giant empire without the senior and experienced people like us?"


    Arjun looked at the owner of the voice. It was the prime minister who spoke with a smile on his face.


    Prime Minister said, " Let me ask you a question with your permission, your majesty! As an emperor you need to consider so many things while making any decision. You have to look after each and every issues related to every kingdom, every states in each kingdoms, every district in a state, every town, village. You will receive various complaints regarding their development, food and water issues, crime issue, etc. What''s more... Our empire is the largest empire in the world. That means the pressure will be huge. You need the experienced people like us to look after the things. How could you fire us based on the doubt? Who could replace us who are seniors and knowledgeable person in the entire empire? What crime have we commited to be fired?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Are you claiming that you were sincere with your work as a ministers?"


    " Yes!" , All the ministers replied with confidence.


    Arjun said, " Then let me ask you a question. What are the duties of a minister when an emperor is in danger?"


    Nobody said anything. Their faces went pale. They knew what Arjun meant by his question. He was referring to the danger Sitaram and Gnan were in when they were attacked by the Assassins Organisation 30 years ago.


    Arjun said, " Why are you people silent now? You people are experienced and wise right? Please enlighten me with your answer using that wise and experience which you have build so far."


    Nobody dared to talk. They all are experienced people. Their status as the ministers of an empire was enough to tell how experienced they are. They all knew that if they said anything in response will backfires on them.


    "That....", prime minister didn''t know how to respond for that.


    Prime Minister knows that if he give his answer, then Arjun will raise the issue of Sitaram. If he stay silent, then Arjun will question his wisdom which will affect his position of prime minister. The situation was as if you are walking on a straight road. Suddenly you face a Lion in front of you. And a Tiger behind you. No matter which side you go, your death is inevitable.


    Arjun waited for a moment and found that even the current Prime Minister is speechless. Arjun sighed in disappointment.


    Arjun said, " Alwyn! You tell me. What is the responsibility of any minister if that emperor is in a life and death crisis?"


    Everyone looked in the crowd to look for the Alwyn guy who the emperor mentioned. But when Alwyn stepped forward, they were stunned to see a 25 years old kid.


    Alwyn came forward and said, " Your Majesty! As far as I know, all the ministers has to come forward and protect the emperor no matter what. Even if they have to sacrifice themselves in the process, they have to do it without any hesitation."


    Arjun asked, " Rick! You heard Alwyn right! You tell me. Why the ministers has to sacrifice their lives for the emperor if required?"


    Rick came forward and said, " Your Majesty! It''s because if a minister or even if a supreme general dies, then it will cause some damage to the empire. But they could be replaced. Because their responsibilities are nothing compared to the responsibilities of an emperor. My grandfather once told me. An emperor is the backbone of an empire. An emperor is the soul of an empire. An emperor is the the foundation of an empire. If an emperor is dead, then it is close to impossible to find a replacement. Because an emperor''s responsibilities are massive compared to any minister. If an emperor dies then the entire empire will collapse."


    Arjun said, " Good. Logan! You tell me. What will happen if an emperor dies?"


    Logan moved forward and said, " Your Majesty! If an emperor dies, then it will affect the people''s life style. The new emperor will change the policies, rules and regulations according to his or her taste. Like the former empress. When she was an empress, she raised the taxes to fill the tressury of the Assassins Organisation. She was looking only at her personal gain. She put a lot of pressure on the innocent people."


    Arjun asked, " Good. Adam! You heard everyone''s opinion. What is your conclusion on it?"


    Adam stepped forward and said, " Your Majesty! I don''t know whether I have to say this or not. But the conclusion that I came up with is..... The present ministers and official workers of the empire are pretty useless people! They are irresponsible!"


    Everyone felt that their pride has been kicked when they heard Jason''s statement. They were very proud people. No matter where they went, people always respected them. But now they were humiliated in front of everyone. They were very angry. But they didn''t dare to say anything outside. They knew the consequences they will face if they talk anything in their defence.


    Arjun said, " So. Tell me mister Prime Minister! Do you know all these things? Or did you pretend to not know and stayed silent earlier?"


    Prime Minister said after a moment of silence, " Your Majesty! That was night time. We were at our home back then. We didn''t know that Lord Sitaram was attacked. Or else why would we stay silent?"


    Everyone thought that Prime Minister countered with the right statement. They looked at Arjun with some relief.


    Arjun said, " Then why did grandpa Gutherson came to rescue? How did he knew that grandfather and father were attacked? How didn''t you know that the emperor was attacked even after being a prime minister?"

 145 I DONT TRUST ANY ONE OF YOU

    Nobody dared to talk anymore. They knew that they are in the middle of checkmate position. Prime Minister has a pale face. He didn''t know what to say?


    Arjun asked, " Grandpa Gutherson! How did you know that we were in danger back then?"


    Gutherson said, " Your Majesty! I was a supreme general! I have many loyal informers in the royal palace to know that you three were under attack. So I immediately rushed for your rescue along with my son."


    Arjun asked, " You informed some kings and district governors and asked for their help. But they were very far from the empire. Why did you call the people who are living very far from the royal palace but not these many ministers for help?"


    Gutherson replied in cold tone, " Because...I don''t trust them. I have been a supreme general for more than a million years. All these years what I have found is that these so called ministers always care about their own profit. They never cared about the empire''s future. I always hated them for that behaviour! I felt that calling them for help is the waste of time and effort. Especially when you were in danger. So I somehow protected you three for the entire night. These district Governor''s and kings came at the right time for rescue. You know the rest of the story."


    All the ministers gritted their teeths in anger. Killing Intent could be seen in their eyes. They wanted to kill Gutherson very badly.


    Prime Minister said, " See. If the news didn''t reach any of us, how were we going to rescue you people? He didn''t tell us because of his false assumption. We only cared about only our profits? That''s really absurd. If the news was put away from us, then how could we protect the emperor and his family?"


    Arjun said, " You mean...You have good sense of loyalty with the empire? You always worked for the welfare of empire?"


    Prime Minister said, " Yes."


    Arjun asked, " If you knew that the emperor and his family was in danger, then you would have protected them with all your heart?"


    Prime Minister said, " Absolutely!"


    Arjun asked all the ministers, " You always cared about the emperor''s protection?"


    Everyone replied, " Yes!"


    Arjun smiled and asked, " Then why didn''t you have any informers who can inform you about the situations inside the Royal Palace? Why only grandpa Gutherson had a informer? If you really cared about the emperor, why didn''t you take any protection measures like grandpa Gutherson?"


    " That...", someone wanted to say something in response. But couldn''t.


    Nobody dared to talk. They all bent their heads in shame.


    Arjun said to prime minister, " You hold the second highest authority in the empire. Your responsibilities are no less than an emperor. You don''t know the responsibilities of a minister. You don''t have the minimum knowledge like Alwyn and others. You didn''t take any precautions or safety measures for the emperor''s welfare! How could I trust you? You even claim to be senior and experienced person. You claim to be wise. How laughable?"


    Prime Minister didn''t say anything. His face was all red with anger.


    Arjun asked, " Let me ask you a question. You people are staying in the empire for a very long time. That means you worked for that woman Nege. Some of you might have been appointed for any official positions by her. That means their is a possibility that those appointed people are the members of the Assassins Organisation! So how could I trust any one of you? I don''t want that terror which took place 30 years ago to be repeated."


    Everyone in the courtyard were stunned. They were stunned because of the news of the possibility of the spies from the Assassins Organisation in the empire.


    Arjun said, " There are so many loopholes in your loyalty towards the emperor. I will tell you something. If a giant empire needs to be pure and clean from disloyalty, betrayal, and any other issues, then the first place which should be cleaned is the Royal Palace itself. If the Royal Palace is cleaned, then the entire empire will be cleaned. I''m not going to trust any one of you whatsoever. So you all are fired."


    All the ministers were speechless. They didn''t know what to say anymore. They didn''t have any proof to prove their innocence of being the member of the Assassins Organisation. They all kept their mouth shut in shame and regret.


    Arjun said, " I don''t know how grandfather ruled the empire. I don''t care how that woman ruled the empire. Even though I don''t have the proof, I don''t want to believe if you say that there are no pawns from the Assassins Organisation in the empire. I''m well aware that the people from Assassins Organisation exist in all kingdoms. We have already seen a man named Reynolds in the kingdom of Bloom 10 years ago. We have Kiera and Alwyn who were the former Prince and Princess of the kingdom of Bloom present right here among us. They personally felt the terror of the deeds of the Assassins Organisation just like grandfather and father 30 years ago. After seeing these two incidents how could I not learn. So I''m going to change the entire government structure. There will be new laws, new ministers, new schemes, projects, and new style of government. I''m going to rule the empire in my style. As for who are those new ministers and their responsibilities are, I will announce it tomorrow. I hope nobody has any complaints with my decision!"


    "Hahahaha!" , Prime Minister laughed very loudly.


    He said, " Complaints? You are ignorant. You are foolish and unwise. You think the empire will survive with your kind of mindset. We heard that you are a demon''s child! The man with no magic power like you, thinks that you will protect the empire? How could you protect the empire? You are nothing but an ant with no power. The Ant like you thinks that you can protect the empire! How laughable! An hotblooded idiot like you thinks that you can protect the empire? Today you are sitting on that throne because of your family background. Not because of your strength. Only strong rules the weak. Only strong people has the power to ascend that throne. What power do you have? A shrimp like you who ascend the throne using your family background has any rights to spout the nonsense? You don''t have the proof against us. You don''t have the strength to defend the empire. First prove your power. Then we will walk away from the empire on our foot!"

 146 SUCCESSOR OF ERIC DAWSON

    Everyone in the room were stunned. Rick and others looked at Prime Minister as if they were looking at an idiot. Especially Rick. There exist no person in the whole world who knows about Arjun''s strength better than Rick do. He knew that Arjun is the strongest person in the world.


    Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson shook their heads in disappointment. They were the one who appointed that person as the Prime Minister in the first place. They were clearly disappointed with the Prime Minister.


    Everyone then looked at Arjun. Arjun had no expression on his face whatsoever. He wasn''t panicking. He was calm.


    But the Prime Minister''s face was full of anger. He worked as the Prime Minister since the very beginning for the Star Moon Empire. Suddenly he was fired. So he was angry.


    Arjun sighed in disappointment. He said, " In my opinion I always gave much value for the humanity. I never valued a person based on his or her''s cultivation level. Even a small Ant like a farmer makes some contribution for the world. A farmer goes for the farming. Because of a farmer''s farming we eat food everyday. If there was no Ant known as farmer, the strong like you would never had delicious food to eat. In return you fight for those farmers and other citizens and protect them. Everyone in the world, whether they are strong or weak gives their contribution for the world equally."


    Arjun continued, " A Prime Minister never shows any discrimination between strong and weak. Because a Prime Minister works for the citizens in an empire. When I said citizens, it includes both strong and weak. But you gave much importance to the strong. You are clearly dispising weak. It''s enough to say that you are disqualified for that seat."


    Prime Minister said in anger, " I never dispised the weak. I was dispising you. Because if you are sitting on that throne, then you need to have the strength to fight. You are a demon''s child. You were not favoured by the heaven at all. You don''t have the strength to protect the empire. First prove me the strength of yours and say whatever you like."


    Arjun smiled and said, " If you think only the strong person could sit here, then fine...."


    Arjun narrowed his eyes all of a sudden. An invisible force came from his eyes and hit the Prime Minister. Prime Minister felt as if he will lose the conscience at any moment. He was rotating his head uncontrollably. He was sweating from top to bottom. At last he lost his balance and fell on the ground.


    <<SOUL SHAKING ART --- WEAK LEVEL!>>


    Arjun shouted in anger, " You couldn''t even withstand that weak power of mine. A mere 7 - Grandstar Realm cultivator like you thinks that you can be arrogant in front of me? Yes. I''m a demon''s child. That''s why I have gone against the heaven''s will and trained in willpower. And I awakened my Inner Will!"


    " WHAT???" , Everyone shouted in terror.


    When they heard the word ''Inner Will'', they felt as if they were going to lose their mind. Some people even fell on the ground in shock.


    When anyone hears the word Inner Will, then the first person who comes into their mind is Eric Dawson!


    Who is Eric Dawson?


    A legendary figure who has shaken the world with his products. He had no power to fight against the world. But his products were recognised as the best in the world. His products were so good that even emperors of that time fought among themselves. He had no power for combat. But his products has initiated the war in the entire world. Without any strength to fight, he has shaken the world. Later he was given the title of The King Of The World! But he disappeared one day. No one knows where he went. No one knows whether he is still alive or not.


    Since his disappearance, no one appeared who has Inner Will. But today there was someone who claimed to possess the Inner Will! And that person is the emperor himself! This revelation is beyond shocking!


    Prime Minister said in shiver, " Inner Will? You possess the Inner Will? How could that be possible?"


    Arjun smiled in disdain and said, " Why is it impossible? If Eric Dawson could do it, why can''t I? I had my grandfather who trained me personally since my childhood. What? Are you suspecting the teaching ability of my grandfather? I think you already knows what the entire calls him right?"


    Everyone were stunned. Of course they knew it. Sitaram is the world''s teacher. If anyone doesn''t knows that fact, then that person is definitely an idiot. Becoming the student of the world''s teacher is the dream of every cultivator. Because the world''s teacher has the ability to turn the Red Realm Magic Core candidate into a 7 - Grandstar Realm cultivator. If the world''s teacher could turn a Red Realm Magic Core candidate into a powerhouse of the world, then what about his own grandson? How much he cares to nurture his own grandson? Especially if his grandson has the potential to awaken his Inner Will which exist only in the myth. No one could imagine it.


    Sitaram said, " It looks like I made a mistake by appointing you as a Prime Minister. If Eric Dawson could awaken his Inner Will, then why can''t my grandson? When I learned that he had no Magic Core, I panicked a little. Because my grandson always said that he will become the strongest magician in the world. But he had no Magic Core. I thought he would be depressed. But he started to train in Willpower. I stayed in the training hall with him for 10 years. For 10 years none of us came out. I was a Town''s head. I gave that position to my son Gnan and looked after my grandson''s training. After 10 years of non stop training he awakened his Inner Will. He became the successor of Eric Dawson!"

 147 INNER WILL FOR COMBA

    Sitaram continued, " At least that''s what I thought. I thought he would be the successor of Eric Dawson. But Arjun didn''t care. He said that he don''t want to walk on a path that was left behind by someone else. He wanted to create his own legend. He didn''t want to follow on the path left behind by some legendary figure. In other words, he didn''t want to become the second Eric Dawson. He wanted to become the first Arjun Kumar!"


    Everyone looked at Arjun with respect when they heard Sitaram.


    Gnan said, " But we knew that a war will definitely break out if the word falls out about it. It would be just like how it happened with Eric Dawson. That''s why we hid the truth from the world. The emperors of other empires will definitely try to get Arjun just like they did it for Eric Dawson. But what if an emperor himself is an Inner Will user? It would be an entirely a different scenario. No one would dare to do it. That''s why we returned back to the empire."


    Everyone understood the entire scenario. But they were still in daze. They never imagined that there would be second willpower trainee in this world. They were thrilled to imagine that their emperor himself is a Willpower trainee. The power which was a legend in their world.


    Prime Minister gritted his teeth and said, "But how did he attacked me? It was an iron clad rule that Willpower trainee could only create. But how did the emperor used that weird spell?"


    Gutherson said, "Eric Dawson only proved that Inner Will could only be used for supporting occupation. When we explained this matter to young master, young master disagreed with us. He asked us one question. Do you have the concrete proof that the Inner Will could be used only for supporting occupation? What if it could also be used for the combat style too? What if Eric Dawson was unable to figure out a way to use the Inner Will for combat style? Or what if Eric Dawson was satisfied with the success with his creations and didn''t bother to further explore about the usage of Inner Will in combat style? So young master with the help of his grandfather''s worldly wise knowledge and experience proved the world''s thinking about the Inner Will was wrong. Young Master has done something that Eric Dawson couldn''t. Young Master with his sheer determination and hard work found a way to use the Inner Will for combat style."


    Gutherson continued, " He could use his Inner Will to dominate others will. That''s exactly what you have experienced right now. Your Willpower was lot weaker than Young Master''s. So you felt as if you are going to lose consciousness. If young master was serious than you would have died without feeling any pain."


    All the world knew is that the Inner Will could be used only for creations. So they didn''t bother much about it. But today someone appeared who could use the Inner Will for combats and supporting occupation. The products which was created using the Inner Will was very pure with the supreme quality. What kind of legend would it create if the Willpower could be used for combats too. Everyone felt chilled down their bones when they imagined about it.


    But what made them much scared is that the emperor has used the Inner Will to knock down one of the world renowed powerhouse like the Prime Minister. The Prime Minister was a powerhouse of peak 7 - Grandstar Realm Cultivator. But he couldn''t withstand a gaze from the emperor.


    What''s more, Gutherson said that emperor was not serious with his action. If he was serious, then the Prime Minister would die without knowing any pain! If a peak 7 - Grandstar Realm cultivator would die on the spot, what about the other people. Will there be anyone in the world who could withstand Arjun?


    Sitaram understood what was going through everyone''s mind. He smiled and said, " When I was in the Weissan City, because of serious of fortune events and the Act of God, I was not only able to restore my cultivation level, but also entered a brand new realm. The supreme 8 - Grandstar Realm. Even after reaching that level, I couldn''t withstand Arjun''s Inner Will attack. Needless to say, a 7 - Grandstar Realm powerhouse."


    Everyone were speechless. Even a 8 - Grandstar Realm supreme powerhouse couldn''t withstand it. Then who could be a match for the empetor in the world? They were sweating non stop when they thought about it.


    Gnan said, " So far this is the only art Arjun came up with. So he will be coming up with new various way to use the Inner Will in the combat. So prime minister! Is this power is enough for you to prove that Arjun has the power to sit on this throne? Or do you want my son to prove it in any other way?"


    Prime Minister shook his head and said, " No need. It is enough."


    Arjun said, " That means I proved my worth as an emperor. You lost the challenge. So all of you, Please leave the Royal Palace immediately. Or anyone else has any complaints? I''m ready to face it!"


    All the ministers were speechless. Who would dare to raise the voice against you? Especially after showing what you can do? If someone will raise their voice, then no one would be a bigger idiot than that person.


    All the ministers shook their heads and got up from their seats. They all left the room by bending their heads. They felt fortunate enough for the emperor not killing them. They left the room one after another. After some time, the courtyard''s population decreased to some extent.


    Rick and others looked at Sitaram and others and smiled bitterly. They knew that what Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson said about Arjun''s power was nothing but a bunch of rubbish and nonsense. They looked at each other and sighed.

 148 WILL CHANGING FOR THE ELDERS

    Arjun walked out of the courtyard in the middle of everyone''s gaze. Sitaram and others quietly followed Arjun. People looked at Arjun''s back and sighed. So much stuff happened. They need some time to calm their minds.


    An attendent came and showed Arjun and others their rooms. After taking some bath, they rested a bit. After taking some rest, they all gathered together in a room.


    Rick asked, " Why did you reveal your identity?"


    Arjun said, " It will be revealed sooner or later. I''m an emperor now. People would be curious about my power as a cultivator. They already knew that I''m a demon''s child. That means I have no Magic Power. So how could I have the qualifications to ascend the throne? If I show weakness, then I will have no control over the empire even though I''m an emperor. First impression is always the last impression. If I show that I''m weak in my first encounter with the officials of the empire, then they will try to take advantage of it."


    Logan asked, " But you fired all those ministers. What kind of grip you can have if you fire them?"


    Arjun said, " They are just the pawns in it. These ministers whom I fired are the pawns I used to install fear in the people who are present in the courtyard. Like the Kings, State Chief Ministers, District Governors etc. I planned to appoint those district governors who fought in the battle against the Assassins Organisation as the ministers of the Star Moon Empire. They fought for grandfather. At present they are the most trustworthy alies. But no one can predict the future. Who knows? After gaining the power and authority, they might change. Afterall power and authority are the one that will corrupt a person''s heart. Even if that person is an ally. So if I give them an impression that I''m not simple, then they will always remember their limits. That''s why I acted that way."


    Arjun continued, " As for the revelation of being an Inner Will user? You could look at the Prime Minister. He knows that I''m a demon''s child. That means it''s an open secret that I have no magic power. So he used that point to yell at me. He was confident that I have no power to fight. I have to show that I have the power to fight. So I revealed that I can also fight by dominating others will! Even though you people knows that all I did is use Soul Shaking Art. It proved that I could be the strongest person in the world. Especially after grandfather said the rubbish that my Inner Will could overpower an 8 - Grandstar Realm Cultivator like him."


    Gnan smiled and said, " That''s right!"


    Sitaram said, " But you kids should not participate in any battles. You should know that if by mistake the word spreads out that there is not one but six people who could use the Inner Will, then it will lead to the disaster. So be careful."


    "Yes!" , All six of them said in unison.


    Sitaram said, " Arjun! One more thing."


    Arjun asked, " What is it Grandfather?"


    Sitaram asked, " When are you going to attack the Assassins Organisation?"


    Arjun said, " Not soon. First we would like to get used to the new roles as emperor and ministers. And I want to play with them a little if I''m going to have an opportunity. So I''m not planning to destroy them anytime sooner."


    Sitaram nodded his head. After a moment of silence he said, " It''s like this. You kids are going to be busy. But we have nothing to do. We are bored. So we came to a decision. We would like to train in Willpower too! So we would like you to change our Will?"


    Arjun looked at Sitaram, Gnan, Gutherson and Brooks and smiled.


    He said, " Alright! I''ll do it right away. Let''s go to an isolated place. I don''t want any unwanted attention when Lord Chaos descend."


    Sitaram and others were thrilled to hear that. Sitaram was the founder of the Star Moon Empire. He knew every corner of the empire. Sitaram took everyone to an isolated mountain which he was very familiar with.


    Gutherson said, " D*mn! This place is as same as ever! It''s been 30 years and their is no development."


    Gnan shook his head and said, " I don''t know what Nege was doing all this time. This place could be used as inhabitation or could turn it into a market or something."


    Sitaram said, " Forget it! Past is past. We are here for another reason. So concentrate on the present."


    At that time Arjun said, " Rick! Everyone in the Royal Palace are peak powerhouse compared to the Weissan City. You are the strongest after me. So guard this place properly. Don''t let anyone near us."


    Rick said, " Yes boss!"


    Rick spread his Inner Will all around the place to sense anybody''s presence. He kept watch at high alert.


    Arjun started Will changing process. He changed all four of their Will one after the another. After 36 hours of non stop process, he completed the process successfully. Chaos power descended four times and changed their Will.


    Sitaram, Gnan, Gutherson and Brooks felt as if they became pure. They felt as if their mind was never this clear as they are feeling now. They felt as if their soul was purer than ever. The only disadvantage was that they felt clearly powerless at the moment. All the power they accumulated so far was gone completely. The only thing that remained within them was their past experience they built for millions of years.


    Gnan said, " This unique feeling....it''s amazing."


    Sitaram said, " Of course it will be. During this process our soul was replaced with the new one. But this time our soul was created by the Lord Chaos! If my guess is right, our souls are millions of time pure than the souls that were created by gods."


    Gutherson said with sigh, " Sigh...! But our previous power is gone though We are compared to ants now."


    Sitaram said, " Didn''t we prepare for this? We might not be powerful right now. But after some years we will be much more powerful than we are right now. We are not going to stop there. We will have limitless potential for growth. Let''s train hard and get strong. We have the past experience. Let''s use it and train accordingly. This time we will build even stronger foundation than the last time."


    " Yes! " , Gnan and others replied in excitement.

 149 COMMOTION

    The next day Arjun announced the names of the new ministers and their responsibilities. It included all the district governors and other people who helped Sitaram and others escape safely from the attack of the Assassins Organisation.


    The news spread all over the world. It caused huge commotion for some time. But another piece of news overpowered the news about the new ministers. That is about Arjun''s ability to use the Inner Will! This piece of news caused huge storm of discussion all around the world.


    All the people who heard this were stunned. When they hear the word ''Inner Will'' the first person that always comes to their mind is Eric Dawson! But the world always respected Eric Dawson as a great creator and a genius person in supporting occupation. But they always pitied him for not able to fight in the battles. This is the reason why no one gave much importance to the Inner Will. The Inner Will could only be used in the creations. It cannot be used in the battles. After all this is the world where strong rules the weak.


    But Arjun Kumar, the Emperor of the Star Moon Empire is not only a creator, but also could use the Inner Will for combat! The news spread about how the former Prime Minister was arrogant towards the emperor. How actually he yelled at emperor for being a demon''s child. How he said that Arjun became emperor because of the family background. How Arjun didn''t have the strength to defend the empire with his own hands if required.


    That''s when Arjun revealed this shocking news of being an Inner Will user. He could use the Inner Will for not only creations. But also for combat style too! He used his Inner Will to overpower others Will! The shocking thing is that Arjun is just 30 years old. But he used his Inner Will to overpower the peak 7 - Grandstar Realm powerhouse like the Prime Minister! This was really a shocking news. Eric Dawson could use Inner Will for only creations. But Arjun could use the Inner Will for both creation and also for combat style. They were eager to wait and see what kind of legend Arjun will write in the future.


    But they regretted for their thinking. They really underestimated the Inner Will users. But they knew that they can''t do anything about it. Because awakening the Inner Will is literally impossible for them. When they though about it, they sighed and really envied Arjun.


    ----------


    Inside the Royal Palace, people were wondering where Sitaram and others were at the present. Since the first day those elders were no where to be found. They never dared to ask Arjun. Because they would almost piss their pants to even look into Arjun''s eyes. Arjun always give them an inexplainable fear. So they decided not to as him. They didn''t know that Sitaram and others are actually training in Willpower.


    Since that day, they started to train in Willppwer. They never came out. Arjun and others would take food for them personally everyday. All the chefs would feel awkward to see this scene. But nobody dared to say anything to the emperor.


    Days passed very quickly. After 10 days Arjun got a news that 10 villages and 6 towns in the empire were destroyed by the dragons overnight! No survivours were found in any of the attacked places. Arjun issued the orders to look into the issue. He asked the people to look deeper in all the attacked places. If in case there exist any survivors, he asked them to take care of them properly. The attender nodded his head and left to carry out his orders.


    After the court session ended, Arjun and others sat in Arjun''s room. The room was complete silence at the moment.


    Rick broke the silence and said, " Boss! We should do something about this issue. If we sit like this, then I don''t know how many innocent people will die in the future."


    Alwyn said, " Of course! Boss knew it. But what exactly are we supposed to do? If boss had any idea, he would definitely implement it."


    Logan said, " Boss! You told us about your plan back then when Lord Magmeel came. Do you remember? Why don''t you implement that plan of yours?"


    Arjun looked at Logan and shook his head. He said, " My plan was to use a clone and die in the hands of that Laser Dragon from the God Realm! Then that Laser Dragon will think that it had it''s revenge and go back to the God Realm satisfied. But you should know that I can''t die without fighting back. I should be able to kill at least 5 to 10 dragons before death. Or else those dragons will suspect something is wrong. And that is not good for us. After all, dragons are quoted as an intelligent creatures."


    Rick said, " That''s not the only issue. After 20 days myself and boss are going to the dragon''s nest with Lord Magmeel. We are going to bring the dragon''s power for you people. At that time we had to hide and store the power of the elemental king dragons in a storage crystals. That d*mn Laser Dragon is nothing compared to the elemental king dragons! If boss''s clone kill those dragons before intentionally dying in that d*mn Laser Dragon, then it will raise the doubt in the minds of those dragons about the origin of boss''s power. They will start wondering how exactly a human was able to use the power of a dragon. They will start suspect that boss might not the only one who weilds the power of the dragon. There might be an entire army of humans with the power of the dragons. After 20 days those elemental king dragons will come to the Life Realm."


    Rick continued, " Who are elemental king dragons? They are someone who holds the equal status as Lord Magmeel! If they personally takes action in rage, then the entire Life Realm will be destroyed overnight! If that happens, then the war with dragons which should happen later will happen now."

 150 CRACKER DRAGON

    Jason asked, " Then what are we supposed to do? If we don''t take any action, then the humanity will perish from this world. What are we going to do?"


    Logan thought for a moment and said, " I think it''s not necessary for boss to use his power to slay those dragons. If he could kill them using external source, then he can also hide the fact that he can use the power of a dragon. And he can also slay them."


    Adam asked, " External source? What do you mean?"


    Logan said, " I don''t know whether what I''m saying is right or foolish. But if we can bring an external source like any formations, Array, Poison or a weapon that could kill a dragon....."


    "What did you say?" , Shouted Arjun in slight excitement.


    Logan felt awkward. He said, " I said formation, Array, Poison or a weapon that could kill a dragon..."


    " That''s it..." , shouted Arjun in excitement. He looked at Rick. Rick also had the same excitement expression.


    Arjun asked, " Rick! Are you thinking the same thing what I''m thinking?"


    Rick silently nodded his head. He said, " Yes! Yes I know. If we use that weapon, then we have some chances."


    Adam asked, " What are you guys talking about? What is the weapon that could slay a dragon?"


    Arjun said, " DRAGON SLAYING SWORD!!!"


    Alwyn asked in surprise, " Dragon Slaying Sword? What is that?"


    Rick explained everything that happened in The Maze Palace. He said how they transformed an ordinary sword into the Dragon Slaying Sword! Adam and others who heard the story were stunned. But later they were excited to hear that they have a means through which they could kill the dragons without using thier own dragon power. That will make the dragons to think that there is no human in the world who weilds the power of the dragon. Humans were actually relying on a weapon that could slay the dragons.


    Arjun then took out the Dragon Slaying Sword from his conscience. The faint aura of a dragon was emnating from it. Adam, Alwyn and Logan could feel it.


    Logan said, " The aura coming from it is weak. I don''t think it could kill any powerful dragons."


    Arjun said, " I created it when I was at 3rd divine origin stage. Now I''m at 7th level of divine origin stage. I can make it stronger than it is at the moment. Don''t worry."


    Rick said, " On top of that we need it to kill some 10 - 15 dragons. Later boss will make his clone die in the hands of those dragons."


    Logan said, " But I feel the aura of Lord Magmeel coming out of it. What if those dragons could sense it and they will suspect Lord Magmeel?"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Later Arjun used the communication crystal and asked Magmeel to come as soon as possible. He asked Magmeel to bring the soul fragment of an ordinary dragon.


    Magmeel didn''t understand. But he did as Arjun said. He came with a soul crystal which contain the power of an ordinary fire dragon within it.


    Arjun then explained his plan to Magmeel and showed him the dragon slaying sword that was forged in Maze Palace. Magmeel looked at the sword and was stunned to feel his own aura coming from it. He was dumbstruck.


    He smiled bitterly and said, " This sword... it is not only releasing the same aura as me, but also identical to my real body. It''s handle actually transformed into my red scales. It''s blade transformed into red colour which is identical to my claws. It''s actually a wonderful creation. But don''t use it any time soon. As you know this sword contains the power of an elemental king dragon. It will bring you nothing but disaster."


    Arhun said, " Yes. I know it. This sword is a gift for grandfather. That is the reason why I asked you to bring the soul fragment of an ordinary dragon. I intend to forge another sword using that soul fragment."


    Magmeel said, " Good. Then do it. Let''s follow your plan later."


    Arjun nodded his head. He entered the City of Light. He forged a sword and inserted the soul fragment of that ordinary fire dragon in that sword. Later he successfully forged a dragon slaying sword. That sword transformed into green colour. Whether it is a sword''s handle. Or it is the blade. Everything turned into the dark green colour.


    Arjun asked, " What is the element of this dragon?"


    Magmeel said, " Cracker Dragon! Like the crackers in the sky."


    Arjun asked, " Cracker? Is he really that weak?"


    Magmeel replied, " Yes. Actually he is young. And he is clumsy. He doesn''t understand the concepts on first attempt He takes so much time to understand anything. He always strive to get stronger. But he always mess up the things. But he is a good kid. I don''t want him to die in the future war. I''m trying my best. But he always mess up. I don''t know what I have to do."


    Arjun looked at the sword in his hands and said, " If I have to guess, then he is feeling pressure."


    Magmeel asked, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun said, " Let''s take Jason. He is the weakest member among we six. He knows that very clearly. So he decided to work very hard. He had a lot of pressure on him. He knows that he need to wait for 10 years to awaken his Inner Will. Later he need to get strong in his training in Divine Power too. He is very eager to keep up with us as soon as possible. He wants to be ready for the war against the dragons. So he was training with no peace of mind. I had to calm him down forcefully. I had to explain everything how peace of mind is very important while training. Then he calmed down."


    Arjun continued, " Just like Jason, that Cracker Dragon is panicking. First of all he is the weakest dragon. Secondly he don''t know when the war will begin. Most importantly, he is clearly losing the confidence when he looks at other strong dragons around him. That''s why he mess things up."


    Magmeel nodded his head. He asked, " So, how do you think we can solve this problem?"


    Arjun replied, " Send him to us. If he looks at the weak people like Adam, Alwyn, and Jason his panic will stop to some extent. He will start training with the peace of mind."


    "Good Idea." , Magmeel said, " But first we need to solve the problem with Laser Dragon. Let''s go and put your plan into action."


    Arjun nodded and said, " Yes. Rick let''s go."


    Rick replied, " Yes boss!"


    Arjun nodded his head. He then said to Alwyn, " Alwyn Look after the empire in my absence. We need to succeed in this plan."


    Alwyn said, " Count on me boss! I''ll take care of it."

 151 IDENTITY

    At the edge of the world, there exists huge mountains. These huge mountains were covered with thick fog.


    "You useless pieces of s*its!!!" , somebody shouted. That shout was so terrifying, that the fog surrounding the mountain dispersed.


    On top of the mountain so many dragons shivered in fear. They looked at the owner of the voice and shivered once again.


    The owner of the voice has the body which was covered with maroon colour scales. He looked very majestic. It was Leizer. The dragon that came from the God Realm!


    Leizer shouted, " You bunch of Trash! It''s been 10 years since my son was killed. I sent him here to have understanding of his power level. Instead of looking after him, you let him die. What the f*ck are you trash are useful for?"


    Someone said in shiver, " Your Highness! When young master went for the exercise we intended to go as the bodyguards. But young master ordered us not to follow him. We followed our orders. We thought that what exactly those human ants could do to the young master. But we didn''t imagine this outcome."


    Leizer was pissed. He shouted, " So you let him die just like that. On top of that you didn''t find that ant who killed my son. It''s been 10 years. What exactly are you ba*tards doing. Can''t you do one simple tracking. If it was in the God Realm, we would have tracked that ant down. No wonder you were trash who were sent down here."


    When he said ''God Realm'', everyone could see the proudness in his voice. As if he is a supreme existence who is looking down on the mortals.


    The dragons cursed inwardly.


    [Ba*tard! We did everything that you asked.]


    [ You asked us to destroy the human villages.]


    [ You asked us to create chaos in our world.]


    [ We did exactly as you have asked us to do.]


    [ You said this is one of the supreme strategy to draw the ants out.]


    [You said this strategy originated from God Realm!]


    [ We did exactly as you asked us to do.]


    [ But when it failed, you blame us. What a joke.]


    [ So what if you came from the God Realm!]


    [It''s not like you are comparable to the Generals under the elemental king dragons.]


    [ We are trash? How laughable?]


    [ At least we live like kings in this realm. While you are a trash in the God Realm!]


    [ We know that you are showing your dominance here. But in the God Realm your position is even worse than ours.]


    At that time, a dragon came hurriedly and said in fear, " Your Highness! We found a corpse of a dragon!"


    "WHAT?" , Said all the dragons in shock.


    Leizer widened his eyes in anger. His body was shivering in unimaginable anger.


    He looked at that dragon and asked, " Are you sure it''s that ant?"


    That dragon said, " We don''t dare to mislead you, Your Highness! We confirmed it 10 times. Only then I came here to report."


    All the dragons heaved a sigh of relief. Finally. Some news. They were really overpowered for the past 10 years. But now they had some news. They looked at the Leizer. They found that his entire body was shivering. He clenched his fist in excitement. He was clearly happy. They looked at the dragon who brought the news and felt to kiss him wholeheartedly.


    At that time another dragon came and said in anxiety, " Your Highness! A dragon has fallen in the southern lands! We found out that the one who killed it was the same person who killed young master! The traces are perfect match!"


    All the dragons were stunned. They don''t know what to say. Leizer didn''t care about the death of the dragons.


    He asked, " Anything else?"


    That second dragon said, " Yes. All these dragons had the cut marks on their bodies. It''s as if a sword mark. The enemy uses the sword to kill the dragons."


    "Sword?" , asked Leizer in surprise.


    At that time another dragon came from the sky and fell on the ground. It''s body was full of bruises. It''s body was full of cut marks. It was as if that dragon was cut using a sword.


    Everyone who saw that dragon was stunned. It lost consciousness. The good news is that it didn''t die.


    Leizer said, " Wake him up. He saw that ant. Wake him up. Wake him up right away."


    A dragon panicked and went near to wake that unconscious dragon. After some first aid treatment that dragon woke up.


    Leizer went near him and asked anxiously, " Tell me. Did you see him? Did you see that ant?"


    That dragon said, " Yes, your highness! I saw him. I even memorised how he looks!"


    Leizer''s eyes shown. He said, " Describe it. Describe his features."


    That dragon said, " That human looks like a middle aged man around 40 years old. He has mixed black and white long hair. He possessed a sword which is green in colour. That sword has an ability to cut the body of a dragon."


    Leizer narrowed his eyes and said, " A sword that can slay a dragon? Are you sure?"


    That dragon said, " Pretty much. I''m sure. The sword cut on my body came from that human''s sword."


    Leizer put his hand on his chin and said, " So the humans in this small insignificant realm has the weapon that can kill a dragon? This is a serious issue. I have to report it to the elemental king dragons."


    That injured dragon shook his head and said, " No Your Highness! That human is not from this realm. He is from the God Realm. He has the scent that is similar to yours. That unique smell which we get from the people or dragons who trains in Divine Power!"


    Leizer was stunned. He said, " A cultivator from the God Realm? No wonder, we couldn''t find his traces for 10 years. Maybe after killing my son he returned to the God Realm. We were looking for him in the Life Realm. He returned after 10 years and started killing dragons. Maybe he don''t know that we were killing these human ants in this realm."


    A dragon asked, " Your Highness! What should we do now? I don''t know what to do now! The enemy is from the God Realm. We don''t have divine power. Please issue an order for us?"

 152 HEART OF THE STRONG

    All the dragons flew in the air along with Leizer. Leizer has a face which described as if he is saying ''I''m Fired Up''. It''s been 10 years since his son died. But he couldn''t imagine that he would take 10 whole years to learn any news about his son''s murderer. He was very eager to kill that human who killed his son.


    Even though he was eager, he was also anxious. Because he learnt from that injured dragon that, that human who assassinated his son was actually from the God Realm. He thought,


    [If he is from the God Realm, then it is no doubt that he trains in Divine Power.]


    [If that''s the case, then he possess the power to kill me.]


    [But I''m a dragon. That means my race is a supreme race.]


    [There exist no race in the universe that is superior than the dragon race.]


    [So that human is no threat to me.]


    [But I should not let my guard down.]


    [That human possess a sword that could slay dragons.]


    [That means that human has some powerful background.]


    [Because forging a weapon that could slay the dragons is no small matter.]


    [That forger should have a huge amount of talent to forge a weapon that could slay the dragons.]


    [Only a man with a powerful background could achieve this feat]


    [Even though I''m from a supreme race, I''m weak in the God Realm.]


    [I dont know what is the cultivation level of my opponent.]


    [If his cultivation level is stronger than mine, then I''ll be doomed.]


    [It''s better for me to stay on my guard.]


    After thinking all these, he reached the place where that dragon was injured. All those dragons were stunned to see 3 more corpses of the dragons lying on the ground. There bodies were exposed with the cut marks of the blade.


    Leizer said, " Maybe that human left after killing these 3 dragons. He could kill 3 dragons at the same time. This situation is really very serious."


    A dragon asked humbly, "Your Highness! Where could that human gone after killing these 3 dragons?"


    Leizer thought for a moment and asked, "How many dragons left the mountain recently?"


    That dragon replied, " 21 dragons in total. Three dragons were found dead here. Two other dragons was reported to be found dead. A dragon was injured."


    Leizer said, " That means we know the status of 6 dragons out of 21 dragons. What is the status of other 15 dragons?"


    That dragon replied, " They were sent to destroy the human world as per your orders. We don''t know where they are?"


    That dragon asked, " If that''s the case then all the 21 dragons will die in that human''s sword. If the elemental king dragons learn this news, then they will be furious with us."


    Leizer said in anger, " If you know that, then find those dragons who are carrying out their oders out there. You trash are already lost your status. I don''t want to lose mine too. Find that human at any cost!"


    At that time that injured dragon said, " Your Highness! Hundred years ago, I saved the life of the Time Dragon from the hands of those Fire Dragons of Lord Magmeel! That Time Dragon has given me it''s small part of essence as a gift for saving it. Using that essence I can delay or extend the Time of anything. So I used that essence and used my elemental essence to install it on that human while I was fighting him. Using the essence of that Time Dragon I delayed it''s effect. That means that human will not know that he is being tracked. Because I already halted my essence with the help of the essence of Time Dragon. Now the effect of that Time Dragon''s essence diminished."


    Leizer''s eyes lit up. He said in excitement, " That means your essence is working as the tracking spell and you could pinpoint that human''s location?"


    That injured dragon shook it''s head and said, " No Your Highness! I already tracked that human''s location."


    "WHAT?" ,Shouted all the dragons in amazement.


    Leizer said in excitement, " Where is that ant? Tell me?"


    That injured dragon laughed bitterly and said, " Actually I don''t know whether this is a good news or a bad news. But the location where that human heading is "The Dragon''s Paradise","


    "WHAT?" , Shouted all the dragons in shock.


    Humans may not know it. But Dragons knows what that name meant. Dragon''s Paradise is the name of the mountain where all the dragons who are against the humans in the Life Realm lives. It was the same mountain which was covered with thick fog. It was the same mountain from where these dragons started their journey to reach their current location.


    Leizer said in anger, " How arrogant of him? Does that punny ant thinks that he can take down all the dragons just because he possess that sword which could kill the dragons? What could that ant do without that sword?"


    A dragon said, " Because he is a Divine Power user. Maybe That is the reason why he is so confident in his ability to deal with us. Afterall what we depend on is the Dragon Core to use our power. We are not like Your Highness who could also use the Divine Power. And he might be thinking that we pose no threat for him."


    Another dragon said, " That''s right! But he made one big miscalculation. He didn''t know that we have his highness with us at the moment. A truly arrogant human."


    Another Dragon said, " With His Highness''s strength and power what that human can do? His Highness has the cultivation level of 14th level of divine origin stage. Even though we don''t know the cultivation level of that human, We know that he is a weaker one. If he is really a powerhouse from the God Realm, then he wouldn''t bother to kill the dragons in this Life Realm. He would have killed the dragons from the God Realm!"


    When Leizer heard this, his eyes lit up. He felt the reasoning of that third dragon was logical. He thought,


    [That''s right!]


    [If that human is really a strong powerhouse from the God Realm, then he wouldn''t come all the way down here to kill the dragons.]


    [A strong powerhouse from God Realm would rather die than abondoning their pride and status as a supreme existence. It will leave a trauma in their heart]


    [Or else it will affect their Mental State and they will face bottleneck in their cultivation]


    [If we consider all these facts, then that means, that human is weak in cultivation.]


    Leizer felt ease in his heart. He said, " Alright! Let''s go back. Let''s go back to the mountain."

 153 STATUS

    Mountain of the Dragon''s Paradise---->


    Arjun''s clone was disguised as a middle aged man using Disguise Art. He has a green colour Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand.


    There were some corpses of dragons lying on the ground. The number count of corpses of dragons reached 28!


    Arjun was fighting with 5 dragons at the moment. He has some bruises on his body. His clothes were tattered from place to place.


    One of the five fighting dragons said in anger, " I will kill you arrogant human!"


    Arjun said, " Oh really! I killed 35 dragons so far. All of them said the same thing before their judgement."


    That Dragon asked, " Judgement?"


    Arjun said with a smile, " If a human killed another human, then that is a sin. But what if a God kills a dragon? I don''t know what you pathetic dragons call it. But we Gods call it a judgement! All the creatures has to accept their judgement when a God decides! That judgement is applicable for the humans of this pathetic realm. And it is applicable for you lousy dragons too!"


    All five of those dragons has the ugly faces when they heard it. One of the five dragons said in anger tone, " Are you saying it because you are from the God Realm?"


    Arjun calmly said, " Yes."


    Another dragon asked, " You claim yourself as a God just because you have the Divine Power?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Of Course! It is a common rule that the one who has the Divine Power is a God! And the ones like you who has the Dragon Core is just an ordinary dragon..."


    "Oh Really! Then what should we call the dragons with the Divine Power?" ,At that time a voice came from behind.


    Arjun was stunned. He looked behind at the owner of the voice. He found a dragon who is leading some hundreds of dragons. That Dragon has the maroon scales. It''s face was full of sinister expression.


    Arjun''s eyes narrowed. He said, " Your power! It is giving a familiar aura! Are you from the God Realm?"


    Leizer smiled and said, " I thought you are only an arrogant person. I didn''t know you are stupid too. If you can sense a familiar power coming from me, then what''s that supposed to mean? Isn''t it obvious that I''m from the God Realm?"


    Arjun''s expression became very serious. He said in a serious tone, " As per my investigation, you dragons from the God Realm really never cared about these lowly dragons. Why would a dragon come from up there?"


    Leizer was pleased with Arjun''s serious expression. He said arrogantly, " Of course, we don''t care about them. But my arrival here is not because of you killing dragons. I came here because of my personal affair. To be more honest, I came here to take my revenge."


    Leizer said, " Don''t you know it? Then I will remind you. Ten years ago, you killed a dragon in a city. Do you remember?"


    Arjun''s eyes widened as if he remembered something. He said with a smile, " Now I get it. I felt as if I have seen you somewhere in the past. But I didn''t remember no matter how hard I tried. But I remember now. Those maroon scales. That Weak and young dragon has the same scales which are identical to yours."


    Leizer gritted his teeths and said, " That''s him. That was my son. Even Elemental King Dragons praised him to be a prodigy which could be seen once in a while. The Elemental King Dragons said that if he reaches the same level as me within hundred years, then he will receive the guidance from one of the Lightening General! Since then my status was sky rocketed. All the dragons who never cared about me in the past, tried their best to befriend me. I thought that if my son stays in the God Realm, then he has to face the dangers from others. So I sent him to the Life Realm to practice."


    Leizer''s face turned sinister. He said, " But you killed him. You killed my son. I have been looking for you in this small realm for 10 years. I didn''t know you were from the God Realm. Or else I wouldn''t have wasted my time here."


    Arjun sighed and said, " So the reason you are taking revenge is not because you love your son. It was because his talent which boosted your status. Am I right?"


    Leizer shouted in anger, " Shut Up!!! You lowly ant! Because of you I not only lost my son.All the dragons who tried to befriend me, started to laugh at me. My son! He was a prodigy. He was supposed to be trained to be a General of the main army. You ruined his future."


    Arjun sighed and said, " No hard feelings. But if you dragons mined your own business instead of showing your superiority on us in the God Realm, today everything would have been peaceful. "


    Leizer shouted, " Shut Up!!!"


    Arjun said in a high voice, " Why should I? You bunch of Lizards thinks that you are actually some superior existence? You think so highly of yourselves just because you were created before us? How ridiculous?"


    Leizer said, " We are the first creatures that came to this universe. We have every rights to rule the universe. You humans are bound to be obedient in front of us. This is an iron clad rule?"


    Arjun shouted, " Which ba*tard said that. As far as I know this universe was created by the Light and the Darkness. Even you dragons and we humans in the God Realm were created by those superior existence. The only variable is that you were created before us. But the creator of our two races were created by the same supreme Gods. So what is the s*it you are saying by calling yourself the superior existence. Our two races were created by the same celestial Gods. That means we both have the same rights on this universe."


    Leizer''s face became red in anger. He was furious. He was furious because he refused to agree with Arjun. But deep down he knew that what Arjun said is right. In the past Light and the Darkness were the one who created the dragon and the human race. Everyone in the God Realm knows that.


    Leizer was really furious. He lost his son. The killer is right in front of him. He decided to stop talking and kill him.


    Leizer''s whole body has covered with the Maroon Light. The ground started to shake because of the intensity of the aura he released.

 154 THE SWORD THAT CANT BE UNDERESTIMATED

    Leizer''s speed was very frightening for Arjun. One should know that the Arjun that''s fighting Leizer is just a clone. And as per the manual of cloning technique, the power will be divided into equal parts, as the number of clones are created. Arjun''s real body is at the 7th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. That means his clone has the power of 3rd Level Of Divine Origin Stage. As for Leizer, he is at the 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage. The distance between them was very vast.


    Leizer used his claws and intended to tear Arjun apart. As his claws neared Arjun at a rapid speed, Arjun used the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hands to block it.


    The claws of the Laser Dragon clashed with the Dragon Slaying Sword. A terrifying amount of force generated from the clash and spread all around the mountain.


    The dragons of the Life Realm were forced back a little because of the generated force. They all had the pale expression on their faces. They were really terrified because of the outcome of the clash.


    Arjun was doing no different. He was dragged 10 steps back because of the clash. After everything settled down, he looked at Leizer with serious expression.


    Leizer was also not doing anything good too. He got a sword cut on his hand. Because he used his claws to clash with the sword. He was stunned. He thought to himself,


    [D*mn it! I really underestimated that sword.]


    [It really is an amazing sword]


    [This human is really weak. He is merely at 3rd Level Of Divine Origin Stage mostly.]


    [But that sword is really troublesome.]


    [If that sword really falls in the hands of any strong human from the God Realm, then even the supreme generals of each Elemental King Dragons will have the hard time to defend.]


    [I have to fetch that sword and report it to the Elemental King Dragons at any cost]


    [But first, I have to kill this human.]


    [Fortunately this human''s cultivation is very weak.]


    [If I stay away from the attacks of that sword, then I''ll have my chance]


    Leizer stopped underestimating Arjun just because Arjun was at the 3rd Level Of Divine Origin Stage. But he knew that if he could take that sword from Arjun then Arjun could be crushed in his hands.


    Leizer decided to maintain the distance from Arjun and fight with the long range attacks. As far as he could maintain some distance from that sword then he could survive.


    With this thought in his mind, Leizer opened his mouth and took a long breath and then released it. As he released the breath the maroon colour elemental energy came from his mouth.


    LASER DRAGON''S ROAR!!!


    Arjun was also a Divine Power user. He moved very quickly almost at the edge of the mountain. Laser Dragon''s roar was so huge that it spread all around the mountain.


    One may think that how could power of Leizer''s roar reached only the edge of the mountain. When Arjun used the Unity Weapon on the Assassins Organisation, it produced the power level of 9 - Grandstar Realm, which is equivalent to the 2nd Level Of Divine Origin Stage.


    While Arjun''s Unity Weapon could destroy the entire Weissan Town, then why Leizer''s roar which has the power of the14th Level Of Divine Origin Stage could spread only till the edge of the mountain? It''s because the Dragon Paradise Mountain is 300 times bigger than the Weissan Town back then.


    All the dragons were terrified and flew up in the air before the roar reached them. They took a huge sigh of relief.


    Leizer didn''t stop with one roar. He took derp breath again and released it. The Laser Light came from Leizer''s mouth and was approaching Arjun at the quick pace.


    Arjun didn''t dodge this time. He thought that dodging is simply a waste of time. He pointed the edge of the sword towards the approaching roar.


    Leizer was surprised. He was wondering what exactly Arjun was doing. But what he saw next, he was stunned s*itlessly.


    Green poping flames came from the edge of the sword''s blade. The green popping flames clashed with Laser Dragon''s roar and it created a huge giant ball energy and it got evaporated.


    But before it got evaporated, it created a minor earthquake in the mountain. All the dragons were terrified even more. They flew away from the Dragon''s Paradise Mountain. They all understood how terrifying a fight between two experts from the God Realm is.


    Leizer has ugly expression on his face. He knew what was that power. He knew what that popping flames are. It was the dragon''s roar! He was stunned even more than the last time.


    At the beginning, he thought that, that sword has the ability only to slay dragons. But his judgement was wrong. He now came to a new understanding. That sword not has the ability to slay dragons only. That sword itself has all the ability of a dragon!


    A sword with the all abilities of a dragon! What is that means? That means, that Dragon Slaying Sword is no different than an actual dragon. The only difference is that it has no life.That sword has no life. It required someone to control it.This sword''s blade has the power to parry other dragon''s claws. It has the ability to cut the Dragon''s scales. It has the ability to use the Dragon''s Roar. All it doesn''t have is it''s consciousness.


    A human ant with the power of 3rd Level Of Divine Origin Stage could fight with an opponent of 14th Level Of Divine Origin Stage! And that opponent is actually a dragon! The Dragons which are known as the Supreme race in the universe was put on the back foot by a lowly human. If the word of this spread out, then the Dragons will become a laughing stock in the world.


    Leizer asked, " Who is the genius that forged that sword?"


    Arjun smiled and said, "You are asking as if I''m your friend. Do you think I''ll tell you? Stop dreaming. After all we are just a lowly ants for you right?"


    Leizer said, " I was just asking. I had to admit it though. The one who forged that sword is really worthy of my respect. "


    Arjun said, " Thank you! But do you think we are going to tell you about our forger''s name just because you are respecting him? Keep dreaming."


    Leizer said suddenly, " We? You mean that there are multiple people with the sword that has the ability of a dragon?"


    Arjun''s smile froze. His facial expression changed immediately and turned it back to normal. It was as if he unintentionally revealed a huge secret.

 155 PEOPLE ARE SELFISH

    Looking at Arjun''s face, Leizer understood that his thoughts were right. Arjun was not the only one with the dragon slaying sword. There were multiple people with a sword that has the abilities of a dragon.


    Leizer''s heart skipped a bit. If there are multiple swords that can slay a dragon in the God Realm, then they are in grave danger.


    Leizer knew that he himself is a dragon. The dragons are known as the supreme existences in the universe. A dragon is so powerful that even the strongest person in the God Realm could barely fight a 1 - Layer lower dragon. But Arjun being a 3rd Level Of Divine Origin Stage cultivator, is fighting a dragon with cultivation base of 14th Level Of Divine Origin Stage.


    Arjun could match up to a dragon who possess the cultivation power higher than him. It was not because of Arjun''s talent. It was because of the sword in his hand! That sword is the source of all the problems.


    If that sword falls in the hands of the strongest person in the God Realm, then unthinkable might happen. But the problem is, how many of these dragon slaying swords exists in the world? And what is the cultivation level of each owner of the sword.


    This is troublesome. I have to kill this human at any cost. This battle is not only about revenge anymore. It''s about the future of the dragons.


    Arjun sighed and said, " It looks like I made a mistake in excitement. I shouldn''t have said what I said. There is only one way to correct my mistake. Your death!"


    Leizer said, " Humph! So what if you have a sword that could kill a dragon. You think you are one of those three emperors who dominates the God Realm. You are just a 3rd level of divine origin stage cultivator. What can you do with your low cultivation power?"


    Arjun said, " I never considered myself as those three emperors level. For now there is no need to go to that level. But all you need to worry about is me."


    Arjun didn''t know anything about the three emperors. He just said that he never considered himself to be one of them to avoid suspicion.


    Arjun pointed his sword towards Leizer and huge amount of popping green flames came out of it. Those popping green flames was reaching Leizer at a quick pace.


    Leizer dodged the attack and used the dragon''s roar on Arjun. Arjun moved backwards to avoid the Laser Dragon''s roar. A huge explosion took place and Arjun was blown back by the force.


    Leizer was alright. But Arjun was not doing good. Blood could be seen at the corner of his lips. He was lying on the ground. His shirt was torn apart and his body was exposed. Blood was coming out of his body.


    Leizer said, " Now tell me the name of your organization?"


    Arjun cleaned the blood on the corner of his lips and said, " Go and lick your a**. Then maybe I''ll tell you!"


    Leizer smiled and said, "You should know that you lost every opportunity to kill me. Why would you fight for other humans from the God Realm. You know how selfish they are right? If they know that you are putting your life on the line in order for the freedom of the human race from dragons, all they would say is some encouraging words to push you forward. That''s it. That''s all they will do. But no one will come forward to help you. One day all the people of your organisation will perish away in the hands of dragons. I don''t know how many dragons you people might kill by the time your organisation will be exterminated. But the one who will be benefited will be those humans who said some encouraging words. Then why would you fight for them?"


    Arjun laughed loudly. Leizer was stunned. He didn''t know why Arjun was laughing like that. Just when he was guessing the reason behind it, he heard Arjun saying something.


    Arjun said, " You really are a naive dragon. Everyone has their own selfish reason for their actions. I''m fighting for the people of God Realm? Bulls*it! I interacted with the people of God Realm more than you. So there is no need for you to tell me, how selfish people are. Let me tell you something. You know by now that I''m part of an organisation. What could be the motive of an organisation that existed for billions of years? I think you know by now."


    Leizer thought for a moment. His face turned ugly and said, " World Domination!!!"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Not bad. Go and kill as many humans as you want. Do you think we give any s*it about them. And what three emperors? Let me tell you something. Our supreme elders themselves far surpasssed the three emperors. Needless to say our King!"


    "WHAT?" , Leizer shouted in disbelief.


    The three emperors of the God Realm are the existence someone whom the elemental king dragons has to give some face. That''s how strong they are. It is because of those three supreme existence that dragons are yet to exterminate the human race from the God Realm. As for the humans in the Life Realm, they never cared. But if there exists the humans with the strength which surpassed even the three emperors, then what exactly in the realm are they? Leizer was sweating non stop.


    At that time Leizer looked at Arjun''s exposed body. He found a tattoo of an Owl on it. Leizer looked at the tattoo and asked, " Is that owl is the symbol of your organisation?"


    Arjun''s face turned ugly. He sighed and said, " You made a huge mistake by noticing it. Now you have to die at any cost."


    Leizer grunted and asked, " You can look at yourself. You can''t even stand properly. You are relying on that sword to barely stand. How do you think you can kill me?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " I didn''t say that I''m going to kill you with my strength. I said you have to die at any cost. At.... any...cost!!!"


    Leizer frowned. At that moment he sensed something strange from Arjun. All Arjun''s remaining power was gathering at one point at the centre of his body.


    Leizer''s face turned even more ugly. He said, " D*mn It! Self Destruction!!!"


    The moment he said it Arjun exploded. Leizer didn''t waste time and he flew up in the air as fast as possible.

 156 CONCLUSION

    Even though dragons scattered from the explosion, almost 20% of the dragons population were perished for good. Remaining dragons looked at the loses and felt their heart ached.


    All the dragons then looked towards Leizer''s direction. But they couldn''t find him. At that time they heard a loud roar.


    ROAR!!!


    They all looked at the source of the roar. They found Leizer coming from the edge of the mountain. Leizer lost his left arm and wing completely. His left eye was totally burned from the explosion.


    He didn''t care about his injuries at all. No matter how grave your injuries are, they could be restored. The biggest lose is that his cultivation base got crippled. From now on he is an ordinary dragon who is even weaker than that Cracker Dragon.


    That is the power of the self explosion. If a person self explodes, then that person''s soul will be destroyed never to be reincarnated. In exchange all the life forms who came into the contact of the soul explosion will die for sure.


    If someone escaped from the explosion, but came in contact even with the tiniest particle of the explosion, then that person will lose his or her ability to cultivate at least. In short, they will be crippled! Because self explosion is a soul attack. And a person''s conscience where different kinds of cores like Magic Core, Dragon Core, Divine Core exists is nothing but a soul itself.


    That''s why Leizer lost his ability to cultivate. If a person or a dragon will lose their ability to cultivate, then that life form''s situation is even worse than death. Leizer is currently in that situation


    "ROAR!!!" , Leizer shouted in pain, agony, despair and regret.


    -----------


    All this time, there was a red dragon flying in the sky. It was watching the entire fight from the beginning. There were two humans on it''s back. One of them was Rick. While the other one was Arjun. Arjun lost his consciousness at the moment and was lying in Rick''s embrace.


    Rick looked at unconscious Arjun and sighed. He said, " You said that once someone''s clone self destructed, then the true owner of the clone will lose their consciousness. But when I look at the whole situation with my own eyes, I felt really scared for a moment."


    Magmeel said, "Hahahaha! You kids are still newbies in the field of martial arts. That''s why you feel it that way. But once you participate in the battles more frequently, you will feel all these things are normal. Just remember one thing. Don''t let your emotions take over your consciousness. Or else you will lose your life."


    Rick said, " Yes. I got it."


    After a moment of silence Rick asked, " How long boss will be in unconscious state?"


    Rick sighed in relief. He said, " That''s good."


    Magmeel said, " My brothers are going to come to the Life Realm after one week. You should know by now that they are far more strong and powerful than this Leizer. I can only take you to their location. As for storing their power in a crystal, I leave it to you. They can sense my presence. So I can''t be with you during that period of time. So prepare yourself."


    Rick replied with a serious face, " Yes. I understand."


    Magmeel noddes his head and said, " That''s good. Anyway Leizer''s issue has come to an end. Nobody will bother with you anymore. No dragon will blame anyone from the Life Realm. So don''t worry too much about it."


    Rick nodded his head in silence.


    Magmeel said, "You have one week time. Take complete rest. I''ll pay a visit to your empire after one week. Don''t bother too much about my brothers. But for now go back and relax."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " Yes. I get it."


    ----------


    Under Star Moon Empire, there are total of 9 kingdoms under it''s wings. Nora Kingdom was one of them. Inside the Nora Kingdom, there was a huge building with rich spiritual energy surrounding it. This building was built in between some bunch of mountain. It was the Nora Kingdom''s Royal Academy.


    A male person came out of the academy and ran hurriedly towards the nearest mountain. After climbing the mountain''s top, he found some group of cultivators practising their magic.


    That person went near to a girl who was watching all her companion''s practice quietly. That girl has the beauty which was simply stunning. Her looks waa very cute for others to look. That person bent down on his knees and said,


    "Greetings! Princess Ringo!"


    Ringo looked at that person and nodded her head in response. She said in serious tone, " Did you find his whereabouts?"


    That person said, " No. But our informers said that Emperor Arjun has left the empire quietly. It''s been 10 days, but he didn''t return yet."


    Ringo nodded her head. She said with no expression on her face, " You may leave."


    After that person left, a person who was wearing the same uniform as Ringo approached her. He smiled and said, " It looks like what I said is right. Do you believe me now?"


    Ringo said, " I loved him so much. But he betrayed my love. At first I didn''t believe you. I didn''t believe you even after you showed this video recording crystal. But now after veryfying that Arjun indeed left the empire without notifying anyone, I believe you now. Thank you Malik."


    Malik smiled and said, " I''m your friend. I''ll obviously help you. You are not to be blamed though. That Arjun took advantage of your love for him. It is because of that reason, that you didn''t believe me. He may be a good man back then. But he has grown up now. People do change as they grow old. You are a clever girl. There is no need for me to tell you all this."


    Ringo took out a crystal and watched the video inside it. The video contains the footage where a person stabbed another person from behind. The person who was stabbed has looks similar to Ringo. When Ringo looked at that person being stabbed ruthlessly, tears started to flow down from her eyes.


    Ringo then looked at the person who stabbed from behind and killing intent could be seen emmittibg from her eyes.


    She said, " Yes. I understand."


    She looked at the person who was stabbed and said, " I won''t leave anyone who killed my little brother."

 157 PREPARATION BEFORE THE BATTLE

    Malik said, " Then tell me. What are we going to do now?"


    Ringo said, " Even though we have the plan to take him down, he is actually an emperor himself. We have to be cautious about his status."


    Malik asked, " Are you going to use your relationship as an excuse to go to him?"


    Ringo shook her head and said, " You don''t know how dangerous he! Big sis Kiera said it herself. When she said how Arjun rescued her with a perfect plan from king Reynolds. That plan too much of pressure on Assassins Organisation. That plan has forced his mother to give up on her throne. That plan has given him and his family some sympathy. Because of that sympathy Arjun became the new emperor. He is really cunning."


    Ringo took a deep breath and continued, " Just with one plan he received so many benefits. If I stay with him and execute my plans one by one, then there will come a time where he will start suspecting me. I think we cannot take that risk."


    Malik asked, " Then what are you planning to do?"


    Ringo said, " Waiting. I''ll wait for a right time and opportunity. When I get the opportunity, I''ll make my move."


    Malik said, " As you wish. Let''s do it that way then."


    ----------


    Star Moon Empire''s Royal Palace-----


    Arjun woke up the next day. The moment he woke up he felt a huge headache sensation. Then he looked at the people around him. He looked at Rick and others looking at him anxiously.


    Arjun asked, " How long I was out?"


    Rick said, " 24 hours."


    Arjun asked, " Any dragons activity?"


    Rick said, " No. Even Lord Magmeel said that they won''t do anything. Atleast not until the elemental king dragons come to the Life Realm."


    "That''s Good." , said Arjun.


    He looked at Alwyn and asked, " Anything happened in the empire while we were out?"


    Alwyn said, "No boss. Everything is alright."


    Arjun nodded his head. He then got out from his bed and streched his hands from stiffness. He then looked at Alwyn and said,


    " Keep looking after the empire. Don''t disturb us until we deal with the elemental king dragons."


    Alwyn replied, " Don''t worry boss. Leave it to us. We will look after it."


    Arjun nodded his head. He said, " Rick! Let''s go to the training hall. We will make what ever preparation we can in this one weak."


    Rick said, " But Lord Magmeel said to take complete rest for one week. Why do you want to keep training in this one week of time?"


    Logan said, " That''s right boss! What can you achieve in this one week of time?"


    Everyone understood what Arjun meant. Arjun and Rick left a room and went to the training room.


    The training room in theroyal palace was much bigger than the one in the Weissan City. The training hall contains multiple rooms. Sitaram and others occupied one room each. Arjun didn''t disturb them. He entered a room quietly followed by Rick. They sat down on the ground.


    Rick said, " Alright! What''s next?"


    Arjun said, " We don''t anything about that competition between the elemental king dragons. But we have a rough idea how things will be once we start our act. So let''s discuss about how things will be once we go there."


    Rick thought for a moment and said, " Lord Magmeel said that he can''t be with us all the time. So it''s all up to us during the operation."


    Arjun said, " That means...?"


    Rick said, " That means Lord Magmeel will leave us little bit far from the battle stage. Then we have to walk by ourselves to the battle stage without drawing anybody''s attention."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! On top of that all the dragons will pay their attention to the battle. So we have the advantage here. If we are cautious enough, we will reach the battle stage without any trouble."


    Rick said," We have another advantage. That is all the dragons will pay their atmost attention when the battle takes place between the elemental king dragons especially. Even other elemental king dragons will pay much attention to the battle between their brothers. We can do our work while the dragons will be busy in witnessing the battle."


    Arjun said, " That means we have to look for an art which could allow us to not fall in the eyes of the dragons at all cost. Especially when we are storing the power of the elemental king dragons in the storage crystals."


    Rick nodded his head. He said, " That''s right."


    Arjun said, " Then what are we waiting for? Let''s search for it."


    Rick nodded his head. Both of them entered the city of darkness and began to look for the art which is favourable during the summit of the elemental king dragons.


    They knew that stealing the power of the elemental king dragon is no small feat. In fact it is much tougher than defeating Leizer. Even though Magmeel asked them to take complete rest for the next one week, the fact of uneasiness on their heart always remain the same.


    Who are elemental king dragons? They are the existence of equal terms with Magmeel. So stealing their power from under their nose is not something that easy. So it was better to prepare yourself before going into the Lion den.


    They were looking at every arts and techniques which could make their burden little easy. They know how important their next mission is. They know that their future plans depended on this mission. The most important thing is that it is once in a lifetime opportunity. If they fail in this mission, then they will not only lose the opportunity to form six human team with the power of dragon, they will also lose their lives.


    They are dealing with the elemental king dragons this time. So the proper preparation was definitely necessary. Both of them searched for the art which was necessary for the upcoming mission.


    After some time Rick shouted, " Boss! I think I found something."


    Arjun immediately entered Rick''s conscience. Rick showed the Art which he felt useful for the upcoming mission.


    "SIZE MANIPULATION ART!!!"


    Arjun looked at the Art and smiled. He looked at Rick and said, " This Art is perfect. Dragons will be busy with the competition. We can manipulate our size and do our work. Let''s learn this Art."

 158 ELEMENTAL KING DRAGONS DESCENDS

    Mountain of the Dragon''s paradise----->


    The mountain of the dragon paradise has no longer it''s former vigor. After the battle between Arjun and Leizer, this mountain has reduced into close to nothingness. The current mountain of the dragon''s paradise has turned into ruins.


    Currently all the dragons has gathered at one place. All the dragons stood in military order. No one dared to talk at the moment.


    At the centre of the mountain ruins, a maroon colour dragon was laying on the ground. Four dragons has surrounded Leizer.


    One of those four dragon said, " Leizer! Take your own time. Tell us everything that you want to say."


    Leizer said, " My Lord! It looks like all I have is bad luck. I lost my son. I became the laughing stock for all the dragons in the God Realm. So I descended to the lower realm to find that human who killed my son. At last I was the one who got his cultivation crippled. I lost everything. I just want to die in peace right now."


    The dragon which has the golden scales said, " No dragon might give value to you for your poor talent. But we have a bottom line. We are proud of who we are. We are proud of our race. We are dragons. We are the supreme race of the universe. No matter how much of the conflict we may have among us, but we are always together if we are facing any problem."


    At that time a voice came from behind, " You are absolutely right."


    All the dragons looked at the owner of the voice which came from the sky. They found four dragons who are descending from the sky together. One of the dragon has the golden scales. second dragon has the brown scales. Third dragon has the silver scales. And the final fourth dragon has the black scales. If this was a manga, and people could see the faces of these dragons, then it would be easy to understand that they have the facial structure which is similar to Magmeel.


    All the dragons kneeled down and said in union, " Greetings! Elemental King Dragons!!!"


    The one who came were elemental king dragons. The dragon with Golden scales is King of the Light Dragons, Laimeel. The Dragon with Brown Scales is The King of the Earth Dragon, Earmeel. The Dragon with Silver Scales is the king of the water dragon, Mizumeel. And the dragon with the Black scales is the king of the dark dragons, Kuromeel.


    Leizer tried to get up to pay his respects. At that time Laimeel said, " It''s all right. Take rest. You are hurt."


    Leizer said emotionally, " Your Majesty!"


    Mizumeel said, " Leizer, Tell us everything in detail. Don''t miss anything."


    "WHAT?" , Said Mizumeel in shock.All the dragons who didn''t witness the battle between Arjun and Leizer were stunned too.


    Earmeel said, " Since when did this garbage realm produced a human with the power to kill dragons from the God Realm?"


    Leizer shook his head and said, " No Lord Earrmeel! At first I thought the same. So I stayed in the Life Realm for 10 years. I created chaos in the human world to lure that ant out. But that human ant didn''t come out. He didn''t show up. After 10 years the dragons corpses starred to show up regularly. And that human showed up. He sgowed up with a sword that can slay the dragons."


    All the dragons were shocked. They can''t believe what Leizer said.


    Laimeel asked in serious tone, " A sword with the ability to slay the dragons?"


    Leizer said, " It''s not the ability to kill a dragon. To be more accurate, It''s the sword that has all the abilities of a dragon. Like the roar of the dragons which helps a the weilder to fight a dragon in the long range attacks.It''s blade which has the ability to cut the dragon''s scales with ease. All it doesn''t have is the ability to fly. And it doesn''t had it''s own consciousness. But the most important thing is that that human is actually from the God Realm."


    All the dragons were stunned.


    Mizumeel asked, " Are you sure about it?"


    Laimeel said, " It should be. Since when did the humans in the Life Realm has the ability to forge a sword that has the ability to slay the undestructable scales of the dragons?"


    Leizer said, " That''s right. Their is nothing special about that human. He has the power of mere 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage. But he could keep up with me without any difficulty. I had the power of 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage. That sword is really powerful. The most threatening part is that, there are multiple swords with the ability to slay dragons. That human is just the member of that organization. In that mysterious organisation there are multiple humans with the sword that could slay dragons. And he is the weakest member in it."


    Kuromeel who was silent all this time asked, " An organisation? Do you know anything about that organisation?"


    Leizer shook his head and said, " No. I don''t know anything about that organisation."


    Kuromeel said, " No, no, no, no. What I mean is that have you seen anything different about that human? You said that he is part of an organisation. That means he has something different on him which could give us some information about this mysterious organisation. Like the dressing style. Or any name on the dress. A tattoo on his hand or forehead..."


    "Tattoo!" , Leizer interrupted Kuromeel and said in delight, " During the battle his clothes were torn into pieces. At that time I saw a tattoo on his chest."


    Kuromeel''s eyes lit up. He said, " Great. Describe it. Describe everything about that tattoo."


    Leizer said, " There is nothing complicated about that tattoo, my Lord. It''s very easy to describe."


    Mizumeel said, " Then don''t waste our time. Tell us about that tattoo."


    Leizer said respectfully, " My Lord! That tattoo is gray in colour. As for the picture, It''s the picture of an owl."


    "WHAT???" , Shouted all four elemental king dragons. They gritted their teeth in anger.


    Leizer looked at the expression of the elemental king dragons. He said, " My Lords! Do you know about this organisation?"


    Laimeel said, " Yes. It''s most dangerous and mysterious organisation in the God Realm. No one knows who their leader is. No one knows where exactly their headquarters is. The only thing that we know about them is their organisation''s name."


    One of the dragons asked, "What is the name of their organisation , Your Majesty?"

 159 ANXIETY

    "Assassins Organisation?" , Someone asked.


    Laimeel said, " That''s right! The Assassins Organisation. It''s an horrible and nasty organisation. For the past three billion years this mysterious organisation has given a huge headache for all the bigshots in the God Realm. This organisation is so mysterious that not even the 12 supreme gods has no clue about them."


    "WHAT?" , said a supreme general in terror.


    Mizumeel said, " They are really mysterious. They never leave any kind of traces for their dirty works. No one knows who their leader is. No one knows where exactly their headquarters is located. No one knows anything about them. Our Father sent elder brother Fukumeel to investigate on them. After some tough investigation, elder brother Fukumeel was able to figure out their organisation''s sigil. As for the name of the organisation, no one knows."


    A dragon from the God realm said, " If someone like Lord Fukumeel couldn''t bring any valuable news about this organisation, then what exactly can we figure out. They are so mysterious. They are well disciplined to the extent where they don''t even think twice to self explode if things go wrong. If that is the case then how could we catch them. They have a way to forge a weapon that could slay dragons. If someone like Lord Fukumeel is helpless against this organisation, then how exactly are we dragons going to fare against them with that sword that slays the dragon."


    Laimeel said, " Whatever it is, don''t underestimate this issue just because they are humans. If you do that, then that will be your biggest mistake."


    "Yes sir!" , All the dragons said in union.


    A local dragon came forward and said, " Your Majesty! I have something to say."


    A dragon from the God Realm said arrogantly, " Since when a mere trash like you has the guts to talk with the great elemental king dragons? Know your place you piece of trash."


    That local dragon bent it''s head and walked back in humiliation. It was burning in anger, but they know that it''s pointless.


    Laimeel said, " Lagor! You are one of the five generals of our army. You also have the responsibility to look after the dragons well beings. It doesn''t matter if that dragon is from Life Realm or the God Realm. The reason why we sent the dragons with poor talents to the Life Realm is because they cannot survive the war. It''s not because we consider them as trash. Don''t ever discourage them like that. Do you understand? I''m warning every dragons. Don''t discourage the dragons from the Life Realm."


    "Yes, My Lord!" , said all the dragons in union.


    Laimeel looked at that local dragon and said, " Come forward."


    Laimeel said, " Good! Now tell us. What is your name?"


    That local dragon bowed once again in respect and said, " My Lord! My name is Eldrum!"


    Laimeel said, " Good! Now Eldrum, What exactly do you want to say?"


    Eldrum said, " Your Majesty! I don''t know whether what I''m going to say is useful for you or not. But there exist an Assassins Organisation in the Life Realm. They have that same owl tattoo on them as it was on that human who self exploded."


    "WHAT?" , said Kuromeel this time in astonishment.


    Eldrum said, " Yes Your Majesty! There exist four human empires in the Life Realm. But the Assassins Organisation is the true ruler in shadow. They are mysterious and ruthless. No one knew their origins at all."


    Earmeel said in delight, " Good, good, good! You have given a valuable information. At least it will help us to move forward in elder brother''s investigation. Kuromeel, this Eldrum is a dark dragon. So gift him with something."


    Kuromeel nodded his head and said, " Give him 100 years worth of cultivation rescorces. And no extortion. I don''t want any fight for those cultivation rescorces."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" , Someone from the Dark Dragon said.


    Eldrum bowed his head and said in delight, " Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty!"


    Someone asked, " It looks like the Assassins Organisation is making things difficult for us. Should we organise the competition? Or shall we stop?""


    Laimeel said, " Humph! Why should we be afraid of some puny humans? The competition will take place as per the schedule. No backfoots for some issue. Prepare for the competition."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" All the dragons acknowledged their orders and dispersed to carry on their orders.


    Laimeel said, " Take rest, Leizer! I''ll see if I can restore your cultivation."


    Leizer''s eyes lit up in delight. He said, " Thank you for your care, Your Majesty!"


    Laimeel nodded his head in return.


    ----------


    Five days passed in the blink of an eye. Arjun and Rick were in the closed door seclusion. At present they learnt the <<SIZE MANIPULATION ART>>. They were practising it until they were perfect in it.


    <<SIZE MANIPULATION ART>> allows the user to manipulate the size of anything. They can shrink a mountain to hand size and carry it in their pocket. They can also shribk their bodies to a very small size and walk in the park without anybody noticing.


    Arjun and Rick learned this Art to shrink themselves into small size. They believed that all the dragons concentrate fully on the competition. So the things will be easy for them to store the power of the elemental king dragons.


    At that time Alwyn sent a mental message, " Boss! Lord Magmeel is here."


    Arjun opened his eyes. He sent mentally, "Alright! We are coming."


    Both of them got up. They walked out of the room and met Magmeel who is in the human form.


    Magmeel looked at them and asked, " Are you two ready?"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Yes. We are ready."


    Magmeel asked, "Are you nervous?"


    Rick replied, " No. Definitely not. In fact, we are looking forward to it."


    Magmeel smiled and said, " That''s the spirit."


    Magmeel took a deep breath and said, " Now, let''s go."


    All of them got out of the empire. Magmeel transformed into his dragon''s form. Arjun and Rick sat on Magmeel''s back. Magmeel flew in a air and left. Logan and others who looked at the scene were amazed.

 160 PRIDE OF THE STRONGEST RACE

    Earmeel is the king of the Earth Dragons. He is so powerful that using his earth element he restored the The Mountain of the Dragon''s Paradise. The spiritual energy also restored to it''s former glory.


    Today was the day of the Dragon''s competition. All the dragons gathered at the peak of the mountain of dragon''s paradise. Everyone were busy with their competition. There is only one rule of the competition--- Fight with your heart content. Just don''t kill your companion.


    The competition consists of four teams. All the elemental king dragons are the leader of each team. The team members are obviously their element affiliated dragons. The Light Dragon King contains all the dragons who uses the light element. Same goes for all other dragons too.


    Laimeel came forward and said, " Everyone the competition will take place as always. The rules are the same. You can do whatever you want except killing and clippling your opponent. The first round will be between the Light Dragon Team and Dark Dragons Team. The second round will be between Earth Dragons and the Water Dragons Team. The winner of the two rounds will participate in the finals. And the team that wins the final will be the winner of the competition. So let''s the competition begins."


    All the dragons roared in applause. Very soon the Light Dragons Team and the Dark Dragons Team came to the arena.


    ----------


    Five kilometers away from the mountain of the dragon paradise, Magmeel along with Arjun and Rick landed on the ground.


    Magmeel said, "All right! This is as far as I can take you. If I move any further, my brothers will sense my presence. So you will be on your own from now onwards."


    Arjun said, " Yes. Leave it to us. We will come back with good news."


    Magmeel said, " Good. But remember one thing. My brothers are someone who is much stronger and experienced than Leizer. The Life Realm is very small realm. It cannot contain the power of my brothers. So they seal their powers and participate in the competition."


    Rick asked, " To what extent they seal their powers?"


    Magmeel said, " Not less than 99%"


    Both of them nodded their heads in understanding.


    Magmeel said, " Don''t be nervous. Be calm during the operation. The more calm you are the better. The calm mind will help you to overcome any situation."


    "We Understand." , both of them said in union.


    Magmeel said, " That''s good. Now go."


    Both Arjun and Rick nodded their heads and left. Magmeel looked at departing backs of Arjun and Rick and couldn''t stop showing his anxious face.


    He looked towards the sky and said to himself, " All the best."


    Rick asked mentally, " Boss! What''s the plan?"


    Arjun replied, " Act according to the situation. That''s the only plan I can think of."


    Rick sighed and said, " I hate that plan. Back in the maze palace it almost took our lives away."


    Arjun asked, " Do you have any better plans?"


    Rick said, " No. It''s not like that. I was ju...."


    Rick stopped in the middle. Because they found four dragons who were acting as the guards.


    Arjun said, " Use the <<SIZE MANIPULATION ART>>."


    Rick nodded. Both of them used the <<SIZE MANIPULATION ART>> and shrinked themselves into a size that is equal to a Rat. They used portals to shrink the distance between them and the mountain of the dragon''s paradise.


    As they started to move forward, they successfully moved away from the dragon''s surveillance and moved forward. They didn''t waste any more time as they moved closer to the mountain of the dragon''s paradise.


    Rick asked, " Is there a need for this kind of security. I thought they will enjoy the competition. I didn''t expect that they will arrange the guards outside the mountain."


    Arjun replied, " Maybe they are being cautious after what we have done to that Leizer."


    Rick asked, " But in their eyes we are nothing but ants right? Don''t you think they are overdoing things with their bottomline as the supreme race of the universe?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " It''s not that simple. Think about it. The reason why they call themselves as the supreme race is probably because of their indestructable scales. But an organisation appeared out of no where who weilds a sword each which could threaten the lives of the dragons. Leizer might be weak, but he is not an idiot. He knew that a human with the cultivation of 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage has fought against the powerhouse with the power of 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage. I created an impression that he won because of my limited Divine Power. If I had a slightly higher cultivation base, then he would have died long ago."


    Rick asked, " What would that prove?"


    Arjun replied, " It proves that if an ant with the cultivation level of 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage could match against the powerhouse of 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage, then what about the higher personality of the organisation. What could he do with a dragon who has the higher position in the God Realm? Then what about the leader of that organisation? What kind of power he possess? How threatening could he be for the dragons race? So they are being cautious."


    Rick asked, " Then why would they still conduct the competition? If what you said is true, then they should have postponed or cancel the competition right?"


    Arjun said, " Rick! Let me tell you something. A strong will have their own pride. For billions of years they have the pride of dominating race in the universe. Just because of some unknown enemy, they won''t act like a coward. Who are they? They are the elemental king dragons. They have their own pride. On top of that all the dragons has a strong hope at the moment. They have the mindset where they know that if any s*it happens then they have the elemental king dragons with them who will protect them. The elemental king dragons has to show their superiority in the dragon race. Or else it will put some negative impression in the minds of the dragons. At any cost they won''t postpone or cancel the competition. I''m 100% sure about it."


    Rick nodded his head in agreement. At that time Arjun said, " Stop!"


    Rick stopped and asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun sighed and said, " An Array Formation. We were talking all this time so we didn''t notice it. We have stepped inside the Array Formation."

 161 THE IMPORTANCE OF THE YIN-YAN EYES

    Rick asked, " What kind of Array Formation is this?"


    Arjun replied, " I think it''s a basic trap Array. But the problem is that it''s size is very large. It actually covered the entire Mountain of the dragon''s paradise."


    Rick said, " That''s right. I get it. This Array actually almost traceless. We don''t know that actually we were trapped inside an array until we walk close to the centre of the formation. And we can''t go back either. Once we walk back after recognising that we are actually trapped, then array will kill us. We learned it when we were learning the formation concept for the first time."


    Arjun said, " You are right."


    Rick asked, " So what should we do then?"


    Arjun said, " There is only one way to save ourselves from this formation. That is to break the formation by displacing the array flags."


    Rick said, " But it will raise the suspecion of the dragons right?"


    Arjun replied, " That''s right. And not only that. It will also take a lot of time to break the formation. Because it covers the entire mountain. The mountain of the dragon''s paradise is really huge and large. It will take us nearly 10 days to break the formation. After 10 days we don''t know how much of the competition will finish. And it will lead to the suspension of the dragons. The thing we don''t have right now is time itself. We can''t afford to bring trouble on ourselves by drawing suspicions from the dragons."


    Rick sighed and said, " That means we have to move forward. We know that no formations are perfect. There will definitely be some loopholes in the formations. As we move forward we need to be careful with our steps. We need to know where we are stepping. We should not step on the surface which acts as a attacking element. Or else we will die."


    Arjun said, " If we can successfully managed to do that then we will not only get away from this Array, we will not be drawing any suspicions from the dragons."


    Rick said, " But how are we going to do that? Here we have rocks, stones, grass, fissures, etc. We don''t know which one among them is a attacking element. If we accidentally step on any of this attacking element, then we are doomed. So what should we do?"


    Arjun didn''t panic. He thought for a moment. After 5 minutes he closed his eyes. Then he opened his left eye.


    YIN EYE!


    He looked at the Array Formation in which they were struck at. The entire formation glowed in red colour for only Arjun''s left eye. All the attacking elements inside the Array Formation looked in green colour. There were some spots which glowed with white colour. Arjun understood that this white spots are the loopholes inside the Array Formation. These white spots are the safe zone.


    Arjun smiled and said, " Interesting!"


    Rick asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun smiled and replied, " What Formation? What kind of trap? There is nothing in this universe that can escape my Yin - Yan Eyes. Hahahaha."


    Rick looked at Arjun''s eyes. He found that Arjun''s right eye was closed while his left eye was opened. He knew that Arjun used Yin-Yan Eyes. He cannot hide the jealousy on his face.


    He said, " Boss! I''m really jealous of you. I really loved that Yin-Yan Eyes of yours. Unfortunately it can only be used by the Will Of The Universe. I''m really jealous of you."


    Arjun didn''t say anything in response. He knew just how important Yin-Yan Eyes are. Arjun rate it in Top 3 Arts that he knew.


    He suddenly thought of something. With just his thought he used his willpower and tried to give the Yin-Yan Eyes to Rick.


    To his surprise, he really found that Yin-Yan Eyes Art was forming in Rick''s conscience. A faint imprint of Yin-Yan Eyes were formed on Rick''s Divine Core.


    Rick also felt something different in his conscience. The whole information regarding the Yin-Yan Eyes flowed in his mind. Rick was dumbfounded. He looked at Arjun who was even more dumbfounded than him.


    Rick asked, " Boss! What did you do?"


    Arjun came back to his senses. He said, " I just used my willpower to send the Yin-Yan Eyes information into your conscience. To my surprise, it actually worked. The information flowed into your conscience and the imprint was placed on your Divine Core."


    Rick was stunned. He asked, " Wait. That means I can use the Yin-Yan Eyes too?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right. You can use the Yin-Yan Eyes too. But their will be some difference between the power of your Yin-Yan Eyes and mine."


    Rick asked, " What kind of difference?"


    Arjun replied, " My pair of Yin-Yan Eyes are always superior than yours.My eyes can see the essence of the universe. While your eyes are limited only to the world. As you already know that this universe is made up of 3 multi layered structure. That means this world itself has the life, heaven and hell. Your eyes can only see the life. But my eyes can see all the realms. It cannot hide from my eyes. And one more thing is that I use my willpower to activate the Yin-Yan Eyes. But for you it''s different. The imprint of Yin -Yan Eyes was printed on your Divine Core. That means you use your Divine Power to activate it. Do you understand?"


    Rick didn''t mind at all. He said in delight, " I don''t care if I can see through the essence of the universe. I''m more than satisfied for looking through the essence of the world. As for using Divine Power instead of Willpower, I don''t care. Something is better than nothing right?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Good! Now activate your Yin Eye. We should not waste any more time here."


    Rick nodded his head. He closed his eyes and opened his left eye. Instantly the world changed in front of him. He looked at the entire formation which was glowing with Red colour. He looked at the attacking element which was glowing with green colour. He looked at the white spots which was glowing with white colour. He could sense no threat coming from that white spots and understood that those white spots are the safe zone.


    Rick understood just how important Yin-Yan Eyes are. He was thrilled even more than before.

 162 WITNESSING THE BATTLE BETWEEN THE DRAGONS

    After escaping the formation, both of them came near to the entrance of the Dragon''s Paradise Mountain. They both suddenly stopped. Because this time they spotted 10 - 15 dragons acting as the guards near the entrance door.


    Both of them were shrinked to the size of a Rat. So Dragons weren''t able to find them. On top of that both Arjun and Rick were using the portals to land on the dragons blind spot everytime. So by relying on the portals they entered the main mountain without much issue.


    On the main mountain all the dragons from the God Realm and Life Realm were busy in witnessing the competition. The army of four elemental king dragons were present here. The other two elemental king dragons were Magmeel, who was on the humans side. He was on the opposite side of these four elemental king dragons. The other one was Fukumeel, who was on neithers side. He was the dragon who never took humans side nor the dragon''s side. He never cared of anything. But after looking at these many dragons, both of them stopped their advance subconsciously. After some time they regained their senses.


    Both of them found the safe spot and hid themselves in their own space elements. They looked at the battle between the two dragons which was taking place in the sky.


    The first round was coming to an end. The fight was between a dark dragon and a light dragon. It was clearly visible that the army of the dark dragons were in clear disadvantage. They are on the verge of losing the first round.


    The dragon from the Dark Dragon team was winning the match at the moment. Even though the dark dragon was winning, it has no happiness in it''s eyes. Because as per the points table it was decided that the Light Dragons have advanced to the finals. Even if the dark dragon won the battle, they are not going to advance into the finals. The situation was like the dark dragon was winning the battle but it was certain that the dark dragons were going to lose the war.


    The dark dragon''s element was the nightmare. It could also be called as the Nightmare Dragon. And the Light dragon is the Holy Dragon as it''s element is Holy Element.


    Nightmare dragon used the roar of the dragon element. Next moment a very huge amount of dark element came out of it''s mouth. This dark element contains faint amount of darkish purple aura around it. Whoever was near to it felt chill down their bone. The roar of the nightmare dragon was moving towards the holy dragon at very quick pace.


    Holy Dragon was losing. But it didn''t gave up. It used it''s own Roar of the Holy dragon to counter. Immediately golden colour roar came out of it''s mouth. This golden roar contains faint amount of silver aura around it. This aura gave some kind of comfort for the dragons who were near to it.


    Rick sent a message mentally, " Da*m it! Even though we are in a separate space, we were almost sent flying. This kind of power is really unimaginable."


    Arjun said, " And Magmeel said that they seal their power upto 99%. What kind of power they possess if they fight with 100% of their power."


    Rick shook his head in disappointment. He said, " If These dragons are really these powerful, then how strong the elemental king dragons are?"


    Arjun replied, " We need to raise our power more quickly. We will find a way to get stronger later on. But let''s store the essence of these rwo dragons. Especially that holy drsgon. I can sense the healing property coming out of it."


    They brought some millions of storage crystals with them. They wanted to store as many different dragon''s essence as they can. So they picked up four crystals and put it aside. They reserved these four crystals for the storing the elemental essence of the elemental king dragons. No matter how many dragon''s essence they are going to store, their primary goal was to store the essence of the four elemental king dragons.


    The Holy Dragon has almost drained it''s Divine Power. So it coughed a mouthful of blood in the earlier exchange.


    The Nightmare Dragon smiled. It said, " Big brother Holeon, your power is really something. But unfortunately you met me. This defeat of yours may affect your mental state. So please don''t take it to your heart."


    Holeon said, " Chimare! You are talking as if you have already won. The fight is yet to end. So be careful with your words."


    Chimare didn''t say anything. He used some hand seals. The next moment darkish purple soals came out of his hands. It travelled very quickly and went near to the Holeon. Holeon used his hand seal. The next moment a silver colour defensive barrier was formed around him.


    The darkish purple souls clashed against the silver colour defensive barrier. The silver colour defensive barrier showed some cracks on it. Even though the defensive barrier was able to destroy those darkish purple soul, but it wasn''t enough. Holeon was already on the verge of his limits. He almost drained his Divine Power. So it wasn''t enough to block those purplish dark souls. His defensive barrier was torn apart by those purplish dark souls.


    Those souls attacked Holeon without any hesitation. Holeon gave a huge roar in pain. Those purplish dark souls has the property to show you your own worst nightmare. So once those purplish dark souls came in contact with Holeon, Holeon was forced to close his eyes. The next moment he started to experience his own worst nightmare which he experienced in the past.


    The next moment Holeon shouted in pain. Blood was coming out of his eyes and nose. He coughed huge amount of blood from his mouth. He was experiencing his worst nightmare which was even worst than death.


    At the same time Arjun and Rick who were done storing the essence of the two fighting dragons, looked at the scene.


    Arjun shook his head and said, " How vicious?"


    Rick said, " Is this a competition to analyse their progress? Or is this the fight to the death?"


    At that time they heard the sound of the finger snapping. The next moment those puplish dark souls disappeared in the thin air.


    Then the dragon who snapped his finger to disperse the purplish dark souls said in the anger tone, " This is just a mere competition. Don''t you think that you are going a little too much overboard, Chimere?"

 163 THE BANISHED HEAVEN DEFYING GENIUS

    Chimare replied with the respectful tone, " I''m sorry your majesty. I gone little too overboard."


    Kuromeel asked, " Why? Are you new to this competition? Don''t you know the rules? We told you that anything is acceptable until you don''t kill or cripple your opponent''s cultivation. If I didn''t stop your dao insights, Holeon would have been dead by now. Don''t you understand the rules of the competition? You had the upper hand in the battle from the beginning. Why did you used too much Dao power in your last Dao spell?"


    Chimare replied, " I''m sorry, your majesty. Even though I was winning, I know that we are not going to qualify for the finals. I was frustrated because for billions of years we couldn''t even enter the finals once. I was frustrated when I was thinking, like what is the use of this victory when we couldn''t even reach the finals. In that frustration, I almost killed big brother Holeon unknowningly. Please forgive me, Your Majesty!"


    Kuromeel shook his head and said, " Are you an idiot? Let me tell you something. You dragons already knew that we are trying to get strong in order to defeat big brother Magmeel and all his fire dragons. Forget about elder brother Fukumeel. He is neither on our side nor on big brother Magmeel''s side. So our opponent is only big brother Magmeel."


    Chimar said, " But Your Majesty! I mean no disrespect towards Lord Magmeel. But I think we have the combimed army which is four times higher in number compared to Lord Magmeel''s. In my opinion you are over estimating Lord Magmeel. Because we have four elemental king dragons on our side. While Lord Magmeel has himself who is an elemental king dragon."


    This time it was Laimeel who said, " Are you implying that you know about us elemental king dragons better than you do?"


    Chimar said in fear, " No Your Majesty! That''s not what I mean!"


    Laimeel said, " Let me explain something to you. Our grandparents are someone who possess insane amount of knowledge. Even though they gave birth to our father who is actually a dragon god, Even though they had we six grandchildren, they always cared more about big brother Magmeel. Because big brother Magmeel is not only a genius, he is also very quick learner. So big brother Magmeel was personally trained by our grandparents. In terms of knowledge, even Dragon God couldn''t be compared to the big brother Magmeel. After our grandparents were gone in that previous war, my father became the head of our family. Later because of some conflict he banished big brother Magmeel from the Celestial Realm."


    All the dragons were stunned. But the one who stunned the most were clearly Arjun and Rick. They looked at each other. Later they continued to listen the story.


    One of the dragon said, " But Your Majesry! Lord Fukumeel is much stronger than Lord Magmeel. It proves that Lord Fukumeel is much talented than Lord Magmeel right?"


    Mizumeel said, " That''s because, after our father banished big brother Magmeel, big brother wasn''t able to access any cultivation resources. So his cultivation progress was slowing down. And yet he was able to keep up with us. As for elder brother Fukumeel, the cultivation rescorces which were at the supreme level were brought to his door steps. That''s why elder brother was able to surpass big brother Magmeel. You should know one thing. Even my father admitted that big brother would have surpassed him if he was in the Celestial Realm. Big brother was able to keep up with us even after he was residing in the Life Realm. One should know that the spiritual energy in the Life Realm is nothing but fart compared to the God Realm. Needless to say, Celestial Realm which was filled with insane amount of spiritual energy. If big brother stayed in the Celestial Realm like us, what kind of power he would have achieved?"


    All the dragons took the breath of cold air. They thought,


    [That''s right! The spiritual energy in this realm is very thin.]


    [It will take forever to get strong in this realm.]


    [And yet Lord Magmeel was able to keep up with other elemental king dragons.]


    [No need to talk about the Celestial Realm, even if Lord Magmeel was in the God Realm he would have surpassed other dragons.]


    [Such an Heaven defying genius. But unfortunately was banished from home.]


    Arjun and Rick felt proud of their mentor. At the same time they were really angry with that Dragon God. No matter what the reason is, banishing his own son who has the heaven defying talent was not acceptable for them.


    Earmeel said, " Not only that. Big brother Magmeel is very good teacher too. No one knows what kind of method he uses, but all his students are not only strong, but very logical in thinking."


    Arjun and Rick looked at each other. They suddenly remembered Sitaram. Sitaram was very shap minded. He was so logical and heaven defying that he was called as the world''s teacher. His knowledge was immesurable in Magic field. And Sitaram always gave credit for all his achievements to Magmeel. Because Magmeel was Sitaram''s teacher.


    Laimeel continued, " We never underestimated our big brother. So we conduct this competition every 10 years to see our progress. We know how terrifying big brother is. We know what our strength and weaknesses are. We want you to understand your own strength and weaknesses too. Just because we are huge in numbers, it doesn''t mean that we could guarantee our victory. I want all of you to understand one thing. Never be over confident about our army just because we outnumbered big brother''s army. That be your biggest mistake."


    "Yes." , All the dragons replied in resolution. Things are very clear for them now. They stopped overestimating themselves. At the same time they stopped underestimating Magmeel and all the fire dragons.


    Laimeel said, " Alright! The first round is over. The team of Light Dragons advanced into the finals. Now let''s begin the second round. In the second round it will be between Water Dragons and Earth Dragons. Both the teams get ready."

 164 POWER OF THE ELEMENTAL KING DRAGONS

    The second round took place for 3 days. In these three days both Arjun and Rick stored the essence of millions of dragons. At the same time they witnessed so many different kinds of dragons. They saw very weak to weak. Weak to medium. From medium to strong. From strong to very strong.


    The most important thing that Arjun and Rick noticed is that all these dragons who comes under the category of very strong were all the generals of the army.


    Both of them not only stored their essence, but also took the video recordings. They intend to study these dragons fighting capabilities. Their strength, habits, possible spells they use in different circumstances, etc. They believed that it will make things little easier for them when the war will start for real.


    The most important thing they noticed is that the dragons who comes under strong and very strong not only uses their own essence element to attack. They use different wierd spells which are not related to their natural element essence.


    For example, the earth dragon uses a spell which summons wind or fire. These dragons when they uses these unique power, they heard a word they never heard before.


    DAO!


    They didn''t understand what exactly dao means. And how could an earth dragon could summon wind or fire. But they observed a key point. All those dragons who uses the power known as ''Dao'' , are catogarized into strong or very strong. Arjun and Rick understood that these dragons who uses the power of dao are in some superior position. They are either commanders, general or supreme generals.


    Both of them understood that this concept known as dao is not something to be underestimated. They decided to ask Magmeel to teach them the concept known as ''Dao''.


    The second round came to an end. Earth Dragons won the second round and entered the finals. The Finals took place between Light Dragons and Earth Dragons. The Earth Dragons won the finals.


    Both Arjun and Rick who watched the competition understood that compared to the strength of these dragons, they are like even worse than ants. After watching the fights between the dragons from the God Realm, they came to a harsh realisation. They are living a too much of the comfort life.


    A sense of urgency took birth in their heart. They decided to raise their power quickly. They decided to find a way to quicken the pace of their training. If things go like this then they will die even before they participate in the real war because of the lack of experience and power.


    The competition came to an end. The Earth Dragons won the competition. But no one started to celebrate. Because the real battle which is a treat for the eyes is going to start now. In fact almost all the dragons present were waiting for this event. Because the next fight will be between the Elemental King Dragons!


    The elemental king dragons could have participated in the competition. But all the dragons knew that if they participated then it will be totally one sided annihilation. The six elemental king dragons are on totally different league compared to even very strong level dragons.


    That''s why they fight only among themselves. They never fight other dragons in a competition like this. There was no dragon who even holds a candle against the elemental king dragons other than the fellow elemental king dragon or the dragon god himself.


    In the first round, the fight was between Kuromeel and Earmeel. Kuromeel is the king of the dark dragons. And Earmeel was the king of the Earth dragons. Both of them flew from the battle arena. Because they knew that this battle arena was very small for them.


    As they flew the arena because silence to the point where a needle sound could be heard too. They wanted to not miss even a single point in the battle.


    Kuromeel said, " Big brother Earmeel please go easy on me."


    Earmeel replied, " You go easy on me too."


    All the dragons knew that the matter of going easy is just a joke. In fact, no one goes easy in this competition until unless the opponent is on the verge of death or being crippled.


    Earmeel opened his mouth and used the roar of the earth dragons. A huge amount of solid rocks came out and blasted towards Kuromeel. The two dragons were some hundreds of kilometer away from the mountain. But the roar power reached the ground and swept away many dragons from their positions.


    The dragons didn''t even has the time to be stunned as a huge amount of dark element which is as big and mighty as Earth dragon''s roar was surging towards Earth dragon''s roar. This roar contains a sinister aura around it.


    Both the roar clashed and the spatial cracks appeared in the air. The force generated from the clash was so big that cracks appeared on the space which was created by Arjun.


    Both of them stared at the crack on their space in utter disbelief. They don''t have the words to say anything.


    Rick said in disbelief, " Boss! In the future, are we going to fight these kind of monsters? I''m starting to lose confidence."


    Arjun sighed and said, " Magmeel said that these dragons from the God Realm seal more than 99% of their true power. What kind of monsters are they with 100% of their true power."


    Both of them shivered when they imagined it. The imagination itself was scary. They don''t want to witness it with their current power. The sense of urgency to raise their power grown even further. They knew that if things goes on as it is, then only death will be waiting for them to welcome.


    Arjun said, " Rick! I''m the strongest among both of us. I''ll concentrate completely on the space. You concentrate on storing the essence of the elemental king dragons. We might have stored the essence of millions of dragons. But our primary goal is to store the Divine Essence of the elemental king dragons. We cannot afford to fail at the last moment."

 165 EARMEEL VERSUS KUROMEEL

    Arjun used even more Inner Will to construct much solid and strong space. As for Rick, he took two storage crystals and started to store the essence.


    Before coming here Arjun and other four enchanted the storage device with essence attraction. The storage device will automatically attract the essence of the dragons and store in it.


    Huge amount of essence of the elemental king dragons entered the storage devices and stayed in.


    After the clash both Kuromeel and Earmeel didn''t relax at all. They flew towards each other as the distance between them shrinked. They engulfed their hands with their element essence. Kuromeel''s hands were engulfed with pitch darkness. Earmeel''s hands were engulfed with red colour element essence.


    As soon as the distance between them shrinked they threw a punch at each other. Their hands which was engulfed with their own elemental essence clashed.


    A minor crack appeared in the air. The force was not as big as when they used the dragon''s roar. Arjun used the little bit more Divine Power to construct the space. So only space shook and vibrated. Arjun''s hands shook uncontrollably for a short period of time.


    Earmeel raised his head in the air and land of the Mountain of the dragon''s paradise shook as if earthquake tremors came. The tremor was so huge that all the dragons who were experiencing it took the breath of cold air.


    When they were wondering what will happen next, the next thing literally made them shiver. The mountain of the dragon''s paradise started to crack. Then the land tore into 3*3 meters and started to move up in the air.


    All the dragons frantically spread in different directions. Both Arjun and Rick came out of the space and quickly found another safe spot. It was a good luck that the eyes of all the dragons was in air as they were lost in the fight between two elemental king dragons. Both Arjun and Rick found a quick place and entered another space which they created using space element. The storing of elemental essence was done long time ago. So they were waiting for the battle between the Light dragon king and water dragon king. They decided to leave this place as soon as they are done storing the essence of Light and water dragon kings.


    The 3*3 meter land evaporated and stopped near Earmeel. Earmeel used his hands and punched towards Kuromeel. The next moment those land which was broken into 3*3 meters bricks surged towards Kuromeel. All those bricks surrounded Kuromeel and bonded with each other. Kuromeel was trapped inside the bricks.


    Laimeel smiled and said, " That''s indeed a clever move from Kuromeel. It was a bit foolish from Earmeel if he thought that he sealed Kuromeel from four sides."


    An earth dragon asked, " What do you mean by that, Your Majesty! I didn''t understand."


    Laimeel replied, " It is reversal of natural law. You already know that if a life form or non living things ways were blocked from all possible direction and trapped inside anything, then all you experience is darkness. Because there is no way for the sun light to fall in that trap. So existence of darkness inside the place where light is prohibited is a natural occurance. We call this phenomenon as the natural law. The law that was born from the creation of the universe."


    That earth dragon replied, " Yes Your Majesty! Everyone of us also know such a basic law."


    Laimeel asked, " What if you are still trapped inside the room and did something to remove the darkness from the room?"


    That earth dragon went silent. He kind of understood what Laimeel wanted to say.


    Laimeel looked at the face of that earth dragon and said with a smile, " You got it. Kuromeel is the king of all Dark Dragons. Darkness is Kuromeel''s domain. He might have sucked the darkness from that sealed room resulting the reversal of the natural law. When the reversal of natural law occurs, then the space around it will collapse. That''s why Earmeel''s brick prison collapsed."


    All the dragons understood the concept. Arjun and Rick also learned something important when they heard the explanation from Magmeel. As they are witnessing more battles they are learning something new. As they are learning more things their confidence was shattering slowly bit by bit. They both sighed for their lack of knowledge. Indeed the old saying was absolutely right. Comfort is the source of unsuccessful life.


    The battle continued. Earmeel moved his hands in a zig zag shape. This time, a light sword appeared in his hands. The moment Mizumeel and Laimeel saw that sword, they smiled.


    Mizumeel said, " This time Earmeel used the correct spell. This sword may put Kuromeel in huge disadvantage."


    Laimeel replied, " Indeed. Earmeel is good at dao of swords. He is a wonderful sword user. He has bit of knowledge in the dao of light. He combined both dao of sword and dao of light which resulted in that light sword. Light is really opposite element to Kuromeel''s darkness."


    Kuromeel is the blood brother of Laimeel, Mizumeel and Earmeel. He naturally knows about Earmeel''s Light Sword. If there exists which is really big headache from Earmeel, then it was definitely the Light sword. The Light sword has the dao of light infused in a sword. And that Light Element is the best counter element for his Dark element essence. This is the reason why Kuromeel always worried about Earmeel''s Light Sword.


    Kuromeel made some weird hand sign. An Helbred appeared in his hand. Kuromeel is good at the dao of ice. So he infused his dao of ice into gis helbred. Instantly the helbred turned into an ice helbred. The cold smoke was releasing from the helbred.


    Both ice helbred and light sword clashed in the air. The next moment a huge amount of white light generated from the clash. Because of this white light, no one could see the outcome of this exchange.


    Inside the private space Arjun shook his head in disappointment. He sighed and said mentally to Rick, " What a disappointment. Unfortunately if my guess is right then Kuromeel lost.


    Rick didn''t understand why Arjun is so confident with his judgement. He waited patiently for the white light to disperse.

 166 DISCOVERED

    Rick loiked at unconscious Kuromeel who was defeated. He was stunned. He was shocked not because of Kuromeel''s defeat. He was shocked because Arjun''s prediction. Arjun said that Kuromeel is going to lose before the final exchange took place.


    But there is a possibility that Kuromeel might not lose. Ge might have lost the exchange, but he should be fine. He should have come out injured, but it was definitely not necessary that Kuromeel might lose. But the way Arjun judged that Kuromeel is going to lose, Rick found huge amount of confidence behind it.


    Rick asked with a curious tone, " Boss! How did you know it? How did you know that Kuromeel is going to lose for sure? I mean, he could have come out injured. But the way you said, I felt you were confident with your statement? How were you so sure that Kuromeel was going to lose?"


    Arjun replied calmly, " Laimeel already explained, that Earmerl''s dao of sword contains dao of light infused into it. That means that sword has the light in it. As for Kuromeel, his domain is dark element to begin with. The Light is the counter element for dark element. On top of that Kuromeel did something I call it stupidity. He used the dao of ice and infused into his helbred. The Light always moves with huge freedom in water than in air. A light in water is like a fish in water. When Kuromeel used the dao of ice to counter the dao of Light, The dao of light gained even more speed when came in contact with the dao of ice. After all ice is also a kind of water. So the Light moved within the ice with huge freedom and attacked Kuromeel. What''s more, his dark domain helped to boost the dao of Light Sword."


    Rick said, " So Kuromeel''s attack was actually a boost for Earmeel''s attack. Kuromeel was clueless about it."


    Arjun replied, " That''s right. But I think Kuromeel is not that good with this concept known as Dao. I think he knew only Dao of Ice. His domain was Dark element to begin with. Light is the direct counter for Dark element. So he probably thought that using dao of ice is better than fighting with dark element domain of his. He thought that the dao of ice will provide him some defence and he will pass the Light Sword with some minor injuries. But he didn''t imagine that his actions were like adding oil to the fire. So I think Kuromeel is actually in Life and death crisis."


    Rick said, " This will be bad."


    Rick asked in worry, " So what should we do then?"


    Arjun replied, " They are from the celestial realm. According to my understanding, the Celestial Realm is even bigger than the God Realm. So they might have some high grade pills for Kuromeel to recover. Let''s hope my judgement is right."


    Just as Arjun said, Kuromeel was really injured to the point where he may die at any moment. Laimeel looked at the injuries of Kuromeel and was shocked.


    He looked at Earmeel and shouted in anger, " You idiot! This is just a competition. You injured him to the extent where he is facing the life and death crisis at the moment. Do you know what you have done?"


    Earmeel said in a low voice, " But I was careful with my attack. I didn''t know how things turned out like this."


    Mizumeel said, " Both of you stop! You can fight among yourself later. First we need to treat Kuromeel."


    Laimeel looked at Kuromeel and said, " I''ll give him some temporary treatment. I''m the Light Dragon King after all. I can use Holeon''s Holy element to heal Kuromeel temporarily. Later we will leave to the Celestial Realm immediately. We will ask aunt Holica to heal Kuromeel completely."


    Arjun''s eyes lit up. He said, " Rick! quickly. Take out a storage crystal. At least we need to store Laimeel''s power. We will see if we can store Mizumeel''s power. If we get the opportunity, we will store his power. But store Laimeel''s element essence for now."


    Rick said hurriedly, " Got it boss!"


    He immediately took out a storage crystal and prepared himself to store the element essence of Laimeel who is going to use his domain power to heal Kuromeel.


    Laimeel put his hands on Kuromeel''s forehead. The next moment a silver light came out of his hand and surged into Kuromeel''s conscience. Kuromeel''s status was steadying slowly. All the dragons looked at the entire scene with greater anxiety. They loved the elemental king dragons so much. Every one of them were loyal to the elemental king dragons.


    The one who are even more anxious were all the dark dragons. They have some close connection to Kuromeel compared to any other dragons. After all Kuromeel was their genuine king. The dark dragons from the God Realm were even more anxious about it. They were praying for Kuromeel''s recovery.


    As Laimeel was using his power to stablize Kuromeel''s condition, Laimeel''s element domain''s essence surged towards the storage crystal which was in Rick''s hands. Slowly bit by bit the element essence was being stored in the storage crystal in Rick''s hands.


    Laimeel felt something was wrong. He knows about his own abilities very well. He suspected that the healing process is taking much time than expected. As per his calculation, Kuromeel''s situation should have been stabilised by now. But it''s taking much time than expected. He felt something was missing his eyes.


    Laimeel closed his eyes. After some time a third eye was opened at the center of his forehead. All three eyes were glowing with a golden colour plus symbol which looked exactly like a symbol of Christianity.


    He looked at his own element essence which he used to heal Kuromeel. The silver light might be entering Kuromeel''s conscience. But most of the silver light''s essence was escaping from his control and going away from him. Laimeel was shocked. He looked at the direction where his own element essence was going to.


    At that time his third eye detected that the element essence was entering into a manually made space. Laimeel looked through the manually made space and his face instantly turned ugly as he discovered two humans hidden inside that space. One of those human was holding a storage crystal which was absorbing his element essence.


    Laimeel was enraged. He pointed his finger towards that space. A beam of golden light came out and blasted the entire space. Both Arjun and Rick''s face turned ugly.


    Laimeel shouted in anger, " Catch them! I want them alive!"

 167 NOT TO BE UNDERESTIMATED

    Arjun didn''t know how Laimeel found them. But he observed that before Laimeel found them he opened a third eye. They were caught after that third eye was opened. Arjun didn''t care about anything. He shouted loudly the word ''Run'' and Rick turned back and ran immediately.


    Laimeel said with a wyry smile, " Do you think you can run away that easily in the middle of millions of dragons. Dream on."


    He shouted, " Catch them. I want them alive. They are definitely from the assassins organisation."


    Both Arjun and Rick changed their appearance using the disguise art into some old men. So there was no chance for the dragons to figure out the true identity of Arjun and Rick.


    But their problem is whether they can escape from the hands of these many high level dragons. But they knew that they have some slim chance for escape.


    Both of them ran towards the opposite direction where exit was located. But four dragons blocked their escape path by staying near the exit. But both Arjun and Rick didn''t stop. They in fact increased their running pace.


    One of the dragon smiled in disdain and said, " I don''t know whether you are a foolish men. I saw so many humans who tried to run away to the direction which is safe. But this is the first time I''m looking at the humans who are as foolish as you two."


    Laimeel narrowed his eyes. He felt something was wrong. So he shouted and warned them, " Be careful! Don''t underestimate them. They are from that mysterious Assassins Organisation who did so many evil deeds in the God Realm. Don''t look down on them."


    That dragon became serious after hearing Laimeel''s warning. As both of them got near to that dragon, the other three dragons also stayed on high alert.


    As both Arjun and Rick got near to them, the dragons prepared themselves to catch them. But at that time something unexpected happened. A human sized space cracked in front of them and widened. The dragons realised that a portal was opened.


    As they were thinking what to do, both Arjun and Rick passed through the portal and landed directly below the mountain where the destination portal was created.


    All the dragons were stunned. They were very proud about taking birth as a dragons. In their opinion, dragons are the supreme race in the universe. So they were very proud about themselves.


    But when they looked that two humans were not only were hiding among themselves, but also stored the essence of God knows how many dragons. It was a slap on these dragon''s pride.


    Laimeel''s face turned ugly. He yelled, " You bunch of useless trash! You not only found out that two humans were committing such a huge crime, you also let them go. And yet you are standing here. What are you looking at. They might have not gone far. Go and find them before they run away for good."


    The dragons were frightened. They immediately prepared to scatter in different direction to find them. Without any hesitation, they flew in the air and scattered in different direction to find Arjun and Rick.


    Mizumeel said, " Big brother! I think we are also underestimating them."


    Laimeel asked, " What do you mean?"


    Mizumeel replied, " Elder brother is behind them for billions of years and didn''t find much. They are really very cautious. We dragons are very sensitive with all our senses. We could detect anyone''s trace just with the smell. But elder brother wasn''t able to find anything about them except their organisation''s logo. That logo was found because of some minor mistake made by that organisation. Calm down and think. Were you able to detect their smell right now?"


    Laimeel was shocked. Now that Mizumeel mentioned it, it was indeed the case. Even though dragons are sensitive with others smell, they couldn''t smell Arjun and Rick''s trace.


    Mizumeel continued, " They have weird spells. Like how they created a portal and escaped right under all the dragon''s nose. Don''t you think we are also underestimate them?"


    Earmeel asked, " What do you think we should do?"


    Mizumeel replied, " Big brother Laimeel is best suited to chase them, since he is quickest among all. But Kuromeel''s condition is really serious. So it''s better for him to stay here and look after Kuromeel. Because big brother could use his holy element to heal Kuromeel. I''ll go and look for them. Earmeel will also go in other direction. If they dared to come all the way here without anyone''s notice, then they will have the way to escape. They might have a plan which gave them courage to come all the way here and steal our power."


    Laimeel took a deep breath and said, " You are right. Let''s do as Mizumeel said. Both of you, go and find those ants. I''ll look after Kuromeel."


    Both Mizumeel and Earmeel nodded their heads and flew up in the air and went to the opposite direction.


    ----------


    As for Arjun and Rick, they were relying on the portals to quicken the pace. Even though dragons are quick at flying, because of portals, both Arjun and Rick were able to maintain the distance between them. They encountered many dragons in the way. But because of the portals, they were able to escape.


    They were fortunate enough. Because Laimeel ordered them to catch them alive. If Laimeel ordered them to kill, then things would have been worse for them.


    Both of them passed through all the dragons and went nearer to the basic trap formation through which they came.


    some random dragon said, " They are going towards the basic trap formation?"


    Another dragon said sarcastically, " Hehehehe! They are courting death. I don''t know how were they able to pass through the trap array when they sneaked in. But they won''t be as quick as they are now. It will be easy for us to catch them."


    A supreme general level dragon said, " Are you an idiot? Didn''t we think the same way when they were charging towards us? And they were able to create a portal and escape right in front of our eyes. They have some weird abilities. And what if they will slow down? Do you think you will be any quicker while going through that trap array formation?"


    "Eh?.. That..." , that dragon went speechless.


    That general level dragon said, " Send a message to the dragons outside the formation to stay alert."


    "Yes." , a dragon said.


    Arjun and Rick activated the Yin-Yan eyes and quickly passed through the array as quickly as they are now. All the dragons were stunned to see that their speed hasn''t slowed down even after passing through the trap array formation.


    After some time they quickly went through the formation. After escaping the formation, they encountered some local dragons who were guarding the place. But they were no threat to the likes of Arjun and Rick.


    They heaved a sigh of relief. As they tried to rely on portal and leave this place, they were stunned by what happened next. They couldn''t create the portals at all.


    At that time a voice came, " I sealed the space. You have no where to run."


    Arjun and Rick looked at the owner of the voice and were stunned.

 168 ESCAPE

    Arjun looked at the thing which was in the hands of Mizumeel. Some ancient aura was releasing from it. That thing looked like some ancient artifact. It was a black colour pole to be more accurate.


    Both of them realised that the sealing of space is related to that artifact.


    In order to gain time Rick pretend that he don''t know anything and asked, " You sealed the space? That means you are proficient in the dao of space?"


    Mizumeel replied, " Dao of space is one of the top class dao. Not even the three emperors from your human race are proficient in it."


    Arjun asked, " That means that pole in your hand has something to do with the sealing of space?"


    Mizumeel replied, " Obviously. It is one of the primordial artifact that existed even before the creation of the universe. It originated from the chaos world. It is equal to the using of the dao arts."


    Arjun nodded his head in acknowledgement. Arjun felt something familiar aura coming out of the that pole. Now he understood where exactly he sensed that familiar aura. This aura came from the Lord Chaos whenever he descended.


    Arjun said, "So what now? By keeping us here do you think you are successful in capturing us?"


    Mizumeel said, " Of course! But if we wished to kill you, we would have done that long time ago. But we needed to capture you alive. After all you are from that assassins organisation whom our elder brother Fukumeel was chasing for closely 10 billion years."


    Arjun asked in shock, " Assassins Organisation?"


    Mizumeel said, " Don''t play dumb. Your organisation has did so many evil deed in the God Realm. So many humans were killed by you. Even though we didn''t care about you humans, we also don''t want some humans to dominate the world. After we are the supreme race of the universe. Only we have the rights to rule the universe. So dragon god has given the responsibility to dig the information on you to our elder brother Fukumeel. I had to admit your capabilities. You are able to hide from our elder brother for close to 10 billion years. The only information that our elder brother was able to dig about your organisation is that owl tattoo on your hand. We know that, that owl tattoo is the symbol of your organisation. Today I''m going to capture you and take you to the dragon god. So don''t worry I''m not going to kill you. Just surrender yourself without any resistance. Things will be smooth."


    Arjun and Rick were stunned. Assassins Organisation with the logo of owl in the God Realm? If what Mizumeel said is right then that organisation is much powerful to the extent where they could dominate the God Realm. That means the Assassins Organisation in the Life Realm is just a branch. The Assassins Organisation in the God Realm is the real deal.


    Mizumeel said, " I agree with you. If someone like our elder brother wasn''t able to track you, then your organisation really has some powerful background. So do you think we will treat you people like those other ants from your human race?"


    Rick said this time, " We killed so many humans in the God Realm. We eliminated all the people who are actually a huge potential threat for us. Even though the three emperors are little tough to handle, but we will kill them too. But I''m happy to see that the dragons have acknowledged us to be capable. Especially the praise that is coming out of the elemental king dragon is a huge honour though."


    Mizumeel said, " But, This is the end of line for you. Because I''m not the only elemental king dragon that has come to capture you."


    Arjun and Rick felt something odd. They looked at the surrounding. They found almost all the dragons were here. Among them Earmeel was also present. Both of them sighed.


    Earmeel said, " Your organisation was really pain in the a** for 10 billion years. It''s time to you to surrender. As big brother Mizumeel said, we will not mistreat you as long as you co-operate with us."


    Arjun and Rick smiled sinfully. Both Mizumeel and Earmeel felt something was wrong.


    Arjun said, " Do you know why Wind Dragon King wasn''t able to catch us? It''s because we are uncatchable. Let me give you a tip. Never talk too much with your enemy. Or else you will be giving them time to think of a way to escape."


    Before Mizumeel could say anything, all the dragons found that both Arjun and Rick disappeared all of a sudden. Mizumeel''s face became ugly to behold.


    He shouted, " S*it! They were actually a clone. Everyone find them. Or else it will be a shame on us."


    Earmeel said, " It''s pointless. Why do you think they were talking with you all this time? It was because they were trying to buy some time for their real bodies to escape. These clones have disintegrated. That means their real bodies have escaped to some safe zone while we were busy with these clones. If they disintegrated their clones on their own will, that means they have escaped to a place where we couldn''t find them. They are quite clever."


    Mizumeel shouted in anger, " D*mn it!!!"


    Arjun predicted that they might encounter a powerful dragon after they escaped the trap array formation. So when they were inside the array formation, they created a clone each, and sent it towards the main exit. The main exit located at the north-east side of the mountain. As for the their real bodies, they went towards the south.


    As the clones were dealing with Mizumeel and Earmeel, the real bodies escaped peacefully. They used the communication bead and informed Magmeel about their location. When Magmeel got the message, he overjoyed. He didn''t waste any time as he rushed towards the location Arjun sent.


    Magmeel went towards the meeting point. After he looked at Arjun and Rick his heart was at ease.


    Magmeel asked, " What is the situation?"


    Arjun replied hurriedly, " Not good. Please take us and fly at your top speed. We will tell you as things calmed down."

 169 ARJUNS WORRIES

    Arjun didn''t talk anything on the way back to the empire. In fact, both of them were actually keeping their eye in the surrounding. Magmeel knew that it''s not the time to ask anything. So he kept his mouth shut and flew back to the empire at the maximum speed. Very soon they reached the empire.


    All of them entered the empire and maintained silence for a moment. Nobody talked. Arjun and Rick started to calm down before talking anything. In the meanwhile Adam and others received the message about Arjun and Rick''s return. They immediately rushed towards them and took a deep breath to find them in one piece.


    Adam said, " Boss! How i..."


    Before he could finish Magmeel waved his hand and asked them to keep quite. After some time both of them opened their eyes. A smile appeared on their face when they looked at some familiar face.


    Magmeel said, " Have you calmed down?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Yes."


    Magmeel said, " Now speak. What exactly happened? Your mindset was totally at mess."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Everything went according to our plan. We succeeded in breaking into the competition arena. We found a safe spot and created a separate space. Then we entered the space and hid ourselves perfectly. We stored the essence of all the possible dragons in the storage crystal. We even managed to store the essence of Earmeel and Kuromeel."


    Alwyn and others eyes lit up when they heard that Arjun and Rick were able to store the essence of the elemental king dragons.


    Arjun continued, " After the battle between Earmeel and Kuromeel, the battle should have took place between Mizumeel and Laimeel. But because of a blunder during the battle between Kuromeel and Earmeel, Kuromeel was heavily injured and is in the middle of life and death crisis."


    "WHAT?" , asked Magmeel worriedly, " How is he right now?"


    Rick shook his head and said, " We don''t know. But because Kuromeel got heavily injured that we were exposed."


    Logan asked, " How?"


    Rick replied, " When Kuromeel got heavily injured, it was Laimeel who started to give him some first aid using Holy Light. After some time Kuromeel''s injuries didn''t heal at all. But at the same time the injuries didn''t get worse as well. But we don''t know what happened. Laimeel suspected something was wrong. I don''t know how he did it. But a third eye opened at the middle of his forehead. A symbol of Christianity was appeared on all his three eyes. Later he easily figured out our location and broke the space we created and we were exposed."


    Adam asked, " A third eye? A symbol of plus sign? What is that?"


    Magmeel said, " Dragon King Wisdom!!! That third eye is known as The Dragon King Wisdom."


    Magmeel replied, " It''s an unique ability which only the elemental king dragons possess. All six elemental king dragons possess a third eye. Our third eye possess a unique power within it. It is one of the reason why we became so strong."


    Arjun and others nodded their heads in acknowledgement. Before they could ask a question, Magmeel asked,


    "So how many elemental king dragon''s essence did you manage to store in the storage crystal?"


    Arjun said, " Four out of six. Yours, Fukumeel''s, Earmeel''s and Kuromeel''s. As for Laimeel''s element essence, I''m not confident that it is enough."


    Magmeel said, " That means you still don''t have the element essence of Laimeel and Kuromeel. Am I right?"


    Arjhn said, " Yes."


    Magmeel lost in his own thoughts. He was thinking whether they have any chance for getting the element essence of Laimeel and Kuromeel.


    At that time suddenly Magmeel suddenly stood up. His face was full of worries as if he is going to lose something important.


    Arjjn asked, " What happened? Are you alright?"


    Magmeel replied, " It''s Laimeel. He contacted me telepathically. He said that Kuromeel''s situation is getting worse and worse to the point where even his abilities are unable to heal it. So he is asking for my help. I have the phoenix flames which could restore anything. He is calling me."


    Magmeel looked at both Arjun and Rick and said, " For now give the elemental essence to any twoof these that you see fit. We will find another way to get the element essence of Laimeel and Kuromeel. I have to go now. It''s emergency."


    Arjun replied, " It''s alright. Please go. We can handle things here."


    Magmeel nodded his head. He left the palace. He then transformed back into a dragon and left the place.


    After Magmeel left, Arjun sat down and lost in thoughts. Others could see that the person who was always confident in everything is looked as if someone shattered his confidence.


    They looked at Rick. Rick might not be showing it out, but his eyes showed the no confidence in it at all. Others knew that something has happened for them to lose confidence.


    Logan asked worriedly, " Boss! What happened? Your face is full of depressed."


    Arjun opened his eyes and said, " We are living a way too comfortable life. I realised this after watching the fight between the dragons."


    Alwyn asked, " What do you mean by that?"


    Rick said, " You would have come to the same conclusion as we did if you see the fights between dragons."


    After some time Rick said, "Divine Power is not the only power the dragons uses in the God Realm. There are many things that we don''t know. Like the concept known as ''Dao''."


    "Dao?" , said Logan and others in an enquiry tone.


    Rick said, " The dragons are divided their strength into 5 types. Very Weak, weak, intermediate, strong and very strong. The dragons who comes under the categories of Very weak, weak and intermediate are all the dragons who are catogarised based on their level of Divine Power. But the dragons who comes under the categories of strong and very strong not only categorised based on Divine Power, but also on the concept known as ''Dao''."


    Arjun said, " Not only that. What''s even more surprising is that, there are dragons who comes under the category of strong and yet weaker in cultivation than the dragons who are categorised under intermediate level. This tells how important the concept of''Dao'' is."


    "WHAT?" , Said Logan in astonishment.


    Arjun said, " We are lacking so much of knowledge. We are dealing things according to the knowledge that exists in the Life Realm. We have to think and deal the things according to how the people in the God Realm does. Or else we will be doomed the moment we enter the God Realm."


    Everyone lost in thoughts. Before anyone could reply, the door of the room opened and Kiera entered. She has the face full of worry.


    Arjun asked, " Big Sis! What happened?"


    Kiera replied, " It''s Ringo! She kidnapped Aeron."

 170 MASTERMIND

    Ringo was the girl Arjun loved the most. Back in the Weissan Town all of them grew up together. Before her departure she wrote a letter for him which stated how much she loved him. She also mentioned that she will wait for him to ask her father for Ringo''s hands in marriage. Arjun decided to meet her after he gained enough status.


    Today he is the emperor of the biggest empire on the planet. He thought that after his dealing with Leizer and elemental king dragons, he will go and pay a visit to the Nora Kingdom and ask for Ringo''s hands in marriage.


    But he was really stunned to hear that Aeron was kidnapped by Ringo. He was wondering why is she doing it. He didn''t think that Kiera is joking around. Because she has genuine wounds on her body. Blood could be seen from the corner of her lips.


    He asked, " Big sis! Calm down! Please tell us what happened first?"


    Kiera Calmed down forcefully and said, " One week ago, both me and big brother Aeron went out for a walk. On the way we met Ringo. We were surprised. But she wasn''t surprised at all. As if she was waiting for us all the time. Later I asked reason for her arrival. But the first thing that she said is sorry."


    Arjun asked, " Sorry? Why?"


    Kiera said, " I was wondering the same. So I asked her why would she say sorry. At that time, a group of people came forward and attacked us. They caught big brother Aeron. I tried to save him. But I couldn''t. They were all heaven''s child to begin with."


    Alwyn asked, " Sister! Is this all that Ringo''s plan?"


    Kiera said, " Yes. When I asked the reason for her actions, she said,


    ''Actually I alone was enough to deal with you two. But we are siblings. So I had to bring people to deal with you. I''m sorry for being little too rash though. But I had to do it. You see I have no grudge against big brother Aeron. He will stay with me as a guest. The reason why I''m taking big brother as a guest is, so that you can pass a message for Arjun. Tell him to meet me in the address I''m going to tell you. I want Arjun to come. And of course he will come. After all Arjun loves big brother so much. As soon as Arjun comes to me, I''ll release big brother with all due respect.''


    She said all this and gave me a letter and asked me to pass it to you."


    She took out a letter which Ringo wrote and gave it to Arjun. Arjun opened the letter. He found an address in it. It was the address where Ringo wants Arjun to come.


    Arjun said, " Don''t worry, big sis. I''ll go and bring big brother immediately. Rest assure. Rick, let''s go."


    On the way Rick asked, " Boss! What the hell is going on?"


    Arjun shook his head and said with no expression on his face, " I don''t know. But the things that we have done and seen has installed a shadow of weakness in my heart. I''m frustrated. And I want to vent all my frustration on someone. The people around Ringo are the perfect candidates to vent my frustration. After all they caused wounds on big sis. They took big brother as an hostage. I''m not going to forgive them."


    Rick went silent. He knew that feeling of weakness. After all he was with Arjun all along. So he knew how that frustration tastes.


    -----------


    Inside the Nora Kingdom, Ringo and her subordinates are sitting calmly on the mountain inside the Royal Academy. Since Ringo is the princess, she was like a boss inside the academy. So no one raised a voice of objection against her.


    A man was sitting calmly on a chair. He was Aeron. He looked at Ringo and smiled gently.


    Ringo smiled and said, " I thought you would be disappointed with me. But you are smiling unexpectedly. You are co-operating with us sincerely. And you look more confident. Tell me big brother. Is Arjun your source of confidence?"


    Aeron replied, " When you know so much, why bother asking? I don''t know why you went against him all of a sudden? But you are doing a huge mistake."


    Ringo shook her head and said, " I know what I''m doing, big brother. As for why I''m doing, I will not tell you. I''ll show you.''


    She took out a recording crystal and gave it to Aeron. Aeron looked into the content of the recording crystal and stunned. But he suspected something wrong with the footage.


    He asked, " When was this recorded?"


    Ringo replied, " One week ago."


    Aeron asked, " Do you seriously believe in this?"


    Ringo replied, " You can clearly see the content right? Why? You want to say that this footage is fake?"


    Aeron replied, " Of course! I''m 100% sure that it is fake. But why would you believe in this? You love him, right?"


    Ringo replied, " I used to love him. But after he killed Roger, all I have is hate."


    Aeron shook his head and said, " I know about my little brother. I''m d*mn sure that he didn''t kill Roger. As for this footage, it is fake. I''m confident in my claim."


    Ringo asked, " Then tell me. Was Arjun in the empire for the past 10 days."


    Aeron replied, " No. He went out to carry out some unfinished business."


    Ringo asked, " What is that unfinished business?"


    Aeron replied, " It''s better if you ask him."


    Ringo said, " I''ll ask him. He might be on his way now. I know that he loves you so much. No matter where he is, he will come once the news reached him."


    At that time Malik came and said, " He is already here. He entered the Royal Campus. He is on his way towards the mountain."


    Ringo said, "Good."


    She then said to Aeron, " Just wait for 5 minutes, big brother. You will be released very soon."


    Aeron replied, " You don''t know what kind of grave you are digging for yourself."


    Ringo didn''t said anything. She smiled and left immediately. Aeron looked at departing Ringo and sighed in disappointment.


    At that time a voice came from behind, " You think that you will leave? I have been waiting for this moment for a long time, Aeron!"


    Aeron was clearly stunned. He lokked at the owner of the voice and shocked.

 171 YOU SEE THE THINGS WHAT PEOPLE WANTS YOU TO SEE

    Nege replied, " I have been waiting for you, Aeron. On that day, you laughed at me. I still have to take revenge for the humiliation."


    Aeron sneered and said, " Humiliation? Only people with the righteous mind has the rights to talk about the humiliation. You deceive people. You and your organisation are the one who kills innocent for your personal gains. Public will always laugh at the people like you. Because people like you are always laughable."


    Nege went furious. She said, " Shut up! This is the world where strong rules over the weak. We are strong. The weaklings like you are destined to die in our hands."


    Aeron replied, " Weaklings? Let me ask you something. If you kill all the weaklings, then what is the use of you being the strong? I know that there are people who are stronger than you. If you kill all the weaklings, then the next weakling will definitely be you. Do you want to be called weak?"


    Nege''s face turned instantly ugly. But she has no objection with Aeron''s statement. If she kills ll the people who are weaker than her, then she would be the weakest on the planet. It doesn''t matter what level of cultivation she attained.


    She said in a sinister tone, " It doesn''t matter. But you have to pay for the humiliation you caused for me. Ringo will deal with Arjun. After all the pain that I have gone through, I managed to grow a seed of hatred within her. She is my weapon. So, let''s get started. I''ll vent my anger first. I''ll kill you slowly."


    She took out a knife and put the sharp edge of the knife in on Aeron''s forehead. She pulled down the knife slowly. A cut mark appeared on Aeron''s face.


    "AAHHHH!!!" , Aeron shouted in pain and agony.


    ----------


    Outside the mountain, both Arjun and Rick were standing patiently. They were travelling for three whole days. And yet they weren''t tired at all.


    At this time they were surrounded by more than 200 people. All of them were looking at Arjun as if they were looking at their prey. Arjun understood what their intentions are. But he didn''t bother with their evil gazss.


    At that time a voice came from inside the door, " As expected. You came much earlier than I expected. Clearly you love big brother so much."


    Following by the voice a beautiful girl with pink hair came out of the door of the building. She was looking at Arjun with a fake smile. Arjun didn''t even got effected with her beauty.


    Arjun said, " Long time no see, Ringo."


    Ringo said, " It''s been really a long time. Come in."


    Arjun didn''t move. He said, " Where is big brother?"


    Ringo replied, " Don''t worry. Big brother is fine. After all he is big brother for me too."


    Ringo''s face became serious. She said, " Why am I doing all this? Don''t you know the reason?"


    Arjun said, " Cut the c*ap! Just come to the point."


    Ringo became serious. Remaining trace of smile on her face was gone. She said, " You don''t know? Fine! Say all this s*it after you see this."


    She took out the recording crystal and played from the beginning. In the crystal, Arjun came from behind a man without making any sound. He approached that man who looked similar to Ringo and stood there. Later he took out a knife and stabbed Roger. Roger died instantly.


    Both Arjun and Rick looked at the footage and narrowed their eyes.


    But Arjun asked, " Are you done? Now where is big brother?"


    "You..." , Ringo was speechless. She didn''t expect Arjun to give this kind of response. She thought that Arjun would be stunned because his evil deeds were exposed. But the way Arjun replied as if he didn''t care at all.


    Ringo said furiously, " You... You are evil. Much more evil than I anticipated."


    Arjjn said, " I asked where is big brother?"


    Ringo almost became insane. She don''t know what to say now. All those 200 people were stunned too. They were speechless. They anticipated many outcome which were in Ringo''s favour. But this response was out of their imagination.


    She asked by gritting her teeth, " You... You don''t accept your sin?"


    Arjun said, " Sin? What sin? If I said that I didn''t kill whoever that person is, would you believe it? I don''t think so. I thought you loved me. I was d*mn busy for the past 10 days to the extent where we have to leave the palace. But now you come and show me a crystal which might be created to mislead you to go against me. You know me since my childhood. You wrote a letter and expressed your love for me. I decided to ask your parents for your hands in marriage after I reach a certain level in status. Now I became an emperor. I have the required status. So I thought that after I get rid of this 10 days of work which required for me to leave the empire. After I came back, all I see is big sis got badly beaten to the point where she was gravely wounded. Her husband was kidnapped and she was sent back with those wounds and mentally hurt. After I come here you show me that s*it and say that I killed whoever that person is. You looked into the footage and deeply believed that I killed that person without any hesitation. I hate the person who doubts me. So I don''t care. So where is big brother?"


    Ringo was stunned. She didn''t know what to say. She looked at Rick and said, " You might be Rick. You tell me. If your grandfather was killed and someone brought you that recorded crystal, what would you do?"


    Rick who was silent all the time, said, " I would think. I would think that whoever recorded the video, instead of stopping the murder, why is that person shooting the video?"


    Ringo said, " Maybe, it''s because the murderer is an emperor! Who wants to mess with an emperor?"


    Rick said, " If that''s the case, then why didn''t he run away. Why would he take the Risk of recording it? Even if he is shooting it, he was supposed to be in the position where he wasn''t ready for this assassination plan. If he took the courage to shoot the video, then at least his hands were supposed to shake in fear and shock. But it didn''t. That means the person who recorded it already knew that that person is going to be assassinated. Not only that person took the courage to shoot the video, but he managed to shoot clearly the face of the murderer. As if they were trying to make you believe that this particular person is the murderer. Clearly the person who brought the video recording want you to see what he wanted to show. If I were in your place, I wouldn''t even bother to believe it."

 172 AERONS CONDITION

    Ringo went speechless. But she didn''t say anything. She knew that everything Rick said might not be the complete truth, but what he said is a possibility. She might be accusing Arjun, but deep down her heart she wants not to believe it. Because she really loves Arjun.


    Rick continued, " And by the looks of it, that person in the footage has similarities to you. So he might be your brother judging from his age. If that''s the case then let me ask you an important question. What reason do you think boss has to kill that person? What reason does boss has to cause any harm to you?"


    "That..." , Ringo hesitated.


    At that time a voice came from behind, " What you said is just a possibility. But there is a huge possibility that what exactly in the footage is right too?"


    Following by the voice a man came out. Arjun looked at that person and his guts told him that this person is not a trustworthy.


    Arjun said, " There is an old saying. When things goes wrong, then the first person who acts is actually the real culprit."


    Malik''s face turned little ugly. He said, " Oh! What makes you think that what you said is right?"


    Arjun replied, " You might have crush on Ringo. So in order to get her, you need to shatter her love for me. So you killed her brother and put the blame on me. You created that video recording and put the blame on me. I have only one enemy in my life so far. To be more honest one organisation. That is the Assassins Organisation! Just like you."


    Malik was scared for a moment. He opened his mouth in disbelief. He has only one thought. ''How did he know?''


    As for Arjun. He thought that the Assassins Organisation has one major flaw. That is the tattoo of owl on their bodies.All Arjun needs to do is to activate the Yin-Yan Eyes to see through them. That''s what Arjun did against Malik. When he looked at Malik for the first time, he had some uneasy feeling. So he used the Yin-Yan Eyes out of habit. And it to his surprise Arjun found the tattoo of owl which symbolises the crest of the Assassins Organisation.


    Malik panicked a little and said, " You over think the things. I''m just genuinely helping my friend."


    Arjun said, " I don''t care.Just hand over my brother.Or else wherever your organisation is, I''ll find and destroy it. I have already wasted so much of time here."


    Ringo was shocked when she heard the word Assassins Organisation. She panicked a little. She was wondering whether all her choices so far were right or wrong. Because she clearly looked at the panicking face of Malik when Arjun mentioned the name Assassins Organisation.


    Malik and others panicked even more. They didn''t know how Arjun was able to figure out that he is the member of the Assassins Organisation. When they were in the middle of their thoughts Arjun said,


    "You did the same thing with my family. You sent two people into my family. You won their trust. Then you have made them use the poison and corroded their Magic Core. Your organisation did all that only to capture my empire with the intention of world domination. You played the same trick with big sis. Sending Reynolds and gaining trust of king Bloom. Then killing King Bloom and capturing his kingdom. And now killing Ringo''s brother and putting blame on me to take the revenge. After all I was really the pain in your organisation''s *ss right?"


    Malik said furiously, " You.... don''t accuse us on false assumption."


    Rick said before Arjun could say anything, " False assumptions? But their is nood need to hide. We know that out of 200 people here,187 members are from the Assassins Organisation."


    "WHAT?" , Malik looked at Arjun and Rick like they are looking at ghosts.


    All the people were sweating non stop. They don''t know what to say.


    Malik said in fear, " How... How do you know the exact number?"


    Arjun said, " You people harmed both mine and Rick''s families. Do you think I''ll just sit silently and do nothing? You and all the bas*ards of your organisation has already fallen in my eyes. There is no way I''m going to let you people take a peaceful breath. Do you honestly think that I don''t have any way to distinguish you people from others? Let mr warn you. Nobody can get away from me after harming my family."


    While Arjun was saying all this, he used the Yin-Yan Eyes to scan the building. He found Aeron on the verge of death. His hands were cut in pieces. Skin was pealed from his face. He lost his consciousness. He is on the verge of death.


    Arjun was stunned. His face became ugly to behold. He clearly looked at the women who is smiling loudly after breaking Aeron''s arms. She was looking at the bloody scene and enjoying it.


    Arjun said, " Rick! I don''t want any one of these bas*ards to get away from here. Capture them all!"


    Rick replied with an ugly face, " Yes boss!"


    Rick can use the Yin-Yan eyes too. It might not be as powerful as Arjun''s Yin-Yan eyes, but it is powerful enough to look at Aeron''s condition. That''s why he replied furiously for Arjun''s request.


    Rick raised his hands in the air. Immediately Wind Dragon''s sigil appeared in the air. Out of the sigil, came a huge amount of wind in the form of whirpool and surrounded the entire mountain. It blocked the entire view for the people around them.


    All the people were stunned. This kind of power not even a peak powerhouse like a peak 7th Grandstar Realm can weild. They all know that Rick has surpassed the threshold of 7th Grandstar realm powerhouse. They don''t have any words to say.


    Malik shivered and said, " This power.... wait. You are not a magician. This power could only be weilded by the Willpower trainee. You train in Willpower?"


    Rick smiled and said, " My boss trains in Willpower. If he can train in Willpower, then why can''t I?"

 173 A BUNCH OF BULLS*I

    Rick continued, " I''m not like my boss though. The people who trains in Willpower will have two choices to make. Either choose the supporting occupation, or choose the combat master. My boss would have choosed the combat masters back then too. But we need a God from the upper realm to come and activate the Divine Core. Only then Boss could have the chance to be a combat master. But our realm doesn''t have any gods to begin with. So oit of helpnessness my boss has to choose the supporting occupation."


    Malik and others who heard this felt daze. Ringo was listening to it in complete daze too. She finally understood how foolish she was to suspect her boyfriend. She was ready to apologise at any moment.


    Rick continued, " I had the Red realm Magic Core. My talent was complete mess. I was training non-stop only to destroy your organisation. Because you killed my parents. We hid ourselves in a forest since then. Later we figured out where grandpa Sitaram and his family stationed at. That''s when I met Arjun. Arjun likes to make research. He is a genius in the field of creation. He found a way for me to let go abandon the training in magic and start a new life by training in Willpower. Since then I have decided not to leave Arjun''s side and accepted him as my boss."


    Rick continued, " I also wanted to be a combat master. But I know that in order to awaken my combat master powers, I need the help of a genuine God. But where could I find a God in our realm? So I mentally prepared to choose the field of supporting occupation. But one day a miracle happened. A god from the upper realm fell on a mountain of Weissan Town. We don''t know how exactly that mechanism worked out, but as soon as that God fell, all the damaged things got renovated itself and became even better. All the human''s diseases got cured. All the crippled cultivators got their cultivation got restored. That was the first Act of God that world knew!"


    "WHAT?" ,Shouted all of them in unison. The world always wondered why god blessed a small town like Weissan City. So this was the reason.


    Rick continued, " All the gods in the upper realm trains in Willpower. As soon as that God fell on the mountain, my boss sensed some familiar power coming from the direction of that mountain. It was familiar and yet not familiar. It was as if that familiar aura has the traces of some killing intent within it. So my boss went to the mountain and started to search. After a long and persistent search he found that hidden god. Later my boss was able to give him some temporary first aid. Because it was clearly seen that that god has fallen from the sky after fighting some frightening opponent and lost. And that God was impressed with my boss''s work and blessed the entire Weissan City. That was the second Act of God the world knew."


    Rick continued, " As my boss kept on treating, that god kept showing some improvement. After he recovered completely he activated my Divine Core helped me to become a combat masters. That''s how I was able to attain my current power. But my boss is desparately trying to find a way to become a combat master too. So he is doing everything that he can."


    Everyone believed in Rick''s bulls*it about the Act Of God. Nobody has any trace of doubt anymore. Everyone knows how good Eric Dawson was. But he would pale in comparison with Arjun. Eric Dawson was able to create many more things which were at supreme quality. But Arjun was different. He created a way for any human to train in Willpower. This kind of wisdom and intelligence is really much more supreme than the creations of Eric Dawson.


    Rick asked, " Ringo, when was that video recording was shooted?"


    Ringo replied, " 10 days ago."


    Rick asked, " How do you know that both me and boss left the building? I mean come on, we told Alwyn to make everyone in the palace believe that we are in the closed door seclusion. How do you people know that we were not in the palace, while not even others in the palace knows it?"


    Ringo replied honestly, " Malik said that he installed a spy within your empire. He got all the information from that spy. That''s how we know about you leaving the empire."


    Rick said, " And they brought that recording crystal to make you believe that boss has murdered that brother of your."


    Ringo replied, " Yes."


    Rick asked, " Are you sure that you really loved boss? Didn''t you even had a trace of suspecion towards that video? You loved boss and yet you have traces of suspension on him?"


    Ringo hesitated and said, " That..."


    Before Ringo could continue Rick said, " I wish I could tell you where we were for the past 10 days. But it is highly confidential matter. We cannot tell you everything about the empire''s matters."


    Rick said, " And the biggest flaw in that video recording is the method that killer used to kill your brother. My boss sat on his throne and shook the soul of the former Prime Minister who almost died. If my boss really wanted to kill your brother, then all he had to do is to destroy your brother''s soul. Therevis no need to backstab him. After all, that Prime Minister was a 7-Grandstar Realm level cultivator. And as for your brother, I suspect that he is on par with the Prime Minister."


    Ringo lost her balance and fell on the ground. The last stage of doubts were gone. She understood how stupid she was. She really hated herself for her stupidity. She started to cry on the spot. She regretted her actions. If it is possible she wanted to make up for things. But she knows how persistent Arjun is.


    Malik said, " Bulls*it! What proof do you have to accuse us to be the part of the Assassins Organisation?"


    Rick said, " You said that you installed spy in our empire. But since we took charge in the empire we didn''t recruit even a single person. So when did you installed spies in our empire?"


    "That..." , Malik knew that his last hope has been shattered. His identity has been exposed.


    Rick said, " And most importantly, what exactly that woman Nege is doing inside?"


    Ringo said in disbelief, " Nege? You mean Arjun''s mother? What do you mean by what she is doing inside?"


    Rick said, " Why do you think boss asked me to capture you all and went inside the building with insane anger?"


    Ringo said, " You mean..."


    Rick replied, " She is not only inside the room. She broke big brother''s arms and legs. She is currently torturing big brother who is right now on the crisis between life and death. Boss went in to rescue him."

 174 YOU HAVE NO BRIGHT FUTURE ANYMORE

    Rick said, " Wait! Don''t go anywhere."


    Ringo turned around and said, " I brought big brother here. His safety is my responsibility. I already hurt big sis Kiera. If anything happens to big brother, then big sis will never forgive me."


    Rick said, " I know how you feel. But it''s better if you don''t go in. Let boss deal with his mother. She is a cunning woman after all."


    Ringo hesitated. But she decided to stay. She already created such a mess. She don''t want to be any more burden for Arjun. So she waited outside the building by gritting her teeth.


    -----------


    Inside the building Nege was enjoying the torture she was giving to Aeron. At this moment she cut down Aeron''s legs too. She even peeled Aeron''s skin. Aeron was on the verge of death. He really was in the delicate situation. He was taking his last breaths.


    Nege said, " I''m the ultimate queen who is destined to rule the world. How dare a mere ant like you to to laugh at this queen? Now face the judgement."


    She took out a sword and made herself ready to kill him at any moment. When she pulled her sword and about to pass it through Aeron''s throat, she suddenly stopped. She felt as if the sword is getting heavy. She can''t even move. As if the space around her was being sealed. Nege was stunned. She was sweating non-stop.


    At that time a voice came from behind, " I didn''t see any queen to sweat like that in my life."


    Nege turned around and was stunned to see Arjun walking towards her slowly. As he took more and more steps forward, her heart started to beat faster and faster.


    Nege said, " How did you come in? I thought you were dealing with Ringo."


    Arjun didn''t say anything. He really feel disgust for this woman. Especially when he recalls the relationship between them. He wanted to deal with her for good.


    Arjun lifted his hand in air and folded it in the form of punch. Hi hand started to turn red. And at some point it was engulfed with fire attribute. He cannot reveal his identity as a Dragon Slayer. Or else it will cause a huge commotion. He don''t want to draw any unwanted attention towards him. So he used the fire which came from the Willpower.


    He pulled his hand back and punched it towards Nege. The fire materialised in the form of fist and travelled towards Nege. Nege didn''t held back. She pulled her hands and a water shield appeared in front of her. The water shield came in contact with the fire punch. Immediately the entire building shook. Rubbles were falling down on the floor.


    Arjun''s eyes narrowed. He said, " You train in Willpower too! It looks like what I heard is true. The Assassins Organisation originated from the God Realm. The Assassins Organisation in this realm is just a branch."


    Nege was stunned when she heard Arjun. She took a step back in shock and said, " How...How do you know all this?"


    Arjun said, " You people touched my family and harmed them. How could I sit silently. and do nothing. I know more than enough about you. If my guess is right you received your ability to train in Willpower from the Assassins Organisation from the God Realm. Am I right?"


    Nege didn''t respond. She knows that what Arjun said is true. The headquarters of the Assassins Organisation sent people. They conducted a ritual and transplanted somebody''s conscience from the God Realm within them. There are total of 25 people whose conscience was transplanted successfully. And Nege was one of them.


    She shouted, " Shut up!!!"


    She raised her hand and huge amount of mrtal axe appeared in her hands. She then immediately threw it in the direction of Arjun.


    Arjun used fire in one hand and thunder attribute on other hand. He combined both the attributes and sent it towards Nege.


    RED LIGHTNING!!!


    In the legend it was known as the red lightening has no rival among the different kinds of lightenings. Red lightening is known as the supreme lightning in the universe. The red lightning travelled and clashed against the metal axe. The force coming out of the clash travelled to all direction and it destroyed the entire building.


    Arjun reacted quickly. He moved very quickly and collected Aeron and put him in the wood space in his conscience. Wood Space contains the medical properties. So Aeron''s condition stopped worsening.


    As the entire building was destroyed, Arjun managed to come out just in time. Nege also came out. She looked at the surrounding and was stunned by looking at the Whirpool made of wind which blocked all possible exit routes.


    Arjun looked at Nege and said, " You think you have the chance to rule over the world just because you managed to train in Willpower by transplanting somebody else''s conscience?"


    Nege said, " You just don''t know how powerful Willpower is."


    Arjun said, " I don''t know? Fine. Rick! You tell me. Someone from the God Realm came and transplanted somebody else''s conscience inside her conscience. What do you think will happen in the future?"


    Rick looked at Nege as if he is looking at a woman in pity. He asked, " Boss! Are you saying that the Assassins Organisation from the God Realm came down and replaced her conscience with some innocent''s conscience?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes."


    Rick looked at Nege and shook his head. He said while sighing, " What a pity? Even though you are an enemy, you disappointed me. If you got transplanted with someone else''s conscience, then you have no future at all. You will never have limitless future."


    "WHAT?" , Nege asked in worry. She knows that neither Rick nor Arjun has any reason to lie to them.


    Arjun said, " If you are training in Willpower, then you should understand the true meaning of Willpower. What is Willpower? It is a power that is manifested from your own choices. It is the power that originated from your own free will. But you got your own conscience got transplanted. Do you know what that means? That means the body and choices are yours. The will is yours. But the conscience in which your power will manifest is not yours. It belongs to other party."

 175 NEGES BIGGEST HATRED

    Arjun continued, " When such scenario occurs then you will face a biggest problem in your life. One''s conscience should be filled with the same owner''s powers. It should not be allowed with foreign power or element. Only then you can make your Inner Will to listen to you. Or else you will face too many bottlenecks in your training. Even if you overcome all those bottlenecks, you cannot improve any further than the previous owner of your conscience."


    Nege asked in anxiety, " What...What do you mean by that?"


    This time Rick explained, " It''s simple. If the true owner of the conscience that you are depending on is at the 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage, then even if you overcome all the botylenecks, then the maximum improvement in your cultivation will be 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage. You cannot improve any further anymore."


    "This..." , Nege was truly terrified this time. If what both Arjun and Rick said is true, then all her future dreams of ruling the universe will be nothing but a dream. She started to understand why the leader of Assassins Organisation never underestimated Arjun and acted against him this quickly. With this kind of knowledge he really is a formidable enemy for them.


    Nege asked, " How do you know that my conscience was transplanted?"


    Arjun said, " The aura that you release and the aura that your conscience release are entirely distinct. Anyone who trains in Willpower could say that your conscience was transplanted."


    Nege asked, " Then how does your friend here was able to train in Willpower? If his conscience was also been transplanted then don''t you think he will also face the bottleneck?"


    Rick said, " Do you think transplantation is the only way for a person to achieve the ability to train in Willpower? There are many ways. The ways that we used to gain the ability to train in Willpower is the much safest way that we know. So we are not going to face any problem with our training in Willpower."


    Nege was stunned. She really regretted harming Sitaram and Gnan. If she waited another 30 years then probably she could also gain that method trouble which she could train in Willpower. But she knew that she has no time to regret.


    But things went south. She underestimated Arjun''s power. Arjun was so powerful that even she felt powerless. She hated this feeling of weak. She wanted to vent all her frustration on Arjun.


    She released her full power madly. She used the space element and tried to supress Arjun. Arjun just narrowed his eyes. An invisible force came out and struck her. She felt as if her eyes were spinning. Sweat was coming out of her body. She felt as if she was losing control over her body.


    "SOUL SHAKING ART - VERY WEAK LEVEL!!!"


    Soul Shaking Art attacks opponent''s conscience and soul. Nege''s soul might belongs to her, but her conscience belongs to someone else. So she was immediately intimated and felt dizy. On top of that she was panicking at the moment. There is no way she is going to overcome Arjun''s mental attack.


    She took some time to come back to her senses. She looked at Arjun as if she was looking at a ghost. She understood how the former Prime Minister felt at the moment. She heard the rumours about Arjun''s mental attack. She didn''t bother too much back then. But as she experienced it, she understood how terrifying it is.


    Before Arjun made another attack, she took out a Talisman and shattered it. She immediately disappeared from the scene.


    Rick asked in surprise, " What the hell was that?"


    Arjun replied, " An escape talisman. She used it to escape from us. Considering her situation, it was a wise decision to be honest. Or else, I would have killed her without any doubt."


    Rick sighed in disappointment. Before either of them could say anything further, Ringo said, " Arjun where is big brother? Please tell me."


    Arjun looked at Ringo and said in disappointing tone, " You want to look at big brother Aeron? Fine then. I''ll show you."


    On his thought Aeron came out of Arjun''s conscience and gently fell on the ground. All his legs and hands were separated from his body. Skin on his face was peeled. Blood was covering his entire body. He looked very horrible. Everyone on the scene were stunned.


    Arjun looked at Ringo and said, " So, here is big brother. Can you treat him? You said that you hold responsibility for his safety right? Is this what you call responsibility?"


    Ringo felt horrible when she looked at Aeron''s condition. She didn''t know what to say. She don''t know how to face Kiera now. She was despairing for her actions.


    Arjun said, " You believed that I killed your brother. That means you have no faith in me. If there is no faith and believe in a person, then there will be no love at all. That means, this is where things have ended between us. I thought that I''ll give you the ability to train in Willpower just like how I did for Rick. But you opened my eyes. So, goodbye."


    Arjun grabbed Aeron and put him back in his conscience. Later Rick released the wind prison. They looked at Alwyn and Logan standing outside the whirpool. There were more than 500 soldiers along with them.


    Rick asked, " What are you people doing here?"


    Logan replied, " Big brother Aeron''s kidnapping issue reached grandpa Sitaram''s ears. He sent us here to take care of things."


    All the soldiers looked at Arjun and kneeled down and paid their respect for their emperor.

 176 COURT SESSION

    Malik heard Arjun''s orders and sneered. He said while laughing, " Do you know why our Organisation was never exposed? I''ll show you."


    He then shouted, " Guys! Do it!"


    Immediately all 187 members took out a pill and put it in their mouths. The moment that pill touched their toungue, they fell on the ground. All of them didn''t show any sign of life. All 187 members died just like that.


    Logan asked in surprise, " What did they eat?"


    Arjun replied, " A Poison Pill! They didn''t want us to extract any information from them. It looks like they were well trained."


    Alwyn asked, " Poison? Information? Well trained? Who the hell are they?"


    Rick said, " The ants of Assassins Organisation."


    Logan asked in shock, "Assassins Organisation? What the hell are they doing here?"


    Rick said, " We will tell you later."


    Rick then looked at the troops who came along with Logan and Alwyn and said, " What are you looking at? Go and arrest the rest of the 13 members. As for those dead bodies, bring them too. We will decide what to do later."


    The guards who came with Alwyn and Logan immediately carried out their orders immediately. All those 13 members begged for their forgiveness. But Arjun didn''t bother at all.


    Ringo said, " Arjun! Please leave them alone. They just helped me. Arrest me in their stead. I''m the one who started all this after all."


    Arjun replied, " They helped you in order to assassinate an emperor! An emperor is not any common John Doe for you to assassinate. Do you know the consequences for an emperor''s death? You just don''t know. And I don''t have any mood to explain either. Don''t worry. I''m not going to kill them or cripple them. All I need is explanation from their families. Later I''ll release them."


    Ringo didn''t say anything. Even though they will be loosing their heads in front of their families. At least they are not going to either lose their lives nor are they going to be crippled. So, she took a huge sigh of relief.


    Arjun looked at Alwyn and said, " Alwyn! Look after the things. I want you to send the orders for their families, clans or whatever organisation they belongs to, pass an order. Tell them to attend the court session in the royal palace which will be conducted in three days. If any of their families fail to report, then that particular child is going to die. And ask the King Nora to attend the court session without fail. I''m really pi**ed this time."


    Alwyn replied, " Got it, boss!"


    Logan asked, " Boss! Where is big brother?"


    Alwyn felt uneasy. He asked nervously, " Is it really that bad?"


    Rick said, " It''s very bad. It''s worse than what you could ever imagine. I don''t want to lie to you, but if my guess is right, it''s even beyond boss''s capability."


    Alwyn asked nervously, " Boss! Is it true?"


    Arjun said with a sad face, " Yes. I don''t want to give you any false hope. But that is indeed the case."


    Alwyn''s hands started to shiver in anxiety. Aeron is his family now. Aeron is his brother-in-law. So he was nervous.


    Arjun said, " Carry out your mission. I''ll wait for you here. We will get back together. Even though big brother''s injuries are not going to heal, but it''s not going to be any worse. So he will at least stay alive as long as he is within my conscience."


    Alwyn took a deep breath and said, " Got it, boss! I''ll carry out your orders. We will leave immediately."


    Alwyn soon left. As soon as Alwyn left, a middle aged man and a middle aged woman entered the mountain anxiously. Their faces has some traces of fear.


    They went near Arjun and bent on their knees and said, " Greetings! Your Majesty!"


    Arjun looked at them and said, " Please get up, King Nora!"


    The middle aged man was none other than King of the Nora Kingdom, Albert Nora. And the middle aged woman was none other than queen of Nora Kingdom. Ruth Nora. They lokked at Ringo and trace of anxiety appeared on their faces.


    Albert said, " Your Majesty! About Ringo..."


    Before Albert could continue, Arjun said, " I don''t want to discuss anything here. I''m going to conduct a court session in the Royal Palace. I want you to come along with your daughter."


    Albert tried to say, " Your Majesty! Please give herva chance."


    Arjun said, " Don''t worry. I have no intentions to kill anyone. I know you put your life on the line to protect me and my family 30 years ago. So I''m not going to kill her. On top of that you already lost your son. So I don''t want you to lose your daughter too. But an explanation is definitely necessary. So attend the court without fail."


    Albert took a sigh of relief and said, " Thank you, Your Majesty! I''ll definitely make things right."


    He immediately left along with Ringo after what he said. He knows that Arjun is really angry at the moment. Whatever he says may trigger the anger of Arjun. So he left quietly along with Ringo.


    To be honest, Albert was happy. At least Arjun didn''t kill anyone. If it was other emperors, they might have killed Ringo by now. Fortunately, Arjun is someone who remembers kindness. He remembered how Albert put his life on the line to protect Sitaram and others. He left with huge sigh of relief. Ringo also left by lowering her head. She didn''t say anything at all. She knows that she lost all her rights to say anything.


    Arjun sat on a chair which was arranged for him. So much has happened. He wanted to have some space.


    At that time Alwyn came back. He brought two people along with him.


    Alwyn said, " Boss! I did everything that you asked me to do."


    Arjun looked at those two people and asked, " Who are these two people?"


    Alwyn replied, " These two are the principal and dean of the academy. They came here to talk to you."


    Dean said, " Your Majesty! Please feel free to come in. We will discuss after you are comfortable."


    Arjun said, " No. It is you people who are going to come to the court session which is going to take place in the royal palace after three days. You are to attend compulsory. Or else the consequences will be drastic."


    Dean replied politely, " Yes, your majesty! I''ll definitely come."

 177 TWO METHODS

    After six hours, Arjun and others reached the Royal Palace. Alwyn and others learnt how bad Adron''s situation is. They felt chilled down their bones when they heard it. Alwyn was even more nervous to hear the news of his brother-in-law. He felt as if his mind was not working at the moment. But he forcefully calmed down.


    After reaching the outskirts of the royal palace, the news of their arrival has reached the ears of Sitaram and others. They came out immediately without any hesitation.


    After Arjun and others got out of the vehicle, Kiera came to him in daze and asked, " Where is big brother, Aeron?"


    Arjun and others went silent. They didn''t say anything. Kiera became even more nervous.


    She asked, " Where is my husband?"


    Arjun held her hands and said, " Big sis! First let''s get inside the house. Big brother''s situation is not good. He needs complete rest. So it''s better if we go in first."


    Sitaram asked nervously, " But where is he?"


    Arjun replied, " He is within my conscience. His injuries are so critical that I put him in the wood space within my conscience. At least his situation will not get worse."


    "WHAT...." ,Kiera felt shiver down her bones. She don''t know what to say when she heard it.


    Jessica went forward and tried to comfort Kiera. Sitaram and others face changed. Brooks wanted to say something, but he knew that it''s not the time to say anything. So he kept quite. But his heart wasn''t at ease whatsoever.


    All of them walked inside the royal palace. Arjun ordered no one to come in except Sitaram and others.


    Later he turned towards Kiera and said, " Big sis! When I''m going to show big brother, you might be in a position where your heart will break apart. So be strong."


    Kiera didn''t say anything. She nodded her head in response. Arjun looked at her and shook his head. He knew that she is not strong at all.


    Arjun closed his eyes. On his thought, first an hand came out and fell on the bed gently. Everyone were stunned. Kiera started to cry once again.


    Later another hand came out. Followed by two legs. Then finally the body. All of them fell on the bed gently.


    When the first hand fell, Everyone were stunned. When the second hand came out, they were stunned. When the first leg came out, they felt as if their heart skipped a bit. When the second leg came out, they took a step back in shock. When the limbless body came out, their heart skipped a bit.


    Putong!


    Arjun was doing first aid. He is at the basic level in Pill concoction and medical knowledge. He is doing everything that he can. But his knowledge was not enough to save Aeron. Aeron''s condition was not stablising at all. In fact it''s worsening at a rapid pace.


    Gnan said angrily, " Who did this?"


    Rick replied, " It was Nege. She manipulated Ringo to kidnap big brother Aeron and....."


    Rick explained everything that happened on the mountain. He didn''t miss even a single detail. When Sitaram and others heard it, their face changed.


    Gnan said angrily, " That bi*ch..."


    Sitaram said, " Too much hatred for even some small matters. That woman has really gone too far this time."


    As they were discussing things, Aeron''s condition worsened at a rapid pace. And at some point Aeron couldn''t hold it anymore. He took his last breath and died.


    Arjun clenched his fist in anger. He closed his eyes and tried to calm himself down. Later he opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He looked back with eyes full of tears and said in a low voice, " I''m sorry! He is no more."


    The room fell silent immediately. It was to the point where even the needle''s sound could be heard too. Later Kiera broke the silence by crying loudly. Brooks who is silent everytime also cried loudly.


    After half an hour of non stop crying Kiera''s eyes lit up in hope. She stood up and went near Arjun in hurry.


    Kiera held Arjun''s collar and said, " Arjun... Arjun, you are the Will of the universe right? Please save my husband. Change his will and he will be back right? I mean a new soul will be produced for him, right?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " You are right. If I do the Will changing process, big brother will get a new soul. But you think things will be alright?"


    Kiera asked in daze, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun said, " Big brother lost his hands and legs. Even if he is brought back to life using Will changing process, he will come back to life for sure. But there is a problem here. I can bring him back but I cannot restore his physical body. I cannot attach or make his limbs reborn. That means even if he will be alive, he will not have hands or legs. It is equal to death."


    Sitaram asked, " There might be a way right? I mean it''s not that all our ways are closed completely, right?"


    Kiera said hopefully, " That''s right! There might be some way right? After all, you are the Will Of The Universe."


    Brooks said, " Young Master! I don''t know anything. But I know that you have some special and unique power. Please save my son."


    Arjun said after a moment of silence, " There are only two ways which I can think of."


    Everybody''s eyes lit up. At least there is a way. It''s not completely hopeless.


    Kiera asked, " What is it? Just tell me. I''ll do whatever I must."


    Arjun said, " First method is for you all to wait till I reach the Blue Realm in my Willpower. Once I reach the Blue Realm, I can create even a new fleshly body. I can bring that person back to life along with his past memories too. But you need to wait a very long time."


    Gnan asked, " Alright! What is the second method?"


    Arjun said, " The second method is something that I proposed big brother and big sis. That is for both of you to become my Light and the Darkness. If you choosed to become my Light and the Darkness, by the time you come out, big brother is not only going to come back to life, but also he is going to reach the Celestial Realm in cultivation."

 178 MAKING A CHOICE

    Arjun continued, " Of course! Big sis! If we are going with the second choice, then it can''t be done without you. The Darkness cannot live without Light. At the same time the Light cannot live without the Darkness. So if I send big brother into the space of darkness in my conscience then I need a candidate who is going to be in the space of Light. Who could be more suitable for that position other than you?"


    Nobody talked. Everyone went silent.


    Arjun continued, " If you choose the first option, then you need to wait until I reached the Blue Realm in Willpower. Then I can bring him back by creating a brand new body. I can create a separate soul with the past memories too. But big brother needs to start his training from the very beginning."


    Rick said, " That means if we choose the first option then we need to wait for another 80 years approximately to revive big brother. In this case all of us including big sis and uncle broiks has to wait patiently. But big brother needs to start everything from the very beginning."


    Arjun replied, " That''s right."


    Jason asked, " What if we choose the second option?"


    Arjun said, " Then both big brother and big sis will be gone for more than a billion years. We need to wait for 1 billion years. But for big brother and big sis it will be only a moment. For them it will be less than even a second. If big sis chooses the second option, then she will feel as if she is going to see big brother after just a second. Even though it will be more than 1 billion years for us."


    Sitaram said, " That means if we choose the first option, then we need to wait for only 80 years. But Aeron has to train from the scratch. But if we choose the second option, then even if we need to wait much longer time, not only Aeron will come out powerful and strong, Arjun will have his own Light and the Darkness too."


    Gutherson said, " Both the options has it''s own advantages and disadvantages."


    John asked, " Master! You are the senior and most experienced person here. What is your opinion?"


    Sitaram said, " I''m not in the position to decide. The one who needs to make a choice is Brooks and Kiera. Both of the take your own time and come to a decision. Whatever decision you make, we will honour it."


    Brooks thought for a moment. But he wasn''t able to make any decision.


    He asked Sitaram, " Master! What would you do if you were in my place?"


    Everyone including Kiera looked at Sitaram.


    Sitaram replied, " If I were in your place, I would choose the second option."


    Alwyn asked, " Why?"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They thought it would be a possible scenario.


    Sitaram continued, " If we choose the second option, then of course, we need to wait for at least 1 billion years. But Aeron will be very strong. He will be either the Light or the Darkness. Who would dare to mess around with him. With all of us around him, he will be more than fine. And the most important thing is that he needs to sleep for 1 billion years without any tensions and training. The next moment he wakes up, he will be a top class supreme god. And so is Kiera. She will be a Supreme Goddess too.Who would dare to mess around with them."


    Gnan said, " If we choose the second option then Arjun will also get his own Light and the Darkness. There are way too many advantages with the second option. I agree with father."


    Gutherson said, " I agree with boss too. But what choice will both Brooks and Kiera would make?"


    Everyone looked at both Kiera and Brooks. They are waiting for their response. After a very long discussion, both of them came to a conclusion.


    Kiera said, " We made our decision."


    Arjun asked, " What is it then?"


    Kiera said, " We would like to go with the second option."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Wonderful! Then let''s go towards an isolated place. When the procedure will take place, the commotion will be lot higher than whenever I change others will."


    Sitaram asked, " You are doing this for the first time right? Then how do you know that the commotion will be huge?"


    Arjun replied, " Whenever I need any information, I will just think about it in my mind. Then a book will appear in my mind with the detailed answer. That''s how I learn everything."


    Sitaram said while impressed, " That''s pretty handy."


    Gutherson said, " Alright! Let''s go towards the mountain. The place which is isolated."


    Arjun said, " The process will take place for one week. Uncle John! I make you incharge for one week. Your decision will be my decision for the next one week. I have to trouble you for this."


    John replied, " Rest assured, Young Master! I''ll not let you have any complaints against me."


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " King Nora and others will come after 3 days to face their judgement. Don''t kill anyone. Just ask them what the hell are they teaching their children and put some fine on them. One way or other, the Assassins Organisation manipulated them because they wanted to put me on a tough spot. One way or other way, all this s*it started because of me. So leave them with some fine."


    John said, " Don''t worry! Young Master! I''ll do it as you said."


    Arjun replied, " Good!"


    He then looked towards Kiera and said, " Big sis! Spend as much time as you can with Alwyn and others. Even though it will be just a moment of time for you, it will be a very very long time for us. So spend time with others."


    Kiera replied, " Don''t worry!"


    All of them walked out of the palace and reached the mountain where Sitaram and others Will were changed. All of them left and not even a single person in the Royal Palace knew about it. John and Samantha stayed in the palace to look after the empire for the next one week in Arjun''s absence.


    Arjun and others reached the mountain. Arjun put Aeron''s dead body on the ground gently.


    He said, " Big Sis! Please Sit down on the ground closely besides big brother."


    Kiera silently sat down beside Aeron. She looked at Arjun and nodded her head.


    Arjun asked, " Are you ready?"


    Kiera replied, " Yes."

 179 THE WORST ENEMIES MAKES THEIR MOVE

    Both Aeron and Kiera were very close. Aeron was lying on the ground motionless. While Kiera was sitting without thinking anything.


    Arjun said, " When I reach the celestial realm you will be light while big brother will be darkness. Do you agree with me?"


    Kiera said, " Yes. I agree."


    Arjun nodded his head. Rick know how important this ritual is. So he activated his spiritual sense and Yin-Yan Eyes and kept on scanning the surroundings. Logan and others were guarding the entrance.


    Arjun put his left hand on Aeron''s head, while he put his right hand on Kiera''s head. He released his dark element and injected into Aeron''s conscience. While the Light element came out of his right hand and entered into Kiera''s conscience. Arjun then chanted the spell which was written in the guide book.


    Immediately the whether started to change. A huge whirpool formed in the sky. The shining sun kept on dimming. At one particular time the sun became much dimmer to the point where Sitaram and others felt as if it was the night time. Huge amount of wind was blowing in the surrounding. In fact it was the same situation in all the realms of the universe. All of them were completely stunned.


    Next from the huge vortex a huge amount of grey colour energy came and surrounded the entire universe. It doesn''t matter whether it is the Life Realm, God Realm, Celestial Realm or Curse Realm. The same scenario took place everywhere. The sun was gone and suddenly it became night. And the place where it was night, the sun was shining very brightly.


    Later the Grey energy turned into a sphere shape. A straight line with a bright light formed at the center of the sphere dividing the sphere into two parts. These two parts were not separate. It was one whole sphere. Only a white light was formed.


    Later the white light which was in the straight line started to transform into the circular Zig-Zag form. All the Gods from the God Realm and Celestial Realm, and the demons from the Demon Realm were watching the whole scene with complete dumbfounded faces.


    ----------


    CELESTIAL REALM---------->


    In the universe, on the stars stood 12 shadows. These 12 shadows were looking at the entire phenomenon without blinking an eye.


    One of the shadows whose eyes were shining with thunder said, " This phenomenan... I didn''t believe in my life that I would see it again."


    Another shadow with waterdrop eyes said, " This phenomenon indicates to that sign."


    Another phenomenon with eyes full of fire said, " It indicates that someone is creating their own Light and the Darkness."


    A shadow with eyes which has the sign of wind said, " It looks like a Will Of The Universe is born!!!"


    The sixth shadow with eyes full of darkness said, " Humph! We are the 12 Supreme Gods. The power of the Universe Will should belongs only to us. After all, we are the protectors of the universe."


    The seventh shadow with eyes which contains the hint of peace said, " But there could only be one Will of the Universe."


    The eighth shadow with eyes emitting time element said, " That means there won''t be a second one right?"


    The ninth shadow who has the space element in it''s eyes said, " It doesn''t matter. That ant who is weilding the supreme power has done a huge favour for us by revealing his secret."


    The tenth shadow who has the fate power in it''s eyes said, " That supreme power should be with one of us. If my guess is right, all of you know who is the perfect candidate for this."


    The eleventh shadow who looked much more like a human said, " It is indeed obvious. Who can be a perfect candidate other than elder brother."


    Everyone looked towards the twelveth shadow and waiting for his decision. The twelveth shadow was much bigger and mightier than the other eleven shadows. The twelveth shadow''s eyes contains the universe itself.


    The twelveth shadow said after a moment of silence, " Find that person. And make it quick. I want you to find him before that bas*ard Celestial Prophet of Darkness finds him!!!"


    All other shadows said in union, " Yes, Elder brother."


    -----------


    DEMON REALM---------->


    On a wrecked mountain there stood a shadow. This shadow was looking at the phenomenon with narrowed eyes.


    A demon came forward and asked, " Your Majesty! What is happening in the sky?"


    That shadow said, " Someone is creating his own Light and the Darkness."


    That demon was stunned. He said in a complex tone, " Light and the Darkness? You mean that person is..."


    That shadow said, " You are right. That person is the one who weilds the supreme power that could rule the entire Chaos World."


    That demon asked, " Then what should we do?"


    That shadow said, " Is their a need to ask? Find him. To think that he is creating his own darkness and light. Who does he think I''m? I''m the Celestial Prophet of Darkness! Darkness is my biological father. That means that power of the Universe Will rightfully belongs to me."


    That demon smiled and said, " That''s natural."


    Celestial Prophet of Darkness said, " Send the elite troops. I want that person to be found without fail. If my guess is right, then those 12 supreme gods might have made their move. So don''t delay anymore. I want that person to be found at any cost."


    "Yes, your majesty!" , That demon bowed and left the mountain.


    Celestial Prophet of Darkness looked up and said in a low voice, " Let''s see who will win the race, you 12 fuc*ing bastards!!!"


    ----------->


    CHAOS WORLD--->


    The chaos world was divided into two parts. The city of light and the city of darkness. Both the cities were divided with the river. If Arjun was here, he would be stunned. Because the entire city was just like it was in his conscience. As for the river, Arjun could recognise it as the river of destiny.


    There was a person floating in the air above the river of destiny.That person was none other than the Will of the Universe.

 180 WILL OF THE UNIVERSE ACTS

    Arjun don''t know what kind of commotion he has created. He was totally immersed himself in the process.


    The sphere was divided by the white shining light. But the entire sphere was grey in colour. Next moment Arjun''s entire body became transparent. It was transparent to the point where Arjun looked like a crystal.


    Sitaram and others looked at the scene and were shocked. Rick who was keeping an eye towards the surrounding, also was stunned. He looked at the transparent looking Arjun and sighed.


    He thought, " Truly it''s a massive power to be the Will Of The Universe."


    Later Arjun lifts his hands in the air. The grey energy divided into two parts and descended and touched Arjun''s hands. Immediately the grey colour energy which touched the left hand turned into the pitch black energy. While the grey energy which touched Arjun''s right hand turned into pure light energy.


    Later the two energies ascended and merged with the grey sphere. Immediately the left side of the sphere started to transform into pure black colour darkness energy. At the same time the right side of the sphere transformed from grey colour to the pure white colour light energy.


    Gutherson looked at the process and said, " Boss! Isn''t that sphere looks like the Yin-Yan Diagram?"


    Sitaram said, " One side it has dark energy while other side it has the light energy. It''s indeed the Yin-Yan diagram."


    Later Arjun moved his hands down. He put his left hand on Aeron''s head. And he put right hand on Kiera''s forehead.


    Immediately both Aeron and Kiera''s figure started to dim down. Later they started to evaporate in the air towards the Yin-Yan Sphere diagram.


    Jessica asked in shock, " They are evaporating?"


    Sitaram said, " Just calm down and look. No need to panic."


    Both Aeron and Kiera evaporated towards the sphere. Aeron went towards the dark element. While Kiera went towards the light element of the sphere. They went inside the Yin-Yan Diagram and merged with it. Aeron merged with the dark element. While Kiera merged with the Light element. The next moment, the dark energy and light energy merged with Aeron and Kiera respectfully.


    Next moment the white light which divided the light and the dark elements released fair amount of suction force. Arjun who was on the ground flew in the air because of that suction force.. He flew and travelled towards the white light which divided the dark and light elements. He stopped near that white light and sat on it.


    "He flew!!!" , Jessica shouted in both shock and amazement.


    Others also stunned. Flying was impossible in the Life Realm. So when they looked at a human who was flying, they were completely stunned.


    " D*mn it Kid! I give up on my ethics.Every life form could see that you flew in the air. Judging from your direction, they can tell your approximate planet''s coordinates. When that happens you will face an immense danger. You are not the first candidate who weilds the supreme power of the Universe Will. There were billions of candidates who weilded that power. But all of them fell. You are the latest candidate."


    The Will of the Universe sighed and said, " Since we don''t have the time, and you are the person with some high morals, and most importantly, since I like you, I''ll protect you this one time. Next time we meet, you owe me a huge favour."


    After saying all that, The Will Of The Universe just snapped his fingers. The next moment a red colour aura covered the entire universe and it blocked the view of every creature of the universe. Neither the 12 supreme gods nor the Celestial Prophet of Darkness were any exceptional.


    Celestial Prophet of Darkness said in shock, " Who is it? Who dares to block my view?"


    Celestial Prophet of Darkness was instantly angered. He lifted his hands in the air and the huge amount of darkness came out whick covered the entire Demon Realm and clashed against the red colour aura.


    But to the surprise of the Celestial Prophet of Darkness, not even a scratch appeared on the red colour aura. To his shock, the dark energy he used to attack was shattered into different pieces and evaporated. The thing that shocked the Celestial Prophet of Darkness most was that, his dark energy evaporated as if it met it''s ultimate supreme boss and it committed suicide on it''s own.


    Celestial Prophet of Darkness said in shock, " Who is it? Who is that powerful existence that could overpower me to this extent? Is there any existence who are stronger than me and those 12 supreme gods?"


    Celestial Prophet of Darkness felt shiver down his bone when he imagined how his dark energy committed suicide when clashed with that red colour aura.


    The 12 supreme gods were doing no good either. They also tried to destroy that red aura. But they faced the same result as the Celestial Prophet of Darkness. They were really stunned to see that.


    The shadow with the water eyes said, " What the hell?"


    The shadow with the lightening eye said, " This is insane. We are the strongest in the universe second only to the Light and the Darkness. Who could be strong enough to overpower us to this extent?"


    The shadow with the dark eyes said, " Whoever it is, it looks like that person with the power of the Universe Will has some powerful back up. Whatever actions we take, it''s better to be on our guard while dealing with him."


    The shadow who was called as elder brother said, " I agree."


    ----------


    Arjun sat on that white light which divided the light and the dark element. As for Aeron and Kiera, they completely merged with the Dark and light element and they are nowhere to be seen.


    Next moment the light and dark energy started to glow slowly. Seconds passed, minutes passed, hours passed and finally 10 days passed just like that. As the days passed the glow in the light and the darkness in the dark element increased.


    After 10 days Arjun crossed his hands on his chests. As he did that, a very thin amount of dark element flew from the left side of the sphere and travelled towards the right side where the light element exist. At the same time a thin amount of light energy escaped and settled in the dark element.


    If people could see then they will realise that it was the complete Yin-Yan Diagram.

 181 MASSIVE IMPORTAN

    Logan said, " Pure Yin-Yan Diagram? What is that?"


    Sitaram explained, " My master once told me while trying to explain about the Yin-Yan. In that sphere, as you all know that, the left side is the Dark element while the right side is the Light Element. The small portion of the dark element escaped and entered the Light''s domain. At the same time a small portion of the Light Element escaped and entered the Dark Element. Those two small dots which escaped to others domain are none other than the true Light and the Darkness. That means, in that sphere, that small dark element is our Aeron. While that small Light element is our Kiera."


    Alwyn asked, " But why exactly the Light element is in the darkness energy, while the dark element in the Light energy? I have seen it many times. But nobody was able to explain it clearly."


    "It''s because the true relationship between the Light and the Darkness." , a voice came from behind.


    Everyone looked at the owner of the voice and immediately kneeled down.


    Everyone said in union, " Greetings! Lord Magmeel!"


    Magmeel replied, " It''s all right! There is no need to stand on ceremony."


    Magmeel looked towards Alwyn and said, " In the Celestial Realm there is an old saying. The Light cannot live without the darkness. And the darkness cannot live without the light. That''s why some of the people who has chosen the city of light can use any of the five elements that originated from the darkness. To show it to the universe the love darkness has for light and light for the darkness, the light is in the darkness domain. While the darkness in the light domain."


    Everyone nodded their heads in understanding. They understood what Magmeel was trying to say.


    Magmeel looked in the sky and asked, " Just as I thought. It was Arjun''s doing. Is he creating his own Light and the Darkness?"


    Sitaram explained, " Yes Master! Arjun is turning Aeron into the darkness while he is turning Kiera into the Light."


    Magmeel asked, " Why is he in such a hurry?"


    Sitaram explained everything. He explained how the Assassins Organisation has acted against Aeron and killed him. Later how All of them came to the decision of turning both of them into Light and the Darkness.


    Magmeel said, " Hmm. Whatever. I think I would have done the same thing if I were in your place. Let''s watch the show now. We will discuss whatever it is later."


    Everyone looked at the sphere in anticipation of what would come next. After some time Arjun descended from the middle of the sphere and sat on the ground. At the moment the sphere was glowing very brightly. It was showing some thick amount of power coming out of it.


    Arjun, whose whole body was transparent like a crystal started to change colour. His left side was turning black, while his right side was turning white. Arjun opened his eyes slowly. His left eye was shining with light element while his right eye is glowing with dark element. That means the left side of his body was entirely black in colour. while his left eye was white in colour. At the same time right side of his body was white in colour. But his right eye was black in colour. It was as if his body itself was pure Yin-Yan Diagram.


    The purest energy was released from his body. This kind of energy was never seen or experienced by even Magmeel before. Magmeel knows that even Celestial Realm will pale when compared to the pure and dense chaos energy that he is experiencing now.


    Magmeel shouted, " Everyone cultivate now. You may never experience this kind of energy in your life ever. This is the purest and much denser energy which doesn''t exist even in the Celestial Realm! So take the maximum advantage of this rare opportunity."


    "Yes." , Everyone replied in thrilled voice. They were fired up. They sat down and started to cultivate.


    After one hour Sitaram and other old men filled their conscience with both Light and the Darkness energy. Just the moments later, they broke through and the Violet colour energy produced and circulated all over their bodies.


    Jason was thrilled. He always feared that he may be lagging behind so much compared to others. So he panicked too much. Even though Arjun calmed him down, it wasn''t enough for his panic to simmer down. But today he achieved something that he wished for a very eagerly. He broke through the Voilet Realm in his Willpower. That means he can start his training in Divine Power. Even though he knows that others are also advancing very quickly and reaching the new heights, Jason didn''t bother. He was training vigourously all this time was because he wanted to start his training in Divine Power. Or else he feared that he might not be able to keep up with others.


    Arjun sensed that his grandfather and others have reached the voilet realm in Willpower. A smile appeared on his face. With just a thought, all their city of light and the darkness activated.


    Sitaram and others sensed that their cities were activated and were instantly thrilled. They didn''t celebrated too much. They knew that it''s once in a life time opportunity. So they resumed cultivating. After some time they broke through the Voilet realm and reached the Indigo Realm. Their joy has no limits. But they calmed down and kept on cultivating.


    Logan and others were also advanced a new height. They long broke through from the voilet realm and reached the Indigo realm. Their joy has no limits at all. They resumed their cultivation and half of their conscience was already filled with the light and the darkness energy.


    Rick was stunned with his progress. He didn''t progress much in his Willpower. He just filled the 50% of his conscience with the Light and the Darkness energy. But the most important thing that has shocked him was that his progress in Divine Power. He was previously at the 5th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. But at this moment he is at the 14th Level Of Divine Origin Stage already!


    He guessed that his grandfather and others might have advanced too much in Willpower. After all only Arjun and Rick were the one who has activated Divine Core. And he didn''t know that his reasoning was right.


    He then looked at Arjun and thought what kind of level his boss has reached. After all Arjun was the main candidate who started this whole mess. The important point is that they are the one who are drawing even the Divine Power from Arjun. So he was wondering just what kind of scary level Arjun was at.

 182 A NEW SUPPORTING OCCUPATION

    Arjun was smiling obviously because of the improvement in his cultivation. He is at the moment at the peak of the Indigo Realm. As for the Divine Power, he is at the peak of the 14th level of Divine Origin Stage.


    All others couldn''t cultivate anymore. They couldn''t draw the chaos power within them. They looked at Arjun and they could say that he is still improving. Even though they were disappointed that they couldn''t train anymore, but Arjun could train, they didn''t take it to heart. They were more than satisfied with their gain.


    At this moment something shocking happened. Except Magmeel all others who draws power from Arjun felt as if their head is going to explode. All of them including Arjun held their heads in intense pain. At this moment some changes are taking place in their conscience.


    The Yin-Yan City in their palace started to shake violently. After some time cracks appeared on the ground of both City Of Light and City Of Darkness. Then the ground broke apart and four new buildings came out from the ground. Two in the City Of Light and Two in the City Of Darkness. Later the pain was gone.


    Arjun didn''t know what was that. But he knew that the inspection can wait. Right now the ritual was at it''s ending process. So he decided to complete the ritual first. Then he can look at the changes in his city of Yin-Yan.


    At that time Rick shouted, " Holy Cr*p!!!"


    Gutherson asked, " What is it?"


    Rick asked, " Have you checked the four new buildings in your conscience?"


    Gutherson said, " Yes. We didn''t understand the meaning of the title on the board, so we didn''t care about it for now?"


    Magmeel asked, " Rick! What is written on the building?"


    Rick replied, " Lord Magmeel! This building is the building of Dao!!!"


    Magmeel asked in surprise, " What? Are you sure about it?"


    Rick replied, " Yes. It''s indeed the building of Dao. It''s the power which both me and boss wanted to achieve for the past twenty days."


    Magmeel laughed loudly and said, " Wonderful! Wonderful! It looks like you have to go to the God Realm much earlier than I have expected. The Dao cannot be trained in this realm. You have to go to the God Realm to train in the Dao at the very least. And as for what is dao? I''ll explain it later. First don''t disturb Arjun."


    It was just as Arjun expected. The 19th Star appeared and the flow of Chaos Power Stopped. Arjun was at the moment reached the 19th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. He was stunned. But he was happy at the moment.


    The Dark and Light element on Arjun was completely absorbed by his conscience. Arjun who was transparent for 10 days, regained his former body.


    He looked inside his conscience. Aeron''s limbs were reconnected to his body. He was sleeping in a pool in the domain of darkness. As for Kiera, She was sleeping in the pool in the domain of light. Arjun could sense that the essence of darkness was entering Aeron''s body. And the essence of Light was entering Kiera''s body. What thrilled Arjun the most is, both of their vitality could be sensed by him. That means Aeron was brought back to life. A smile appeared on Arjun''s face.


    Later he inspected the four new buildings in his conscience. All four of these new buildings stunned Arjun. Among the four buildings, two of them are building of Dao. One was in the city of light and the other was at the city of darkness.


    The name written on the dao building in the City of Darkness was "GRAND DAO OF ALPHA".


    The name written on the dao building in the City of Light was "GRAND DAO OF OMEGA".


    He then looked at the other two buildings. One of them was in the City Of Light. The name written on it was "THE BUILDING FOR TEACHER".


    Arjun didn''t know what was that. So he went to the fourth building in the City Of Darkness. The name written on it was "THE BUILDING FOR CREATION".


    He didn''t understand what that means. So he decided to think about it later. He knew that 10 days were passed just like that. So Arjun decided that he will go to the Royal Palace first. He will dig deeper about the Dao of Alpha and Omega later.


    He opened his eyes and found everyone were looking at him with face full of happiness and smile. Arjun knew what is the cultivation level of each and every one of them. He knew how much have they improved.


    So he smiled and said, " It looks like everyone has improved so much."


    Sitaram said, " It''s all thanks to the result of your ritual. The chaos energy has helped us in our advancement in Willpower. All of us reached Indigo realm in a single day."


    Arjun said, " I know. But the only regret is that you didn''t have the Divine Power. Or else you would have improved in your Divine Power too."


    Magmeel said, " It doesn''t matter anymore. Everyone here has benefited so much. So you should be happy with whatever you have gained."


    Arjun said, " Yes. But there are four new buildings popped out in the Yin-Yan City. Did you notice it?"


    Magmeel said, " Everyone who draws power from you, has four new buildings. But I have only one building in the City Of Light. Maybe because I have access only to the gate of light is the reason for it."


    Arjun said, " Only one? We have two buildings in the City Of Lights. Even if you draw power from that ancient Universe Will, you should have the Dao Building too, right?"


    Before Magmeel could reply, the atmosphere started to change. Thunders were roaring all over the universe. Next an announcement was made all over the universe.


    "Because of some special event, a new supporting occupation is being introduced. It is Teaching. Teaching and nurturing others will improve your Mental State and Mental Strength. Which in turn will enhance your Willpower. Use the opportunity very well."

 183 SIX HUMAN DRAGONS

    Arjun and others went back to the Royal Palace. As for the announcement, they have no energy to think about it at the moment. They were busy for the past 10 days. So they thought to take some rest before doing anything.


    After going back to the Royal Palace Arjun said to Brooks, " By the way, Uncle Brooks! A piece of good news for you. Big brother is back to life. His broken limbs have been attached back to him."


    "Really?" , Brooks said in astonishment.


    Sitaram said, " That''s Good."


    After some moment of happy chit chat, Magmeel said, " Arjun! Have you decided on how to distribute the dragon''s power to Logan and others?"


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " I have some basic idea. But unfortunately I don''t have the power of Mizumeel. Even though I have Laimeel''s element essence, it''s not sufficient."


    Magmeel smiled and said, " Don''t worry. As you know that I was asked to go and treat Kuromeel back then, I tricked Laimeel and others to use their power to treat Kuromeel. In the process I stole their element essence and stored it in the storage crystal for you."


    "Really?" , All six of them said exitedly. Their happiness has no limits.


    Arjun said, " That''s awesome! I was really worried about it."


    Magmeel said, " Well! Forget about it. But you tell me. How are you going to distribute these power?"


    Arjun replied, " I have no specific reason. But I made my decision because I felt the way I''m going to distribute the powers suit them perfectly."


    Magmeel asked, " So?"


    Arjun replied, " Here is my plan. I have your power. Rick has Fukumeel''s power. So I think Laimeel''s power suits Logan. Mizumeel''s power for Adam. Earmeel''s power for Alwyn. And Kuromeel''s power for Jason."


    Arjun looked towards all four of them and asked, " This is just what I think. But if you have any specific element in your mind, then say it now. Don''t hesitate."


    None of them said anything. After a moment Rick asked, " You people are silent. So shall we go according to boss''s plan?"


    "Yes!" , All six of them said excitedly. To be honest, all they wanted was the elemental king dragon''s divine power. They have no specific element in their minds.


    Magmeel said, " Pretty Well! Let''s get started then."


    Only Arjun, Rick and Magmeel had the ability to awaken others divine core. Because their Divine Core was long activated.


    Arjun took Laimeel''s element essence and started Logan''s divine core activation.


    Arjun took out a pill and said, "The elemental king dragon''s power is way too powerful. Consume this pill. It is the lightning resistance pill. It will take some load off of you."


    Arjun said, " It will hurt you a little. So bear with the pain. Just remember. You you are able to overcome this process, you will have your own power to fight."


    Logan replied, " Don''t worry, boss! I was waiting for this moment for a very long time. I won''t disappoint you."


    Arjun said, " Good. Now I''m going to start the process. All the best."


    Arjun''s will entered Logan''s conscience by putting his hand on his head. He went near the deactivated divine core. He squeezed the storage crystal a little. Some part of Laimeel''s element essence came out and on Arjun''s thought it went inside Logan''s divine core. Logan''s colourless Divine Core started to emit a faint amount of Golden colour. Logan felt some pain. But he endured it. And with the aid of the Lightening Resistance Pill, the pain was nothing for him.


    Then Arjun squeezed the storage crystal even more hardly. Even more Laimeel''s element essence came out and entered Logan''s Divine Core. Logan''s divine core emitted with golden colour even more. Logan felt even more pain than the last time.


    While Arjun was activating Logan''s divine core, Magmeel was activating Alwyn''s divine core with Earmeel''s earth element essence. At the same time, Rick was activating Adam''s divine core with Mizumeel''s Water element essence. They continued the same process as Arjun did for Logan.


    Jason and others were looking at the entire process. John and Samantha were fully tensed up. After all Adam was their son. So they were praying for Adam''s success.


    Sitaram strictly passed an order not to disturb them even if the empire is under attack by the enemies. He clearly knew how important this moment for their children it is. So he passed that orders which stunned everyone in the Royal Palace. But no one has the guts to ask Sitaram about the reason. So all of them maintained silence.


    After six hours Magmeel done with Alwyn''s divine core activation. He was much stronger than Arjun and Rick in cultivation. So he activated Alwyn''s Divine Core before Arjun and Rick.


    Next Magmeel started activating Jason''s Divine Core. After another six hours, all three of them done with activation of Logan, Adam and Jason''s Divine Core. All four of their Divine Core which was colourless all this time now started to glow brightly. In the process a dragon core was formed which merged with their divine core. Without any disturbance the entire process took place.


    The entire room was filled with joy and happiness. Jessica hugged her brother Jason for his success and congratulated him. John and Samantha hugged their son Adam for his success. At this moment the gate of all four of their city of darkness has opened. From this moment they can enter both City Of Light and City Of Darkness.


    But all of them stopped with their celebrations. Because at this moment Arjun was silently sitting in the meditation pose. They were wondering why Arjun is in the meditation pose. But none of them disturbed him.


    Arjun opened his eyes after a moment and said to Magmeel, " Something strange has happened."


    Magmeel asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun said, " After I activateed Logan''s Divine Core, a book appeared in my conscience. When I opened the book and started to read the content I was stunned. Because the book said that I created a Divine Art of my own, a book was formed in the newly popped up building of teacher. As I''m the creator of this Divine Art, the book is asking me to give it a proper name for this Divine Art!"


    "WHAT?" , everyone said in unison. They were clearly stunned by Arjun''s words.

 184 ONE YEAR

    Sitaram asked, " Master! Why exactly that building popped up in the first place?"


    Magmeel replied, " Who knows? But that voice said that it''s because of some special event the supporting occupation of teaching was introduced. Maybe it''s related to that."


    John asked, " But what is that special event?"


    Gnan explained, " It''s Arjun turning both Aeron and Kiera into the Light and the Darkness. What else could it be?"


    John replied, " But it might be a coincidence right. How come young master''s actions could include a brand new supporting occupation?"


    Sitaram replied, " I don''t think it''s a coincidence at all. Because that building appeared only after Arjun was in the middle of his ritual. So it cannot be coincidence."


    Magmeel said, " Sitaram is right. And this is not just my guess. But I''m sure about it. That special event was triggered because of Arjun''s ritual."


    Gutherson asked, " Why are you so sure, Lord Magmeel?"


    Magmeel replied, " How do you think I knew about your location when I came? It''s because someone told me the location where you were conducting the ritual, Arjun!"


    Arjun asked in surprise, " Someone told you? But who?"


    Magmeel replied, " The ancient will of the universe!!!"


    "WHAT???" , Asked everyone in surprise.


    Magmeel said, " Your ritual has not only raised the commotion in this realm. But it raised the commotion all over the universe. Even the strongest in the universe the 12 Supreme Gods and the Celestial Prophet of Darkness have paid attention to it. Even though they couldn''t figure out your exact location, but judging from the position where you flew, they could minimise the area where they could search. The Ancient Universe Will blocked their view and protected your location from revelation."


    Arjun and others were stunned. They didn''t know that his actions has raised such kind of commotion. Arjun felt as if he was careless.


    Magmeel said, " The Ancient Universe Will said that the 12 Supreme Gods and The Celestial Prophet Of Darkness now knows that the second Universe Will has been born. And they are sending their search party all over the universe."


    Arjun sighed in disappointment. He said, " That means any person that I''m going to meet might be the lackey of either Celestial Prophet Of Darkness or The 12 Supreme Gods. Am I right?"


    Magmeel said, " Absolutely. That''s why the Ancient Universe Will asked me to tell you that you should go to the God Realm as soon as possible."


    Arjun asked, " What''s the point in it? I''m in danger no matter where I go right?"


    Magmeel continued, " The Ancient Universe Will said that he is going to wipe the memories of everyone about you and all the people who are going to God Realm along with you from the people of this realm. At least it will save you from revelation of your identity. That''s the biggest help he can provide you. The rest has to deal by you. And he asked me to tell you that you owe him one big favour?"


    Arjun took a huge breath and said, " I understand. I really owe him a big time. And I''ll definitely pay it back if the chance comes."


    Rick said, " Just one year? Then what about your assignment?"


    Magmeel said, " It''s an order from the Ancient Universe Will. My assignment is nothing but f*rt compared to his help. Forget about it. Just make preparations for your departure after one month. And keep a low profile. Don''t let anyone learn too much about you."


    Arjun replied, " Yes. I understand."


    Magmeel asked, " So, what are your plans in this one year of time?"


    Arjun replied, " The destruction of the Assassins Organisation."


    The room fell silent. After some time Magmeel asked, " Are you sure that you want to take them down?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes. From now on I''ll keep on investigating the location of the headquarters of The Assassins Organisation. I''ll chase them down and I''ll definitely destroy them."


    Magmeel said, " Let me warn you. The Assassins Organisation has some powerful background."


    Arjun replied, " I know. I know that The Assassins Organisation in this realm is just a branch. The real Assassins Organisation exist in the God Realm."


    "WHAT?" , Sitaram and others were instantly stunned. They couldn''t believe what they heard.


    Magmeel said, " It''s good if you know that much. I can only say one thing to you. Be Careful."


    Arjun replied, " Yes. I know."


    Magmeel said, " My elder brother Fukumeel was looking for that organisation for more than 10 billion years. But the information that he gathered is minimal. So you have to be really extra careful."


    Arjun said, " Yes."


    Magmeel said, " Well. Coming to the point, what is the name you are going to give for that Divine Art?"


    Arjun replied, " I don''t know. That''s why I intend to ask you."


    Magmeel said, " You are the one who proposed the theory for the humans to achieve the power of a dragon. So it''s better if you name it. Have thought of any ideas?"


    Arjun replied, " I have a name. But I feel it inappropriate. Because that name might be an insult to even you. So I gave up."


    Magmeel said, " Just spit the name. We will decide whether it''s good or bad later."


    Arjun replied, " Alright. The name of came up with is, <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>"


    Magmeel said, " That''s a good name. Why do you think it will be an insult for me?"


    Arjun replied, " Because of the name dragon slaying. Among thiese dragons you might also be one. So I thought the name I thought is inappropriate one."


    Magmeel replied, " You are overthinking it. It''s just a name. You have no intention to go against me. So don''t worry about it. To be honest the name <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> suits it perfectly. Why don''t you go with that name?"


    Arjun asked, " Are you sure?"


    Magmeel replied, " Yes."

 185 >

    Arjun entered his conscience. He entered the city of light and stopped near the building of teacher.


    Immediately that book appeared in Arjun''s hands. That book was of golden colour. The book looked normal but it has some unique aura around it.


    Arjun looked at the book. He applied The Yin-Yan Inner Will on his right hand''s index finger. Using the Inner Will he wrote the name as DRAGON....SLAYING....DIVINE....ART!!!"


    The next moment the book''s aura changed. It released the aura which only the dragons has.


    Immediately that book flew in the air and divided into two parts. The first copy flew into the building of teacher and the second copy flew towards the city of darkness.


    Arjun was dumbfounded. He followed the second book and entered the City Of Darkness. The second book went and stopped near the building of creation.


    Arjun understood why another copy of the book was made. The first copy entered the building of teaching. Because the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> could be imparted to others in the form of teaching. So the first copy entered the building of teaching.


    Since Arjun is progenitor of the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> the second copy is about to enter the building of creations.


    But the second copy was just floating in the air. It wasn''t entering the building of creations. As Arjun was wondering why the second copy didn''t enter the building of creations, the guide book appeared in his hands. Arjun opened the guide book and was stunned to read the content. It stated that,


    "It is your second unique creation since the day you started to train in Willpower. Do you want to register your first creation followed by your second creation in the building of creation?"


    Arjun was completely dumbfounded.


    [My second unique creation?]


    [I don''t remember creating anything unique before the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>]


    [What does it mean by my second unique creation?]


    [Well whatever. Let''s see what it is]


    He said "Yes".


    The next moment a smithing device came and floated in the air. Arjun looked at the device and was completely stunned.


    [What an idiot am I?]


    [How can I forget this masterpiece of mine]


    [It''s indeed my first creation]


    [I''m sorry to forget you after your one time service which gave us a huge victory - Unity Weapon]


    Arjun smiled and with just his thought, Unity Weapon entered the building of creation. Later the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> also went in and settled down in the building of creation.


    Later when Arjun intended to get out of the City Of Yin-Yan, the guide book appeared once again. Arjun wondered what is it now and opened the book. He was stunned again by the content.


    "Your third unique creation wants to enter the building of creations. Do you want to let it in?"


    Arjun was stunned by this. But he said yes with the anticipation of what could it be. When the item came in front of him, he started to curse himself for forgetting it. Arjun then held the item in his hand.


    Dragon Slaying Sword!!!


    The sword which he created in the Maze Palace was indeed his own unique creation. It then flew in the air and entered the building of creations.


    Arjun felt as if he made a huge breakthrough in his Willpower. Insane amount of Light and the Darkness energy filled his conscience. He felt as if 5 years of meditation was done in one moment.


    Arjun thought, " This.... could it be that creating your own unique creations will enhance your Willpower?"


    Arjun felt thrilled when he thought about it. After the end of the ritual he made his breakthrough so much that 90% of his conscience was filled with Yin-Yan Energy. But now Arjun could tell that because of three of his own creations, more 5% of his conscience was filled instantly. Arjun was obviously thrilled.


    Arjun opened his eyes. He told what happened in his conscience to every one of them.


    Magmeel said, " So the unique creation will enhance your Willpower to that extent. That''s really pretty impressive."


    Jason asked in eagerness, " Boss! That means you have only 5 more approximate years to get access to River Of Destiny."


    Arjun replied, " Yes. And you can meet your parents after 5 years. Not only yours, even Rick''s and Logan''s parents are also going to come back to life."


    Either Rick and Gutherson, or Jessica and Jason or Logan, everyone were thrilled. They couldn''t hide their happiness at all. Logan and Jason lost their parents right in front of their eyes. Logan almost committed suicide. If it wasn''t for Aeron and Rick who stopped him and gave hope, he would have committed suicide long time ago.


    As for Jason, he lost his family in a dragon''s attack too. If it wasn''t to take care of his sister Jessica, he would have committed suicide too. It''s just that a good luck came in the form of Arjun and he was able to save his sister. And he became a Dragon Slayer, all thanks to Arjun and Rick.


    Initially they were waiting patiently. Since they had to wait for 80 years. But the ritual that Arjun conducted has given all of them many years of progress in their cultivation. Initially the wait of 80 years has gone down to just 5 years. They were really more than satisfied.


    Magmeel said, " Alright! Ill take my leave. Make preparations for your departure to the God Realm."


    "Yes Sir!" , replied all of them in union.


    Magmeel smiled and left the next moment.


    Arjun said, " Grandfather! I think it''s better to make uncle Shun the next emperor."


    Gnan said, " That''s right! He is certainly the right candidate."


    Sitaram said, " We have time to discuss about it later. But what''s your plans?"


    Arjun replied, " Logan and others will train in their Divine Power. You are not to come out until I say it. Do you understand?"


    Logan and others replied, " Yes boss!"


    Arjun said, " As for myself and Rick, we will find those bas*ards from the Assassins Organisation."


    Gutherson asked, " How are you going to do that?"


    Arjun replied, " Don''t worry! I have my own methods. They won''t even able to learn that I''m making investigation on them. But their location will be revealed."

 186 DEVELOPING A FORMATION

    Arjun said, " But before that I have to make some preparations. I''ll open a portal. I want all of you to enter my conscience."


    "Yes", even though they don''t know what exactly Arjun is planning, they still replied.


    All of them entered their conscience first. Arjun opened a portal for all his life forms. Everyone entered Arjun''s conscience without any hesitation.


    Arjun said, " For the past 25 days I was really d*mn busy. I was in the dragon''s nest for the first 10 days. Both me and Rick were watching the fights between dragons. As we kept looking into their fights, we both sort of lost confidence in ourselves. We lost faith in our abilities."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " That''s right. Even after we returned, we were frustrated with ourselves. And Ringo''s actions really angered us even more."


    Arjun said, " You are right. But that''s not the main issue. When some high status dragons were fighting, they used a different power which really shattered our confidence. And that power is none other than ''Dao''."


    Sitaram asked, " Dao? Isn''t that two of the four new buildings that popped up in our Yin-Yan City?"


    Rick replied, " That''s right."


    John asked, " Young Master! What is this Dao?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " Even we don''t know. But it''s really something powerful. Based on my understanding Dao is the manifestation of elemental energy. For example take Kuromeel. Kuromeel is the king of the Dark Dragons. That means he should have only divine arts which are related to dark element. But he used the ice element after dark element. And the reason behind it is dao. What is dao, we will learn once we go into that building. But the important point is that we are far too weak. If we go to God Realm with this kind of power, then it will be the matter of time before we meet our doom."


    Gnan said, " That''s right. So what i your point?"


    Arjun replied, " My point is that I came up with a formation which will help us to enhance our power more quickly. And I need all of your help."


    Sitaram said, " Of course! We will definitely help you. So what should we do?"


    Arjun didn''t say anything. Just with a thought he brought everyone to an open place.


    He said, " Only Rick and me are the one who has the huge work compared to others. Now how many of you have learned forging supporting occupation other than Rick?"


    Logan, Adam and Alwyn raised their hands.


    Arjun said, " Good. Now you need to do as I say. Logan, Alwyn and Adam will forge the Formation Flags. I need total sum of 26 Formation flags. Only forge the formation flags. Don''t insert any energy in it. I want those Formation flags to be ordinary."


    Arjun said, " Rick! I''ll explain you my plan. Both of us will discuss about the various calculations that is needed for the formation."


    Rick said, " Yes boss!"


    Arjun said, " As for others, you need to wait for a time."


    Arjun then explained his plan to Rick. Rick''s eyes lit up. He said, " Boss! If we have succeeded in this, then we will save so much of time."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! So let''s start the work."


    Time passed. After six hours, Logan and others are done with their work. Very soon 26 Formation flags with no power was created. These Formation Flags were ordinary one.


    Arjun looked at the flags and said, " Good. Now separate the flags in two sets. That means 13 flags in one set. And 13 flags in another set."


    Logan and others did it as Arjun said. They divided the Formation Flags in two sets with 13 flags in each.


    Arjun went towards the first set. He took first flag in his hands. He used the Runic Language and inscribed Space element on it. Later that flag started to glow with space power. He did the same with all the flags in the first set. He inscribed all the flags in the first set with Space Element.


    Arjun then went towards the second set. He took first flag in his hands. He used the Runic Language and inscribed Time element on it. Later that flag started to glow with Time power. He did the same with all the flags in the second set. He inscribed all the flags in the second set with Time Element.


    Arjun said, " Rick! Let''s draw the Array Formation."


    Rick replied, " Got it, boss!"


    While Logan and other were busy with forging the Formation Flags, Arjun and Rick discussed various calculation methods and divised a Formation Formula of their own. So they arranged the Formation Flags according to their divised formula.


    They arranged each Formation Flags side by side in a circular pattern. Each flags has the equal distance between them. One is the flag with space element inscription and another with the time element inscription. They arranged it in such a way that the other end of each flag with space element has the flag with Time Element.


    Arjun said, " All of you, as you are see that, every flag with space element inscription has a flag with Time Element inscription. I want every one of you to pick a space flag and inject space element in it. At the same time, you need to inject Time element in the flag which is in the opposite direction to it. Remember one thing. The Formation Flag with the Time Element that you chooses should be in a opposite direction to the Space Flag which you inject with Space Element. You should not even bother about other flags. Do you understand?"


    "We understand." , everyone replied in union.


    All of them did as Arjun asked them to do. They each choosed a flag with Space Element and injected the flag with Space Element. Then they walked towards the opposite direction. They injected the Time Element in the formation flags which are opposite to the flag with the space element in which they filled the space element.


    Immediately the formation flags started to glow. A golden colour lines started to shined and formed between each flag with space element to the flag with Time Element which was located in the opposite direction.


    Arjun said, " Everyone. Now I want you to slow down the time in the formation flags to your maximum power."


    Everyone slowed down the time in the formation flags as Arjun asked. Later Arjun took out a Formation Flag and inscribed both Time and Space elements in it.


    Arjun said, " This flag will be the Core for the entire formation."


    After saying that he installed the Core Flag at the center of the Formation. Immediately the glow disappeared in an instant. And a separate space formed.

 187 A GIFT FOR SITARAM

    Arjun said, " Awesome! I had some doubts in the past. But everything is clear now. But we should test it first."


    Rick said, " Let''s set up this Formation in the outside world. Since we can''t verify our Formation here, it''s better to go outside."


    Arjun said, " That''s right. Let''s set up the Formation in the real world. We will verify it out there."


    Sitaram asked, " What exactly are you two trying to do?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Just wait and see grandfather."


    Sitaram and others because even more curious. But since Arjun wanted to maintain silence, no one said anything.


    All of them went to the training hall. The training hall in the Royal Palace was much bigger than it was in the Weissan City. Arjun and others did the same thing as in Arjun''s conscience. This time there was no need for Arjun to explain anything. Everyone knows their roles perfectly. So it didn''t take much time for the set up of the Formation.


    After couple of hours, the Formation was ready. A separate space was developed because of the Formation. All of them could sense that the time flow within that space was different.


    Arjun said, " Except me and Rick, I want all of you to enter the Formation and keep training. We created this Formation, so that we could become strong very quickly. And the time in this space is much slower than in the outside world."


    Gnan said in amazement, " That''s really brilliant. The thing that we lack at the moment is Time. We don''t know when we have to face those 12 Supreme Gods or that Celestial Prophet Of Darkness. If we train in this Formation, then we can get stronger very quickly."


    Sitaram said, " That''s obviously true. But what I the exact time flow in this space compared to the real world?"


    Arjun replied, " That''s why I asked everyone except Rick and myself to enter this space and train. We will ask you stop training after one hour. After one hour you tell me how much time has passed in that space. We will know what we want to know."


    "That''s brilliant." , Sitaram replied with a smile. He was obviously proud of his grandson. Sitaram remembered how Arjun saved them from Assassins Organisation back in the Weissan Town. He killed all 20,000 members of the Assassins Organisation with just one weapon called Unity Weapon. And Unity Weapon was Arjun''s own creation. He created a weapon which doesn''t existed in the universe before and saved them all. He was really very proud of his grandson.


    Arjun said, " Alright! Everyone please get in. I''ll stop the formation after one hour. Let''s see the time difference between our world and this space."


    Alwyn, Logan, Adam and Jason trained in their Divine Power. They have more than enough power in Willpower. They were complete newbies in the field of Divine Power. So they trained non stop for days. They immediately started to make improvements in their Divine Power. They could sense that their Divine Power is rising slowly and steadily. They were obviously thrilled.


    As for Sitaram and others, they don''t have the Divine Power. So all they could train is in Willpower. They all were at the initial stages of Indigo Realm. As they were kept on training for days in that Formation, it didn''t improve their power much, but they have improved to some extent.


    Time passed very quickly in the outside world and one hour passed in the blink of an eye. Arjun stopped the Formation and asked them to stop training.


    Gnan asked, " Is One hour passed?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes. So how much time has passed in the space?"


    Sitaram replied, " Five days. We trained for five days."


    Arjun calculated in his mind and said, " If that''s the case, then for one day in the real world is equal to 120 days in the space. That means it is equal to


    four months. One month in the outside world is equal to 3600 days. Which is equal to approximately 10 years. One year in the outside world is equal to 43,200 days. It is also equal to 118 years."


    Logan said in shock, " That means if we train for one year without any distractions in that formation, then it is equivalent to training for 118 years? How strong our Divine Power would be by then?"


    Gutherson said excitedly, " This won''t be an end right? We can enhance the formation as we make progress in our Willpower. Our training will be even more quick by then."


    Sitaram said in concern, " That''s right! But what about our Divine Power? We also want to train in Divine Power. We don''t want to limit our abilities to only Willpower."


    Arjun replied, " Grandfather! Do you have anything specific Divine Art in your mind?"


    Sitaram replied, " No. Why?"


    Arjun replied, " Then why don''t you train in Sword Arts?"


    Arjun said, " Among the Divine Arts that Magmeel brought for me back in the Weissan City, there is a Sword Art known as Lightening Flame Sword Art. Why don''t you train in it?"


    Sitaram smiled gently and asked, " Why do you think that I should train in the Sword Arts?"


    Arjun replied, " It''s nothing. It''s just that I forged a sword which is a bit special. I intended to gift it to you. So I was wondering whether you are interested in Sword Arts."


    Gnan laughed loudly and said, " Hahaha! You actually don''t know. But your grandfather was actually an excellent swordsman when he was the emperor."


    Gutherson said, " That''s right. Boss''s sword art was so powerful that all our enemies had no choice but to submit. But that sword was broken back when those bas*ards from the Assassins Organisation striked."


    Gnan said, " That''s right! Later we took you and escaped to Weissan Town. Since that day your grandfather never used any sword at all."


    The room fell silent. No one knew what to speak. Sitaram broke the aweful silence after some moment.


    Sitaram asked, " Where is that sword? Give it to me. It was forged by my grandson especially for me after all. How could I deny it?"


    Arjun smiled in response. He took out the Dragon Slaying Sword from his conscience which he forged in the Maze Palace. He then gave it to Sitaram.


    Sitaram looked at the sword and was stunned. To be honest, everyone were stunned completely because of the aura it was releasing.


    Sitaram said in shock, " This sword... it''s aura is bit familiar! Wait...actually I know this aura. This aura belongs to master! Is it...."

 188 DISTRIBUTION OF THE DIVINE AR

    Sitaram asked in surprise, " Dragon Slaying Sword?"


    Rick replied, " Back in The Maze Palace we had to forge something out of the ordinary. That''s when boss came up with an idea to forge the dragon slaying sword. The dragon slaying sword has all the abilities of a real dragon. The only two things which are different is that this sword cannot fly. And it doesn''t have any consciousness. It will work only when there is an owner for it."


    Gnan asked, " That means... it has the ability to slay even dragons?"


    Arjun replied, " That''s right father! The main important function of this sword is that it could slay a dragon without any difficulty. It can even use the Dragon''s roar as the long range attacks. But the biggest advantage with this particular sword is that it has Magmeel''s power within it. That means you can use Magmeel''s power through this sword. As you know that Magmeel is an Elemental King Dragon and is The Fire Dragon King, this sword can release all kind of flames. Like Hell fire, Phoenix flames, cracker dragon etc."


    Sitaram thought for a moment and said, " I don''t want it. This sword is way too powerful. If I have to depend on this sword in the future for all the battles, then it will be only a moment of time, before someone doubts it. This will lead to some unwanted consequences."


    Arjun smiled and said, " I know grandfather. I thought through all this. That''s why I came up with a solution for it."


    Sitaram asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun replied, " You can keep the Dragon Slaying Sword with you. I forged another sword for you. This time, this sword is just a normal sword. You can use that sword during the normal period. Only if you encounter any dragons, or if you faced a very powerful enemy on whom your normal sword is not working, only then you can switch with the Dragon Slaying Sword. What do you think grandfather?"


    Sitaram nodded his head and said, " That will work out. Then I''ll accept both the swords."


    Arjun replied in happiness, " That''s really awesome."


    Arjun then took out that another normal sword. He then gave it to Sitaram. Sitaram accepted both the swords without standing on any ceremony. He looked at both the swords and smiled. He could tell that the normal sword which was black in colour is releasing a majestic aura. The blade of the sword was very sharp. Sitaram felt that this sword was perfectly flawless. The weight of the sword is neither heavy nor light. It was perfect. He was really happy about it.


    Sitaram smiled and said, " It''s actually a good sword. I''ll accept it."


    Sitaram nodded his head. All this time he didn''t took his gaze away from the two swords his grandson gifted him. Obviously these swords mean too much for him now. He injected his Inner Will in it''s core. He also poured his vital blood on it''s core. Immediately Sitaram felt as if some strong connection was built between him and the two swords. He was happy to sense connection between him and those two swords. He immediately put both the swords in his conscience.


    Sitaram said, " It''s done."


    Arjun took out an ancient looking books and gave it to Sitaram.


    Arjun said, " This is <<The Lightning Flames Sword Art>> Which is actually a Divine Art that Magmeel brought. Please train in it."


    Sitaram accepted the ancient looking book without and hesitation. He didn''t talk any further. He entered the Space Formation and started to practice the Sword Art. He clearly wanted to activate his Divine Core very eagerly.


    Rick looked towards Gutherson and said, " Grandfather! I forged the Dragon Slaying Sword for you too."


    Gutherson''s eyes lit up. He asked, " Really? That''s wonderful."


    Rick said, " I know that you are a swordsman too. That''s why I forged two swords for you just like how boss forged for Grandpa Sitaram."


    Gutherson replied in utmost happiness, " Good! Good! It''s truly good. Give it to me. I''m going to train in the same Sword Art as boss. I don''t want to lag behind."


    The Sword Arts from the God Realm has a essence of the creator of the Sword Art. So if a newbie with unawakened Divine Core trains in it, then their Divine Core will be automatically activated because of the essence of that Sword Art creator. That''s why Sitaram didn''t need any God to awaken their Divine Core.


    Rick gave both the Dragon Slaying Sword and the ordinary looking sword to Gutherson. Gutherson looked at the Dragon Slaying Sword which is quite different from Sitaram''s. The Sword in Sitaram''s possession was Red in colour. But the sword that Rick gave was sky blue in colour. It has the dragon''s scales just like Fukumeel''s.


    Gutherson said, " That''s right! Young Master! As you know that I have 50 people under me. Why don''t you change their will too. I''m sure that those people are absolutely reliable. We can take them to the God Realm along with us."


    Arjun asked, " Are you sure?"


    .


    Gutherson replied, " They are absolutely trustworthy people. I''m sure about it.


    Arjun replied, " Then I''ll do it. We need more ally to survive in the God Realm. Don''t worry. I''ll do it."


    Gutherson said, " Thank you, Young Master."


    Gutherson left with an happy face and entered the space.


    Arjun looked at Gnan and asked, " Father! Do you have any specific Divine Art in your mind?"


    Gnan replied, " No. Do you have anything for me?"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " It''s like this. All six Dragon Slayers like us and both the grandfathers train in a Divine Art which specialises in the attack type. But if we are in a battle, then offence is not the only thing we should care about. We also should look in the people who specialises in defence too. So why don''t you train in defensive type Divine Art?"


    Gnan thought for a moment and said, " Good. Then I''ll train in some defensive type Divine Art."


    Arjun took out an ancient looking manual and said, " This is a defensive type Divine Art. It''s name is <<7-Layer Defensive Divine Art>>. It is one of the Divine Art manual that Magmeel gave it to me. Why don''t you try it?"


    Gnan replied, " That''s good. I''ll train in it then."

 189 DISTRIBUTION OF THE DIVINE ART PART 2

    Arjun said, " Logan! Send someone and ask them to call grandpa Gutherson''s troops here. I''ll change their will today."


    Logan nodded his head and left to carry out Arjun''s request.


    Arjun then turned towards John and said, " Uncle John! What kind of Divine Art you prefer?"


    John replied, " I love Archery. I was really good with bow and arrow when I trained in Magic."


    Arjun was instantly felt happy. He said, " That''s Wonderful. Archery is the long range attack. And I have archery type Divine Art too. It''s name is <<Massive Force Archery Divine Art>> I will give it to you."


    Arjun took out the manual and gave it to John. John took the Divine Art manual and walked inside the Space Formation excitedly.


    Arjun looked towards Jessica and asked, " What about you, Jessica. Do you have any Divine Art in your mind?"


    Jessica thought for a moment and said, " Big brother! Actually I hate fighting. If it is possible, can I stay out of fighting and concentrate on the supporting occupation?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " You know my identity. You even heard what Magmeel said. Since we are going to face a really powerful enemy in the future, I want everyone to have some fighting ability. Because we won''t be around to protect you wherever you go."


    "But..." , Jessica wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Arjun said, " Magmeel once told me that the people who devoted their entire lives only for the supporting occupation, never reached top in their Willpower. I don''t want my people''s achievements to be limited. I want every one of you to sit on a throne and look down on others. So any one of you devoting your lives only to the supporting occupation is strictly unacceptable. I want you guys to train in Divine Power too."


    Jessica said, " But I hate killing others. It will obviously develop a shadow within my heart. It will definitely result in bottlenecks."


    Rick said, " Boss... I think she is right. If our hearts has these inner demons which is known as regrets, then we have to face the bottlenecks."


    Jason asked, " Then what should we do?"


    Arjun said, " You said that you hate killing. Fine. But what if you have the ability to save?"


    Jessica asked, " Ability to save? What do you mean by that big brother?"


    Arjun said, " Not long ago, both me and Rick went to the mountain of the dragon paradise where dragons live. We went there to bring dragon''s power to your brother and others. At that time a competition was going on among the dragons. At that time we have seen a dragon who specialise in healing. It was an Holy Dragon. Even though it can fight, but it majorly specialise in healing."


    Arjun replied, " No. It''s more like cleric. All Jessica needs to do is to participate in the battle only to heal our people, but not to fight."


    Jason said, " That means her Divine Art will be not offensive type, but it will be a powerful support type Divine Art."


    Arjun said, " Exactly. That''s what I wanted to say."


    Jason asked, " Is there really such a Divine Art which specialise in healing?"


    Arjun replied, " No. But I have a basic idea how it works. So I''ll create a Divine Art specially for Jessica through which she can heal our people from injuries. Jessica will also participate in the war and because of the various pressure situation, her Mental Strength and Mental State will improve. One day my identity will definitely be exposed. That time The 12 Supreme Gods and that Celestial Prophet Of Darkness wil try to harm people around me. The war against them is inevitable one day. So I want you people to be prepared by then."


    Logan said, " That''s for sure."


    Rick said, " Well. What is your opinion Jessica?"


    "I...I''ll do it." , Jessica hesitated for a moment and said. She knows the war against the powerful enemies is inevitable. And she cannot live in other''s protection forever. Afterall there are people who are stronger than you in the vast universe.


    Arjun smiled and said, " Good. That''s more like it."


    Arjun then turned towards Samantha and asked in a polite tone, " Aunt Samantha! What about you?"


    Samantha said, " I have no big ambitions. All I want is to see Adam become one of the dominating figures in the universe. But still I know that I had to stay alive to see that day. Since being a cleric will give you more chances of staying alive, I''ll also become a cleric."


    Arjun smiled and replied, " That''s good. Actually being a cleric will suit a soft hearted person like you, Aunt Samantha. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely create a Cleric type Divine Art."


    Samantha smiled in response gently.


    Arjun nodded his head. He looked at Brooks finally. He asked, " Uncle Brooks! What about you?"


    Brooks said, " I.... I don''t have any high ambitions Young Master. All I desire is to serve old master. That''s where I always find my joy."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Uncle Brooks! Then why don''t you serve grandfather by providing your support? You have no strong will. Everyone made a huge improvement during the ritual. But because of your poor Will of heart you barely touched the Indigo realm."


    Brooks said, " Young Master! Could it be that you want me to become a Cleric too?"


    Arjun said, " No. I want only ladies to become a clerics. Grandfather will face so many ambushes in the future. All I want for you is support him in a battle by locating the enemy?"


    Rick said, " You mean a tracking type Divine Art?"


    Arjun said, " Absolutely. I''ll create a powerful tracking type Divine Art for you. All you need to do is track them and notify grandfather. You will be fine."


    Brooks replied with a bit of hesitation, " All right Young Master! I''ll do it."


    Arjun said, " That''s more like it. Don''t worry. My grandfather, father and grandpa Gutherson are experienced people. You will be fine with them."


    Brooks said with a smile, " I know Young Master."


    Brooks and others entered the Space Formation and started to train. Logan, Alwyn, Adam and Jason also entered the space Formation to train.


    Later Gutherson''s 50 people entered the room and kneeled down and paid their respect to Arjun and Rick.


    Arjun said, " We got the opportunity to leave this world and go to the higher world. All of us including grandpa Gutherson and Rick are also going with us. What is your plan then?"

 190 INSPECTION OF NEW BUILDINGS

    After all the 50 members also entered the Space Formation, Arjun sat down on the ground.


    He took a long breath and said, " Finally, some rest."


    Rick said, " Boss! I know how you feel? Since the day we went to the mountain of the dragon paradise for the second time, we didn''t have the rest at all."


    Arjun said, " Just take some rest. I''ll take you to a place that you haven''t visited in your life before."


    Rick said in surprise, " Never visited in my life before? What place could that be?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Just rest. You will know where we are going when the time comes."


    Rick''s curiosity rose up to it''s peak. But he knew that Arjun is not going to say anything. So he kept his mouth shut.


    Arjun entered his conscience and went into a City Of Light. He wants to know what is the functions of the building of creation and building of teacher. Do he decided to learn about the building of teacher first.


    He entered the building of teacher and was stunned with what he saw. He found a huge shelf which was divided into rows. Each row was empty. He flew up to examine the shelf from top to bottom. As he looked at the first row he was surprised. Each and every row were empty. But the first three slots in the first row were not empty. Something like a wooden box was present in each slot.


    Arjun went near to look what exactly that box was. After going near he looked at the name on the box which surprised him. The item in the first box was the blueprint of the Unity Weapon. Arjun knows that the Unity Weapon itself entered the building of creation. But the Unity Weapon here is not the weapon itself. But it is actually the blueprint.


    [Why exactly the Unity Weapon''s blueprint is here?]


    [The weapon entered the building of creation.]


    [Here we have the blueprint of Unity Weapon.]


    [Could it be that one could learn how to forge Unity Weapon through the blueprint is the reason why it is here?]


    [Afterall the meaning of teaching is imparting my knowledge to others.]


    [If that''s the case, then it could be understood why only blueprint is here but not the actual weapon]


    Arjun verified his theory when he looked at the guide book. It was as in the guide book. The reason why the blueprint of the Unity Weapon was in the building of teaching was, because one could learn how to forge the Unity Weapon using the blueprint. The blueprint could be taken out in the real world and given it to others. Arjun understood everything.


    He then opened the third box and found the blueprint for Dragon Slaying Sword. He then understood the reason behind the building of teaching.


    Arjun left the building of teaching and entered the City Of Darkness. After entering the Building of creation, he found the same shelf as it was in the building of teaching. But the only difference is that instead of blueprint, the first three slots contains the actual items. Only the manual for the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>. Because it cannot be displayed in the manual form. It can''t be displayed in the material form like Dragon Slaying Sword.


    As per the guide book, the building of creation will store all those things which the owner of the Yin-Yan City creates. When one said creation, it should contain which didn''t exist in the universe before. For example, <<Lightening Flame Sword Art>>. The <<Lightening Flame Sword Art>> was created by someone else from the God Realm. But if Arjun also developed this Sword Art by coincidence, then it cannot be considered as the unique creation. So it cannot be included as the collection in the building of creation.


    Arjun created Unity Weapon, Dragon Slaying Divine Art and Dragon Slaying Sword which didn''t exist in the universe before. So it was automatically included in the Building Of Creation. If anyone creates any of these weapon or Divine Art then it cannot be included in the building of creation of that creator. Because it was already created by Arjun. Because the building of creation includes only those things which was not created before.


    At that time a manual flew and stopped in front of Arjun. That Manual has no name. Arjun opened the manual and was stunned when he looked in the content. It was actually the blueprint for the Space Formation which he devised.


    The Guide book appeared in front of him once again. Arjun opened the Guide Book and confirmed that Arjun has created an unique Formation. That means no one has created the Formation in which time flow is different. Arjun was obviously thrilled.


    The guide book asked him to name the Formation. Arjun thought for a long time and wrote on the newly developed manual.


    <<Time-Space Manipulative Formation>>


    Immediately the guide book divided into two parts. The first copy went inside the building of creation and second copy went inside the building of teaching.


    At that time Arjun felt as if his conscience has made a huge improvement. When Arjun looked at his conscience he was thrilled. Because he knew that he was not far away from reaching the blue realm in Willpower.


    Arjun understood everything. He left Yin-Yan City. By now he understood the functionality of both Building of Teaching and building of creation.


    After opening his eyes, it was already been 2 hours.After two hours, Rick looked active. His previous tired face was gone. He looked at Arjun and smiled.


    Arjun said, " Have you rested properly?"


    Rick replied, " We don''t have much time. We need to destroy the Assassins Organisation. We need to clear the Maze Palace. I don''t know how are we going to deal with the dragons in this realm. So what this two hours of rest is more than enough."


    Arjun replied, " Good. I know that it is impossible to do all the things. But we can always come back to finish the unfinished business. But my primary target is to destroy the Assassins Organisation. That''s why I''m going to take you to a place where we will definitely get some info on the Assassins Organisation."


    Rick asked, " Where are we going?"


    Arjun replied, " We are going to hell!!!"

 191 VISITING HELL

    Rick asked, " What do you mean by hell, boss!"


    Arjun replied, " The Assassins Organisation has definitely committed so many evil deeds. And we killed some of them. Where do you think they all will go after death? Is it heaven or hell?"


    Rick replied, " Even a small kid could tell that they will go to hell."


    Arjun said, " That''s right. We know some members of the Assassins Organisation who committed suicide right under our nose. They thought that they did some clever things by committed suicide. They thought that they prevented us from exposing them. What an idiots they are?"


    Rick asked, " Boss! You are talking as if you already knew that they are going to commit suicide and pretend that you don''t know about their suicide plan."


    Arjun said, " You are right, Rick! I already knew about their suicide plan. I always looked at the poison using Yin-Yan Eyes."


    "What?" , asked Arjun, " Then why didn''t you stop them."


    Arjun said, " If Assassins Organisation knows that we captured their people and even managed to prevent them from taking the poison, then they will be alerted. They will move their headquarters far away from their original place. They will destroy all their operation bases. They will destroy all their bases which are the source of income."


    Arjun sighed and said, " Initially I wanted to give them so many troubles and force an higher up of the organisation to take action personally. After I kill him, he will go to the hell. And we will go to hell to torture that bas*ard to spit the details about the organisation. But we don''t even have one whole year in this realm. So I have to do what I can."


    Rick said, " Your plan is good. But how do you plan on going to hell? I honestly feel as if you are..."


    Arjun said with a smile, " Mad? Is that what you wanted to say?"


    Rick said embarrassingly, " That''s right! That''s what I believe. I''m sorry boss. But i mean no disrespect towards you. It''s just that, based on my understanding, for a human going to hell is impossible thing when he is alive, right?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Did you forget that I told you that this Universe is made up of 3 multi-layered structure. The upper realm is made up of Heaven and the lower layer is made up of hell. While the layer between heaven and hell is our universe where we all stay?"


    Rick felt as if he remembered everything in just a flash. He said, " That''s right. I remember now. You told me that when you learned the Yin-Yan Eyes for the first time. You said that your YIN-EYE could take you to the hell, while your YAN-EYE could take you to the heaven."


    Arjun replied, " That''s right! Not only this will increase our chances, bur those bas*ards will never have the ability to harm us any way. They will not have the ability to commit suicide. Everything will go smoothly."


    Rick asked, " What if the demons in the hell will attack us?"


    Arjun replied, " This is not my first visit to the heaven or hell. Neither angels from heaven nor demons from hell have any form of killing intent towards me. In fact, they were saluting me when they looked at me. As if I''m an ultimate king of both heaven and hell."


    Rick heaved a sigh of relief.


    Arjun said, " So? Are you ready?"


    Rick said excitedly, " Yes boss. Let''s go."


    Arjun closed his eyes and opened only his left eye. The YIN EYE will take Arjun to the hell. So after activating YIN-EYE, with just Arjun''s thought both Arjun and Rick felt as if the view in front of them suddenly darkened. The next moment they felt as if they were in a place where only darkness exists. The atmosphere was filled with hatred, guilt, killing intent, all seven deadly sins.


    When Arjun came here last time, he felt the same way too. He felt this hatered and other sins in the atmosphere.


    Arjun said, " When I came here last time, I felt these sins too. I only looked around a bit. And I found that all the soul reapers and the torturers looked at me and saluted respectfully. Since I didn''t know anything, I have to be a bit cautious."


    Arjun nodded his head. He asked, " What should we do now?"


    Arjun replied, " Let''s take a walk around. Let''s see if we can ask any of them?"


    Rick said, " Yes, boss!"


    Both of them walked around. They were in an endless building. So they kept on walking forward. As they were walking, they came in front of a corridor. Each side of the corridor has cells. The sounds of screaming and shouting came from each cell. As they moved towards the first cell, what they saw stunned them completely.


    A demon was peeling the skin of a soul. That soul was screaming in pain and agony. It was pleading that demon to stop. But that demon continued to peel that soul''s skin. Later faint amount of guilty aura left that soul. Both Arjun and Rick felt as if, with each torture that soul was becoming more pure. That soul was attuning for his crimes when it was alive.


    As they moved forward, they have seen a demon was frying a soul in a huge container. Then they have seen a soul''s entire body was being bitten with endless ants. Then a soul''s limbs were tied and being dragged in opposite direction. They have seen many types of torture. Even with the peak Indigo realm Willpower, they couldn''t control fear.


    But their heart was at ease. Because those demon tortures who looked at Arjun kbeeled down and saluted with huge respect.


    Arjun looked at that demon who kneeled and said, " Can you tell me who is the supreme incharge of hell?"


    That demon replied politely, " My Lord! The Incharge of hell is Lord Behemoth!"


    Arjun said, " Call him! Tell him to be here as soon as possible."


    "Yes, My Lord!" , That demon replied and left immediately to carry out it''s order.


    Rick said, " Why would you ask him bring some big shot here? That demon clearly knows something. Because it was kneeling in front of you the moment it saw you."


    Arjun said, " Even if this demon knows something, and bowing in front of me, we won''t get any valuable information. It''s better to ask the big shot here."

 192 REPRESENTATIVE

    At that time that demon came back. He was standing behind a man with pure black face. No....It''s accurate to say a highly demon.


    Arjun frowned a little when he looked at the pure black faced demon. That demon was wearing the black dress which resembled the dress of a Dracula. More importantly, that demon was releasing a powerful aura which Arjun never sensed from anyone before.


    After looking at Arjun, that black dressed demon kneeled down on ground and said, " Behemoth pays his respect to Lord Universe Will!"


    Both Arjun and Rick were stunned. Arjun asked in shock, " How did you know that I was the Universe Will?"


    Behemoth replied, " My Lord! From the Layer of Life, only one human who is still alive can come here. That is The Will Of The Universe!"


    Arjun said, " But I brought another person with me. How did you know that I was the Universe Will?"


    Behemoth replied, " My Lord! You are releasing the aura which is similar to all the previous Universe Will candidates. After sensing that aura, I was able to figure out that you are the Universe Will?"


    Arjun was shocked. He asked, " Previous Universe Will? You mean there were more Universe Will candidates before me?"


    Behemoth replied, " Of course! My Lord! Even though the Light and the Darkness were the one who created the entire Universe, it was The Ancient Universe Will created the heaven and hell and turned the Universe into 3 - multi layered structure. That means, in this Universe their is life, their is heaven and their is hell."


    Behemoth continued, " One day The Ancient Universe Will summoned me to the Chaos World. That day he was very upset. In fact, he was angry about something. On that day, it was not only me, but the heaven king who is the boss of the heaven was also summoned. What shocked us even more was both The Light and The Darkness were also there too. As the Ancient Universe Will was angry not even the Light and the Darkness even dared to talk. We both understood something has happened which is definitely a bad news."


    Arjun and Rick looked at each other. What they looked at each other''s face was nothing was stunned expression. They then looked at Behemoth waiting for him to continue with his story.


    Behemoth resumed, " The Ancient Universe Will said that he lost his rights to be the representative."


    Arjun asked, " Representative? representative for what?"


    Rick asked, " So why would he summoned you all in the first place?"


    Behemoth replied, " He summoned us to make an announcement."


    Arjun asked, " Announcement? What kind of announcement?"


    Behemoth replied, " On that day the Ancient Universe Will announced that he lost his rights to represent. So, even if he is the Ancient Universe Will, he can no longer provide his services. So he came to a decision. He will create multiple universes. So many to the point where he will create it until he will reach his limits. He said that they don''t have time. So he is going to create many universes before the time runs out. Then he will look for a suitable candidate who could replace him as the representative. And then he started his journey and more than a million people were able to pass his tests and became The Second Will Of The Universe. But all of them passed away by one way or other. No one was able to reach the level of the Ancient Universe Will."


    Behemoth continued, " On that day the Ancient Universe Will said that the Second Universe Will like you might come to either heaven or hell. He asked us to treat you like we treat the Ancient Universe Will."


    Arjun replied, " So is this the reason why someone like you who is much stronger than me treated me like some kind of an ancient king?"


    Behemoth replied, " Yes."


    Arjun lost in his thoughts. Since the day he awakened his Inner Will, he met or talked to the Ancient Universe Will for the first time. Since that day, he felt that The Ancient Universe Will was way too carefree person. Arjun thought that The Ancient Universe Will look down upon others because he has no rival. Arjun was always envious of him. But after what he heard today, he suspected that there might be someone who is stronger than The Ancient Universe Will.


    Rick looked at Arjun and asked, " Boss! I don''t believe that there might be someone stronger than the Ancient Universe Will!"


    Arjun replied, " Why not? When I was a kid, I always wanted to become the strongest magician in the world. For us the Gods in the God Realm are the Supreme existence. But things changed when we learned that the Light and the Darkness are the existence who are far higher than these gods. But again we learned that someone exists who is even stronger than The Light and The Darkness. That is The Ancient Universe Will. Now we are in the position where we have to suspect that there might be someone who is stronger than The Ancient Universe Will exists. Why don''t you believe it?"


    Rick went silent. Because he knew what Arjun said is true. He asked, " In my opinion only the Lord Chaos is stronger than The Ancient Universe Will."


    Arjun replied, " It''s indeed true. Lord Chaos is just an ancient power. Lord Chaos does not speak like The Ancient Universe Will. And Lord Chaos is actually an ally. So your reasoning is out of the question."


    Arjun sighed and said, " Whatever! With our power level, we are not qualified to know anything yet. So forget about it for now."


    Arjun said, " Behemoth! We need a favour!"


    Behemoth said, " Please feel free to speak, My Lord!"


    Arjun said, " I want you to gather all the souls from The Assassins Organisation in a room. And bring all the torture instruments and place them in that room. We need to gather some information from them."


    "As you command, My Lord!" , Behemoth said and left immediately to carry out his orders.

 193 MEETING AN OLD ENEMY

    Behemoth did exactly as Arjun said. After some time he came and led both Arjun and Rick to a cell. The cell was very huge. Around 80,000 people''s soul was inside the room who were shivering constantly.


    All the souls looked at Arjun and Rick and were completely stunned. They were not some idiots. They were clever enough to know that both Arjun and Rick were not some souls like them. The two humans before them was completely alive. They could sense both of their vitality. But what shocked them the most is that, both Arjun and Rick weren''t releasing any demonic aura. They were releasing the aura which only the fleshly humans have.


    Arjun looked at them and said, " Hello everyone! You people are looking great. The decorations of blood really suits you well. Afterall how many innocent''s lost their blood because of you bas*ards."


    When they looked at Arjun and realised that he is a fleshly human, but not some soul like them, they had some expectations for their freedom and rebirth atleast. But they lost that hope after hearing what Arjun said. All of them were being tortured by the demons for many years. Some of them knew that Behemoth is the King Of Hell. When they looked how respectful someone like Behemoth was towards the two humans in front of all of them, the feeling of ''fellow human'' aroused in their heart. But now they knew that the person in front of them was not a friend but a foe. They could see Arjun''s hostile behaviour towards them.


    Arjun said, " I''m way too straightforward person. So I''ll come to the main topic. Just tell me the location of the headquarters of your organisation and I''ll make sure that you won''t suffer anymore."


    No one spoke. In fact, they have the smile of disdain on their face. Arjun understood that no one has any intention to cooperate with him. He looked at everyone and found a soul with whom he was familiar with.


    Arjun smiled and said, " We meet again, Malik! It looks like being a prisoner here suits you well."


    It was Malik. The very same person who tried to manipulate Ringo and take Arjun down. The time flow in the living world and the hell is way too insane. One day in the real world is equal to one million years in hell. Malik died 10 days ago in the real world. That means Malik was in hell for more than 10 million years. Because of insane torture and because of passage of time he forgot how Arjun looks like. But when he looked at both Arjun and Rick now, he felt as if they are bit familiar. But now Arjun called him by name. He suddenly remembered them.


    Malik said in great shock, " You.... You are Arjun?"


    Arjun said, " Not bad. It looks like you still remember me. It looks like after 10 million years of torture, your arrogance has come down a bit."


    Arjun said with a smile, " What and who I am? Well, you have no authority to learn. But think only about your position."


    Rick said, " We don''t have much time. So I''m going to ask you some questions. You have to be honest with us."


    Malik asked, " What is it?"


    Rick asked, " Tell me everything you know about the Assassins Organisation. Their origin, source of income, their location, all their business partners etc. We want everything."


    Malik said with a disdain smile, " Humph! Dream on. I don''t know how exactly you people have come to hell while alive, but if you couldn''t find out the location of my organisation even after 10 million years, then you should know how dangerous our organisation is!"


    Arjun said, " The thing I lack when dealing with enemies is patience. We don''t have either patience or time. 10 million years? Let me tell you, the time flow in the hell is very slow compared to the real world. You might have died for 10 million years in the hell, but you are dead for only 10 days in the real world."


    "WHAT???" , Malik shouted in shock.


    Arjun said, " When I could see through that tattoo on your body while you were still Wearing the clothes and figure out that you are the member of the Assassins Organisation, do you think I don''t know that you people were carrying poison with you?"


    Malik said in shock, " You mean, you intentionally let us die?"


    Arjun said, " Both heaven and hell are my domains. Even if you die in order to protect your secret, I''ll still be able to find you."


    Rick said, " In other words, you fell for our trap."


    All the members of the Assassins Organisation were stunned. They couldn''t find the logic behind all the things they hear today.


    At that time a voice came from the crowd, " What would I gain if I tell you everything that I know?"


    Arjun looked at the owner of the voice and shocked. He said, " Isn''t your soul was destroyed. How is your soul still exist?"


    Behemoth said, " Actually. The law for the soul is different. If a person died and his soul didn''t shattered then after cleansing process that person will undergo rebirth and his samsara will begin once again. But If a person''s soul was destroyed then he will have no place for rebirth. His shattered pieces of soul will be gathered and he will be the guest in heaven or hell forever. Actually the Will of the Universe has the rights to order us and send the soul for rebirth. Not even the Light and the Darkness has that authority. "


    Arjun nodded his head after hearing what Behemoth said. He looked at that soul who was ready to speak and said, " You look really pity. Whatever. Long time no see, Basil!!!"


    Rick said in shock, " Basil? You mean, is he the same Basil who attacked our Weissan City and unfortunately for him, died under the attack of Unity Weapon?"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Yes. That''s him."


    Basil said, " You have grown up kid. No wonder you are the descedent of that old monster, Sitaram. How is your grandfather?"

 194 BASILS AMBITIONS

    Basil said, " I see. Back then, I really respected your grandfather. I really worked hard in order to raise the honour of Star Moon Empire. Back then I was the Defence Minister. During war time, your grandfather never listened to any of my suggestions. But he always listened to some other person. It was the Supreme General, Gutherson."


    Basil continued, " I felt as if I was being ignored. It was as if my existence has no meaning at all. I felt as if I was being humiliated on purpose. I was really angry. I had high ambitions. I wanted to unify the world and make your grandfather the ultimate king. But I was ignored everytime. I was really angry."


    Basil continued, " One day, your mother approached me. She said that she is the part of an organisation and gave me the invitation to join them. She said that the idea behind the organisation is to unify the world under one banner. She said that I was invited because of my high ambition. Later they said that their plan was to invade the empire and kill the emperor and his family. I believed that the plan was not bad. Since the empire will fall under the rule of the organisation with less casualties. So I joined the organisation."


    Basil continued, " But after spending some time with organisation, I regretted my decision. Even for some small reason they do not hesitate to kill even a new born baby. There was always a shadow in my heart after joining the organisation. If a person learned anything about them, then the organisation will destroy the entire village in order to eliminate their target. They don''t even regret their actions. In fact, they enjoy the screaming of those innocents. At that time I felt that the humiliation of being ignored by your grandfather was far better than than witnessing the evil deeds of the organisation."


    Basil continued, " One day I raised my objection for the methods of the organisation. The issue became bigger and I challenged the leader of the Assassins Organisation. But I was defeated by just the flick of the finger from the leader of the Assassins Organisation. Later the leader revealed that he is a God who trains in Willpower and came from the higher realm."


    "WHAT???", Both Arjun and Rick shouted in shock. This news instantly blowed their minds.


    Basil said, " That''s right! Not only him, there is another person known as The Chief Executive who trains in Willpower too. And there are many more people who trains in Willpower. They will act only for the troublesome situation."


    Arjun said after a moment of silence, " You said that they never listened to any of your suggestions. Can I ask you one thing? Everyone loved grandfather because of his kind heart. Even the wars in which he participated was initiated by other empires. He clearly doesn''t have any intentions to unify the world. It was your idea to unify the world and make grandfather an ultimate king. That was so nice of you. I agree. But did you ever told grandfather about your ambitions in the first place? Does grandfather knows that you wanted to unify the world and make grandfather the king?"


    "That...." , Basil didn''t know what to say. His hesitation gave Arjun his answer.


    Arjun said, " Both Grandfather and grandpa Gutherson ever wanted was for their descendants to live the comfortable lives. It wasn''t to rule the world. They went for the war at very young age. They have seen so many things and experienced th cruelty of the world. They never wanted their descendants to see those cruelties. That''s why they never heed your ideology. It wasn''t because they wanted to humihiliate you. But it was because your idealogy was way beyond their bottom line. The one who is in the wrong direction wasn''t grandfather or grandpa Gutherson. It was actually you."


    Basil went silent. He knew that he lost his rights to speak anything now. What Arjun said was right. He never discussed anything about his ambitions with Sitaram to begin with. That means Sitaram doesn''t know anything about his ambitions of unifying the world. But he thought that Sitaram knows it. And both Sitaram and Gutherson humiliated him on purpose.


    Basil said, " I''m ready to speak about the organisation. But they are from the higher realm. I don''t know whether you will be able to take them down or not. Because there are more people who trains in Willpower."


    Arjun said, " So are I and my friend here Rick. In fact, we have an entire army who trains in Willpower."


    Basil was stunned. But he knew that Arjun has no reason to lie. In fact, Arjun coming to the hell along while alive and the fact that even Behemoth the king of hell is polite with Arjun proved that he is not simple.


    Arjun said, " Just tell me everything that you know. And I''ll give you two choices. The first choice is that I''ll give you a chance and you will be sent for the cycle of samsara and will be reborn. The second option is that you will stay dead forever, but your soul will be transfered to heaven forever instead of hell. All you need to do is speak the truth."


    Basil said, " I''ll go to heaven. I think I have no rights to take rebirth after what I did."


    Basil then said everything that Arjun asked. Rick noted it down all the details.


    Arjun said to Behemoth, " Make arrangements for his departure to heaven. But as for others, they don''t have the rights to be reborn. Let them rot in hell forever."

 195 TOO MANY ENEMIES

    After dealing with Basil and others Arjun and Rick left the room. Behemoth also followed them.


    Arjun asked Behemoth, " You said that there were millions of Universe Will that came to the hell in the past. Tell me more about them."


    Behemoth asked, " What would you like to know about them, My Lord? I''ll certainly tell you as much as I know."


    Arjun said, " Before me, there were many Will Of The Universe came by. So tell me how did they die? What was the highest cultivation level any of the Universe Will have reached. And the most important thing is their common enemies. There might be someone who killed the multiple Universe Will. I want to know who is it?"


    Behemoth said, " My Lord! Please be careful. The highest cultivation realm among all the Universe Will that reached is the Celestial Realm! But there was only one Universe Will in the history who reached the Celestial Realm, but only to be killed by three people''s combined effort. These three are the people who killed many Universe Will."


    Rick asked, " Who are they?"


    Behemoth replied, " The three emperors of the God Realm!"


    Arjun and Rick looked at each other with a serious gaze. Arjun then asked, " Why would they target the Universe Will specifically? Don''t tell me that it''s a deadly coincidence. I don''t believe it."


    Behemoth replied, " I don''t know the reason, My Lord! But even I believe that it''s not a coincidence."


    Arjun asked, " Alright! But apart from the three emperors of God Realm, any people who killed multiple universe will candidates?"


    Behemoth replied, " There are three other people. Actually most of the Universe Will were killed by these six people. As for who these three are or where exactly all these six people came from, I don''t know that. But I think they are foreigners. They are definitely not from this world."


    Arjun asked, " You mean, aliens?"


    Behemoth replied, " It''s a possibility. Because their aura is quite unique. It''s as if it doesn''t originates from this world."


    The room fell silent. After a moment of silence Behemoth asked, " That''s right, My Lord! Did you create your Light and the Darkness yet?"


    Arjun asked, " Why would you ask that?"


    Both Arjun and Rick looked at each other. Now they understood why teaching was popped up as the supporting occupation. Why the building of creation popped up in the city of darkness.


    Behemoth said, " In the past, Inner Will was used for either battle purpose or for creating things. But people didn''t gave much importance to the Inner Will. That''s why, the Ancient Universe Will, one day said that in order to raise the importance of the Willpower, Lord Chaos decided to raise a martial arts and a supporting occupation each. But the two building would be raised only when an Universe Will creates their Light and the Darkness. That''s why, among the millions of Universe Will, only 10 candidates created their Light and the Darkness. That''s why there are only 10 supporting occupation and 10 combat style building in the conscience of all the people who trains in Willpower."


    Arjun and Rick understood why the building of teaching and the building of creation popped up in all of their conscience. In fact, it was the same for the people in the God Realm too. Even they have the two new buildings in their conscience. And all this is the result of Arjun turning both Aeron and Kiera into his Light and the Darkness. It was all due to his ritual.


    Rick said, " Why creating the Light and the Darkness really bother you. I mean you sounded as if creating the Light and the Darkness is a huge trouble."


    Behemoth said, " It''s because creation of Light and the Darkness will alert those six people. They will learn that the new Universe Will was born."


    Arjun and Rick already knew that the 12 Supreme Gods and the Celestial Prophet Of Darkness are already on his tail because of the ritual. So he knew that if he doesn''t get strong in a quick time, it would be just the matter of time before he would be found and killed. But Fortunately he created the <<Space-Time Formation>> in which he could slow down the time. But at the moment they can spend 118 years in the Formation while 1 year passes in the real world. Arjun believed that as he grow strong, the time in the formation will be further decreases too.


    But Arjun knows that he had to get strong very quickly. He had many enemies. The Dragons in the God realm, 12 Supreme Gods, The Assassins Organisation, The Celestial Prophet Of Darkness, The three emperors, those three unknown enemies, and the enemy which he has to face after taking up the "responsibility" which The Ancient Universe Will said.


    Phew!!!


    Arjun released a huge amount of breath. He didn''t meet any of them and he has so many enemies. He didn''t give much importance to the Assassins Organisation from the Life Realm. In his eyes the Assassins Organisation from the Life Realm is already a dead meat.


    Arjun said, " Thank you Behemoth for all your support. We will take our leave now."


    Behemoth replied, " It''s my pleasure to meet you, My Lord! Please be careful."


    Arjun and Rick left the Hell and came back to the real world. They both sat down on a sofa. They looked at Sitaram and others training inside the formation. A smile appeared on the face of both Arjun and Rick. Because all of them have reached the 2nd Level Of Divine Origin Stage atleast.


    Arjun said, " Rick! We haven''t even meet a single person and yet we have so many enemies on our tail."


    Rick sighed and said, " And all of them are at the peak of God Realm or Celestial Realm or The Demon Realm atleast."


    Arjun said, " That means, we have to get strong very quickly. First of all, Let''s train in Dao. Let''s see what exactly is that power in the first place."

 196 CREATING A CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE FOR SOUL

    Arjun entered the <<Space-Time Formation>> after Rick did. He entered the Yin-Yan City but didn''t enter the building of Dao. After learning about the Assassins Organisation from Basil, he knew that he need to create a Divine Art for Samantha, Jessica and Brooks.


    He took the guide book and wrote


    ''What is the most important thing for a cultivator to protect?''


    An answer appeared on the guide book immediately. Arjun really loved the guide book so much. This guide book was like his teacher, who clarifies all his doubts about cultivation. So Arjun always writes his doubts on the book and an answer would appear immediately.


    Arjun started to read the answer


    "The most important thing for a cultivator is, Soul. The thing a cultivator always needs to protect is definitely the soul. In any array formation, if the core flag was removed, then the entire formation will lose it''s balance and falls. Because the core flag always provides power and gives balance to the formation.


    Just like that, a soul is the core for any life form. A soul contains feelings and it holds the control on a person''s desires. If a person loses their soul, then that person will lose balance on his body and fall. A soul is everything for a life form."


    A smile appeared on Arjun''s face. He felt as if a new path has been opened in front of him. He wrote on the guide book---


    ''How can we protect our soul if it''s in danger in any way?''


    The guide replied, " By cultivating the soul techniques and strengthening it."


    Arjun was shocked. He wrote, " The soul can be cultivated? How?"


    The Guide replied, " The soul can be improved by cultivating in Willpower. But the Willpower will only clean your soul and allows you to stay calm during the critical situation. It can only clean your soul. But training in Willpower will not improve the strength of your soul. In fact, there exist no cultivation techniques that can strengthen one''s soul. If you can create a cultivation technique for strengthening your soul, then you will be the pioneer of Soul Cultivation Technique. A soul cultivation technique was not even created by the Ancient Universe Will."


    Arjun was clearly stunned. He thought,


    [Not even that old bast*rd was able to create a cultivation technique to train one''s soul. A fire was ignited in Arjun. He eagerly wanted to create a soul strengthening technique and train in it.


    He wrote, " How can I create a Soul Cultivation Technique?"


    That''s it! If Arjun has all the accessories with him, then he would definitely create if he wants it. The reply from the guide book was enough to motivate him.


    Arjun sat inside the <<Space-Time Formation>>. He learned how important and impressive his Runic Language is. So he entered the second floor in a Building Of Runic Language and took six months to learn the second level of Runic Language. Arjun felt as if he learned so much ancient knowledge. Second level of the Runic Language is much more profound and much more advanced than the first level.


    Arjun thought for a moment. He felt how profound the Runic Language in the Third Realm is. But he was helpless about it. He cannot enter the third floor until he reached the Blue Realm in Willpower. He sighed. But he wasn''t disappointed. Because he felt that the second floor''s Runic Language was enough to create a cultivation technique to train in soul. On top of that he is not far away from reaching the Blue Realm in Willpower. So he was patient.


    Arjun took 10 days only to think how to create a cultivation technique that can strengthen the soul. After 10 days he came up with a way.


    Arjun entered into his conscience and gathered huge amount of Inner Will and materialised it into a huge Sphere ball. He used the newly learned Runic Language and wrote the properties of a Core on the spherical shape materialised Inner Will. Immediately that spherical shaped Inner Will transformed into a transparent core. It was an empty core with no functioning property at all.


    Arjun used his own Inner Will for a specific reason. His Inner Will actually originates from the Chaos World. Whenever Arjun changes someone''s Will, he The Lord Chaos descends and change the beneficiary''s soul. That means using the Chaos energy Lord Chaos install a new soul in th body. Since Arjun draws power from the Lord Chaos, he believed that his Yin-Yan Inner Will could do the same too.


    Arjun used the Light element and injected it into that powerless transparent core. The transparent core immediately turned into golden colour. A faint amount of power was coming out of it.


    Arjun used the Light element because the Light contains the properties of purity. A soul itself a bright light which is the purest energy in a Life form. So Arjun used the Light element in that core.


    Arjun then used the Runic Language and arranged a connection between that core and the spiritual energy of the real world. That means that core has the ability to store the Spiritual Energy.


    Generally any core like Divine Core, Curse Core or Celestial Core will be binded to the conscience which leads to the strenghthening a person''s physical body. That is the reason why if a person trains their physical body, it will gets strong. But it doesn''t make their soul strong. As for Willpower, it only cleans one''s soul which will strengthen their improvement in Mental State and Mental Strength.


    But Arjun decided to bind this core to his soul instead of his physical body. So that once he makes his breakthrough, it will strengthen his soul instead of his physical body.


    Arjun used the second level Runic Language and build a connection to his soul instead of his Physical body. Immediately that core flew and floated beside his Divine Core. Arjun felt as if a connection was built between his conscience and that new core

 197 BLUE REALM

    If hi soul is becoming stro, then it means Arjun''s experiment was stunning success. Arjun was overjoyed. He created something that didn''t exist in the history before.


    A guide book appeared in his conscience. The guide book states, " Congratulations! You have created a new origin of cultivation. Please name the core that you have created."


    Arjun was insanely stunned. He thought,


    [Origin for cultivation?]


    [What the hell is going on?]


    [It''s not a cultivation technique, but actually an origin for cultivation?]


    [Origin for Cultivation? What''s that means?]


    [If <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> is known as a cultivation technique, then the Divine Power which comes from Divine Core, Curse Power which comes from Curse core are known as the Origin for Cultivation.]


    [There are totally four types of Origin level cultivations in the vast Chaos World. They are Magic Core, Divine Core, Curse Core and Celestial Core.]


    [Now I intended to create a Divine Art, but ended up creating an origin level cultivation accidently.]


    [That''s awesome!]


    Arjun has nothing to think. He intended to create a soul strengthening art. But it ended up as the Origin of cultivation, then he wants to complete it first before naming it.


    He summoned that core once again. He injected all 10 natural elements and bind them with resistance Runes. That means, no natural element will harm his soul until unless the opponent''s attack is greater than Arjun''s.


    Next Arjun injected all ten natural elements once again. This time he gave them the power of offence using offence runes. That means using the power in the core Arjun could attack his enemies. That means Arjun will have three sources of energy. They are Divine Core, Willpower and this new core. A smile appeared on hi face.


    Next Arjun used another runes and gave this core to be adaptable to any cultivation techniques in the universe. That means Arjun could use his Divine Power <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> to train his soul. Arjun was thrilled beyond words.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore. He channeled his Inner Will to his index finger of the right hand and wrote


    "SOUL CORE"


    Instantly the words were engraved on the manual. The manual was divided into two copies. The first copy flew and settled in the building of creation. And the second copy flew and entered the building of teaching.


    Arjun came out of the <<Space-Time Formation>> and immediately contacted Magmeel through communication crystal.


    Magmeel asked while flying in the air, " What is it?"


    Magmeel asked worriedly, " Why? Anything serious?"


    Arjun replied, " No. Actually it''s quite opposite. Please come back. What I''m going to say will blow your mind. Please come back."


    Magmeel said after a moment of silence, " Fine! I''m coming back."


    Arjun said, " Thanks."


    Arjun put the communication crystal aside and entered the <<Space-Time Formation>> again. Since he was confident in training soul technique, he wants to create a cultivation techniques for Jessica, Samantha and Brooks.


    Before he could begin, something unexpected happened. His conscience is filled with Light and the Darkness energy. Previously Arjun was one step away from making his breakthrough in Willpower. But now because he created the Soul Core, he took that final step and reached the Blue realm. The Indigo energy transformed into blue level. Arjun reached the Blue Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will.


    At that time Arjun felt something is happening to him. He felt as if his body is undergoing a qualitative change. His body started to glow with golden colour. Then huge amount of Chaos energy descended and fell on Arjun. Then all the impurities inside Arjun started to be cleansed. His aura started to change from a Mortal''s to that of a God.


    [Is this transformation?]


    [When I awakened my Yin-Yan Inner Will for the first time, I was informed by the guide that when I surpass the barrier of a mortal and enter the God Stage in Cultivation then I''ll undergo a transformation. ]


    [Is this that transformation?]


    Arjun''s theory was further confirmed by the Guide Book. Arjun didn''t try to move from his place. He let that transformation happen. After some time Arjun''s transformation completed. He is now releasing the Aura of a God instead that of a mortal''s. He was clearly happy.


    At that time Arjun''s Inner Will was no longer Indigo colour. It was the pure sky blue colour which was the proof of him reaching the God Realm in Willpower. He was thrilled.


    At that time, a huge box popped up inside Arjun and floated in his conscience. Arjun was shocked. He looked at the name on the box. It was written as


    <<Chaos Defence Formation>>


    Before Arjun could react anything, the guide book appeared in front of him and stated, " Because you created a way for Origin of Cultivation and reached the God Realm, I''m gifting you with this formation. This <<Chaos Defence Formation>> will protect you from any attack. As long as you are inside the Formation, not even those 3 emperors, 12 Supreme Gods, the Light and the Darkness or even the Ancient Universe Will could do anything to you. Consider this as a gift from me."


    ''Consider this as a gift from me?''


    Arjun wrote, " Aren''t you just a guide book? You are talking as if you have your own conscience! Who are you?"


    The guide replied, " I''m someone from whom you draw your power from. You people address me as "The Lord Chaos." Do you understand now?"


    Arjun immediately wanted to release a mouthful of blood. Lord Chaos? Instead of paying my respect to you, I treated you just like an ordinary book? D*mn it!


    The Guide book said, " I''m just a mass amount of power. I don''t have my own consciousness in the beginning. But because of an accident I awakened my consciousness. But nothing goes peaceful all the time. Something happened which resulted in my entire existence to be in danger. I thought I need someone who could protect me. That''s when I gave birth to the Ancient Universe Will. The Ancient Universe Will indeed gave his all and protected me for a long time. But something unexpected happened. He was betrayed by his own friends. He was severely damaged. He put his own soul as a medium and put a barrier around the entire Chaos World. But this protection is temporary. His soul was fading away slowly which led him not to enter the Universe. If he enters the universe, then because of his corroding soul, all the universes will be destroyed immediately."

 198 CREATING A HEALING TYPE CULTIVATION TECHNIQUE

    Arjun was silent. He kept on listening.


    Lord Chaos continued, " As I said, the time is limited. All 10 million people before you were reckless. Majority of them were really proud of themselves.They started to misuse their power. I killed them personally."


    Arjun nodded his head in agreement. In his sense, those kind of people should definitely die.


    Lord Chaos continued, " Your character is not only good, but you have good sense of creativity. Among all the 10 million people I felt that you are the best candidate. That''s why I gave you that formation. That formation will not only protect you, but it will gather pure and rich Chaos Power for you. It will speed up your cultivation to some extent."


    Arjun wrote back, " I understand."


    Lord chaos said, " There is no need to write. All you need to do is think. And ill answer you."


    Arjun was happy. All this time he had to write in order to clarify his doubts. But now all he need to do is say out loud and clear. And Lord Chaos will respond.


    Arjun said, " Thank you for this Formation."


    Lord Chaos replied, " No need. As I said earlier that the Ancient Universe Will''s soul is being corroded as the time is passing, it will be a matter of time before he dies."


    Arjun said, " S*it! If that happens, all the universe will fall."


    Lord Chaos replied, " That''s right! That''s why I want to ask you. Can I give this Soul Core to the Ancient Universe Will?"


    Arjun said, " Lord Chaos! There is no need to stand on ceremony. I''m special because I draw power from you. There is no need for you to request. Giving the Soul Core to whoever you wanted is your right. And I trust the Ancient Universe Will. Even though he really piss me off everytime with his stingy character, I really respect him to be honest. Feel free to give it to the Ancient Universe Will. But please make sure that only Ancient Universe Will trains in it. I don''t want anyone else, even the Light and the Darkness to train in it. If this Soul Core falls in wrong hands, then I don''t even dare to imagine what will happen."


    Lord Chaos replied, " I understand. Don''t worry. I''m not intending to give it to anyone else, other than the Ancient Universe Will. I know how important it is to keep this a secret."


    Arjun replied, " Thank you."


    Arjun then asked, " I forgot. Generally everyone''s limit in Divine power before the awakening is 14th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. But I reached 20th Level. What is the reason?"


    Arjun was thrilled when he red that. He replied, " Thank you very much."


    Lord Chaos replied, " No need. Train well. Actually the Soul Core that you have created has so many flaws in it. I''ll turn it into a natural core. And I''ll give you the ability to install a soul core in anyone that you want. So that you will not have any problem with your soul cultivation in the future."


    Arjun''s eyes lit up in delight. He said, " Thank you very much."


    Lord Chaos said, " No need. Train well. I''ll wait for you in the Chaos World."


    The guide book disappeared immediately. Next mass amount of Chaos energy descended and fell on Arjun and all his life forms. They were busy with their training, so no one noticed the formation of another Core beside their Divine Core.


    Arjun stopped celebrating. He knew that time is very precious. He started to think how to create a cleric type cultivation techniques for both Samantha and Jessica. Then he had to create a cultivation technique for Brooks too. So he didn''t waste time. As for the news about the Soul Core, he decided to tell it later.


    The First thing Arjun did is to learn the Runic Language from the third floor. It was as he expected. The third floor''s Runic Language is heaven defying. Later Arjun thought for a whole three months. After three months of thinking, he came up with a way to create a cleric type Divine Power.


    The role of a cleric is to heal any kind of wounds in a battle. That will help the team to have an upper hand. The Light element has the properties of healing. When Arjun learned the combination of different elements, he learned that the combination of two light elements will give the Holy Light. Holy Light''s main attribute is healing. It can heal anything as long as the wound is not bigger than the healer''s limit.


    Arjun took an ancient paper from his conscience. He used the Runic Language from the third floor and divided the paper''s essence in hundred parts. When someone trains in this Divine Art, then they will have 10 stages that they need to encounter to fully master it. Each stage has it''s own difficulty. Each stage will have 10 parts.


    The first two stages will heal the wounds of a mortals. The next two stages will have the energy that can heal the wounds of a God. Reaching this point will be very easy for anyone. Because in order to advance from this stage, the healer needs to have the Dao insights. Once they are successful in gaining dao insights then they could heal even a Celestial realm cultivator. From the fifth level to eighth level, one could heal even a Light and the Darkness. But if a person reached the 9th and 10th level, then they could heal even a Powerhouse like the Ancient Universe Will.

 199 IMPORTANT NEWS

    Arjun thought and came to a conclusion. The healers are always supportive type cultivators. They can''t use their power to defend themselves. It''s not guaranteed that both Aunt Samantha and Jessica wouldn''t be ambushed in the future when no offence type cultivators are around. That means they should have a offensive skills in this art.


    Arjun then used the runes for compatibility and made the Divine Art to colloborate with the Divine Core. In other words, he gave the Divine Art an ability to activate the Divine Art.


    A guide book popped up and stated,


    " Congratulations! You have created a new Divine Art! Please name it."


    Arjun was stunned. He thought,


    [For real?]


    [No one created a healing type Divine Art before?]


    [But why?]


    [Maybe is it because this is the world where strong rules the weak?]


    [So no one bothered to create any support type Divine Art?]


    [On top of that, people always depend on the potions, pills to heal themselves]


    [So why would anyone bother to create a cleric type Divine Art?]


    [If people has any intentions to create a Divine Art, then they will go for the offence type first]


    Arjun thought about it and smiled. The Divine Art thing that he created has 10 stages in total. So the name he gave is


    <<Ten Steps Cleric Divine Art>>


    Immediately the book divided into two copies. The first copy entered the building of creation. And the second copy entered the building of teaching.


    Arjun took a deep breath. He was tired. But he didn''t give up. He needs to create another supporting type Divine Art. A Divine Art specially for trackers. This tracking type Divine Art is for Brooks.


    Arjun already has a general idea about how to create the tracking type Divine Art. The three important components in this Divine Art is Scanning, perception and most importantly photographic memory.


    First Arjun used the Chaos energy and asked the Lord Chaos to print the blueprint of the entire Chaos World!


    Arjun intended to give Brooks the ability to scan the entire Chaos World. That''s why he asked Lord Chaos for those blueprints.


    When people train in this Divine Art, a screen will appear in front of that person. The screen will be empty. When the cultivator uses the concept of scanning, the Divine Art will scan the entire area. The scanned area will be imprinted on the screen and stay forever because of the concept of photographic memory. If Brooks could scan the entire Star Moon Empire, then the whole map of the Star Moon Empire will appear on the screen.


    As Brooks keep scanning the world his power will increase. The more he scanned the more powerful he will become in cultivation. Arjun then added more features to it. As he kept a doing this, he was scared because of what he has created. He became speechless. He was stunned because of his own creativity. Then he smiled.


    As soon as he completed with his work, the guide book appeared and stated that a new Divine Art was created and asked him to name it. He named it


    <<Chaos Tracking Divine Art>>


    Then the manual flew and entered the building of teaching. Arjun guessed that a tracking type Divine Art already existed in the universe. Or else it would have divided into two copies. But he wasn''t disappointed. He wanted to see the shocking faces of everyone when he explain the features of the <<Chaos Tracking Divine Art>>


    At that time his communication crystal rang. It was from Magmeel.


    Magmeel said, " Where are you people? I''m already in the meeting hall."


    Arjun replied, " We will be there in a minute."


    Arjun used the mental connection and said, " Everyone! Please stop your training and come to the meeting hall. I''m going to tell you something important."


    Sitaram asked, " What is it?"


    Arjun replied, " First Please come, Grandfather. You will know the reason."


    All of them stopped their training and went to the meeting hall. They found both Arjun and Magmeel there.


    Sitaram asked, " Master! Why are you back so soon?"


    Magmeel replied, " Arjun called me here. He said that he is going to say something important to me."


    Arjun looked at everyone and smiled. He said, " Wow! The weakest among you all is 4th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. Not bad."


    Gnan said, " Cut the c*ap! Just come to the point."


    "Alright!" , Arjun said, " Aunt Samantha and Jessica. I created a cleric type Divine Art for you two."


    "Really?" , Both Jessica and Samantha were delighted.


    Arjun took out the manual and gave it to both Samantha and Jessica. He said, " The name of this Divine Art is <<Ten Steps Cleric Divine Art>>. As the name suggests, it has ten stages. Each stage contains 10 levels. Even though I call it levels, it''s actually a container. After learning this Divine Art, you will sense a sum of 100 containers. A sum of 10 containers is equal to 1 stage. You need to fill these 10 containers through your training. Once you fill the 10 containers then all 10 of them will merge into one giant container. If this giant container appears then you have reached the first level."


    Arjun said, " Uncle Brooks! You are the lucky man. The Divine Art I created for you is actually one of my absolute masterpiece."

 200 THE REASON FOR SUMMONING

    Magmeel said, " Is it really that amazing?"


    Arjun said, " It''s simply amazing. I assure you that, this Divine Art is my absolute masterpiece."


    Magmeel couldn''t hide his curiosity. He said, " Then say it. Let me see what you have created?"


    Arjun said, " This Divine Art has the blueprint of entire chaos world. After you learn this Art, you will face an invisible empty screen which only uncle Brooks could see. This screen will be blank at the beginning. I created this Divine Art based on three components. They are Perception, Scanning and Photographic memory."


    Arjun continued, "First I''ll tell you about scanning. As I said earlier, after learning this Divine Art, Uncle Brooks can see an empty screen which only he could see. After using scanning, the perception will load all the scenes which are in front of your eyes. These scenes will automatically appear on the screen at a particular location. These scenes never could be Erased because of the photographic memory."


    Magmeel said, " You said that all the scene within the range of Brooks will be saved in the screen. When you said scene, what exactly included in it?"


    Arjun said, " Everything. The building, people, animals, cultivators etc. Even the density of airflow in the atmosphere is not an exception. For example, if Uncle Brooks scanned every part of the Life Realm and we are not in the Life Realm, but in the God Realm, then Uncle Brooks could see what is happening in the Life Realm by staying in the God Realm."


    Everyone were stunned.


    Arjun said, " Well, I didn''t start training in Dao yet. So I didn''t complete the Divine Art. But it will be enough as of now. But as uncle Brooks go and explore the entire Chaos World, then he can see the entire Chaos World within his screen."


    Rick said, " That''s amazing. Uncle Brooks can detect our enemies and their movements from time to time. It will be a great support in the future against the Assassins Organisation."


    Gutherson said, " That''s indeed true."


    Magmeel said, " You said that it was built on three concepts known as Scanning, Perception and Photographic Memory. I can agree with scanning which could be done by everyone. But what about the perception and especially Photographic Memory? Perception is alright, but as for photographic memory, only very few will have it. So how could Brooks can keep up with it?"


    Arjun said, " Actually after learning this Divine Art, the one who will have these three concepts within is their Divine Core. The Divine Core will see through Uncle Brooks eyes and remember everything and display it on screen. Uncle Brooks can communicate with anyone mentally too."


    Magmeel nodded his head and said, " Hmm. I understand now."


    Sitaram said, " That''s really an impressive Divine Art. It will definitely suit Brooks."


    Arjun then gave the manual to Brooks. Brooks received it with a smile.


    Magmeel said, " Is this the reason why you called me? You know how busy I''m right?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. But the reason I called you is entirely different reason. I learnt from the Guide book that the most important thing that a cultivator needs to protect is their soul. The soul is the most important thing a cultivator should protect. So I decided to create a Divine Art to strengthen my soul."


    Magmeel said, " But I haven''t seen any soul strengthening art in God Realm or Celestial Realm. I don''t know whether there exist any soul related arts."


    Arjun said, " There were none. Not even the Ancient Universe Will was able to create the soul related arts. But I did."


    "WHAT???" , said everyone in shock.


    Arjun said, " Actually the guide book within us is none other than Lord Chaos himself. I learned it very recently."


    Arjun then explained everything that the guide book told him. Everyone were stunned.


    Sitaram said, " The Ancient Universe Will exchanged his position as the Chaos protector for the search of suitable replacement. No wonder he was looking for another Universe Will."


    Magmeel said, " You said that his soul was damaged? No wonder back when I was a kid, my father said that both Light and the Darkness were trying to create a soul type Divine or Curse Art for someone special. But what they have encountered is failure. They were really frustrated. So this is the reason. But you have created the soul type Divine Art?"


    Arjun said, " I didn''t create the Divine Art. Actually I wanted to create the Divine Art, but it ended up as the new Origin of cultivation."


    "WHAT???" , Magmeel stood up in shock and said while shivering, " The Origin of Cultivation which is related to soul? Are you sure?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! Even Lord Chaos acknowledged it. Lord Chaos gave me a defensive formation which could block the attacks of even the Ancient Universe Will with no difficulty. He took that core in order to give it to the Ancient Universe Will. In exchange he gave that formation to me which I intended to install after settling down in the God Realm. And what''s more, he said that the core that I have created has some flaws in it. He turned my core into a natural core."


    Magmeel asked, " What is the name that you have given to it?"


    Arjun replied, " I named it Soul Core. I called all of you here because I intended to give the Soul Core to all of you. It includes Magmeel too.''


    Magmeel said from the bottom of his heart, " Thank you. Thank you very much."


    Arjun said, " No need to say thanks. We all are families right?"


    Magmeel said, " That''s right. We are indeed family."


    Sitaram asked, " Excuse me. But what is the meaning of Origin of cultivation?"


    Magmeel replied, " Origin of cultivation is the source through which you are cultivating. There are total of five Origin of cultivation. They are Magic Core, Divine Core, Curse Core, Dragon Core and Celestial Core. And now our Arjun has created the sixth one. The Soul Core. If we are going to traon in Soul Core, then we will have two Origin of cultivation. It is indeed very impressive."

 201 ARJUNS GIFTS FOR MAGMEEL

    Arjun said, " The reason why I called Magmeel is so that he will activate my Soul Core. I don''t want any other power for my Soul Core. If I train in another power, then it will create a sense of confusion. So I''m going to train only in Fire Dragon Slayer Divine Art. Or we can call it <<Dragon Slaying Soul Art>> since the origin is related to the Soul Core."


    Magmeel said, " That''s right! Even though you can train in another Divine Art by converting it into a Soul Art, it will take a lot of time for you to get familiar with both arts. But if you train in both the arts with similar power, then the past experience will help you a lot. But the most important thing is, if you faced a powerful opponent and your Divine Power is about to drain, then your Soul power will help you. So train in Soul Art which is none other than your Divine Art. It will be good for you all."


    Everyone nodded their heads. The thing they lack is time at the moment. So they have no time to experiment at the moment. They all agreed with Magmeel and decided that their Soul Art will be their Divine Art too.


    Magmeel said, " Let''s start the process now. Let''s do not waste the time. I think it will take the entire day to finish the work."


    Sitaram replied, " No need for that master. Arjun has created a formation known as <<Space-Time Formation>> where time flow is very slow. One Year in the real world is equal to 118 years inside the Formation. We can save our time inside that formation."


    Magmeel was stunned. He said, " I didn''t get the opportunity earlier. But is that the reason why you people have advanced way too quickly."


    Sitaram replied, " Yes Master!"


    Magmeel looked at Arjun and said, " You have to give the blueprint for that Formation to me."


    Arjun replied, " Of course! If you ask anything, would I ever say no? That would be impossible. Of course I''ll give the blueprint to you."


    Magmeel smiled gently in response. He was really happy with Arjun''s reply.


    Magmeel said, " Alright! Let''s go then."


    All of them entered the training hall. Everyone are very close to Magmeel. But those 50 people who are loyal soldiers for Gutherson, were losing their minds for past few days. First of all, they knew the legend of Eric Dawson. Like others, they all thought how impressive it would be if they also train in Willpower. But for some reasons Arjun who trains in Willpower like Eric Dawson, also has the ability to give others to train in Willpower.


    Now they started to train in willpower. Very recently they brokethrough and awakened their Inner Will. They discovered that, not only they could use the Inner Will for creation, but it could also be used in the combats too.


    All of them entered the Formation. Magmeel looked at the formation and nodded his head in acknowledgement. He then entered the formation along with others.


    Magmeel started the procedure. He put his hands on Arjun''s forehead. He found a pure white colour core beside Arjun''s Divine Core. Magmeel understood that that sphere is the Soul Core. Because he sensed a faint amount of Soul power coming out of it.


    Magmeel released a faint amount of element essence and injected inside the Soul Core. Immediately the Soul Core started to shine brightly. Magmeel injected even more element essence inside the Soul Core. The process continued and after six hpurs Arjun''s Soul Core was finally activated. Arjun sensed the same powerless feeling which he got when his Divine Core was activated. He was thrilled. Even though his Soul Core is still at the initial stage, Arjun knew that he will get strong as he train more in the Soul Core.


    Later Arjun installed the Soul Core in Magmeel first. Then Arjun used Magmeel''s element essence and awakened his Soul Core. After awakening his Soul Core, Magmeel felt something weird.


    He sighed and said, " How many billions of years it has been since I last felt this weak?"


    Everyone smiled in response. Both Magmeel and Arjun awakened Rick and Alwyn''s Soul Core. As time passed by, all the people inside the formation awakened their Soul Core. They all smiled in happiness.


    After settling down Arjun said, " Everyone! Lord Chaos asked me to inform you all that you should never reveal about the existence of Soul Core. Or else it will bring a huge war against us. No one will let us take a peaceful breath. So I don''t want anyone to leak the secret. Not even you Magmeel."


    Magmeel said, " Don''t worry! My lips are very tight. I won''t reveal anything."


    Later all of them came out of the Space-Time Formation. After veryfing the time they spent inside the Formation compared to the time in the real world, Magmeel was really stunned.


    Arjun said, " That''s right! I forgot to tell you. After I agreed to the request of Lord Chaos for giving the Soul Core to the Ancient Universe Will, I asked the Lord Chaos to inform the Ancient Universe Will to let you train in the City of Darkness too. Very soon you will be training in both City of Light and the City of Darkness, Magmeel!"


    Magmeel was stunned. He said in anticipation, " Is what you said is true? Can I really enter the City of Darkness too?"


    Arjhn replied, " Yes."


    "That''s good." , That''s all Magmeel could reply. He was happy beyond words.


    Arjun then took out two manuals and storage crystals and gave them to Magmeel. He said, " The first manual is the blueprint for <<Space-Time Formation>>. And these storage crystals are filled with our Space and Time elements. I don''t want you to reveal about this Formation to any other dragons. I don''t believe if you say that all the Fire Dragons follow your ideas and orders sincerely. There might be some spies walking here and there. So please use this Formation only for you in secrecy."


    Magmeel said, " Yes. I know. What about the second manual?"


    Arjun said, " The second manual is for the Yin-Yan Eyes Divine Art. Instead of willpower, you will depend on your Divine Power to use it."

 202 WHAT IS DAO?

    Arjun said, " No matter what, don''t let anyone know about the Soul Core or Soul training? It should be highly confidential matter. Just train in both Divine Power and Soul Power. But never use the Soul Power until unless your life is in critical situation and when your Divine Power is completely drained."


    Sitaram replied, " Don''t worry. We can understand even if didn''t tell."


    After some moment of chitchat, Magmeel said, " If you don''t have anything else, I''ll take my leave. I have some urgent matters to take care of."


    Arjun said, " I have nothing else to give you. But don''t leak about either Soul Core or Yin-Yan Eyes or <<Space-Time Formation>> to anyone. Even though I didn''t meet any other Fire Dragons, I really don''t trust anyone."


    Magmeel asked, " Why is that?"


    Arjun replied, " As long as I know, there are two kinds of dragons. One is the dragons who loves humans. And the dragons who are against humans. Even the fire dragons are no exception. If you tell me that all fire dragons are human friendly, then I''m not going to believe it. There might be some fire dragons who treats humans as foods. They might be loyal to you, but what if all that loyalty is nothing but an act. What if they are spies of other elemental king dragons. If they learn about all the things I gave you, then all your brothers will learn about it. As situation gets worse, your father, The Dragon God may learn about it. They will eventually conduct an investigation which will lead to me."


    Magmeel smiled and said, " Not bad. You have certainly matured. Relax! I know even if you didn''t tell me. I''m a fire dragon king afterall."


    Arjun smiled in return. Magmeel also smiled. He soon left the Royal Palace. The atmosphere returned to normal in the room. Everyone were calmed down. But those loyal troops of Gutherson were stunned. They were stunned because of the conversation between Arjun and Magmeel. They thought,


    [F*ck!]


    [The emperor doesn''t trust the fire dragons?]


    [What the hell is that supposed to mean?]


    [But what does that fire dragon mean by ''I''m fire dragon king afterall''?]


    They all tried to connect everything they learned so far from Arjun and other''s conversation. But as they connected everything, more questions lingered in their hearts. They felt irritated and decided not to think about it anymore.


    Soon everyone entered the <<Space-Time Formation>> and started to train. As for Arjun, he took a deep breath. He was really busy. He created Soul Core. He created couple of Divine Arts. He didn''t get time to train in something that he was very eager in.


    "DAO!"


    If the reason why the dragons with low cultivation level were respected by the dragons with higher cultivation level is dao, then the dao is not to be neglected at any cost.


    So he entered the City of Yin-Yan. But he was confused. There are two Dao buildings in the City of Yin-Yan. One is in the City of Light and the other was in the City of Darkness. He didn''t know from where to start.


    After some time he said, " Lord Chaos! What exactly is Dao?"


    The guide book appeared with an answer, " Dao is everything. Dao is the concept on which the Universe functions. This concept is known as ''Dao Laws''. Let''s take fire for example. Everyone knows that the main property of fire is burning. But very few would know why exactly the fire burns. Why would fire possess the property of burning? Why exactly fire didn''t have the property to cool instead. There is the reason why fine has the property to burn. This ''reason'' is known as Laws."


    Arjun understood what Lord Chaos was trying to explain. In other words Dao is the concept of grasping the essence of the mechanism of an element.


    Lord Chaos continued, " There are different kinds of Dao. Fire has many dao laws. The combination of all fire laws are known as Grand Dao. But every Grand Dao has it''s counterpart. For example, Grand dao of fire has water as it''s counter part. The Grand Dao of Light has the Grand Dao of Darkness as it''s counterpart. In these two, Grand Dao of Fire and the Grand Dao of Light comes under Great Dao of Alpha. Where The Grand Dao of Water and Grand Dao of Darkness comes under Great Dao Of Omega."


    Lord Chaos continued, " You are the Universe Will. That''s why I gave you the buildings with both Dao of Alpha and Dao of Omega. When you enter any room inside the building of dao, then you will feel the Dao Laws. Try to understand the Laws. But let me remind you. You need to be a genius among the genius if you want to master any Dao Arts. The understanding of dao art may boost your cultivation. The understanding of dao is one million times tougher than advancing in cultivation. If you master the dao arts, then it may advance your cultivation too."


    Arjun asked, " So where should I start with? Is it Dao of Alpha or Dao of Omega?"


    Lord Chaos replied, " Without beginning there is no end. Without creation there will be no destruction. So start with Dao of Alpha and end with Dao of Omega. Dao of Alpha stands for Creation. While at the same time Dao of Omega stands for Destruction. If you start with the creation, then in the future it will make things easy for you when you are about to start with Dao of Destruction. It will help you a lot."


    "Thank you, Lord Chaos!" , Arjun replied.


    Arjun understood the meaning of Dao. Dao is the understanding of the mechanism hidden within any element or attribute. These understanding is called as Dao Laws. These Dao Laws if one could understand, then one could gain the pure and natural essence of the universe. This is the reason why dragons with low cultivation who can use the Dao laws were respected by the Dragons with higher cultivation power who doesn''t have any Dao insights.

 203 FLAME MATERIALISATION

    As Lord Chaos instructed, Arjun entered the Building of Dao Alpha. As soon as he entered the building, he found himself in a huge space. This space has no limits at all. Inside the space, he found six doors in white colour. Arjun walked towards the first door. He found Golden colour fire signature on it. Below the fire signature, Arjun looked at the words which were dancing on that white door...


    "Grand Dao Of Fire!"


    Arjun then walked towards the second door. There was the signature of Light on it along with the words...


    "Grand Dao Of Light!"


    Similarly, Arjun found the doors with Grand Dao Of Wind, Grand Dao Of Wood and Grand Dao Of Time. Arjun then walked towards the sixth door. The sixth door has the Symbol of ''Yan'' of the Yin-Yan Diagram, with the words....


    ''Grand Dao Of Creation!"


    Arjun was first surprised. Then that surprise turned into stunned expression. Because there was a seal on the door. There wasn''t any seal on any other doors. While Arjun was wondering why, the guide book appeared with explanation,


    "There are billions of Daos in total. But all those billions of Daos comes under 10 natural elements. For example, there are billions of Dao Of Fire. But all these different Dao Of Fire are the different properties of Grand Dao Of Fire. Everyone feels lucky if they could get access to even a single ordinary dao. But you have the access to the Grand Dao of Fire. Without mastering all these Grand Daos completely, you cannot enter the Grand Dao Of Creation. Because the Grand Dao Of Creation required all five Grand Daos to be mastered."


    Arjun nodded his head in agreement. He thought for a moment and decided to enter the door for Grand Dao Of Fire. Since he is the Fire Dragon Slayer, he thought that it''s better to start with Grand Dao Of Fire.


    As Arjun entered the door, he was stunned. Because he couldn''t see anything at all. All he could see is Golden Flames everywhere. There wasn''t even a single spot where flames are empty. The Fire should not affect Arjun in any way. Because Arjun was a Fire Dragon Slayer. But Arjun was clearly burning inside the room.


    Arjun sat down cross-legged. Because even though he was burning, he sensed so many Dao Laws related to fire. Arjun endured the burning sensation. He clenched his teeth. He remembered an old saying,


    "Without Pain, There Is No Gain!"


    Arjun sat down and tried to sense the Dao Laws. But he couldn''t concentrate. Because the burning sensation really is disturbing him.


    Arjun noticeed something. Even though he was burning because of golden flames, he wasn''t really burning. There were no traces where his flesh is being fried. He was only feeling the burning sensation. There was nothing else.


    Arjun took a deep breath. Since he was in the <<Space-Time Formation>>, he is not going to be impatient. Even though he has less than a year worth of time, he decided to train Patiently. So he came to a decision. He decided to get used to the burning sensation first. Since he has 100 years worth of time inside the formation, he decided to take his time.


    Arjun started to endure the pain of burning. He clenched his teeth. His clothes were drenched in sweat.


    Time passed quickly. After three days, he felt little better than the initial moment. After one month he felt little comfortable with the flames than the first day. After one year, he got used to the conditions. But he hesitated. So he decided to endure it some more days. After another six months, the burning sensation was completely under his control. Arjun felt confident enough to start training in the dao of fire.


    As Arjun got used to the burning sensation, he tried his best to sense the Dao Laws. After three days he sensed some Laws, but he couldn''t understand them.Time passed quickly. After 2 years Arjun didn''t get anything. After another 5 years, Arjun felt like he touched the spark of the Dao Law. But later he understood that he is overthinking it.


    Arjun started to think,


    [D*mn it!]


    [Where am I going wrong?]


    [I felt like I touched the spark of a Dao Law. But at the same time I couldn''t get it. Why?]


    [Wait a minute. First of all, what is fire?]


    [Fire is the natural elements that could only burn?]


    [If that''s the case, then what about the Phoenix Flames that could restore anything?]


    [What about the hell flames which couldn''t be put off even with the water.]


    [What about essence flames? What about the ice flames?]


    Arjun then brought the picture of the sun in his mind. He thought,


    [Why sun is has the shape of sphere? Why it isn''t in the form of cone or square?]


    [Because during the creation of the universe, it was materialised into the sphere form.]


    Arjun then raised his index finger in the air. He ignited his flames. He looked at the flames that are fluttering here and there with no shape or control over it. He thought,


    [Then why exactly my flames has no shape or control like sun?]


    [Because I didn''t materialised it in any shape. I didn''t control it properly.]


    [This flames has it''s own freedom. What if I take the control over it by halting it''s movements?]


    [What if I gave it a shape?]


    Arjun looked at the flames on his fingers. He increased the quantity of the flames and a fist sized flames was ignited. These flames weren''t controlled. They were dancieon his hands.


    Arjun then held control over the flames and gave it the shape of a sphere. The flames then appeared in the spherical shape. It looks identical to his own Divine Core. Arjun smiled. He then materialed the flames in different shapes.


    Arjun then started to think how can the materialisation of flames could be used in the battles. He decided to go with a basic punch. He clenched his fist. Immediately the golden flames inside the room started to act along with Arjun, as if the flames are trying to copy Arjun''s movements.


    Huge amount of golden flames materialised in the form of fist. Arjun then punched it straight. The Golden Flames moved along with Arjun''s movement and hit the flames in the room. Immediately the space tore apart for the moment before restoration.

 204 A HUGE STORM

    Assassins Organisation------


    From the very beginning this was the organisation that never had any opponent. It was the organisation which always looked down on the entire world. This was the Organisation which always dominated the entire world without any problem. For millions of years, this organisation which even overthrown a giant empire.


    But for the past 12 years, they met with an opponent who seems impossible to control. Since the day they encountered him for the first time, all they ever did is to stay on the back foot. The reason why they didn''t force or kidnap Arjun is because they had their own reasons.


    But later another man popped up who is known as Jimmy. This Jimmy has done something which forced them to let go the biggest source of income. It was Star Moon Empire. Since then they couldn''t find Jimmy for 10 years. After 10 years Jimmy came back and caused a huge commotion. He cleared the Maze to some extent. And since then he disappeared. He was nowhere to be found.


    And now because of Arjun, they lost close to 200 people. The leader of the Assassins Organisation was really pissed off at the moment.


    He shouted, " Since when did the Assassins Organisation became so easy to deal with? You bunch of idiots... can''t even handle one little girl?"


    The reporter said while shivering, " We are extremely sorry, Your Majesty! The thing that we are wondering is, how exactly that Arjun was able to figure out that we are from the Assassins Organisation? He could figure out that out of 200 people, 187 members are from our organisation. He could able to tell that accurately."


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation said in rage, " You don''t know how difficult he is to deal with? Can''t you learn from the past experience? How else could it be? Do you have any idea how terrifying the senses of a person who trains in willpower?"


    The room fell silent all of a sudden. Nobody dared to talk anything anymore. They knew that it won''t help them in any way to argue with their leader.


    At that time a voice suddenly broke the horrible silence, " He is much more tougher than you could imagine, Your Majesty!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation looked at the owner of the voice. There was another woman who stood beside the owner of the voice.


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation looked at the owner of the voice and said, " What do you mean by that, Nege?"


    Nege looked horrible at the moment. She was wounded very badly. Clearly her fight with Arjun really messed her up.


    She said, " Even though he choosed the Gate of Light back then, he could use his power in the battle. Look at my bandages which covered my wounds. All this was done by him. He is much more tougher than we initially imagined."


    He said, " How is this possible? That feet is impossible even in the God Realm. Let me tell you something. The people in the God Realm choose the Gate of Light mostly. 80% of the people from the God Realm has chosen the City of Light. Do you know why? It''s because, this 80% of the people are the descendants of some powerful family background. Their ancestors has the naturally produced Divine Core. So their descendants were born with a Divine Core. So it became natural that they will choose the City Of Light. Because of that they could create things. At the same time, they could also be a combat masters. Only 20% of the people has to choose between the City of Light and the City of Darkness. They cannot be both in any way. What you are saying is literally impossible."


    Nege said, " Then how would you expect me to explain my current condition? I faced him on my own? He is clearly very powerful in combats too. Please try to understand."


    The chief executive said, " Nege! Try to understand. It is impossible for anyone to train in Supporting Occupation and in Combat at the same time. Only those descendants of the ancient families could do. But Arjun doesn''t have that kind of background. He might have natural Divine Core. But that is possible only when he choosed the City of Darkness. Even if he chooses the City of Darkness, then he atleast need a God from the God Realm to awaken his naturally produced Divine Core. But Arjun has chosen the City of Light. There is no doubt about it. It''s not any wonder to begin with. Afterall there is no God in the Life Realm to begin with. So what you said is inconvienceable to hear."


    Nege controlled her anger. She faced Arjun. She knows how tough he is. Her wounds are the best proof. But none of them are ready to believe her. She was really angry at the moment.


    At that time, the woman who came along with Nege said, " He is not only powerful, but possess a huge amount of knowledge. With just a glance he said that Nege''s conscience has been replaced with someone else''s conscience. He said that he sensed two different aura from Nege. One from her and the other one was from her conscience. He is really intelligent."


    "That''s for sure." , said the Chief Executive, " Or else he wouldn''t cause these many headaches for us."


    At that time a messenger came and said after salutations, " Your Majesty! A huge news."


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " What is it?"


    That messenger said, " The Scrooge Empire and Loren Empire has fallen in our hands last night. No one knows this news. The news has been kept a secret. The new emperors are waiting for your further commands?"


    "WHAT???" , everyone in the room shouted in delight.


    "Hahahha!" , laughed the leader of the Assassins Organisation. He said, " Finally! Finally! Finally the news that we are waiting for."


    The Chief Executive said, " Including the Dark-Moon Empire, we have three out of four empires in our hands."


    Someone said, " This will give us a huge advantage, Your Majesty!"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " It will indeed give us a huge advantage."


    The messenger asked, " So what are your further orders, Your Majesty?"


    The leader of the Assassins Organisation said with a smile, " What else could it be? Prepare for the war. We are going to take down the Star Moon Empire back."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" , The messenger said and left.

 205 HORRIBLE CONDITION

    Arjun was obviously has no idea what was going on in the outside world. He doesn''t know what kind of danger is lingering on his head. He was happy at the moment. He gained insight in his first dao.


    He could manipulate the flames into material form. He was really happy about it. Even though he just scratched the surface of the concept of Dao, he was still happy. Afterall, something was better than nothing.


    He could use the flames and manipulate it to give a shape and use it for offence. For example, his Fire fist which tore even space for a split second. He named it,


    "Flames Materialisation!"


    At that time, he felt as if something is different about him. He felt as if he is on the verge of breakthrough. He felt as if his Mental State and Mental State is about to evolve into a new realm.


    [What the hell is going on?]


    When he was wondering about the strange feeling that he is experiencing, the Guide book appeared in his conscience.


    Arjun red the content and stunned. It was written as,


    "You are in the middle of peak of no realm and the first layer of awakening. You need to pass the Chaos tribulation in order to advance into the first layer of Awakening. Get out and go to the ideal place and I''ll start your tribulation."


    Arjun was shocked. He said, " Chaos tribulation? Awakening? You mean I''m about to reach the first layer of Awakening? That''s awesome!"


    Arjun then looked at his Divine Core. The Divine Core was glowing with 20 stars! Arjun thought in astonishment,


    [Cr*p! When did I reached the 20th level of Divine Origin Stage?]


    Arjun didn''t waste any more time. He called Rick immediately and said what happened.


    Rick said, " Chaos tribulation? Awakening? You mean the same awakening which Lord Magmeel told us?"


    Arjun said, " That''s right! Let''s go to the mountain. I don''t want any distractions in this period."


    Rick replied, " Got it, boss!"


    Both of them quickly left the Royal Palace and reached the mountain where Arjun conducted ritual.


    Arjun sat cross-legged. Rick became a watchman. He used his Yin-Yan Eyes to prevent anyone from approaching.


    Arjun was anticipating how exactly the Chaos Tribulation would be. He was nervous. At the same time, he was excited. He was nervous because of the unknown danger that he is going to face. He was excited because he will overcome his first awakening.


    Arjun''s heart skipped a bit. Since Lord Chaos was always friendly with him, Arjun thought that the Chaos tribulation will be easy. But now he almost lost his life there. Before fireballs descended, Arjun didn''t took any precautions. But as the fireballs neared him, Arjun felt something was wrong. At the very last moment he used his Blue Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will and wrapped his entire body.


    Just as he set up the barrier, the fire balls descended. It instantly blew away Arjun''s barrier and hit him. Arjun''s body turned pitch black instantly. His skin was burned very badly. For the first time Arjun felt as if his doom has come. His face turned very serious. He decided to take the tribulation with utmost serious.


    As for Rick, his situation is even more worse. A little bit of flames from the tribulation hit him. As he wasn''t prepared and didn''t protect himself using the Inner Will like Arjun, the spark of the flame of one fireball hit him. But he almost died from that small spark. But Fortunately he took an healing pill in the nick of time. Or else he would have died without any resistance.


    Rick looked towards the spot where Arjun was. He was worried about him. He knew that Arjun is alive atleast. Or else Rick and others would have died without any resistance. But what Rick was worried is, what if Arjun has to face Another series of Fireballs and he couldn''t hold himself back.


    As he was out of ideas, Rick didn''t hesitate anymore. He called Sitaram and others using the communication crystal and told them everything. Sitaram who heard what Rick said was stunned. He asked others to stop their training and walked out towards the mountain immediately.


    When they reached the spot and looked at the surrounding, all of them were completely stunned. What they have seen? Well! The mountain was completely gone. Arjun was lying to the ground in intense pain. His clothes were gone. His skin was torn from place to place. Blood was everywhere.


    Sitaram tried to go near Arjun and help him. But Arjun who was in the intense pain shouted, " No! Nobody comes here. All of you step back. And most importantly, protect yourself with your Inner Will. That''s the only way why I''m still alive. Make sure to distance yourself from me."


    Sitaram hesitated but stopped. He is an experienced man. When Gnan tried to ignore Arjun''s request and walked forward to help him, Sitaram stopped. Gnan gritted his teeth and stepped back.


    Gutherson looked at Rick who was also lying on the ground and sobbing non-stop. He was shocked.


    Gutherson shouted in shock, " Rick!"


    Gutherson ran hurriedly and sat down near Rick. He put Rick''s head on his bossom and tried to comfort him.


    Rick said, " D*mn! Is that really a tribulation? It''s actually strong bullying the weak."


    Sitaram asked, " Is the Chaos tribulation that horrible?"


    Rick replied, " You can''t even imagine how terrible it was grandpa. A series of flame balls came down and you could see the result. I didn''t protected myself using the Inner Will. Or else you wouldn''t have even have found my dead body right now. I was really fortune that I carried an healing pill with me. Or else I would have eventually died."


    Sitaram and others were stunned. Before they could say anything, the sky started to roar once again.

 206 ENEMY ATTACK

    As Arjun sat on the ground after regaining some of his strength and stamina, the sky turned reddish grey. A huge sound of a roar came from the sky. Another set of fireball descended from the sky.


    As Sitaram and others were looking at the scene with utmost intense, the fireball fell on Arjun. As the fireballs fell on Arjun directly, a huge explosion took place. Even though they were far away from Arjun, the pressure came from the explosion, caused some cracks on their Inner Will barrier.


    Sitaram and others were stunned. All of them were tensed up. But quite opposite to their expectations, no damage took place. In fact, the shattered mountain was restored back to it''s former self. The trees, grass, and bushes were restored back to it''s former self. More importantly, Arjun who was burned black earlier, who was bleeding, was restored back to his formal state. His clothes which were burned completely were brought back. The atmosphere was as if nothing has happened at all.


    Arjun felt as if his physical strength was increasing at a rapid pace. He was thrilled. His Mental State and Mental Strength which was on the verge of rise, kept rising to a new realm.


    As Arjun was in the joyous mood, the sky started to roar once again. Arjun became serious once again. Sitaram and others who were in a daze earlier snapped out of it and concentrated on the upcoming tribulation.


    This time in the middle of the greyish sky, instead of golden colour, it turned colourless. From the colourless spot, this time huge amount of waterballs descended towards Arjun.


    Arjun took a huge breath as the waterballs fell on him. The mountain instantly engulfed with water. A mini lake was formed. And Arjun was inside the lake. He couldn''t take the breath. He held his breath close to 6 hours.


    After 6 hours, the sky turned into a black hole. This black hole sucked all the water into it. The water tribulation ended with it.


    As soon as water tribulation ended, Arjun took a series of huge breaths. He almost died because of suffocation. He held his breath for six hours. But he was alright.


    Sitaram and others who looked at it were stunned. At the beginning when water tribulation started, they were nervous. When Arjun was inside the water, they became nervous. As time passed by, with each hour they were scared. But they knew that Arjun was alive. Afterall, as Arjun''s life forms, if Arjun died, they would have died too. If they are still alive, that means Arjun was alive too. After the end of tribulation, when they looked at Arjun who was taking a series of huge breaths, they felt relieved. But when they imagined how Arjun''s situation would have been for six hours, sweat started to pour down nonstop.


    [If there is no pain, then there is no gain]


    Gnan said angrily, " D*mn! Is this really the tribulation? It''s a direct murder attempt!"


    Gutherson said, " That means we are going to face the same tribulation in the future?"


    Sitaram said, " Who knows? Arjun is The Will Of The Universe. That''s why he is undergoing Chaos tribulation. We are just an ordinary cultivators. Maybe our tribulation won''t be as fierce as we are witnessing."


    When everyone heard Sitaram''s explanation, their hearts went into ease. But the scene they are witnessing right now, they would never forget it in their life.


    As they were anticipating what would be next, Sitaram''s Communication Crystal gave a buzz sound. Sitaram ignored it. But the communication crystal rang once again. This time Sitaram picked up the crystal.


    A minister said in a terrified voice, "Your Highness! Please! Wherever you are, please come to the Royal Place."


    Sitaram asked, " What happened?"


    The man from the communication crystal said, " It''s an enemy attack. The Loren Empire has attacked our enpire''s border and successfully occupied it. They didn''t stop there. They are advancing towards us. Two kingdoms has already fallen in their hands overnight. The third kingdom is also on the verge of destruction. Please come back."


    "WHAT???" ,Sitaram shouted in disbelief.


    He said in a strict voice, " We are coming back. Arrange for the emergency meeting. Ask all the official members to attend the meeting."


    "Yes Sir." , The man replied from the Communication crystal.


    When Sitaram told the news to everyone, all of them were stunned. Then they errupted in rage.


    Gnan said in anger, " Those bas*ards! How dare they attack our empire? What exactly are they thinking?"


    Gutherson added, " They are attacking the Star Moon Empire. Star Moon Empire is the biggest empire in the world. Loren Empire? Isn''t that empire the smallest empire in the world?"


    Gnan said, " That''s right! Where exactly did they get the guts to attack us?"


    Sitaram said, " First...let''s return back to the empire. We will discuss all this later. The more we delay, the worse the situation will be."


    Rick asked, " What about boss?"


    Sitaram replied, " He will be fine. Trust him. He won''t kick bucket that easy. Everyone let''s return to the Royal Palace."


    All of them returned to the Royal Palace as soon as possible. As Sitaram ordered, all the higher officials of the empire were present. They had the faces full of tense. No one dared to talk when Sitaram and others entered.


    One of them asked, " Your Highness! Where is the emperor?"


    Sitaram replied, " Arjun is in the critical situation in his cultivation. He is on the verge of breakthrough. Don''t disturb him. Let''s handle the situation by ourselves."


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    Sitaram asked, " So, can anybody explain what exactly happened?"


    At that time three people with face full of tears entered the room. Sitaram and others looked at the faces of these three people and were stunned. Those three people are none other than Ringo, Una and Mika. All three of them were grown up and matured look could be seen on their faces.


    Sitaram asked, " What are you children doing here? And why are you crying?"


    Ringo replied, " Grandfather! It''s gone. Our kingdom is gone. The soldiers of Loren Empire entered our kingdoms and killed our parents. They even killed our guards and government officials. They captured our kingdoms. Our parents helped us to escape to deliver the message to you."

 207 BITTER NEWS

    Sitaram asked in shock, " Everything was gone?"


    Ringo replied while crying, " Yes. We don''t have anything left anymore. We lost everything."


    Mika said, " There was a spy from Loren Empire in our kingdom. None of us knew it. We heard that Ringo was punished by Arjun. So we went to meet her and ease up her heart."


    Uma said, " After we left, we met Ringo. We intended to leave immediately after spending some time. But we couldn''t leave because of that strange thing which happened in the sky. So we decided to stay with Ringo for some more days."


    None of them spoke anything. When Uma said that strange thing, she was referring to the Yin-Yan Ritual that Arjun conducted.


    Mika said, " At that time both mine and Uma''s communication crystal rang. It was from our parents. They said in hoarse voice that they have been poisoned and they don''t have much time to live. They asked us to stay in the Kingdom of Nora. But not long later, Ringo''s parents were poisoned too. They helped us with their remaining lives to escape and told us to inform you."


    The three girls started to cry once again. Jessica and Samantha tried to comfort them.


    Gnan said, " Those bas*ards! I''ll kill them all."


    Sitaram said, " Calm down! It''s not the time to lose our calm. Let''s analyse the situation and come up with a solution."


    Gutherson said, " The three kingdoms are located at a different locations. Nora kingdom located at east. And the other two kingdoms located at southern east and northern west coast. It will take a minimum of one month to seize these three kingdoms. But they did it in one night. It will be our foolishness if we say that they are terrifying to this level."


    Gnan said, " They have been planning this for minimum of 20 years atleast. Or much earlier than that."


    Sitaram said, " There is no doubt about it. What precautions have you taken?"


    That official said, " We have sent 20,000 soldiers to each spot. We sent our elite troops towards the remaining kingdoms which are still under our control so that we can stop another kingdom from fall."


    Sitaram asked, " What about the citizens?"


    The official replied, " We had no time to look after them. We will do whatever we can."


    Sitaram said in disappointment, " Are you out of your mind? The fall of three kingdoms overnight will definitely cause a huge commotion. It will alert the remaining kingdoms. They will take the necessary precautions. The one who needs help the most right now is innocent people. Why did you sent our elites for another mission?"


    Sitaram said in heavy tone, " Send the rescue team and make every possible citizens evacuate and take care of them in the underground chamber."


    The official said in embarrassing tone, " As your wish, Your Highness!"


    That official member left immediately to carry out his orders.


    Sitaram said, "Call the mercinaries. Hire them in the battles. Tell them that if they succeeded in their missions, they will be rewarded handsomely.


    "Yes sir!" , another official member said and left.


    Sitaram looked towards Rick and said, " As for you five children, enter the <<Space-Time Formation>> right away. I want you people to forge as many weapons as you can. At the same time, I want you to concoct as many medicinal pills as you can. You need to do your job without any rest. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Grandpa!" , all five of them replied in unison. They left immediately to carry out their orders.


    Sitaram then looked towards Gutherson and said, " Gutherson! Take 20 members of your soldiers and take charge in the south-east coast."


    "Yes Boss!" , Gutherson replied.


    Sitaram then looked towards Gnan and said, " Gnan I''ll leave south-west in your hands."


    "Yes Father!" , Gnan replied.


    Sitaram then turned towards John and said, " John! Take the remaining 10 people from Gutherson''s troops and go to the border of the Royal Capital. Take charge and protect the border."


    "Yes, Master!" , John replied and left with the remaining 10 most trusted soldiers.


    After everyone left, Sitaram then walked towards Ringo and other girls. He looked at all the girls and smiled warmly.


    He said, " My little princesses has grown up into the beautiful woman now. Being young is really a wonderful thing huh? Especially you, Ringo!"


    Ringo ran hurriedly and hugged Sitaram tightly. She started to cry loudly and said, " I''m sorry for whatever I have done grandfather! Please forgive me."


    Sitaram said while rubbing Ringo''s eyes, " Since when did I ever blame you?"


    Ringo said in a little embarrassing tone, " The thing I did to big brother Aeron and big si..."


    "That wasn''t your fault." , before Ringo could continue, Sitaram said, " You were being manipulated back then. I don''t blame you for that."


    "But Arju..." , As Ringo tried to say something, Sitaram interrupted her by raising his hand.


    Sitaram said, " It''s true that you have gone a little overboard with your actions. But Arjun hates betrayal the most. Your actions triggered his anger. Most importantly you kidnapped Aeron of all people. He may not bother that much if you had kidnapped any other person. But you kidnapped someone you shouldn''t have. Afterall, you know how deep the relationship between Arjun and Aeron right."


    Ringo lowered her head in embarrassment. She knew that the mistake was her''s to begin with.


    Mika looked at Ringo and tried to break the silence by diverting the topic, " That''s right! Grandpa, how is big brother Aeron? And where is big sis Kiera?"


    Sitaram''s smile froze immediately. He looked at the girls and shook his head and sighed. Ringo and others felt something was wrong and their nervous couldn''t be hidden from their face.


    Sitaram said, " Listen to me very carefully. No matter what I''m going to say right now, make your heart into a rock and listen. The situation is much more worse than you could imagine. So listen with strong heart."


    Uma said, " Don''t drag it grandfather. Please tell us what happened?"


    Sitaram said, " Aeron couldn''t make it anymore. He died immediately after Arjun brought him back. As for Kiera, well, she couldn''t take her husband''s death. She died afterwards as she couldn''t take it anymore."


    Thud!

 208 PATIENCE TO GAIN TRUS

    Ringo started to cry even more louder. She regretted her every actions. If she didn''t take Aeron as an hostage, then Aeron wouldn''t have died. Which in turn wouldn''t have led to Kiera''s death. She wouldn''t have lost the love of the person whom she loved since her childhood. She wouldn''t have become the fool in front of everyone.


    At the beginning she had a slim hope. She believed that one day Arjun would forgive her and would give her a chance to make things right. But because of her actions two people died. What''s even more worse is one of them is someone Arjun loves very much. And Kiera is someone Arjun is very close with. All her remaining hopes were shattered with the death of Aeron and Kiera.


    Both Mika and Uma were also stunned with the news. But they recovered from their shock and tried to comfort Ringo.


    Ringo said while crying, " What have I done? If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have taken big brother Aeron as hostage."


    Sitaram said, " As I said, you were manipulated by someone else. If I would have blamed you for both Aeron and Kiera''s death, then I wouldn''t have talked to you the way I''m right now."


    Ringo said while wiping her tears, " But Arjun will never forgive me anymore. I took big brother Aeron with me, because I felt that since Arjun loves big brother so much, he would eventually come to me. And I thought that once Arjun comes I''ll release big brother immediately. But trust me. I treated big brother with utmost respect. But I didn''t know that Arjun''s mother would pop out from nowhere and things would turn like this. Before I had a slim hope that Arjun would forgive me someday. But he will never forgive me anymore because of big brother and big sis''s death."


    Sitaram said, " Nege huh. I have vast experience in this world. I have seen many things. Horror, lust, betrayal, countless wars, love, respect... everything. But I had never seen too much patience from two people. Or the patience from the people behind them. I have to give them a loud applause for their methods. Because they waited patiently for 300 years solely to gain my trust. Then they sent Arjun''s mother who is a talented actress. She along with my wife who were actually the members of the Assassins Organisation, corroded our Magic Core. Your know what happened later."


    Sitaram continued, " But the most important thing is that they successfully tricked us who were actually experienced people. I would not be surprised if you children were tricked too."


    Mika said, " But would Arjun forgive Ringo?"


    " No. Definitely not!" , Sitaram replied."


    Ringo and other girls were stunned with Sitaram''s straightforward answer. As they were still in the shocked state, Sitaram continued.


    Ringo asked in anger, " How could she do that? Isn''t she is the one who gave birth to Arjun? How could a mother toss her new born baby like a garbage? Is she even a woman?"


    Sitaram shook his head and said, " This is how Assassins Organisation works. They will forget the definition for feelings. But I looked at the rage that Arjun was in when he heard it for the first time. You have already witnessed it right, Ringo? You witnessed how he beat her up without any mercy or feelings that the person whom he was beating was none other than his own mother. If Arjun would have killed her, even then I wouldn''t have been surprised. Arjun is a decisive person. If he had to love, then he will love unconditionally. But if he had to hate someone, he will chase them down till the end of the world in order to destroy them."


    Sitaram didn''t tell them anything about the ritual or about the true status of both Aeron and Kiera. He didn''t tell them what would be their position when they come back. As it is highly sensitive matter which is a huge threat for their very survival, it is for best to hide the fact from as many people as possible. Even if it required to hide it from their friends, he would do it. Even Ringo and other girls are no exception.


    Uma asked, " But Grandfather! Where is he right now? Things are very complex at the moment. As an emperor, he should be here right?"


    Sitaram said, " He is at the critical point in his cultivation. He will reach an entirely new realm once he made his breakthrough. So it''s better to not disturb him."


    Ringo and others nodded their heads. They all are elites in magic training. They knew how important the critical moment in breakthroughs are. Even though Arjun trains in entirely different power, that is, Willpower. But the critical moments in breakthrough is very sensitive.


    -----------


    Arjun didn''t know what the hell is going on in the empire in his absence. He was completely immersed himself in the Chaos Tribulation.


    After successfully completing the fire and water tribulation, he underwent tribulation for Light. A fist sized light disks descended and tried to cut Arjun. Arjun used his Blue Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will and set up a barrier. But the number of Light disks are really huge in numbers. Arjun was able to block so many of them. But as the number of the Light Disk is huge in number, it was impossible for him to block all of them. The remaining light disks sliced Arjun''s body parts.


    One could see so many cut marks on his body. But Arjun smiled. Because his physical constitution is rapidly rising. He could take all the Light disks if he could. But taking all the Light disks will be equal to courting death. One should not be greedy. Whatever he is gaining, Arjun was happy with it. If he let his greed overtake his desire, then he will die without putting any resistance.


    His body was a complete mess at the moment. Blood was spitting out rapidly. At that time a light descended from the sky and restored his physical condition back to normal.

 209 ATTACK DURING THE NIGH

    It was the Bluehart mountain. The mountain that located between the Nora kingdom is Bloom kingdom. Bluehart mountain is believed that the core border between the two kingdoms.


    Nora kingdom located at the south. Bloom kingdom located at the east. The Kingdom of Shun located at the West. While the kingdom of Broad located at the north. And the Bluehart mountain located at the center of these four kingdom. Afterall the Bluehart mountain is really very huge and big.


    The usually peaceful mountain has lost the peace itself. Kingdom of Bloom and Nora kingdom has fallen in the enemy''s hands. Kingdom of Shun and kingdom of Broad are fighting very hard to defend themselves and their kingdoms.


    King Shun was seated in a tent and was listening the war update.


    The messenger said, " Your Majesty! Things are getting worse. More than 7,000 people died in the war. As the kingdom of Nora and kingdom of Bloom who were actually much stronger than ours, has fallen in their hands. Initially the Loren empire''s military was around 50000 people. But with the inclusion of the military of Kingdom of Bloom and the Nora Kingdom, their might has gone up to more than 100,000."


    Shun asked, " Initially we had 75000 soldiers. But now 7000 people died. That means we have less than 68000 army left. Our remaining army is fighting in the north."


    Shun shook his head in disappointment. He said after some thinking, " What about the backup request with empire?"


    The messenger said, " We have sent the request three days ago. Judging from the distance, the reinforcement should be arrived at any moment."


    "Good." , Shun replied, " Keep the defence. Once the backup will come, we will give you further instruction."


    "Yes Sir!" , The messenger replied and was about to leave. But another messenger entered the tent.


    He said, " Your Majesty! The reinforcement has arrived. They are waiting outside."


    Shun''s eyes lit up. He said, " Fantastic! Lead the way."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" , that second messenger replied.


    Both Shun and the messenger left the tent followed by all the officials. After walking outside the tent, they have seen more than 100000 soldiers approximately standing in the disciplined order. The leader of this military might is someone whom Shun knows.


    After recognising the leader of this massive military might, Shun kneeled down and said, " I didn''t believe that I would be fighting alongside someone like you. Greetings! Lord Gutherson."


    Gutherson looked at Shun and said, " It looks like you are pretty much exhausted, Shun!"


    Sitaram shook his head and said, " I think you are wrong."


    Shun asked in surprise, " What do you mean by that, My Lord?"


    Gutherson replied, " All this time what we know is that Loren empire is the smallest empire in the world. But that''s only at the surface. Who knows what was running behind the scene? Who knows what kind of terrible force they were creating behind the shadow of ''Smallest empire in the world?'' We really underestimated them."


    Nobody spoke. They knew who Gutherson is. If Gutherson is here, then it could be said that the war is as good as won. If a legendary figure like that has come to lead them in the war, then they don''t have any rights to say in response.


    Gutherson said, " Let''s get in. We will come up with a plan after considering everything."


    "Yes." , Shun replied in response. All of them then walked inside the tent.


    After some brief discussion, Gutherson said, " It is totally unconvienceable. I mean how did they get strong very quickly? When did they plan all this? But the most important thing is, where did they get this much army from?"


    Shun said, " And another important question is, exactly from where did they get such high quality weapons from? I mean we are from Star Moon Empire. Our arsenal should be much better than their''s. But we couldn''t even keep up with them at all. This is suspicious."


    Gutherson said, " We had no accurate information in the first place. But let''s see what will happen tomorrow. Only after witnessing the situation that I can come up with a solution."


    "Yes." , Shun replied.


    Gutherson looked up in the sky and thought to himself, " Since children are in the <<Space-Time Formation>> I hope this much amount of time is enough for them to forge weapons and medical pills."


    ----------


    Inside the <<Space-Time Formation>>


    Rick took the lead as the team leader. He looked at others and said, " We are going to be busy for God knows how many days inside the formation. So let me ask you one thing. How many of you here learnt the pill concoction?"


    Adam replied, " I learned it. I thought if all of us are going to start with Weapon forging, then we are going to lose balance. So I learned the pill concoctation while others started with the Weapon Forging."


    "Fantastic!" , Rick replied, " Since I learned both pill concoction and weapon forging, and majority of us has learned the weapon forfing, I''ll go with pill concocration aling with Adam. As for the rest of you would go with weapon forging."


    "Yes." , everyone replied in response.


    -----------


    During night time, when half of the soldiers were sleeping while exhausted during fight, more than 5000 people came in the black robes without alerting anyone. These people were well disciined as they are not making any sound while approaching Gutherson and his army.


    The leader of these people said with a sinister smile, " Archers! Your target is right in front of your eyes. Why don''t you show them our might?"


    The Archer group immediately took their bows and arrows. They lifted their bows and arrows in the air. They locked their targets.


    The general of these troops said, " Let''s show Gutherson the might of our army. Archers! Shoot!!!"


    Archer groups immediately triggered the arrows. The arrows travelled like a rocket towards the exhausted soldiers of the kingdom of Shun.


    Because of the exhaustion, soldiers were in a deep sleep without any alertness. So they didn''t know that from next moment how many people are not going to open their eyes forever.


    The arrows travelled silently and pierced through the bodies of soldiers of the kingdom of Shun. Some of them yelled loudly in pain. While some of them died without even knowing how.


    One of the soldier who was lucky enough to escape the shower of deathly arrows regained his senses from shock and shouted with his full might,

 210 GUTHERSONS DEDUCTION

    Everyone heard the warning and immediately got up from their sleep. They immediately took their weapons and stood by in their positions.


    Gutherson came out of the tent with grim expression on his face.


    He shouted, " Everyone! Take your positions!"


    All of them immediately took their positions.


    Gutherson shouted, " Archer team! Arrows!"


    All the arches who were in their positions beforehand, released the arrows in the direction of where arrows came.


    The arrowa travelled with immense speed and travelled towards the direction where those arrows came. Later Gutherson''s face turned ugly.


    Initially he doesn''t know the exact location of those black robes people. He asked the archer''s team to release the arrows, because Gutherson thought that their arrows may not kill all the intruders, but it might kill atleast 10 to 20 people. Then those people will make some sounds through which Gutherson will get some rough idea of the enemy''s location. Then Gutherson will make his move.


    But Gutherson didn''t hear even a single goan. The enemy''s location was in the pin drop silence. That''s why Gutherson was angry.


    As for those black robes people, after releasing the arrows, they immediately built a defensive formation. Their speed and precision was so good, that if Gutherson would see it, then he will immediately understand that they practised this formation for many years. Everyone inside the Formation knows their role perfectly.


    "D*mn it!" , Gutherson yelled in frustration. Their army was ambushed during the night and they faced heavy casualities. But from the looks of it, the enemy didn''t even lose a single person. It was obviously frustrating matter.


    Shun said with grim expression, " These bas*ards are not even following the war rules. Don''t they know that the war during the night time is against the rules?"


    Gutherson said, " The one who is at a fault is us. They took over four kingdoms within 24 hours. And most of them were captured during the night time. Isn''t it obvious that they never cared about the war rules? We overlooked this matter and we had to pay for it."


    Shun asked, " Then what should we do now, My Lord?"


    Gutherson replied, " We don''t know their location at the moment. So we have no options to take any possible precautions."


    Gutherson then looked at the arrows that the people in black robes fired. He had some sense of familiarity.


    Gutherson said, " Bring me one of those arrows here."


    "Yes sir!" , One of the soldier replied and left immediately. After half a minute he brought one of those arrows back and handed it over to Gutherson.


    Gutherson looked at the arrow and he was stunned. After some careful examination, what gutherson found left him speechless. What did he find? Well, he found the aura of a willpower coming out of that arrow.


    Gutherson sighed and said, " At the beginning I had some doubts. But now that doubt has turned into harsh reality. This arrow is releasing the aura of the traces of Willpower. There is no doubt about it. The one who forged this weapon is someone who trains in Willpower!"


    "WHAT???" , Shouted Shun and other higher officials in disbelief. They were clearly terrified with the news.


    Gutherson continued, " If my guess is right, then the Loren empire put up the show by showing world that they are the weakest empire in the world. The world things that that was indeed the case, since the Loren empire has only 4 kingdoms under their rule which is the least one. Once they put up this act, then other empires thinks that that was indeed the case and they will not concentrate much on that small and poor empire. The reason wy they put up this show is to hide the biggest secret which they have been hiding. That is, a willpower trainee has been born in the Loren empire. If this news will fall in anybody''s ears, then the destruction of Loren empire is certain. So the emperor of the Loren empire has put this matter as huge confidential. They were creating a huge army behind the show of being the smallest and weakest empire in the world. The Loren emperor might have high passion for domination of the world. So he was secretly nurturing that willpower trainee. And now he is striking us first."


    One of the official asked, " If that is the case, then why might they be targeting us? I mean they could go with the second weakest empire. If he goes with the Scrooge empire, then things won,t be this complicated. This doesn,t seem convienceable."


    Gutherson replied, " They might be very confident in their abilities. Star Moon empire is the biggest empire in the world. If the Loren Empire could successfully capture the Star Moon Empire, then it will create some fear in the hearts of other empires. So they were targeting us to begin with. But that''s not the main reason for their actions. The main reason is our young emperor. Our Emperor has announced that he trains in Willpower which is indeed true. Because I witnessed it with my eyes. It is natural that the news will reach the ears of the Loren empire. If another empire has got their hands on the person who trains in Willpower, and that person is the emperor of the Star Moon empire which is the biggest empire in the world, then the Loren Emperor''s ambitions will be blown into pieces. So he don''t want to give any chances to our emperor to grow anymore. Since they were preparing for this for a very long time, they have an advantage here. So they striked immediately by preponed the attack schedule."


    Evweryone were stunned with Gutherson''sdeduction. They have only one thought about him,


    [No wonder why he was the most successful Supreme General in the world.]


    [With this kind of horrible monster onoue side, if we didn''t win the war, then we are not worthy to be an higher officials anymore]


    At that time a voice came from the outside,


    "ENEMY IS ATTACKING ONCE AGAIN!!!"


    "WHAT???" , Shouted everyone in the room. Even though they were inside the tent, they knew what to do. They lifted their own shields and protected themselves from possible attacks. Then they heard the painful goans of their own soldiers. Gutherson''s and other''s faces turned immediately grim. They walked out only to find out that half of their total army was gone.


    Before he could say anything, a guard came hurriedly and said, " My Lord! A bad news. Another enemy fleet is attacking us from another direction too. Earlier the enemy was attacking us from the location where NoraKingdom was located. But this time they are attacking us from both the direction os Nora Kingdom and KIngdom of Bloom."

 211 GOLDEN LIGH

    Because of unexpected attack during the night time, Kingdom of Shun already lost more than half of their army. As they were trying to find a way to overcome this situation, the enemy has come back. But this time they brought even more army which surrounded them from behind. This situation was totally unexpected.


    When Gutherson was trying to find a solution, a soldier entered the tent and said, " My Lord! A good news."


    "What is it?" , Gutherson asked in eagerness.


    The messenger replied, " My Lord! The reinforcement has been sent by the emperor. We now have more than 100000 troops again."


    "WHAT?" , Everyone shouted in delight.


    That messenger continued, " That''s not the main part. The main part is that the empire has sent so many medical pills and weapons and armours."


    "Fantastic!" , The one who shouted was King Shun. The higher officials heaved a sigh of relief. Even though they lost more than half of their army, with the reinforcements and with the medicinal pills and weapons, they believed that they have some chance here.


    Gutherson didn''t celebrate at all. He knew that Sitaram sent Rick and others inside the <<Space-Time Formation>> and Gutherson could imagine just how hard they were working. Even right now they might not have any rest at all. Gutherson sighed.


    The leader of the newly arrived troops came and saluted Gutherson. He said, " My Lord! His highness sent us and asked us to follow your lead. What are your orders?"


    Gutherson replied, " Arrange the weapons, armours and medicinal pills according to their categories. Later distribute it equally to everyone."


    "As your command, Sir!" , The leader of the reinforcement replied and went back to carry out his orders.


    At that time, Gutherson''s communication crystal rang. Gutherson took the crystal and asked, " What is it, Rick?"


    Rick replied, " How is the situation over there?"


    Gutherson replied, " Much worse than in your wildest dreams."


    Rick went silent for a moment. He said, " Try to defeat the enemy. If things are taking an unexpected turn, then don''t hesitate to use the Dragon Slaying Sword!"


    Gutherson replied, " I know. I''m only going to use it when things are even worse than it is."


    Rick said, " That''s right! Grandpa had a gut feeling that things will be much worse as time passes. So he sent 100000 troops. He asked me to inform you not to lose the Bluehart mountain at any cost."


    Rick said, " No. If we call the situation at your side as worse, then I don''t know what could we call the situation at Uncle John''s side. Right now he lost more than 90% of the army!"


    "WHAT???" , Shouted Gutherson in shock.


    Rick continued, " I don''t know what the hell is going on, but Grandpa is having the hunch that the enemy''s army number looks limitless somehow. To have this much army for the weakest and smallest empire like Loren empire is really suspicious. He is really tired."


    Gutherson said, " Then what about Young Master? Didn''t his tribulation end even right now?"


    Rick replied, " No. I don''t know how long boss will take it. But he is still alive atleast."


    Gutherson replied, " That''s for sure. Or else we would have died too."


    Later they disconnected the communication crystal. Gutherson became busy once again with the war. Rick went back into the formation.


    ----------


    Star Moon Empire has 9 kingdoms under it''s rule. Among these 9 kingdoms, four has already fallen in the hands of Loren Empire.


    Kingdom of Leeds which is also one of the 9 kingdoms, is on the verge of fall. They combined forces with the Louren kingdom in order to defend their kingdoms from a common enemy.


    But their situation was getting worse than they have expected. Countless soldiers lost their lives. John was sent here by Sitaram to defend. After John came, the morals of the soldiers of the two kingdoms rose.


    But they faced the same unexpected attack as Gutherson did. The casualties were even worse than it was in Bluehart mountain. If Gutherson lost more than half of the army before the arrival of reinforcements, then John lost close to 80% of their army overnight.


    As John was losing the war, the reinforcement came which was led by John''s wife, Samantha.


    John looked at his wife and said, " Thank God! You just came at the right time. Or else this place would have been fallen in the enemy''s hands."


    Samantha replied, " I had to. I didn''t want my husband to lose."


    John smiled in return.


    Samantha said, " Where are injured soldiers? I''ll heal them."


    John said, " That''s right! You are a cleric right? Go to the medical tent. That''s where our injured soldier are."


    Samantha left the tent and gone to the medical tent. Outside the tent, she found close to 200000 people lying on the ground. Some of them has the cut marks on their bodies. Some of them were physically crippled. Some of them are in the stage of the Coma. But most of them died.


    Samantha was stunned to see this scene. She ordered, " Divide the patients. I want crippled soldiers at one place. The soldiers with cut marks on one side. The soldiers who are in coma should be at one place. Do it immediately."


    "Yes madam." ,The soldiers replied and divided the injured soldiers as Samantha asked. Then Samantha used her Cleric type Divine Art which Arjun gave her. First she used her Divine Art to heal the people who were taking their last breath.


    After some hand moments, she lifted her hands in the air. Then suddenly the sky which was dark because of the night suddenly started to glow. Then a huge amount of shining golden light descended and fell on the soldiers who were in the Coma Stage.


    The next moment the aura of death which could be felt from the soldiers who are in coma was slowly diminishing. Others could feel the vitality from these soldiers who were sure to death. They were all stunned to see this.


    The golden light travelled a very long distance which was quite an eye catching phenomenon. Especially when it shone during the night time. All the soldiers who were stunned to see this, came out. John could sense that it was actually the Divine Power. He went towards the source of the light which was coming from the medical tent.


    What he found after entering the tent left him completely speechless. The soldiers who were in coma and were on the verge of death recovered completely. The vitality within them was completely restored.

 212 MIRACLE

    The one who was stunned the most with this phenomemon was Samantha herself. She believed that her Divine Power is not something special since it is just an ability to heal. But she never imagined in her wildest dreams that her Divine Power could bring a coma patient back to their prime status.


    All she wanted to do was to stabalise the condition of the coma patient. But she didn''t ever imagine that she could not only heal them, but also restore the coma patient to their prime status.


    John who was stunned said in shock, " What a frightening ability. This is simply an unbelieveable miracle. You brought a person who was on the verge of death back to life. This kind of ability is simply crazy."


    Samantha shook her head and said, " No. The one who is really amazing is none other than the creator of this Divine Power. That means our Young Master!"


    John said, " That''s for true. We all know that your cleric type Divine Art could be a huge support during the group battle. But who could imagine that Young Master''s creation is this frightening. Young Master said that there are 10 levels in your Divine Art with each stage consist of 10 stages. So which stage are you in at the moment?"


    Samantha replied, " I''m at 9th stage. One stage away from reaching 1st level. And yet it is this frightening. Just imagine what can it do if I make my advancement. My cultivation technique is at Mortal Realm. That means at the moment my abilities are limited to the mortals. Once I reach the level 4, then I can heal even the Gods. Imagine what can I do once I reach the Level 4."


    John said, " It looks like you are starting to love it. At the begining you only wanted to limit yourself with the supporting occupattion. If young master wasn''t persistent for you both ladies to train in Divine Power, would you have got this ability to heal others?"


    Samantha replied, " You are right! One could not know the value of some things until unless they try. If Young Master didn''t force me back then, then I wouldn''t have reached whereever I''m right now."


    John said, " Then train hard. In the future, we are going to face some horrible enemies. If we are not prepared, then we couldn''t be of any help to Young Master. We couldn''t be of any help to our son Adam!"


    Samantha replied, " I kmow John! I''ll definately not let anybody down. Since it is related to the future of our son, then I will work hard and get as strong as possible."


    "Good." , JOhn continued, " Your power has restored the coma patient and brought him to their prime status. What would it do to the people who are physically crippled? Give it a try."


    " I will." , Samantha replied and went to the place where the patients were lying down. She looked at the soldiers who were simply amazed, shocked, stunned, and were thrilled with the outcome and smiled. She had some sense of proudness with her ability.


    All the soldiers immediately calmed down. The soldiers who were crippled stood in a line. They were imagining just what kind of miracle Samantha could pull this time?


    A soldier who lost his left arm in the battle previously stood in front of Samantha. Samantha gave a warm smile and then chanted a spell which she learned from the Divine Art that Arjun gave her. Then she touched the broken part of the soldier. Then a blue flames came out of nowhere and started to spread on the broken part of the soldier which was at the shoulder level. Imtmediately that soldier felt the itching sensation on the broken part of the shoulder.


    That soldier tried to comfort himself by itching on the itching part of his body. But Samantha said, " Don''t do anything. Just try to bare with the itching sensation. If you are feeling itching sensation, then your hands are being restored. Don''t do anything."


    That soldier heard what Samantha said and did exactly what Samantha said. After some time that soldier''s shoulder started to shine with a brilliant light. When the soldiers were looking at it as if they are watching a fairy tale, they witnessed another miracle. The soldier whose hand was cut, at that very spot a new left hand started to grow. When all the soldiers who looked at the scene were stunned, that soldier has grew a new left hand.


    Immediately that soldier fell on the ground and said the word "Thank You"for more than 100 times. Later Samantha restored the remaining crippled soldiers to their prime status. Every soldier forgot the situation they are in and started to celebrate this wonderful miracle which was actuall impossible for them.


    John said, " You have reinforcements! You have weapons, medicinal pills, armors and more importantly an heaven defying healer. You have something that probably not even our enemies has. So tell me, what exactly do you need to win the war?"


    A soldier reolied, " Don''t worry Your Highness! We will definately win the war. With such a powerful cleric on our side, we won''t be a man if we couldn''t win this war."


    Another soldier replied, " That''s right Your Highness! Just you see. We will definately win the war."


    One after another, all the soldiers replied with high spirit and assured John with their victory. John looked at the soldiers with high spirits and was immediately happy. The kings were also thrilled to see this scene.


    John looked up into the sky and said to himself, " Young Master! I wish you were here and looked at this scene. Your creation has created a huge miracle which boosted the morale of the soldiers."


    JOhn sighed and continued in his heart, " I wish that you are doing well with your tribulation. All the best."


    Samantha came near John and said, " That''s right! Adam has crafted a weapon especially for you. I forgot to tell you this matter."


    John asked, " What weapon?"


    Samantha replied, " I don''t know. He asked me to tell you to open it in secrecy. He said not to let this matter leak."


    John nodded his head and took Samantha into his tent. He prohibited anyone from entering the tent without his permission. He then grabbed the storage ring which Adam asked Samantha to deliver to his father. John opened the ring and was stueed to see what was inside.

 213 ENEMYS SECRE

    Samantha replied, " That''s right! It''s the Dragon Slaying Sword. The sword which specialised in water. In other words, It''s the sword which possessed the power of Mizumeel, The Water Dragon King. The very element in which our Adam trains in."


    John immediately put the sword in his conscience. He knew just how dangerous that sword is. If any information about that sword leaks out, then what they will face is total disaster. John was a District Governor in the past. He was a well experienced person. He can easily understand what will happen if the matter regarding this sword leaks out.


    John said, " When Young Master gifted the Fire Dragon Slaying Sword which has Lord Magmeel''s element essence, Master initially rejected it. Because Master clearly felt the danger this sword would bring. Until unless master''s life is in danger, he is not going to use that sword. I''ll follow the same idea too. Even though I specialises in archery, I will still keep the sword as a last resort."


    "That''s good to hear." , Samantha replied with a smile.


    John looked at the sword which was purely colourless in form. A smile appeared on his face. This was the sword that was forged by his own son. He remembered the past when Adam was just a laughing stock because of his lack of talent. But now he became an excellent forger. His joy has no limits at the moment.


    Samantha looked at John''s expression and asked curiously, " What are you smiling for?"


    John took a deep breath and said, " I just remembered about our past when we used to train in Magic. Adam was a total disaster back then. He trained with no peace of mind. People used to laugh at him. He had the Red Realm Magic Core. He didn''t have the talents in anything. But then he met Young Master who changed his life completely. Young Master gave him the ability to train in not only Willpower, but also risked his life to bring the element essence of water dragon king from the nest of dragons. And today it was because of Young Master why our son could forge this sword."


    Samantha smiled and said, " Well! Young Master is not only special, but his talent is literally heaven defying. Space-Time Formation, Dragon Slaying Divine Art, Cleric type Divine Art, Tracking type Divine Art, Dragon Slaying Sword, and now Soul Core. This kind of talent is truly heaven defying."


    John sighed and said, " I wish our Adam could be like Young Master too. How nice could it be?"


    Samantha shook her head and said, " Our son has got the second chance which would be impossible for anyone else. He is clearly using it with both hands. We cannot ask anything else. Don''t you think you are thinking too much by comparing our son with the likes of Young Master?"


    "You are right!" , John replied with an embarrassing smile.


    At that time a soldier came outside the tent and said, " May I come in, Your Highness?"


    That soldier entered the tent and said, " The enemy has arrived, Your Highness! We are waiting for your command."


    "I''m coming." , John replied and walked out of the tent immediately.


    After walking towards his military, John found that the soldiers of the Loren Empire has surrounded them from all four sides. They blocked John and others escape path.


    But what surprised John the most is the morale of his army. Even after facing the enemies who surrounded them from all four sides and blocked their escape routes, his soldiers were in high spirits. They didn''t show any panic within their eyes. A smile appeared on John''s face.


    At that time the leader of the enemy shouted, " Archer team! Fire your arrows!"


    Immediately the archers of the Loren empire who were in their positions released their arrows once their commander issued his orders.


    The arrows were fired from all four directions. Those arrows flew high up in the air and descended towards the soldiers of John''s army.


    John shouted, " Everyone! Tighten your defence immediately. Protect yourselves at any cost."


    Immediately all the soldiers who had the armour in their hands tightened the gtip and formed a defence. The arrows clashed with the armours and got repelled by the clash.


    "WHAT???" , Shouted the two kings in disbelief.


    Before John''s arrival the reason why their side was losing the war at the quick time is because of the power of the arrows of the enemies. Their arrows were so strong that the arrows penetrated through the armour very easily and pierced through the soldiers bodies. It was totally inconvenienceable scenario. But this time the new armours that came from the Royal Empire was able to hold the defence. In fact there was not even a single scratch on the armours. This scene brought immense joy in the heart of the soldiers. Their confidence which was initially high after witnessing Samantha''s miracle, it reached even higher realm.


    John said, " So my suspecions were right. They indeed has the person who could train in willpower."


    The king Of Louren Kingdom asked, " What do you mean by that, Your Highness?"


    John replied, " You know that I live with our emperor. As world knows that our emperor is a Willpower user, I always look at his creations everyday. Earlierr when I came here, I sensed the power of Inner Will coming out of the arrows of our enemies. Initially I tossed this issue because I thought that why would they have the weapons made through Inner Will. But now I am certain that their weapons were created using the Inner Will. That means our enemy has the person who trains in the Willpower."


    "WHAT???" , Shouted all the soldiers. Even the three kings who formed a temporary alliance were stunned.


    John looked at the stunned expression of soldiers and shouted, " What are you afraid of? Do you think that your weapons are anything less than our enemy''s. Did you forget that our emperor also trains in Willpoiwer? And most importantly, Why do you think the arrows of our enemies couldn''t penetrate through your armours. It was because those armours were personally forged by the emperor himself."


    "WHAT???" , Shouted all the soldiers. Even the three kings who formed a temporary alliance were stunned once again.


    John replied, " That''s right. The weapons and armours which are in your hands were personally forged by our emperor since his childhood. That means you hold the accessories which were made up of Inner Will. Do you know what that means? That means the weapons and armours in your hands doesn''t fade in quality compared to the legendary Eric Dawson."

 214 A MYSTERIOUS PERSON IN BLACK ROBES

    Who is Eric Dawson? He is a legendary figure who was came to known as the one and only King of the World. He is someone who couldn''t fight. But his creations are so good which forced the emperors to fight against each other only to gain their hands on atleast one of those weapons. And all this happened when Eric Dawson mysteriously disappeared from the world. No one knows his status since then. Most people already presumed him to be dead. But no one has the authentic answer about his status.


    His weapons which everyone wanted to see for a very long time, only got disappointed. Because no emperor wants anyone want to see their weapons which they got it from the wherehouse that belongs to Eric Dawson. But today they had the opportunity to not only look at the weapon which has the same quality, but also could use it in the battles. They felt honoured about it.


    John tried to add fuel to the fire, " You guys know something? Our emperor calls me ''Uncle''. Do you have any idea what it means to be addressed with ''Uncle'' by an emperor? It means that our emperor is someone who heeds my request. If you win this battle without fail, then I will ask our emperor to award all these priceless weapons to you people in the future. Do you know what that means? There is a reason why the the emperors fought very hardly against each other for the products of the Eric dawson. It was because of unparalled quality of the product which led to a huge wars. So many people died because of Eric Dawson''s weapons."


    John continued, " Today you not only had the opportunity to fight with the weapons which were forged using the Inner Will, but also has the once in a lifetime opportunity to take the weapons back to your home along with you. You have seen with your own eyes. Earlier, the arrows of our enemy''s has pierced through our armoirs and harmed you pretty much. But now with these new armours which were forged using the Inner Will, hasn''t even got scratched. What exactly kind of support you guys still needs from our emperor?"


    "We expect nothing else from the emperor, Your Highness!" , One of the soldier replied with determination.


    "That''s right! We could clearly see how much our emperor cares about us, since he sent these many priceless treasures." , Someone else replied.


    " Our emperor has done his part without any heditation. If we are not going to defeat our enemy, then we are not to be called as men in the future." , another soldier replied.


    John looked at the fired up soldiers and was inwardly pleased. The three kings were also pleased with the motivational abilities of John.


    But the shields they used to protect themselves wasn''t penetrated like it used to usually. In fact their was not even a scratch on their shields. This made them a little nervous. Because of the quality of their weapons they were able to vapture four kingdoms overnight. But if their enemies found a way to counter their highly qualified weapons, then it will be the matter of time before they lose.


    Norman was the leader of the Loren empire''s military unit in this location. He looked at the unconfident soldiers of his and was really disappointed. He tried his best to motivate them. But it was pointless. No one was in the position to listen. The series of misfortune events clearly was a huge blow on their confidence.


    Norman then entered inside his tent. He looked at the person who wore the black dress and sat on a chair. Norman immediately kneeled down and said, " Our enemies number has increased. We couldn''t penetrate through their weapons like usually. Our soldiers lost their confidence. What should I do? Please guide me in a right direction, Your Majesty!"


    The person with the black robes smiled sinisterly and sais, " What''s their to say. I gave you the weapons that were created using the Inner Will. By now you should have been in the position to win the war. But you dragged the things to this far which alerted Arjun Kumar. Arjun Kumar is also an Inner Will user just like us. Isn''t it obvious that he will dispatch the weapons which were created using his Inner Will?"


    Norman was shocked. He gave it a thought and felt what the person in the black robes said is true. Only a weapon with Inner Will could clash perfectly against another weapon that was forged using the Inner Will. Or else how could their arrows couldn''t penetrate through the enemy''s shields? If this idea flashed through his mind earlier on then he would hurried the schedule and captured all 9


    kingdoms of Star Moon empire overnight. But it was too late. They were too casual with their approach in the war when they learned that they were going to get the weapons that were created using the Inner Will. In the joy, they not only took the things casual, but they akso forgot that the new emperor of the Star Moon Ekmpire was actuall an Inner Will user too. They made a careless mistake.


    The person in the black robes said, " I don''t know what that golden light is. But I gave you a formation technique right? Use it on the enemy. They won''t be able to get away from it."


    Norman asked in shock, " By formation you mean, are you talkin about that <<Nine Headed Snake Formation>> which you bestowed on us, Your Majesty?"


    "That''s Right!" , replied the person in the black robes, " That poison has no cure. There exist no pills or potions that could cure that poison even in the God Realm. It is pointless to say about this garbage realm."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty!" , Norman replied and walked out of the tent to carry out his orders.

 215 END OF THE TRIBULATION

    For the three whole days, Arjun was undergoing the heavenly tribulation without knowing what kind of horrible situation his family is in. Earlier he successfully overcame Fire, Water and Light tribulation. Each tribulation strengthened his physical body. His Mental State and Mental Strength also made a huge advancement.


    Three days ago he undergone the Dark tribulation immediately after the Light tribulation. During the Dark tribulation, a huge amount of Darkness acted as a black hole and sucked Arjun in. Arjun was prepared for it. He used his Blue Realm Yin-Yan Inner Will and shielded himself from any possible disaster.


    The darkness inside the black hole attacked the shield that Arjun created for himself using the Yin-Yan Inner Will. Arjun was able to shield himself from most of the attacks. But eventually his Inner Will Shield torn apart by the dark element''s attack.


    Later the dark element attacked Arjun''s physical body. But the intent was not as vigourous as it was at the beginning. Arjun was able to block most of the attack. So the attack at the moment was not as troublesome at the beginning.


    But the remaining black energy attacked his physical body. The most important thing about this dark attack is that the dark energy entered his body through pores, nose, mouth, ears etc. Next moment Arjun coughed a huge amount of mouthful of blood. This blood was purely black in colour. Blood started to come out of his eyes, nose, ears and mouth. His eyes turned black in colour because of the dark element. But Arjun clenched his teeth tightly and struggled to overcome the pain.


    When Arjun''s eyes were closing becaause of tiredness, the sky turned dark once again. A huge amount of Black energy descended again and cured Arjun''s injuries. Arjun was restored back to his prime once again. His Physical body''s strength increased once again. His Mental Strength and Mental State improved even furthur. He felt that his understanding of the things are even more clear than what was in the past. Arjun was thrilled and a smile appeared on his face.


    But his smile froze as another tribulation was about to start. This time the element that came to attack him was Wind. The wind element didn''t attacked him physically. In fact there was no need for Arjun to use his Inner Will to protect himself. Because as the Wind tribulation started, the wind itself ceased to exist wherever Arjun was. That means it was impossible for Arjun to take any breath.


    Time passed as Arjun held his nose with his hands. After three hours, he couldn''t hold it anymore. At that time huge amount of wind descended from the sky and fell on Arjun. Arjun took a series of huge breath. His chest was pumping non stop vigourously. After some time he reached the normal state.


    As earth tribulation started huge amount of rocks descended and attacked the protective barrier that Arjun has created using his Yin-Yan Inner Will. Cracks started to appear on Arjun''s Inner Will barrier. Arjun tried very hard to strengthen the barrier. But the rocks were so strong that not even the Yin-Yan Inner Will''s barrier was able to hold it much longer.


    So many rocks which are very huge in size, started to fall in the direction where Arjun was standing. Arjun dodged many of those rocks. But some of those Rocks fell on him. Arjun''s physical strength which was being enhanced with each tribulation was able to protect him from death. But still huge amount of blood fell on the ground coming from his body. The rocks stopped falling as his tribulation for earth element ended in success. Then once again the sky started to roar as huge amount of dirt came out of nowhere and healed Arjun and restored his body to it''s prime. Arjun felt as if his physical body has strengthened a little more. His Mental State and Mental Strength has improved even furthur.


    As soon as Earth tribulation ended, Time tribulation started. An invisible force descended and fell on Arjun. Arjun fortunately set up a barrier. But he felt as if inside the Invisible force his barrier was getting older and older as if it was set up in an ancient time. At one particular moment, the barrier got dismissed on it''s own because it reached it''s time limit.


    Actually the barrier set up using the Inner Will by a Blue realm cultivator should not fade away for at least 10 million years. But it faded immedeately as if it hit the time limit. After his Inner Will barrier was gone, the invisible force attacked Arjun''s physical body. Arjun felt as if he was aging at a rapid pace. His face which was soft and handsome started to get rough and ugly. His hairs started to turn white. He felt as if he couldn''t bare his own body weight.


    Arjun fell on the ground because of exhaution. His breath started to get heavier and heavier. His eye sight started to get dimmer and dimmer. He was on the verge of death. He was taking his final breath at the moment.


    At that time the invisible force descended once again and hit Arjun. Then slowly he started to get younger and younger. His eye sight was getting brighter and brighter. His hair which turnewd white started to turn black in colour once again. His physical body restored back to his former self once again. His physical strength enhanced a little. His Mental State and Mental Strength improved once again.


    As Arjun sighed in mental exhaution, the sky started to roar once again. This time the invisible force descended once again and fell on Arjun. Unlike the last time, he was sent to a separate space where there was nothing but the pitch darkness. The most importrant part was that there was no Atmosphere. There was no wind, water, light or even the darkness. There was no trees, no clouds, no sky or anything. It was as if he was in an infinite void. Since the space contains no atmosphere, living became not possible inside the space. No air to breath, no light to see, no water to drink, there was nothing. It was as if he was in an infinite void. Arjun was seeing hell inside that infinite space.


    But later he was brought out of the space after three hours. Arjun fell on the ground because of exhaution. He knew that he passed the tribulation for all 10 natural elements. So he relaxed with no movement from his body.


    At that time the guide book appeared in his conscience which stated that,


    "Congratulation! You reached the first layer in your Divine Power. Since you reached 20 levels in the first layer, you are eleigibe to train in one unique Dao! Please choose one Unique Dao which I''m about to show you."

 216 SITUATION OF THE EMPIRE

    Arjun was obviously stunned. He knew about the ordinary dao and also about the Grand Dao. But what is unique dao?


    The guide book appeared once again with an answer,


    "There are so many daos and grand daos in the vast chaos world. All these daos are based on the 10 natural elements. Of course! There are grand dao of construction and the grand dao of destruction. But all these grand daos are not most complete one. There are some daos which doesn''t come under either the 10 natural elements or the daos of construction and the dao of destruction.


    These unique daos are very unique and much more powerful than one could imagine. They could be a counter to the complete Grand daos.


    The unique daos are really this powerful and unique which could be trained only by a cultivator who reached the 20th level in Divine Power. Because the one who didn''t depend on the external source for spiritual energy could reach the maximum level in the training of Divine Power.


    Since you reached the maximum level in the Divine Power, you are eligible to train in the unique dao."


    Arjun was plesently surprised with the news. He barely stepped a foot in the world of dao. He just leaned a small part of the grand dao of fire. He created his own dao known as ''Flame Materialisation''.


    Using flame materialisation, Arjun created fire fist which almost tore the space into two. He was stunned. Since then he wondered how powerful the grand daos would be if a small part of fire dao was this powerful? He was very eager to see that day.


    But today he had an opportunity to learn a dao which is no less than a Grand dao. He was obviously thrilled. He was obviously eager to learn it.


    But he said, " I took nearly 4 years to learn one ordinary fire dao inside the <<Space-Time Formation>>. There will be no doubt that I will take more than even hundred years if I had to learn a unique dao which is no less than a grand dao in comparison. The thing that I didn''t have right now is time. So how could I learn it without any peace of mind?"


    The guide book appeared with answer, " Don''t worry! I''ll set up a <<Space-Time Formation>> for you, where one day in the real world is equal to hundred years inside the formation. I hope this will help you."


    Arjun was thrilled and said, " Of course it will help me a lot. Wait a minute. I''ll inform my family that I successfully passed the tribulation. But I''ll take some more time to meet them."


    The guide book replied, " Alright."


    -----------


    Rick said, " Hurry up guys! We are late. We should complete the forging of this batch of weapons, Armours and pills. If we take rest now, then it might cost us the war."


    Logan said, " D*mn! I feel as if facing 1000 enemies at a time is far better than continuous forging of weapons."


    Alwyn, " Truth to be told. I personally feel that physical exhaustion is far better than mental exhaustion."


    Jason said, " You guys! Just pull yourself together. We are in the middle of the war."


    Adam replied, " Is that so? You didn''t learn any supporting occupation before this d*mn war started. So you completed learning the potionology very recently. You just don''t know what it means to keep forging weapons for 20 days without any rest. Just keep creating potions for 20 days straight. You will understand how we feel."


    At that time Rick heard a familiar voice in his mind, " What the hell are you people doing?"


    "Boss!" , Rick shouted in delight. Rick shouted loudly which others heard and stopped talking.


    Rick said, " Boss! Are you done with your Chaos Tribulation?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes. I''m done. What the hell are you people forging these many weapons for?"


    Rick replied, " Boss! Three days ago, we were attacked by the Loren Empire. Four out of nine kingdoms has already fallen overnight. Grandpa Sitaram sent my grandfather and uncle John to the war. He asked us to forge the weapons. So we entered the <<Space-Time Formation>> and forging the weapons and pills."


    Arjun asked, " War? Loren Empire? wait a minute. Four kingdoms has fallen in one night? What the hell is going on?"


    Rick replied, " We really don''t know. But recently we received an update from my grandfather. He said that the soldiers of the Loren Empire are using the weapons that were forged using the Inner Will."


    "Inner Will?" , Arjun asked in shock.


    Rick replied, " That''s right. My grandfather believes that the Loren empire has secretly nurtured a person who trains in Willpower. So they decided to strike now because of your announcement which revealed that you are an Inner Will user. They attacked us before you could forge the weapons and fill our arsenal with them. Grandpa Sitaram also believed that it was indeed the case."


    Arjun said, " I''m sure that you are absolutely wrong with your judgement."


    "What...?" , Rick asked in astonishment.


    Arjun replied, " Think about it. If Loren empire really do have an Inner Will user, then do you honestly think that they hid that person from the outside world? Do you honestly think that the Loren emperor is really that awesome in hiding the fact? Do you honestly think that the matter of existence of an Inner Will user could be hidden that well from the spies? If he is really that capable then he would have won atleast six to seven kingdoms under his rule."


    Arjun continued, " I don''t know how did they get their hands on those weapons which were forged through the Inner Will. But they clearly wants us to see the things which they wants us to see. There might be things that is happening behind the shadows. Try to figure out what exactly is happening. You will get a bright picture of the true scenario."


    "Then what about you?" , Rick asked.


    Arjun replied, " Even though my tribulation is over, there is something else that I need more time to complete. It is very important and I don''t want you guys to disturb me at any cost. Even if the Star Moon empire falls I don''t want anyone to disturb me."

 217 WISDOM

    As Arjun was thinking more about what Rick told him, the more suspicious he became. According to Arjun''s logic, the Assassins Organisation haa installed many spies in each and every empires. There were spies in each and every kingdoms too.


    Arjun has a general idea about how the Assassins Organisation works. They are very patient. They will wait patiently for a long time until they gain the complete trust of their target. Then they will strike once the opportunity comes.


    If such kind of organisation knows that there is an Inner Will user who was secretly being nurtured by the emperor of Loren, then the Assassins Organisation won''t think twice before they get their hands on that person.


    If there really exist an Inner Will user in the Loren empire, then Arjun thought that such an important matter no matter how much one tried, they couldn''t hide it from being leaked. Arjun particularly believed this point because of how good the spies of the Assassins Organisation is.


    Arjun was sure that the Assassins Organisation doesn''t know about the Inner Will user in the Loren Empire. Judging from how they approched him when they learned that Arjun was actually an Inner Will user, Arjun was sure that they didn''t know about the existence of the Willpower trainee in the Loren Empire.


    But Arjun felt that his hypothesis might be wrong. Afterall he didn''t know how the hell did the Loren Empire get their hands on plenty of weapons that was forged using the Inner Will.


    Arjun sighed. He tossed all this issue to a side for now. He knew that his grandfather was a former emperor. His grandfather has huge amount of wisdom, knowledge and experience. Arjun believed that his empire won''t be in any danger for now. What he is more concerned about right now is "Unique Dao".


    Unique Dao is equally powerful to a Grand Dao. Once he is done with the training in the Unique Dao, he will be even more stronger than he is right now.


    Arjun cleared his mind from unnecessary thoughts and said in his conscience, " Lord Chaos! I''m ready."


    Lord Chaos said through the guide book, " Good! Now I will show you all the Unique Daos that exists in this vast Chaos World. But remember one thing. You need to choose only one Unique Dao. You are not allowed to choose more than one Unique Daos."


    Arjun replied, " Don''t worry, Lord Chaos! I will not disappoint you."


    Then inside his conscience the City of Yin Yan Disappeared. What came in it''s stead is endless purest form of grey energy. This grey energy was so pure that even Arjun was stunned.


    Arjun thought to himself, " The grey energy... wait a minute... Is this the Chaos World?"


    There were way to many Dao Laws. The Dao of vigour, dao of manipulation, Dao of sword, Dao of Giants, Dao of Puppet etc.


    All of these Unique Daos are really eye catching. The greed inside Arjun started to take over him. But Arjun calmed himself down. Since he promised Lord Chaos, he is not going to choose more than one Unique Dao.


    But even though these Daos are really eye catching, none of them peaked Arjun''s interest. All these Daos lead to only two destinations. That is Offence and defence. If it really about offence or defence, well Arjun has so many of them inside his conscience. What Arjun really wanted is something very unique. Something that doesn''t come under either offence or defence.


    To be honest, Arjun himself doesn''t know what kind of Dao he need. But he is sure about one thing. He doesn''t want any Dao that is related to either offence or defence. Since the dao that he is going to train is on equal terms with a Grand Dao, Arjun decided to look at each and every dao laws. He didn''t want to be impatient.


    Three months passed in a blink of an eye. But Arjun didn''t choose any Unique Daos. But he wasn''t impatient. He didn''t give up either.


    After another four months, Arjun looked at a Unique Dao which peaked his interest. That is the Unique Dao of Illusions. Arjun took the Unique Dao of Illusion and put it aside. He still wanted to see whether he could find any other Unique Dao which is on equal terms with the Unique Dao of Illusions.


    After ten days he picked another Dao. This time it was the Unique Dao of Mediation. He put this Unique Dao of Meditation near the Unique Dao of Illusions. Even though he didn''t know what exactly it is, he had a feeling that it doesn''t fade in comparison with the Unique Dao of Illusion.


    After another twenty days Arjun picked another Unique Dao. This time Arjun tossed away the Unique Dao of Illusion and the Unique Dao of Mediation.


    He looked at the two daos and said, " Even though you two are powerful daos, I think you can wait. Because the thing that I need the most is Wisdom. That''s why I''m going to train in the Unique Dao of Wisdom. I''ll choose you two as my unique dao when I reached the second and third level of awakening. Just you wait."


    Arjun was stunned when he looked at the Unique Dao of Wisdom which popped up in front of him. In order to survive in any difficult situations, one need to make a right decision. If one makes a poor decision, then that person would definitely die. One could survive and escape from the clutch of a powerful enemy, when one makes a right decision. The right decision could be made only when one had the good Wisdom.


    Celestial Prophet of Darkness, 12 Supreme Gods, The Assassins Organisation, The three emperors of the God Realm, The unknown three other enemies, And most importantly the powerful enemy who was strong enough to wound The Ancient Universe Will''s soul. Way too many enemies. Even though The Ancient Universe Will gave him the protection that lasts for one whole year, and promised to wipe the memories about Arjun and his families from the citizens of Life Realm, he knew that won''t be enough.


    That kind of protection is temporary. In the future it''s not any guarantee stuff that the Ancient Universe Will would protect him all the time. So he is on his own. Only through a sheer Wisdom he could protect himself from these many horrible enemies. If he choosed any offensive or defensive type of Daos, then Arjun didn''t have the confidence in his victory. Afterall, all his enemies are someone who rules the entire God realm, Celestial Realm or Demon Realm.

 218 ARJUNS PERSISTENCE

    Lord Chaos replied through the Guide book, " Good! Just remember. Dao of Wisdom is one of the high class dao arts. Even though it''s not offensive or defensive type of Dao, it is very powerful in it''s own sense. As it is very strong, the test will be a difficult one. If you pass the test, then the Dao Of Wisdom will be yours. But if you fail, then even if you have reached the 20th level, you will not get the Unique Dao for the first level of awakening that you have reached. That means you can have the opportunity to train in the Unique dao only when you reached the second level of awakening. And of course! You need to reach the level 20. Do you still dare to take the test for the Unique Dao of Wisdom?"


    "Yes. I will." , Arjun replied without any hesitation. Arjun was prepared to give up the training in Willpower back then. Arjun is a kind of person who prefer quality over some small power. When he awakened his Inner Will for the first time, The Ancient Universe Will put him under a test like he did to others.


    The Ancient Universe Will gave him two choices where Arjun has to choose either the gate of darkness or the gate of light. But Arjun wanted to train in both the gates. During the process he was prepared to give up in his training in Willpower. He wanted to train in both the gates. But the Ancient Universe Will warned him that he will lose his ability to train in willpower and has to live his life of a Mortal. But Arjun was the kind of person who wants the full set of power. Or else he want nothing. He was prepared to live the life of a mortal rather than training in half power.


    Similarly this time he is going to train in the Dao of Wisdom. Lord Chaos warned him that if he fails in the test he would lose the opportunity to train in the Unique Dao and he will have to train in the Unique Dao only after breaking through to the second level of awakening. Arjun thought


    [So what if I will lose my ability to train in Unique Dao if I fail?]


    [It''s not like how that old bas*ard tried to trick me back then]


    [That old bas*ard threatened me by saying that I will lose my ability to train in even Willpower if I don''t choose any one of the two gates]


    [But because of my persistence, I not only got the opportunity to train in Willpower, but I was able to train in both the gates which eventually made me The Will of the Universe]


    [What does it mean to become an Universe Will?]


    [It means if I''m not going to die, then I''m no different than that old bas*ard!]


    [I have the equal status as that Ancient Universe Will!]


    [The only difference is that he is at the peak of the power, while I just entered the middle stages in Willpower.]


    [If I really failed this time, then it''s not like I will lose the ability to train in Unique Dao of Wisdom forever]


    [Even if I fail this time, I will use my experience of failure and pass it next time]


    [But I won''t give up. Since Lord Chaos himself told me that the Dao Of Wisdom is classified as one of the top class dao among the Unique Daos, I would definitely choose to train in it.]


    As Arjun was lost in his thoughts, he lost control over his own consciousness. Arjun''s consciousness was transferred to another completely different world. Arjun knew that his test has begun as his consciousness was transferred to another world which doesn''t exist at all.


    Lord Chaos said through the Guide Book, " I told you that you have chosen the Unique Dao of Wisdom. And Unique Dao of Wisdom is one of the top class Dao even among the Unique Daos. It is even far greater than the Grand Daos.


    So you need to figure out what is your mission in this illusionary world using your own wisdom and pass it. If you pass the test, then the Unique Dao of Wisdom will be yours. But if you fail, then you will lose the opportunity to train in the Unique Dao this time. You need to wait for the next awakening where you reached the level 20 in Divine Power. All the best."


    Arjun understood what Lord Chaos said. Even though he was disappointed where he need to figure out his own main mission, he calmed himself down when Lord Chaos said that the Unique Dao of Wisdom if even more powerful than the Grand Daos.


    "Without taking the risk, you will not reach the true peak."


    Arjun understood this point very well. He then started to concentrate on the world where his consciousness was transferred to.


    He was standing in front of a lake at the moment. Arjun scanned the surrounding. The lake was near the forest area. He was alone with no trace of any humans or animals around.


    "I need to gather as much information about this illusory world as possible." , Arjun thought to himself.


    As he scanned the surrounding, he found a road. As he was thinking about which side to go, he found three humans walking forward while having a casual chat.


    Arjun walked quickly and when he neared them he said, " Excuse me friends!"


    The three of them turned back and looked at Arjun as if they looked at a stranger.


    Arjun said, " My friends. Could you tell me what place is this?"


    The three of them got suspecious instantly. One of them asked, " You are standing on a place without knowing it''s name?"


    Arjun replied, " Actually I am a traveller who is looking for a place to stay and start my career. I kept on travelling for whole 5 years. I lost the sense of how long the distance I have covered to reach here. So I didn''t know where I was going. In the process to look for a place to live, I lost my way. Could you tell me what is this place? It will be a great help for me."


    The three of them were convinced with Arjun''s reply.


    "Fine. This pla..." , before one of them could answer, a knife flew by the side of one of those three. That person stopped talking as his face immediately filled with fear.


    A group of around 30 members immediately surrounded Arjun and other three people.

 219 THEY ARE MY FRIENDS

    "Bandits?" , Arjun thought when he looked at these 30 people.


    The three people whom Arjun enquired about the place he was in, looked at Arjun and thought that Arjun was one of them. It was way too coincidental that these bandits came out of nowhere immediately after Arjun was enquiring them. They looked at the calm face of Arjun and their suspicion strengthened even further.


    The leader of the bandit group said, " Just put all your belongings down. If you cooperate with us, we won''t harm you. Or else don''t blame me for being rude."


    One of those three people said, " Just don''t harm us. We will give you everything that we own."


    After one minute all three of them really put all their belongings down. The leader of the bandit group was really disappointed. Those three people didn''t have anything worthy with them.


    At that time, the leader of the bandit group looked a thing that was being carried on a broken vehicle. The broken vehicle was not even worth mentioning. It didn''t even catch the eye of the leader of the bandit group. But the thing that caught his eyes was the things that broken vehicle was carrying.


    The thing that broken vehicle carrying couldn''t be seen as it was packed with a cloth. The cloth was soft and silky. It was sealed using the sealing technique. Arjun looked at the seal and shook his head. Because he didn''t know what is that sealing technique as Arjun is yet to enter the building of sealing in the city of light.


    "It looks like I have to upgrade my knowledge. I learned only smitting, pill concoctation, Runic Language and Formation so far. If I don''t upgrade my knowledge, then I am doomed in the God Realm." , Arjun thought to himself.


    The leader of the bandit group walked towards the thing which was sealed with a white cloth.


    The three people shivered in fear. One of them said, " Please wait sir! That thing is not our personal belongings. We work in the Galaxy Pavilion as a delivery boys. We are supposed to deliver that thing to it''s buyer. We request you. Please don''t touch it."


    But the leader of the bandit group didn''t bother to heed anything. He simply walked towards the seal on that thing and started to inspect it. After around 20 seconds he gave a tight punch on that seal''s core point. Immediately the seal broke and that equisite white cloth lost it''s grip.


    Arjun looked at the whole process that the leader of the bandit group did and was surprised.


    "He know the concept of sealing?" , Arjun thought to himself.


    The three delivery boys almost fainted to see this. For a bandit to expertise in the art of sealing, they knew that his background is not simple.


    The leader of the bandit group turned towards the three delivery boys and asked furiously, " What the hell is that?"


    One of the delivery boy replied, " It is the painting of the princess Shayana. A rich person personally ordered this painting from the Galaxy Pavilion. We are the delivery boys from the Galaxy Pavilion who were responsible to deliver this painting."


    The leader of the Bandit group went furious. He took out a sword and started to cut the painting in different pieces. Even though the three delivery boys kept on pleading the leader of the bandit group, but the leader didn''t listen to a thing and completely destroyed the painting.


    One of the three delivery boys shouted in anger, " You crazy bas*ard! Didn''t we already give our personal belongings obidiently? Why would you go and destroy the thing that would affect our future?"


    The leader of the bandit group smiled sinisterly and said, " Oh!? It looks like you don''t know the situation you are in right now."


    The leader of the bandit group walked towards the delivery boy who shouted and said, " Do you know what happens to the people who disobey or disrespect me? There is only one outcome. DEATH!!!"


    The leader of the bandit group lifts his sword in the air and prepared to cut the delivery boy who yelled at him. The delivery boy shivered and closed his eyes tightly in fear. He prepared himself strongly and accepted his fate.


    But even after 5 seconds, the sword didn''t cut him. As he opened his eyes slowly to know the reason, he looked at the stunned face of The leader of the bandit group. The delivery boy then looked at the sword. The sword''s momentum was stopped by an hand. As the delivery boy looked at the person who saved his life, he was stunned to see Arjun.


    The three delivery boys thought that Arjun was one of them. But as Arjun saved them, they were wondering whether their initial opinion was right or wrong.


    Arjun looked at The leader of the bandit group and said, " These three delivery boys are my friends. They obediently gave all their belongings to you. You should be happy with that. But you gone and even damaged their professional lives by destroying the painting which was supposed to be delivered to the owner of the painting. Now how would they face their pavilion lord? So I have a proposal. You will return their belongings with utmost respect. You destroyed the painting which will affect their professional lives. You need to pay the compensation twice the original price. Then I will let you go."


    The leader of the bandit group asked in serious tone, " What if we refuse?"


    Arjun gave a warm smile and said, " Then all of you will die today."


    The atmosphere fell silent immediately. Then The leader of the bandit group laughed loudly as he said, " Hahahaha! You are one hell of a funny guy. I admit that you got some abilities as you were able to block my sword with your bare hands. But do you think you can do the same when attacked by all thirty of us?"


    The leader of the bandit group looked towards his group and said, " Boys! Let''s show this hero what it meant to mess with us."


    "Yes boss! " , All thirty of them said in union.


    They all took their places as they divided themselves in the team of three. The ten groups with each group consists of three members surrounded Arjun from all sides.

 220 BATTLE EXPERIENCE

    Arjun turned towards the three delivery boys and said, " You guys! Please maintain a fair distance of atleast 500 meters from here. I don''t want to hurt you in the process. Afterall things are going to be a little messy here."


    The three delivery boys who were in daze all the time came back to their senses and said, " Yes. Thank you for saving our lives."


    Arjun nodded his head while smiling warmly. The three of them knew that Arjun is not a simple man since he could stop the sword of The leader of the bandit group. So they didn''t waste any more time as they immediately ran hurriedly and maintained a fair distance of 500 meters.


    The leader of the bandit group looked at Arjun and said while giving a sinister smile, " Things are going to be a little messy? You are way too over confident. No one was able to run away from our clutch so far. It will be same with you too."


    Arjun didn''t reply as he was calmly watching their every move. Arjun knew that as he caught the sword of The leader of the bandit group with his bare hands. So his actions would definitely put some shadow of hesitation in the hearts of these bandits. These shadows will let Arjun use the Soul Shaking Art on them. But that''s exactly what Arjun wants to use the least.


    As he gets strong, the enemies that he is going to face will be higher and much stronger than he is facing right now. They will be experienced people and their willpower would be strong. Arjun could say that they won''t be nervous when they face the stronger opponents.


    As Arjun''s Soul Shaking Art wouldn''t work against the stronger will people, then Arjun will die in their hands because of lack of battle experience. So he decided to use the Soul Shaking Art as the last trump card. From now on Arjun would fight only through his Divine Power and his martial arts. He might be able to handle these bandits easily. But Arjun is not confident that his Soul Shaking Art would be effective against the likes of 12 Supreme Gods or the Celestial Prophet of Darkness. If he don''t accumulate enough battle experience from now onwards, then he will be helpless against his horrible enemies.


    Arjun looked at the 10 groups with each group consists of 3 members surround him in circle shape. All of them took out their weapons. Each group has three people. The three people has each with a sword, a chain and a spear. They were ready to attack Arjun on their leader''s command.


    "Attack!!!" , Shouted The leader of the bandit group at once.


    Immediately all 10 groups ran towards Arjun at their top speed. The first group that closed on Arjun, immediately circled him in circle. As they tried to attack him with their weapons, Arjun disappeared from their eyes.


    Arjun could sense the Divine Power coming out of these bandits. Arjun long concluded that this illusionary world was constructed based on the God Realm. All the creatures in this fake world uses the Divine Power. Arjun was immediately thrilled.


    All this time he was unparalled cultivator in the Life Realm. So he had no opponent who could put him in a pressure situation. He had no opponent through whom he could temper himself and accumulate the battle experience. Since he was going to face the likes of the Celestial Prophet of Darkness and the 12 Supreme Gods in the future who has worldly wide wisdom and immense battle experience, Arjun was worried that his battle experience was clumsy.


    But in this illusory world, all the people are the Divine Power users. Since he is going to the God Realm, and facing those horrible enemies is unavoidable, Arjun decided to take things slow and explore this illusory world as much as possible. Since he doesn''t have the time limit and as he was promised that he is going to be put inside a formation that is similar to his Space Time Formation by Lord Chaos, Arjun is not going to be stingy to accumulate as much battle experience as possible. Arjun took it as once in a lifetime opportunity. Since he didn''t know what his main mission is, he is going to explore the world as much as possible. This is one of the reason why he decided to use the Soul Shaking Art as a last trump card.


    Coming to the present, Arjun disappeared because of how fast he became after reaching the blue realm in Willpower and because of his breakthrough to the first layer of awakening.


    Arjun moved in a flash and appeared behind the 3-man formation of the first group. Arjun felt that while facing multiple enemies, the first person who needs to take down is the person who specialises in the long range attacks. In this group, Arjun felt that the person with the chain is the one who specialises in long range attacks.


    Ajun raised his arm and arranged it in the form of a straight palm. His palm started to glow red. Smoke was coming out of his palm. Later his palm was engulfed with the red flames. Those flames has no fluctuation at all. It didn''t wither here and there. The red flames was calm and under Arjun''s control.


    Arjun pushed his palm and put it on that chain users back which is on the level of the chest. Arjun pushed his hands gently even further. The flames which was on Arjun''s palm, burned that Chain user''s back. Arjun''s palm easily crossed from his back and came out from his chest. Arjun then immediately pulled his palm back.


    There was a hole in the size of a palm on that chain user''s chest. The world could be seen through the hole in the chest. But it was for just a brief moment as the Chain user fell on the ground easily. He lost his life just like that.


    "NO!!!" , Shouted The leader of the bandit group as he looked at Arjun in total disbelief.

 221 WEAK OPPONENTS

    The leader of the bandit group was really enraged. Since the day he started the bandit group, this was the first time that he lost someone from his side . All this time only they killed someone for their benefits. But they had no casualities so far. This was the first time one of their own died.


    In rage The leader of the bandit group shouted, "All of you! Kill him. Attack him at the same time."


    The remaining members did as their leader commanded. The remaining 29 members lifted their weapons and started to attack Arjun without any hesitation.


    Arjun was clearly outnumbered by a huge difference. But still those bandits had the hard time to atleast keep up with Arjun. Because if the bandits had the advantage in numbers, then Arjun''s biggest advantage was obviously Speed.


    Because of his rise in cultivation, Arjun made a huge advancement in agility. No matter how hard the nandits tried, Arjun always keeps up with them. In fact, he was even better as he kicks or punches them from time to time. Arjun''s speed really frustrated the bandit group.


    Arjun striked on their vital point with good accuracy. As he studied the medical pill concoctation, he learned about the accupuncture method from the books in the second floor of the building of pill concoctation.


    The leader of the bandit group looked at the situation and gritted his teeth. He shouted, " All of you! There is no doubt about it. This person is an experienced combat master. Ordinary methods won''t work on him. Use our final trump card. ALL IN!"


    Everyone heard the command and immediately prepared themselves for the formation of ''All In''.


    The leader of the bandit group took the place of that chain user that Arjun killed. All of them took out a formation flag and placed it on the ground.


    The ten groups has each with three members. That means three flags was placed side by side as a group. With ten groups placing three flags each, it became ten edged formation with each edge consist of three flags. The leader of the bandit group placed the core flag in the middle. It took time to explain all this, but all of this didn''t take three seconds to happen in real.


    As soon as the Core flag was installed, the three formation flag started to glow in golden colour. Later golden fire was produced from the first group''s flags. At the same time, Water was produced from the second flag group. Light from the third group, darkness from the fourth group, wind from the fifth group, earth element from the sixth group, wood element from the seventh group, Metal element from the eighth group, Time element from the ninth group and Space element from the tenth group.


    "The gathering of all 10 elements?" , Arjun was stunned for a moment.


    The leader of the bandit group said with a sense of proudness, " That''s right! But a small correction. This Formation will give the Core flag user an ability to use all 10 natural elements temporarily. That means me. This is the formation which is our trump card which we use to deal with the powerful enemies like you. Feel proud. You are going to die in the hands of a person who could use all 10 natural elements temporarily."


    Arjun shook his head in disappointment. He could use all 10 natural elements as he is actually an Universe Will himself. So he didn''t care about The leader of the bandit group''s proud voice. Even though Arjun was really impressed with the Formation of these bandits, he was clearly disappointed.


    As Arjun is an Universe Will, the 10 natural elements wouldn''t have any effect on him as long as his enemy is stronger than him in Willpower. Even though these bandits could bring out 10 natural elements through formation, it is just a temporary power. Most importantly he is not this power is not genuine one.


    But this is not what disappointed Arjun. Arjun wanted to accumulate as much battle experience as he can when he is in this illusionary world. The 10 natural elements won''t work on him as long as his enemy is stronger than him in Willpower. The power level of these bandit''s formation is just at the initial stage of Indigo realm. While Arjun is in the Blue realm. So the power of this formation is nothing but fart in front of Arjun.


    The leader of the bandit group said, " Taste the power of our trump card, young man!"


    The leader of the bandit group held the core flag in his hands. He pointed his left hand towards the first group which contains fire element. He then pointed his right hand towards Arjun. Fire element flew immediately from his right hand and travelled towards Arjun.


    Arjun didn''t even bother to move. The Fire element travelled quickly and hit Arjun at a top speed. An huge explosion took place.


    "Hahahaha! Now die!" , The leader of the bandit group said while licking his own lips as if he got his prey.


    But at that time a voice came from his back, " Do you honestly thinks that you could kill me with a weak power of yours?"


    "What?" , The leader of the bandit group was immediately stunned as he found Arjun standing behind him calmly.


    "How is this possible?" , The leader of the bandit group shouted in disbelief, " No one has even escaped from ''All In'' Formation. How did you escape?"


    Arjun said, " Do you think you are the only people who excels in Formations?"


    The leader of the bandit group and his people were stunned. Arjun walked towards the center of the formation and stamped hardly on the ground. Immediately all the formation flags shook and lost it''s glow. The entire formation collapsed. The leader of the bandit group and his people immediately were stunned.


    Arjun said, " I thought you people would entertain me a little. I wanted an intense battle through which I could gain as much battle experience as I can. But you people really disappointed me. All of you are really way too weak. I don''t want to waste my time anymore. So get yourselves ready."


    Arjun lifted his hand in the air. Immediately an invisible force came out of nowhere and formed a huge barrier. All the bandits and their leader were inside the barrier clearly blocking their escape path.


    The leader of the bandit group sensed the invisible force and was stunned. He said, " This is... The Time element?"

 222 ARJUNS PROMISE

    After Arjun put them in the barrier field which was made by Time element, The leader of the bandit group finally understood an harsh truth. The person they messed this time was someone who was way out of their leagues.


    His theory was further confirmed as The leader of the bandit group tried to attack the time element barrier. Because when he attacked the time field barrier, their was not even a movement from it as if he tried to break a steel wall with his bare hands.


    With just on Arjun''s thought, the Time field barrier attacked all the bandits. Even though they started to beg for mercy, Arjun has no intention to let them go. The time force attacked them mercilessly. Immediately the bandit group started to age at a quick pace. Their hair started to turn pure white. Their skin started to get rough. Their teeths started to wither. Their eye sight started to get blurry. They suddenly lost too much of energy as they couldn''t carry their own weight. In short, all of them became old men around 80-85 years old.


    Arjun stopped there. He said, " How many people died in your hands.. How many people have you robbed. How many people like those three delivery boys lost their jobs because of you bad*ards shameful acts. From now on live like this and experience your judgement for your actions."


    Arjun took back the belonging of the three delivery boys and left immediately. He didn''t even bother to look back anymore. As for the bandit group, they had nothing but an endless regret. They had blind faith in their <<All In Formation>> which always saved them from the difficult opponent. But this time the opponent is not only strong in battle or cultivation, but also was an excellent Formation Master. He immediately destroyed their Formation with greater ease. If they did as Arjun asked and returned the belongings of the three delivery boys with compensation, maybe they would had a chance. But now it was way too late for regrets. Tears was falling down from the eyes of The leader of the bandit group. He closed his eyes forever as he really regretted his decision to get on Arjun despite his warning.


    As Arjun was walking forward he found a sword near the remains of the painting of Princess Shayana. Arjun was pretty sure that this sword doesn''t belong to The leader of the bandit group. Because the sword of the leader of the bandit group was releasing a powerful aura. But Arjun found the sword in his hands to be an ordinary sword no matter how hard he looked at it. But Arjun kept the sword with him anyway. This Was an Illusionary world where he is undergoing a test for his Unique Dao Of Wisdom. He decided to keep anything that he found suspecious with him. Who knows how this sword would be helpful to him.


    Arjun broke the silence as he said, " Are you guys alright?"


    The three delivery boys felt as if they came out of their dreams after hearing Arjun''s voice. One of them said, " Big brother! You are amazing! I didn''t know that you are actually an cultivator. We doubted you earlier. Please forgive us."


    Arjun said, " Just be casual. Even though I''m a cultivator, I was no different than you before I started to walk on this path."


    Arjun raised his hands towards the three delivery boys and said, " These are your belongings. Take it."


    One of them said while shaking his head, " No need for that big brother. You saved our lives. Please take these things as a gift from us."


    Arjun said, " I told you to treat me casually. As for these gifts, well I don''t need them. These are your belongings. As you know that I''m a cultivator, there is no need for any food for me to survive. So you guys has the need for these things more than I do. So take it."


    The three delivery boys didn''t stand on ceremony as they took their goods back.


    Arjun said, " My name is Arjun Kumar. What is the name of you guys?"


    The first person said, " My name is Allen.


    The second person said, " My name is Ben."


    The third person said, " My name is Craig."


    Arjun nodded his head. He said, " As I told you earlier that I came from very very far away, I don''t know anyhing about this place. Can I come with you?"


    Allen said, " Of course! You can come with us big brother. I''ll tell you everything that you need to know."


    Arjun said, " Thank You."


    Craig said, " Where exactly are we supposed to go? If we go back to the Galaxy Pavilion and tell the pavilion Lord that the painting was destroyed by these bandits,then I think you know that pavilion lord would kill us."


    Ben said, " That''s right. Then whatshould we do?"


    Arjun replied, " If you ask me then it''s better for you go to the GalaxyPavilion and inform your pavilion lord."


    Ben said, " You don''t know what kind of hoorible monster our pavilion lord is, big brother. We have no objection togo back and report. But our pavilion lord won''t think twice to kill us once we informed him about our situation."


    Arjun said, " But if you run away without anyexplaination, then don''t you be quoated as the betrayers?"


    "That..." , Ben hesitated to talk anything furthur.


    Arjun replied, " Don''t worry! This time I''ll tag along with you guys. If anything happens, I''ll protect you. But I think you owe himan explaination first. No matter what kind ofperson he is, he is your pavilion lord afterall."


    The three delivery boys were convienced. After witnessing how strong Arjun is they were happy to tag along with him for their protection. But after Arjun promised them that he will protect them if their pavilion lord really intended to kill them for their failure, they decided to go back to the pavilion and explain the situation to the pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion. They walked towards the Galaxy Pavilion along with Arjun.


    ----------


    Bluehart Mountain--------->


    Eight months ago, that means when Arjun was about to begin his quest for the Unique Dao, Sitaram learned how impressive Samantha''s cleric power was. Sitaram immediately sent Jessica to the Bluehart mountain ro aid Gutherson and his army.


    Because of a sudden ambush from all four sides, Gutherson lost many troops. Many died. Some were physically crippled. Some were badly injured. The situation was truly hopeless for Gutherson.


    At that time Jessica came and did the same miracles what Samantha did. Everyone were stunned with Jessica''s ability.


    When everyone were celebrating, they heard a cold sound out of nowhere.


    Hiss!!!


    Everyone stopped celebrating and focused on the sound. It wasn''t one, but this sound was coming from all the direction. This hisss sound really raised a trace of fear in the army of Gutherson. They all looked here and there. But they couldn''t find any trace of that sound''s source.

 223 LORD CHAOSS REFUSAL

    Gutherson shouted, " Everyone! Stay on high alert! I had a bad feeling about this sound!"


    Even if Gutherson didn''t say, the soldiers would do it anyway. The hisss sound has raised a bad feeling in everyone.


    Gutherson shouted, " Elite troops! Protect Jessica at all cost."


    The elite group were none other than Gutherson''s personal personal and most trusted troops who got their will changed by Arjun and started to train in Willpower. Sitaram asked Gutherson to take 20 of them with him. Another 20 were sent towards John. Remaining 10 were still in the Royal Palace.


    The 20 elite troops surrounded Jessica who was the cleric sent by Sitaram to help in the battle. They started to look into the surrounding with greater attention and tried to protect her from any possible attacks.


    It was the day time.But the climate started to change all of the sudden. A white mist started to form in the atmosphere. As seconds passed, the white mist started to get thicker and thicker.


    One of the three kings said, " What the hell is this white mist?"


    Gutherson replied, " Whatever it is, it''s definitely not a coincidence that it came just after the hissss sounds. Everyone stay on high alert."


    Everyone replied to Gutherson and started to be even more vigilant. But no matter what, the white mist was getting thicker and thicker. Then came a moment where they couldn''t see anything within 10 meter radius.


    One of the soldier shouted, " What the hell is this white mist? Why is it getting thick as seconds passed?"


    Another soldier shouted, " I couldn''t see a d*mn thing."


    Another soldier said, " How the hell are we supposed to fight the enemy like this?"


    The king of the Shun country asked Gutherson in a worrying tone, " What are we supposed to do now, Your Highness?"


    Gutherson didn''t reply immediately. He lost in thoughts about what to do. As Gutherson trains in Willpower, his senses have improved much more than it was when he used to train in Magic Power. At that time his senses told him that danger is coming directly on their heads.


    Gutherson shouted without making any delay, " Everyone! Raise your shields and protect yourselves from the arrows!"


    The soldiers didn''t know why or how Gutherson knew about the arrows. But their instincts told that Gutherson wouldn''t say it without any proof. They instantly did as Gutherson asked them to do and raised their shields and protected themselves from the possible arrow attacks.


    One of the soldier said in frustration, " Cowardly bas*ards! They don''t have the guts to face us head to head. All they ever did was sneak attacks."


    The king of the Shun empire said, " That''s right Your Highness! These bas*ards are no big deal. The only reason why they had the upper hand against us is because of their sneak attack."


    Gutherson replied, " Do you think I didn''t consider about this matter? But let me ask you something? How do we stop them from sneak attack? Didn''t you see what kind of weird weapons they are using? Forget about weapons? How do you think we can get away from this mist first? Maybe because of the anger of their sneak attack you guys didn''t notice it, but this mist has gotten even more thicker than a moment ago. Before their attack we could barely see around the 10 meter radius of location. But now it has reduced to 5 meters. Instead of thinking with the hot blooded mind, look at the bigger picture."


    Every one of them were stunned. But when they looked at the white mist, they realised that what Gutherson said was true. The white mist has become even more thicker. They started to worry about the situation.


    At that time, the smell of the surrounding suddenly started to get pungent. The colour of the mist which was white to begin with, started to change into darkish purple. At the beginning this strange phenomenon was very thin.


    At that time one of the soldier said, " I feel dizzy all of a sudden. What the hell is this darkish purple mist?"


    Another soldier said, " I feel it too. My senses are becoming a little numb. What the hell is going on?"


    One after another every one of them started to have the same sensation. As for Gutherson, Jessica and the 20 elite troops, they coated themselves with their own Inner Will.


    At that time Jessica suddenly said, " Grandpa! I think I know what this darkish purple mist is!"


    Gutherson asked, " What is it?"


    Jessica replied with grim expression, " Poison! It''s the deadly poison. I can tell that. Because it is releasing the aura that is quite opposite to my cleric power."


    "What???" , Gutherson shouted in complete disbelief. But the one who were stunned the most is the soldiers. They don''t know the source of this mist tobegin with. But now it has actually turned into a poison.


    Jessica said, " Grandpa! Are you sensing the same thing what I''m sensing?"


    Gutherson replied, " Yes. I don''t know where exactly these bas*ards got their hands on these horrible monsters. I think it''s better to call Rick and others on the battlefield at this moment."


    Gutherson immediately took out his communication device and contacted Sitaram. Gutherson said what was going on with them. But Gutherson got even bigger shocking news.


    Gutherson shouted in frustration, " What did you say boss! John is in the similar situation too? But where the hell did they get their hands on the Divine Power users?"


    Sitaram replied while shaking his head, " I don''t know. But things are getting slowly out of our hands."


    Rick and others were with Sitaram too. They heard what Gutherson said. Rick left immediately and entered his own room. He entered his conscience and said, " Lord Chaos! We need your help. Please heed my request."


    The guide book appeared in front of Rick which stated, " What do you want?"


    Rick said politely, " It''s like this. I can use the Yin-Yan Eyes because of my boss. But my family is in really desperate situation. Since boss is busy, I can''t disturb him. So I had my hopes only in you. All I want is for you to bless my people with Yin-Yan Eyes temporarily."

 224 REASON FOR REFUSAL

    Rick was stunned. He asked, " May I know why?"


    Lord Chaos replied, " Since the day the Ancient Universe Will lost his ability to protect me, he promised me to find a suitable replacement. Since that day, he found many candidates. Some of them started to felt proud of their power. Some of them started to feel themselves as special and unique. Some of them started to be overconfident Many of them started to misuse their power."


    Lord Chaos continued, " Even their Life forms just like you for Arjun, they felt as if they will be an unique existence in the entire Chaos World. All other life forms will have to kneel down in front of them. I never cared about them. But I made an exception for you people. Except all the previous Universe Will, I never cared about their life forms. I never appeared in their City of Yin-Yan like I do for you and your friends."


    Lord Chaos continued, " But I did it for you. I took the initiative to guide you people personally. Actually I would only guide Arjun because he earned the rights through his character. But I decided to guide all his life forms. Even though Arjun has the proudness of being an Universe Will. Even though he felt himself as unique just like his predecessors. He had a unique feeling that none of his predecessors has. That is the sense of responsibility."


    Lord Chaos continued, " All his predecessors had the sense of proudness just like Arjun. They always dreamt what kind of position they would be in when they reach the Red Realm. But none of them took the things as a seriously. They always thought that they will have no opponent. But Arjun was different. He took protecting me as his own responsibility. Even though he is proud of being a Universe Will, he never let it get to his head. That''s why I gave him much more help than any of his predecessors. Since you kids who are his own life forms are ready to help Arjun in order to protect me, I started to guide you people too."


    Lord Chaos continued, " But it doesn''t mean that I will help you everytime. I''ll help you only when you are in desperate situation. But if you don''t use your brains and overcome any difficult situation then what would you do against that Assassins Organisation? What about the 12 Supreme Gods, three emperors and the Celestial Prophet of Darkness. What about any possible enemies that you are going to make for yourselves in the God Realm or Celestial Realm? What about the enemy who damaged the soul of even the Ancient Universe Will? If I keep helping you everytime, then how could you temper yourselves and prepare for the final battle?"


    Rick asked, " Then I will as you as your student. Could you tell us the way to rescue my grandfather?"


    Lord Chaos asked, " You have the Yin-Yan eyes right? Then why don''t you go by yourself and rescue your grandfather?"


    Rick replied, " I don''t know what would happen by the time I reach there. Even if I reach there within time and protected them, I still had to go and rescue Uncle John. Afterall I''m the only person who could use the Yin-Yan Eyes after boss."


    Lord Chaos said, " So That''s how it is. I cannot give you Yin-Yan eyes though. That power existed only for the Universe Will. But there is a way for your grandfather to get away from that mist."


    "Please tell me, Lord Chaos! Whatever it is, I''ll do it no matter how difficult it is." , Rick felt at ease when he heard Lord Chaos.


    Lord Chaos replied, " It''s not anything tough. You people could use all 10 natural elements. All you need to do is to apply the Light element to your eyes. That''s all you need to do. Even though it won''t give you the help like the Yin-Yan Eyes, it will save them if they used it wisely."


    "Thank You! Thank you very much, Lord Chaos!" , Rick replied with huge respect. He said, " By the way, Boss said that he completed his tribulation. What important thing he has to do which made him even to give up on the empire if required?"


    Lord Chaos replied, " The maximum level to a Divine Power user before awakening is level 20. People could reach level 14 very easily. But no one could reach the Level 20 that easily. But Arjun did. He reached level 20 before awakening. The people who reached the level 20 will have a rights to train in ine Unique Dao. Arjun is currently choosing which Unique Dao he needs to train in."


    "Unique Dao?" , Rixk asked in surprise, " What is that?"


    Lord Chaos replied, " It is a dao which doesn''t come under any of the 10 natural elements or the Dao of Creation or Destruction. It is unique to it''s own sense. They don''t have any different types of ordinary daos in it. It is one and complete dao. The real speciality about the Unique Dao is they could be on equal term with a Grand Dao. Some Unique Daos surpass even the Grand Daos too."


    Rick was completely speechless. He said, " No wonder why boss said not to disturb him even if the empire falls. So that''s how it is. That''s good actually."


    Lord Chaos said, " So don''t disturb him at any cost. I''ll protect him if something bad happens. You need to go back and ask your family to do as I said."


    "Yes. I will." , replied Rick and said, " Thank you for your help, Lord Chaos!"

 225 RICKS DEPARTURE

    John was in the same situation as Gutherson. Their view was blocked by the mist. At the beginning they were fired up because of what Samantha did. But the mist has brought them to the similar situation which they were in at the beginning.


    Later the white mist transformed into the darkish purple mist. Then they figured out that it was actually a poison.


    John shouted, " Everyone! Brace yourselves. The help will come."


    But John''s words were useless. Samantha was constantly healing everyone. But her power wasn''t limitless. She was continually draining her Divine Power.


    John understood this point just by looking at the face of her wife. He knew that Samantha''s cultivation is not high. She is reaching her limit. Once she reaches her limit, he can protect her from the mist using the Inner Will. But the soldiers would lose their lives because of the poison. And if the soldiers dies, then it won''t be long before they dies. If only he could find the source of this mist and the hisss sound of the snake, then John believed that they could destroy the source of this mist. Then they will defeat the enemies.


    As if the God has listened to John''s wish, the communication crystal rang. John immediately took the call without wasting any time.


    John said, " Did you find any way to get away from this mist, Master!"


    Sitaram replied, " I didn''t. But Rick has something to say. Even Gutherson is online. So I am giving him the communication crystal."


    After around five seconds both Gutherson and John heard Rick''s voice, " Grandfather! Uncle John! How is the situation?"


    "Not good." , both of them replied at the same time.


    John said, " Samantha is healing our soldiers from the wounds. But I know that she won''t hold long. She is reaching her limit."


    Gutherson said, " It is the similar situation at our side too. Jessica is also reaching her limit. She couldn''t hold long before her Divine Power completely drained."


    Rick said, " First of all, even if you people are being affected by this mist proves that that white mist is actually either a Divine Power or Curse Power to be least. It proves that the Loren empire has a God among them. Or it might be a demon too. We don''t know. Even if it is either a God from the God Realm or a Demon from the Demon Realm, I think everyone would agree with me if I say that the emperor Loren has long been killed."


    "Agreed!" , Everyone replied at the same time.


    Rixk continued, " If that is the case, then this God or a demon has taken the place of Emperor Loren and became the emperor of the Loren Empire. And if my guess is right, then that alien bas*ard has brought some bunch of subordinates who could use the Inner Will."


    Logan said, " And it explained where exactly they got these many Accessories that was created using the Inner Will."


    Rick said, " Well this is just my theory. I don''t dare to say that my theory is completely right. But coming to the point, we had that mist problem. I can use the Yin-Yan Eyes. Boss intended to give the Yin-Yan Eyes to everyone. But because of this unexpected Chaos Tribulation, he is not among us. If boss is not here, then no one else would get the ability to use the Yin-Yan Eyes. So I entered into my Chaos and asked for the help of Lord Chaos."


    "Lord Chaos?" , Gnan said in a faint surprise, " You mean the Guide book which exists in our Conscience?"


    Rick said, " That''s right! Lord Chaos told me that there are total of 20 Levels in every awakening. But in order to quicken the pace of training, everyone would use the external sources like, Spirit Stones. So the maximum level they reach is level 14. But none of us depended on the external sources to get strong. We used the pure spiritual energy from the surrounding to reach whatever position we are in right now. Maybe we would have depended on the Spirit Stones if Lord Chaos didn''t tell us."


    Rick continued, " But the point is that if anyone reached the level 20 before they make their breakthrough in the awakening then they will have the ability to trainin an Unique Dao."


    Rick told everyone about the conversation between him and Lord Chaos. Everyone who heard this were immediately stunned.


    Gutherson said, " So there is something like that in the cultivation world? No wonder why young master was so late."


    Rick said, " Actually I myself reached level 16 in Divine Power. But Lord Magmeel said that one could reach level 14 maximum before they made their breakthrough through the first awakening. So I was waiting for boss to return so that I could ask him. But Lord Chaos clarified my doubt."


    Rick continued, " I requested Lord Chaos to give you all the Yin-Yan Eyes. But Lord Chaos immediately rejected. He told me that the Yin-Yan eyes existed only for the Universe Will. It cannot be given randomly to anyone. But he told me a way to overcome the situation with that mist. He told me that applying Light element to your eyes would solve the problem. It will give you the ability to see through that mist. Even though it won''t be a comparisiin to the Yin-Yan Eyes, it would be effective."


    "Applying Light element to our eyes would help us this way. That''s good." , Gutherson said immediately.


    Rick said, " That''s right! But still I don''t know why. But I still feel uneasy about it. If my guess is right, then the source of that white mist is a Formation. Just find that formation and destroy it."


    John said, " But do you think that the enemy would sit silently and do nothing. We don''t know what would be their plan if we overcome this."


    Rick said, " Right from the very beginning all they ever did is to use the petty tricks on us. So they will depend on the petty tricks in the future too. If we need to overcome this tricks, then we need to be able to see through those tricks."


    Samantha asked, " Then what do you think we should do?"

 226 HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?

    Gutherson said, " You sent your clones? That''s fantastic! Since you can use the Yin-Yan Eyes, it will be a huge help for us."


    Sitaram said, " Alright! As Rick''s clones are on their way, both Gutherson and John do it as I say. Ask the soldiers to get back. Send your clerics back with you too. Don''t involve them in this. Let them restore their powers and then let them heal the soldiers."


    "Yes." , Both John and Gutherson replied at the same time.


    Sitaram continued, " After that, both of you take your elite troops who train in Willpower along with you and locate the source of those hisss sound and figure out the location of those formations. I agree with Rick. Releasing this weird mist constantly is definitely not the deed of a cultivator. It is definitely the work of a Formation. Just locate the location of those formations. Don''t take any actions. As applying Light element to your eyes is not going to help you much, don''t take any unnecessary actions recklessly. Wait for Rick to come. Since his Yin-Yan Eyes are much more powerful than the eyes with the Light Element, it''s better for you to wait for the arrival of Rick''s clones. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Boss(Master)!" , both Rick and John replied at the same time.


    They ended the communication right there. John shouted, " All of you! Make your retreat. We will find a way later. Don''t lose your lives because of this d*mn poisonous mist."


    "Yes, Your Highness!" , All the soldiers replied as they took a sigh of relief. It''s not that they fear death. But it was because they didn''t want to die because of a poisonous mist. Even Soldiers from the Bluehart mountain retreated immediately just as Sitaram ordered them.


    At the beginning they had some eye sight issues. Both Gutherson in Bluehart and John in the Lauren Kingdom asked all their elite troops and all the soldiers who could use the Light Element as their Magic affinity to apply Light element to their eyes. Each Light element user did as they were asked only to be stunned to see much clearly than the last time. Even though it was to some extent, it was enough for them to get away from the mist.


    All the light element users became the leaders and shared the soldiers who couldn''t use the light element among them equally. Then these Light element users became navigators as they kept on telling the directions to other soldiers to get away from the mist.


    The soldiers from both sides knew that Samantha and Jessica were hitting their limit. So they took out the pills to recover from poison. But to their surprise, the poison didn''t get cure.


    Then they used their Divine Power and started to heal the remaining soldiers. The soldiers saw the entire process and were stunned. Even though what they train in was magic, they weren''t idiots. They understood what either Jessica or Samantha did. This process of absorbing poison and converting into their own power really blew their minds.


    Even Gutherson and John looked at their clerics and were stunned. They were no exception either. They started to praise the genius mind who created this Divine Art. That means Arjun.


    As time passed they left the mist completely and took a huge sigh of relief. Afterall they didn''t want to die because of a d*mn mist especially when they were in the war.


    It was the same with the soldiers on John''s side. John used the eyes that were coated with the Light Element and got away from the mist. In the process he followed the same procedure that Gutherson followed. With that procedure, even John escaped the mist along with the soldiers without any casualities.


    ----------


    Norman got the news and was stunned. He was stunned because of two reasons. First of all they were able to escape successfully from the mist. Secondly there were no casualities at all. Thirdly and most importantly, none of them seemed to be affected by the poison. The Mysterious person in the black robes said that the poisonous mist didn''t have the cure even in the God Realm. But the enemies were looking perfectly alright. Even though Norman managed to occupy the land which was filled with mist, but enemies getting away without any casualities overpowered the joyous moment which came after they occupied the land. Norman was not at ease. His heart said that an unavoidable calamity is about to fall on them.


    Norman walked hurriedly and contacted the mysterious person in the black robes. The mysterious person in the black robes was sitting on his chair as usual.


    When he looked at Norman who has come with a grim expression, the mysterious person in the black robes asked, " What happened?"


    Norman replied, " Things are not going according to how your majesty has planned. The poisonous mist actually won us some property. But there isn''t even a single casuality from the enemy camp. No one died from their side."


    The mysterious person in the black robes said in surprise, " How is that possible? That poison has no cure. Even the Gods with Divine Power would be helpless against that poison. Don''t tell me, that your puny and weak realm has the cure for it while the Gods from the God Realm hasn''t."


    Norman replied, " I didn''t mean it, Your Majesty! It''s just that the information was accurate. I didn''t understand how did they find the cure. But it is indeed the case."


    The mysterious person in the black robes said, " What about Gutherson?"


    Norman replied, " Other soldiers seemed affected a little because of the poison. But Gutherson along with some other people didn''t even get affected at all. I don''t know what is going on. But I wouldn''t have believed it if John here wasn''t the same. Even he wasn''t affected by the poison. I don''t find it coincidence. I was wondering whether they turned impossible into possible by finding the cure for the poi....."


    "That''s impossible!" , The mysterious person in the black robes interrupted Norman as he said, " There is no cure even in the God Realm. Even if there is a cure, they had to understand the nature of the poison first. Then they need to gather ingredients to concoct the pills. Later they need to distribute the pills to all the soldiers. They could do all this if they had the time to analyse the poison''s nature. Then they needed to gather the ingredients and concoct it. All this is possible if they knew that they are going to encounter the poison in advance. Do you honestly think it was possible?"

 227 INFILTRATION

    Norman said, " Then how were they not affected by the poison?"


    The mysterious person in the black robes said, " I don''t know. In the God realm only by coating yourself with Inner Will, you can protect yourself from this poison. But Inner Will wouldn''t protect you forever. At one point your Inner Will would reach it''s limit. Then no one could save you from the might of this poison."


    Norman said, " But except Arjun, who possessed the Inner Will in the Star Moon Empire?"


    The mysterious person in the black robes said, " That''s right! Even if anyone among either Gutherson or John''s army has the Inner Will how long could they save them? Even if they protected themselves how could they save other soldiers?"


    Norman said, " That means we have underestimateed them?"


    " Nonsense." , The mysterious person in the black robes said, " Our sources are always accurate. Don''t be ridiculous. Only Arjun is the one who has the Inner Will. Even Arjun himself is not participating in the war. He is in his royal palace."


    Norman asked, " So what should we do?"


    The mysterious person in the black robes said, " Keep the mist on. If they really had a way to counter the poison, they would have done it instead of escape. That means they really didn''t have the cure. Even though I don''t know how did they escape safely, I''m sure that they would have died if they marched forward. But they didn''t. Which means they were forced to give up the place and run for their lives. So keep the mist. Don''t stop it. Let''s wait and see what would they do."


    Norman said, " But that mist works only with the Divine Power. None of us has the Divine Power like you. And the storage crystal that contains the Divine Power is not going to last long. If we don''t have the storage crystal then we won''t be able to control the formation for much longer."


    The mysterious person in the black robes said, " I already asked my boss to send some more divine power storage crystal. They are on their way. So just do what I asked you to do. Do you understand?"


    "Yes. I understand." , Norman replied and left immediately to carry out his orders. The mysterious person in the black robes sat down on his chair and closed his eyes. He started to sing a hymn with a slow voice.


    ------------


    Rick''s clones were heading to the battlefield. He left without making any sound. One of the two clones went towards Gutherson. While the other one went towards where John is.


    The clone that was heading towards John was going as fast as he could. As he was heading, he sensed a trace of Divine Power coming out from not far away. If it was in the God Realm, people might find it a common thing. But if it is coming from the Life Realm then it is strange.


    The Loren Empire produced the weapons made up of Inner Will. This was totally unnatural. And now these two traces of Divine Power is heading towards the bases of the Loren Empire. So Rick immediately headed towards that place where he sensed the traces of Divine Power.


    Rick''s two clones and reached a safe place where no one could see them. Then they found a cavalry was being guarded by a bunch of people. The guards were wearing the uniform of Loren Empire. The Divine Power which he sensed was coming from that cavalry.


    Rick silently followed them. After some time the cavalry stopped as the guards decided to take a little rest before continuing with their March. Rick waited for the opportunity and killed one of these soldiers when no one was watching or around him. Rick switched to the clothes of that guard. He used the Disguise Art and changed his appearance to that of that soldier. He then burned the body of that soldier. Finally he mixed himself with the guards.


    The entire place was awfully silent. No one made any sound. Even though Rick was frustrated because of this silence, he was pleased. Everyone were toral strangers for him. Rick didn''t know any one of them. So this silence was actually a good news for him.


    After half an hour, the cavalry left. Rick decided to tag along with them. After three days both of Rick''s clones reached the bases of Loren Empire in both Bluehart mountain and Lauren Kingdom.


    In the base of Lauren Kingdom, Norman came out of his tent and walked towards the cavalry. All the soldiers who looked at Norman kneeled down with respect. Rick didn''t know what was going on, but he copied others and kneeled down like others.


    "Respects! General Norman!" , Everyone said in union.


    Norman said, " Was there any kind of suspecious incident or anything strange happened on your way?"


    The leader of the cavalry team replied, " None General! I have been keeping an absolute vigilence all the time. I even made everyone to maintain silence all the way in order to find anything suspicion if exist. But there were none. Rest assured general. Everything is going on according to our plan."


    "Good" , Norman said, " We have been ordered by his majesty to keep the mist on. Even tthough we don''t know how did they escape from the poison unharmed, we are clear that they have no way to counter it. Or else why would they abandon the place and stay on the back foot. So keep the mist on."


    The leader of the Cavalry team said, " Yes General."


    The Cavalry team then took the carriage and left towards the place where the Formation that releasing the white mist was located. After reaching the location, Rick used the Yin-Yan eyes and located all the formations. There were total of 35 Formations on the Bluehart mountain. Rick long used the Yin-Yan Eyes to figure out what were inside the cavalry.


    Storage Crystals!


    The important part is that the Storage crystals contains the power of Gods! That means Divine Power.


    Later it didn''t take long for Rick to figure out that these storage crystals are used to power up the formation that releases the mist. Rick smiled.


    ----------


    In the Royal Palace of the Star Moon Empire, Rick''s true body laughed loudly.

 228 GALAXY PAVILION

    Sitaram and others heard Rick''s words and their curiosity peaked up.


    Adam asked with a smile, " What happened Rick? You look in a good mood."


    Rick said, " I''ll tell you. But immediately contact your father and my grandfather. It''s emergency."


    "Alright" , Even though no one knows what was going on, judging from Rick''s mood, they knew it was something really good.


    Adam contacted John and Gutherson through the communication crystal.


    Rick asked, " What''s your situation? Did you go to find the formations that releasing the strange mist?"


    Gutherson said, " No. After leaving the mist, our soldiers are pretty much exhausted. So we decided to rest till our power is restored. Even after three days, we recovered only upto 80%. So we didn''t leave immediately."


    "The situation is same with us here." , John replied.


    "That''s perfect!" , Rick said, " Just don''t go. Everything is going on perfectly. There is no need for you to go."


    "Why?" , The one who asked was Sitaram.


    Rick replied, " When my clones were on their way to the bases in Bluehart mountain and Lauren Empire, I encountered something abnormal."


    "Abnormal?" , Gnan asked, " What is that?"


    Rick replied, " I found the traces of Divine Power."


    "Divine Power?" , Adam asked in surprise.


    "Surprised right?" , Rick said, " If it was in the God Realm, I would have mined my own business. Because Divine Power is common in God Realm. But it was in the Life Realm. It was way too abnormal. Apart from us, who could possess the Divine Power in this realm. Initially I sensed it when my first clone was heading towards Uncle John. But I found the similar Divine Power with equal amount of power heading towards the base of Loren Empire near the base of Uncle John. I felt something fishy. So I followed them."


    Rick continued, " Then I found a cavalry in both locations which was heavily guarded by the soldiers wearing the uniform of Loren Empire. I found a right time and killed a soldier when they stopped to rest. I switched my clothes and wore that soldier''s clothes in both locations. Then I disguised myself into that soldier and mixed with them."


    "Wait a minute." , Gnan said, " In short.. you have successfully infiltrated their base. Is that what you wanted to say?"


    "That''s right" , Rick replied with a smile.


    "Fantastic!" , Gutherson said loudly, " Boss! Did you see. That''s my grandson for you. Hahahaha!"


    "Yeah. Yeah." , Sitaram replied, " That''s indeed your grandson. Rick actually solved the 90% of the war."


    Sitaram replied, " The source of solving any issue is information. If you have the information then you can solve anything. The more information you gathered the better the results would be. Especially in the war. If you have the information about the enemy''s every future steps, plans or their moves in advance, won''t it be easy to defeat them by divising a counter plan. That''s why I said that Rick''s infiltration has solved 90% of the problem."


    Everyone nodded their heads in acknowledgement. They believed what Sitaram said was true. If you have the accurate information, then wouldn''t it be easy to deal with any situation? It was indeed the case. So they took a sigh of relief.


    Sitaram asked, " Rick! Did you find any valuable information?"


    "Not yet grandpa." , The only valuable information I got is about those cavalry. Those cavalry contains the Storage Crystals. The important point is that, those Storage Crysrals was Stored with Divine Power. Even though I don''t know who were the people that stored the Divine Power in the Storage Crystal are, I know one thing for sure. I sensed the aura of atleast 10 different people. That means our enemy has the people with Divine Power that definitely exceed 10. These storage crystals act as the power source for that triggers that strange mist. My clones are in the locations where those formations were placed."


    Sitaram asked, " Tell me about those formations?"


    Rick replied, " I don''t have much information. The only information that I have is, the number of formations. In Bluehart mountain, my Yin-Yan Eyes discovered 38 Formations. While my clone in the Lauren empire discovered 41 Formations which releasing that strange mist. That''s all the information I have at the moment."


    Sitaram said, " It''s all right! You will have plenty of opportunities as you stay there. Keep an eye on the higher officials. I would be an idiot if I say that there is no Divine Power user in that base. Be careful! At the same time try to gather as much information as you can. Do you understand?"


    Rick replied, " Don''t worry grandpa. They are just my clones. Even if things go wrong I''ll make them disappear immediately. But I''ll be careful."


    "That''s good to hear." , Sitaram replied. Then everyone started to mind their own business.


    ----------


    Inside the illusionary World----->


    Arjun entered the Windscreen City along with the three delivery boys. On the way Arjun learned everything about the Windscreen City. Windscreen City was ruled by Emperor Hamsworth. Actually Windscreen City is one of the major ciry where opportunities are as good as clouds. There are hundreds of pavilions like Galaxy Pavilion which existed in the Windscreen City. These Pavilions are the place where people demands their requirements in exchange for money, cultivation techniques, Spirit Stones, etc. The exchange items depends on the items which customers ordered. And the Galaxy Pavilion is ranked one in the entire Windscreen City.


    They finally arrived and stood in front of the Galaxy Pavilion. The Galaxy Pavilion occupied one entire mountain. The mountain was huge as many people were going in and out of the pavilion.


    At this moment Ben said, " Big brother! Our lives are in your hands. We are doing this because we trust that you are going to save us if things go south."


    Arjun said, " Don''t worry! As I said, I''ll definitely save you if things go wrong. Isn''t that the reason why I''m tagging along with you. Just let''s go in."


    "Yes." , All four of them took a huge breath and entered the pavilion''s main gate.


    As soon as they entered the pavilion''s main gate, everyone looked at the three delivery boys with pity. Some people who finds fun in others misfortune, looked at the delivery boys and smiled wickedly. Arjun''s powerful senses grabbed the attention of their smiles and narrowed his eyes.


    Arjun shook his head. He looked at the three delivery boys who were shivering non-stop and sighed.


    He thought, " My intuition is telling me that something is going to happen with these poor delivery boys. Something really bad. Well I am the one who brought you here. I''ll definitely save you no matter what."

 229 WHERE IS MY MONEY?

    Arjun looked at the owner of the voice. He was an young man around Arjun''s age. He might have shouted at the three delivery boys as if he is a responsible person who cares so much about the Galaxy Pavilion, but Arjun eventually noticed a faint smile on his face.


    "It''s Moeen!" , Someone from the crowd shouted, " Hahaha! Things are going to get interesting."


    "Obviously!" , Another person said, " Afterall Moeen''s group were next only to Ben''s group. Ben''s group never failed in their duties. In fact, the customers always praised with their delivery services. But Moeen''s group always ranked second in delivery seriveces in our pavilion. Even though they never failed in their delivery services, they never received the positive critics like Ben''s group received. But today Ben''s group not only failed to deliver the painting of Princess Shayana, the painting was even lost. Moeen is going to take his revenge now for sure. Afterall he got a golden chance to do it."


    The first person said, " That''s certainly true. Well, today we are going to see a good show. Let''s see how things are going to turn out for Ben''s group."


    Arjun got the basic idea about the situation. He looked at Ben and other two and was impressed. The reputation they had in the Galaxy Pavilion was really impressive. He then looked towards Moeen who was smiling wickedly. Arjun dont didn''t mind though. All he had to do is to save Ben''s group. Afterall Arjun promised to protect them if things go wrong.


    Ben said, " Moeen! How do you know that we failed in our mission? Could it be that you were following us?"


    Moeen said with a sarcastic tone, " Well! We were in the forest to gather some ingredients for our cultivation. At that time we looked how you people were targeted by those bandit group. Hehe! You really messed up this time."


    Allen said, " If you saw it, then why didn''t you help us?"


    Moeen said, " Why should we put our lives on the line for others unnecessarily. Delivering the painting was your mission. You messed it up. It has nothing to do with me."


    "You..." , Allen wanted to say something in reply. But he was suppressed by an invisible force. The force was so great for the three delivery boys, they vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Silence!" , A voice came from high up in the building. Then a man with the black beard and mustache came and stood in front of balcony of the building.


    "We pay our respects, Fifth Elder!" , Everyone stopped talking and kneeled down to pay their respects.


    Arjun didnt even move from his place. Even though this fifth elder was strong, he is not strong enough to do anything to Arjun. Arjun could tell it from the invisible aura of that fifth elder which he used to supress Ben''s group.


    The Fifth Elder said, " Ben! Your team has always been very good at delivery services. You had no negative critics. But you failed very badly this time. Do you have any explanation for this?"


    Ben replied, " Fifth elder! We were doing our job perfectly. But those bandits came out of nowhere and attacked us. We even gave off our personal belongings in order to save the painting of Princess Shayana. But those bas*ards ruined it completely."


    The Fifth Elder said, " Do you know how our client has shouted at us for your carelessness. Our Pavilion Lord along with vice Pacilion Lord and the four elders has personally gone to negotiate with the clients. There is an arrest warrant on you three. Pavilion Lord has asked me to execute you three for your crime. Prepare yourselves."


    Craig said, " No. Fifth elder! Please! We didn''t do it intentionally. We were ambushed by the bandits. We had good reputation for ourselves. We don''t have any reason to betray the pavilion. Please Fifth Elder. We beg you to reconsider your decision."


    Allen said, " That''s right fifth elder. We would have lost our lives if it wasn''t for the big brother here who saved our lives. If big brother didn''t save us, we wouldn''t have come here to report the matter to pavilion."


    At that time Moeen who was enjoying said in order to add spice in the curry, " Fifth elder! That person indeed saved Ben''s and his team''s lives. But that was just an act. He is the true mastermind behind all this. I have seen him having a good conversation with those bandits group before they attacked Ben''s group. Please punish him for damaging our pavilion''s reputation."


    Arjun looked at Moeen who was laughing at him as if he is looking at a deadman. Moeen thought,


    [Hehehe! You saved the lives of those bas*ards]


    [They are someone whom I hate from deep down of my bones]


    [Since you saved them, share the same fate as them]


    [Just go and die.]


    Ben shouted, " Moeen! Don''t accuse anyone blindly. How could big brother who saved our lives would be a mastermind behind this. You are going way too far with your accusations."


    "I''m going way too far?" , Moeen smiled and said in a sarcastic tone, " I saw him discussing with those bandits with my own eyes. Are you saying that I''m blind. Of course! He killed those bandits. But if you look at the bigger picture where a person has a chance to loot the number one pavilion of the Windspread City instead of a group with low income, which one would you choose? It is obvious that you will choose Galaxy Pavilion. That person whom you claim to be your saviour tried to get inside the pavilion and would rob when the opportunity comes. I''m just trying to save our pavilion from a huge disaster."


    "You..." , Ben wanted to say something in Arjun''s defence.


    But the fifth elder shouted, " Silence!"


    Then the fifth elder looked towards Arjun and said, " You are being accused for being the mastermind behind the whole incident. Is there anything for you to say in your defence?"


    The fifth elder smiled sinisterly. He thought,


    [Boy! You were trying to act cool by not paying your respect for an elder of the biggest pavilion in the city]


    [Now I got the opportunity to get back on you]


    [I''ll not miss this chance in any way]


    [It looks like I have to give a gift to Moeen for providing this wonderful opportunity]


    [I''ll grab this chance with both hands]


    Arjun wasn''t an idiot. He is an emperor for himself. Even though it was just for a short time, it was enough to understand what kind of behaviour a person with high status maintens. The fifth elder was no exception. Arjun smiled when he looked at the fifth elder. He decided to give a huge blow to both fifth elder and Moeen.

 230 STINGY PAVILION

    Moeen was stunned. He didn''t anticipate this kind of reply.


    "Money?" , Moeen asked, " What do you mean by that?"


    Arjun said with the serious face, " You hired me. I did your job. And when you were supposed to pay my money, you are playing innocent. This is not good for your Galaxy Pavilion."


    Moeen shouted in anger, " What the hell are you talking about? I never hired you for anything. Don''t try to scheme with me. Do you understand?"


    "Wow!" , Arjun said with a complete disbelief expression, " I accepted your job. I didn''t even take the advance payment. I accepted for the payment when the job is completely done. Do you know why? I didn''t do it for your face value. I did it because of your powerful background. I accepted for all your terms and conditions because you were the member of the Galaxy Pavilion. I thought that if I make a friend out of a member of the Galaxy Pavilion, I would get concession for atleast one of my products charges. But things are different than I have expected."


    Arjun continued, " First of all, you are trying to make everyone believe that I''m the maatermind. And now you are refusing to make the payment for the completion of the mission for which you hired me. This is definitely not good for the reputation of the number one pavilion in the Windspread City."


    "You..." , Moeen calmed down and asked, " Alright! Tell me then. What did I hire you for?"


    Arjun asked, " Are you sure about this? Because if I reveal it, then you might die."


    Moeen said, " I didnt do anything wrong. I had no reason to fear."


    Arjun said, " Are you sure?"


    "Just speak." The Fifth elder said, " Don''t drag the things."


    Arjun said, " I''m ready to speak. But what if he refuse to pay me back after I speak?"


    The Fifth elder said, " This is the Galaxy pavilion. Don''t worry. Our pavilion will pay once you speak the truth."


    Arjun said, " Fine. Since it is the elder himself who promised me, I''ll speak."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " I do odd jobs in order to fill my stomach. I take a mission from my clients. After completing successfully, I would be paid according to the agreement we made before the mission. One day this Moeen met me secretly. He said that he looked at how I made a deal with some random person and was impressed. He said that he came to hire me."


    Arjun said, " I did my mission perfectly. But when it came the time for payment, he is playing innocent. Infact, he was trying to frame me as the true mastermind behind all this. Well! I would have thought about it sooner. How could a person who hired me to kill a bandit group whom he hired beforehand to destroy the painting wouldn''t betray me too."


    Arjun then looked towards the three delivery boys and said, " No hard feelings guys! You guys are really good. You guys are someone really worth making friends. But for me my business comes first. Relationships and other issues are secondary. So don''t take it to the heart."


    Arjun said with a smile. He even blinked in between when he was saying all this to them. The three delivery boys were not some idiots. They understood that Arjun was framing their enemy in order to save them. They felt even more grateful towards Arjun for his help.


    But Moeen was stunned. He didn''t know how exactly things turned out like this. He tried to frame someone by calling him the mastermind behind the painting incident. But the other party has framed him to be the true mastermind. The worst part is that he even put a situation in front of him, where he had to pay the money for free. How cunning and scheming other party could be to turn the table in his favour instantly.


    What''s worse is that, he had a deep enimity with Ben''s group. People would definitely believe Arjun over him. Because judging from the relationship between him and Ben''s group, people would definitely believe what Arjun said is true. Moeen sensed that his life might be in danger at the moment. If he didn''t do anything, then he would be definitely the goat of offering for other party''s schemes.


    Moeen said, " You talk bulls*it! Show me the proof for our deal in the first place."


    Arjun said, " Well I have no proof. Even if I have, I would be lazy enough to give it. All your elder asked me is to tell them the truth. And he would pay me in your stead. I told him the truth. Now it''s time for your elder to fullfill his side of deal."


    "Deal?" , The fifth elder said with a mocking smile on his face, " You don''t have the proof for your accusations. How would I pay you. You accused one of my pavilion member wrongly. Even if you are an outsider, it is a crime punishable to death. Executioners! Kill this man."


    "Don''t!" , Ben shouted, " Fifth elder! don''t do it. The big brother might be young. But he is much more powerful. You are....."


    "Shut up!" , Before Ben could finish, the fifth elder shouted, " You traitors do not have the rights to speak. Just you wait. You people are next after I deal with him."


    "Traitors?" , Ben said in shock.


    Seven guards with heavy axes in their hands came out from the main gate. Moeen looked at the executioners and smiled. He looked at Arjun and smiled. He was looking at Arjun as if he is looking at a deadman. He then looked towards Ben and his group and he smiled inwardly. He was certain that today his biggest enemies are going to die. He claimed that today is the lucky day for him.


    The seven executioners were walking towards Arjun slowly. Their terrifying aura has ignited the fear in the hearts of the people. Moeen was confident in Arjun''s death because he knew how terrifying the executioners are.


    Arjun didn''t even look at the executioners. His eyes were on the fifth elder. He could see the smile on the face of the fifth elder.

 231 LIGHTENING MOVEMENTS

    The fifth elder smiled and said, " You are talking as if you are some kind of big shot. You are just a grown young man. You didn''t see the world yet. Do you know why they are known as executioners? You will now know."


    The fifth elder turned his eyes towards the executioners and said, " Execute him!"


    The seven executioners looked at Arjun. They gave a sinister smile. One of them disappeared and appeared in front of Arjun instantly. It was very quick which surprised even Arjun. But it didn''t stunned him. For others he might have walked quickly. But for Arjun, it was normal. After becoming a genuine god, Arjun''s eyes became much more powerful. Even the object moving at a lightening speed could be a normal speed for him. With the aid of Yin-Yan Eyes, it became even more powerful.


    The executioner moved very quickly. He lifted his axe in the air. The axe then was coated with a green light. This green light was releasing the death energy which brought chill down the bones of others.


    The executioner then hit Arjun''s neck hardly. Arjun didn''t even move. In fact, he let the axe hit his neck. Everyone thought that Arjun was an idiot. Moeen was sure that Arjun would die for sure.


    But what happened next left everyone speechless. The axe didn''t even penetrate through Arjun''s neck. In fact, the axe broke into pieces and shattered. And Arjun was completely alright.


    "How in the world is this possible?" Moeen shouted in complete disbelief. Then that disbelief turned into anxiety. He knew how powerful those executioners are. Their axes were the powerful weapon they have ever seen. But it shattered immediately after hitting hardly other party''s neck.


    Everyone has only one thought in their minds


    "Just what is his body made up of?"


    Even Allen, Ben and Craig were stunned too. They knew that Arjun was strong. But they didn''t know that Arjun was this powerful. But that stunned expression then turned into delight. Afterall they made friendship with such a monster. The other party is not even arrogant which the strong people naturally displays. If they could become disciple of such a strong and yet a kindhearted person, then it would benifit them a lot.


    People join the big pavilion in order to get some powerful cultivation techniques, and Divine Arts. People like Ben and Moeen don''t have any powerful background. So they couldn''t afford to buy such an high quality weapons, medicine pills or Divine Art.


    Ben and his group always had good reputation in the pavilion for their impressive track record. Moeen''s group was second in the list. If Moeen wanted to become an Inner Disciple, then the biggest obstacle in his way was Ben''s group. It was because of this reason why there was a deep enimity between Ben and Moeen.


    Ben always believed that even if he gets the high quality Cultivation resources after becoming an Inner Disciple, it won''t be nothing in front of the Cultivation resources of a Core disciple. But if he becomes the disciple of someone like Arjun who is friendly and kind hearted person with no arrogant personality, then his future would be limitless. How old Arjun Is? He is just around 25 to 30 years old. And yet he is this kind of monster. He did all this to protect them.


    Ben felt as if it is once in a lifetime opportunity. He is not going to miss it at any cost. Even if he had to become Arjun''s slave, he would do it without hesitation.


    The fifth elder who was on the top floor of the pavilion dropped his jaws to the ground. He was not convinced with the scene that happened in front of his eyes.


    Arjun thought to himself,


    [Lord Chaos told me that people would undergo lightening tribulation when they breakthrough in awakening]


    [But I had to undergo tribulation with all 10 natural elements because of being the Universe Will]


    [For every tribulation, people would get strong physically once for each awakening]


    [But I undergo tribulatuon 10 times with different elements for each awakening]


    [That means my body gets 10 times stronger than any other person]


    [Only Dao Arts could harm my physical body]


    [What could a mare Divine Art with death energy over an axe could do to me?]


    [You got to be kidding me]


    Arjun looked towards that executioner who was shocked immensely and said, " Don''t judge a book by it''s cover page. There are people who are stronger than you in this world."


    Arjun purely used his fist with no power within it and punched on the chest of that executioner. Immediately a hole appeared on that executioner''s chest. The fist was so fast as that executioner didn''t even have the time to react. Arjun''s speed was much more quicker than his own. He fell on the ground and died with face which describes as if what he saw before death was completely unbelievable.


    Arjun didn''t stop there. He moved with the speed of the lightening and appeared in front of the second executioner. The second executioner who was in disbelief over his comrade''s death, was completely defenceless. He didn''t know when Arjun appeared in front of him.


    Arjun put a hole in the second executioner''s chest just like the first one and that second executioner didn''t know what was going on until he saw a giant hole in his chest. That second executioner died in complete disbelief like the first one.


    Arjun killed third, fourth, then he went on to kill all seven executionees in the similar way. The seven executioners generally were fast. But Arjun''s movements were completely on a different league. All seven executioners fell on the ground dead.


    The people of the Galaxy Pavilion were in complete disbelief. They couldn''t see a d*mn thing because of how quick Arjun moved. But when they looked at seven giant holes on the chest of the seven executioners, they were stunned. Moeen pi**ed his pants. Sweat was pouring down from the body of the fifth elder non-stop.

 232 RAIN OF THE FIREBALL

    The Fifth elder said in anger, " You... Do you know the consequences for your actions?"


    Arjun smiled and asked, " Oh? I don''t know. Please enlighten me."


    The fifth elder gritted his teeth and said, " Death! Those seven executioners are the core disciples of the pavilion Lord. You killed all of them. When pavilion Lord returns, death is the only thing that awaits you."


    Arjun said, " Death? So let me ask you a question. What would have been my situation if I didn''t do anything?"


    The fifth elder was stunned. But what Arjun said was true. If Arjun didn''t fight back, then the seven executioners would have killed Arjun. What Arjun did is just an act of self defence.


    Arjun said, " I''m not a member of your petty pavilion. But you are an elder. Those so called seven executioners died when they were in your care. When your pavilion Lord comes back and learn the truth, then the person who would be in biggest trouble would be none other than you. So it''s better if you come to the reality and think about your own future."


    The fifth elder was stunned. But he cannot deny the truth. Once pavilion lord is back, then the first person he is going to kill for the death of his disciples is him. Forget about what will happen to Arjun. He didn''t want to die like this. After a long struggle and hard work, he became an elder of the number one pavilion in the city. He has high ambitions for his future. He don''t know to die just like that. He looked at Arjun with a grudgeful eyes.


    Arjun said, " Now give my money as you promised. I''ll forget everything and leave this place quietly."


    The fifth elder said angrily, " Leave this place quietly? In your dreams."


    Arjun said, " So you have no intentions to give my money?"


    "No." , The fifth elder said, " Do whatever you want."


    "Pretty well." , Arjun said, " Then don''t blame me for what I''m going to do."


    Arjun lifts his hands in the air. Immediately a big and massive fire dragon''s diagram appeared in the sky which covered the entire Galaxy Pavilion.


    Arjun said, " FIREBALL RAIN!!!"


    As soon as Arjun said that, The fire dragon''s diagram in the sky started to glow with golden colour. Immediately the temperature in the Galaxy Pavilion started to rise. Sweat started to pour down from the bodies of all the people in the pavilion.


    The people outside the main hall who were busy with selling and buying the products of the Galaxy Pavilion were stunned when they looked at the glowing fire dragon''s diagram.


    Arjun coated Allen, Ben and Craig with his Inner Will and protected them. So they didn''t know the abnormal temperature rise caused a huge fuss.


    Someone shouted, " C*ap! It''s actually the rain of FIREBALLS!"


    Everyone in the Galaxy pavilion started to run here and there in panic. Arjun wasn''t a cold blooded murderer. He coated all the people in the pavilion with his Inner Will. When people started to wonder what was going on, the fireballs showered down on the ground. Everything started to burn without stop. The Fireballs also hit the people. But because of the protection from the Blue Realm Inner Will, not even a single person died. But the properties which belongs to Galaxy Pavilion burned down.


    Everyone who looked at the scene were stunned. Even though they were grateful for the protection by the Inner Will, they were completely stunned by the destruction of the Galaxy Pavilion.


    The fifth elder looked a the destruction of the pavilion and didn''t take Arjun casually anymore. He understood how horrible Arjun is. Even though Arjun looks like a teenager, his maturity and aura could tell that he is about thirty years old. A thirty years old young man who reached the Blue Realm in the Inner Will. And with a powerful fire type Divine Power who atleast reached the first awakening stage. This kind of horrible monster was never heard of. An Heaven defying genius is not enough to describe Arjun''s insane growth. Even in the Galaxy Pavilion, only their pavilion lord reached the blue reakm in Inner Will. No other person is match for Arjun.


    "Stop!" , The fifth elder shouted. But this time, his tone was filled with respect.


    Arjun said, " When you walk back on your word and don''t pay my money back, then why should I listen to you. You did as you wish. Then I''ll do as I wish. I told you that Moeen paid me to kill the bandit group whom he hired beforehand to destroy the painting and damage Ben''s reputation. He refused to pay. You said that you would pay once I told you the truth. I told you the truth. Instead of paying my money, you walked back on your word. You even sent people to kill me. So why should I listen to you?"


    The Fifth elder said, " Please accept my apologies. I''ll immediately arrange your money. Just tell me how much I need to pay."


    Arjun said, " Three Million Gold Coins!"


    "That much?" , The fifth elder was stunned.


    Arjun said, " Why? You don''t want to pay now?"


    "No no no no." , The fifth elder said, " We will pay. We will pay. Just a minute."


    The fifth elder walked in and came back after two minutes. There was a bag in his hand. He handed over the Storage bag to Arjun. Arjun took the bag and checked the content inside it. After confirming everything was alright, he took a sigh of relief.


    He was in this world to pass the test for Unique Dao of Wisdom. His pockets are empty. When he goes out, how is he going to manage his daily life without money? Even though Arjun is a God who does not need any food to fill his stomach, he is still a human who need money to rent a house. That''s why he schemed and looted 3 million gold coins. Arjun didn''t feel bad about it though. Afterall he schemed his enemy in this illusionary world.


    Arjun sighed. As he intended to leave the Galaxy Pavilion, a voice came from behind, " Big brother! Just a minute."


    Arjun turned back and asked in a little surprise, " What do you want, Ben?"

 233 HEAVEN DEFYING GENIUS

    "Disciple?" , Arjun was surprised as he said, " But you are the members of the Galaxy Pavilion right?"


    Ben said, " We are from the poor family background. We cannot afford to get any cultivation resources like Spirit Stones, powerful Divine Arts, Weapons, Medicine Pills etc. So we join a big pavilion where we try our luck. We do the jobs assigned to us in exchange for credit points. After reaching a high credit points we can exchange it for the cultivation resources. But the credit points for higher level Divine Manuals are way too high. Even if we work day and night to earn credit points for those Divine Arts, we would die of old age. So we cannot afford it. They were only for the Core disciples. Small fries like us don''t have the access to get it for free. So we eye for an average level Divine Art for which we devote ourselves and work for the pavilion. We do the jobs like Delivering the products to it''s customer, Patrolling the pavilion, becoming a service boy for an Inner or Core disciples etc. We were satisfied with our lives. At least we have a way to earn a Divine Art for ourselves."


    Ben continued, " We never failed in our missions previously. We devoted ourselves for our pavilion. We were proud that we were working for the number one Pavilion in the entire city. We never let any complaints raise on us. Even our clients were pleased with our services. But today we were called as ''traitors'' just because of failure in one mission. Today we realised that we were nothing but dogs in these people eyes. Our existence mean nothing to them. They forgot our past contributions and called us traitors. They decided to kill us for failure in just one mission. Even if they let us go this one time, I don''t believe that people like Moeen would stop plotting against us like today. So we don''t want to stay in this Pavilion anymore."


    Ben continued, " But Big brother, even though you are strong, you weren''t arrogant. You talked to us casually. Even though that was just a mission for you, we could say that you weren''t arrogant. You saved us this time. So please accept us as your disciple. We feel working under you is far more better than working under this pavilion who never see as a human. We promise you that no matter whatever assignment you would give us, we will fulfill it. Even if you give us a low level Divine Art, we would accept it without any complaints. Please accept us big brother."


    Allen said, " That''s right big brother. Please accept us as your disciples."


    Craig said, " Please Big Brother. Please accept us."


    One by one, a total of 50 people kneeled down before Arjun and begged him to be their teacher. Arjun looked at the situation and sighed. He looked in the sky and lost in his thoughts.


    [This is an Illusionary world]


    [I don''t even know what my main mission is to get the Unique Dao Of Wisdom]


    [When I was put in this Illusionary world, the first group of people that I met is Ben and his two friends.]


    [What if these people are related to my main mission]


    [I cannot ignore them]


    "Fine." , Arjun said, " But remember one thing. Most of the Divine Arts that I give you are my Self Creations. Even my own Divine Art which I use is self created. You have seen it with your own eyes just how powerful it is. Whether you scale it as a top class Divine Art or low class it depends on you. Since it is my own creation, I don''t know how powerful it is compared to other Divine Arts. So I''ll leave it to your own imaginations. If you wanted to be my disciples, then I will give those Divine Arts to you. If you don''t have any objections, you can follow me from now onwards."


    Allen asked in shock, " Big Brother! That Dragon diagram that appeared in the sky was your own creation?"


    Ben said in shock, " That powerful Divine Art was created by Big Brother?"


    Arjun said," Obviously! I never depend on others creations on which I have no complete knowledge over with. If I train in my own Divine Art, then I will have complete knowledge over it. If I have complete knowledge over it, then I will have complete control over it. If I have complete control and knowledge over my own Divine Art then I can modify it and make it even more powerful if opportunity arrives. Then I may reach the true heights in cultivation which no one else ever reached."


    Everyone who heard this were stunned. Creating a Divine Art is no small matter. It requires to consider many things. 99.99% of the people fails in creating a Divine Art. Only an Heaven Defying genius could be lucky enough to create a Divine Art. But Arjun not only created that powerful Divine Art, but he don''t trust in others created Divine Art. They were really impressed with Arjun''s self confidence.


    The fifth elder really regretted his actions. If he could recruit such an heaven defying genius, then not only his status would have rose in the Pavilion, he might have become the number two of the pavilion. He not only recruited him, but he messed up the whole things.


    Ben said in excitement, " I accept your conditions, Big Brother."


    Arjun said, "Remember one thing. I want my disciples to be like me. I don''t believe in different minds and talents. Everyone had equal minds and talents. Each and every person is an Heaven Defying geniuses. If you are going to be my disciple, then I will train you to be a creators like me. I will shape your minds in such a way that you could create your own Divine Arts. I will train you in such a way that you will be independent with your lives. There is no need for you to depend on these pavilions. You will be the master of your own fate. If I can create three Divine Arts by myself, then why you couldn''t. If you wants to be my disciples then you need to have the aura of superiority. You need to have the self confidence."


    Ben and his group felt as if they hit a jackpot. They had no trace of hesitation anymore. Arjun is no ordinary genius.


    "We pay our respects, Master!" , All fifty of them said in one go.


    "Master?" , Arjun said, " Didn''t I say that you are the masters of your own lives? Call me big brother as usual. Don''t call me master. As I said, you are the masters of your own lives. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Big Brother!" , All of them said in union. They were pumping with excitement. They felt as if they finally have their own true place to live.

 234 OPENING A PAVILION

    Ben and his group of 50 members left the Galaxy Pavilion. The fifth elder came back to his senses. He rewind the entire situation. There was one person who triggered all this Issue.


    Moeen!


    Actually The fifth elder had only bad impression on Arjun for not paying his respects earlier. That was it. He had no melicious intent towards Arjun. But it was Moeen who triggered his actions against Arjun. As the Fifth elder acted, Arjun displayed his overwhelming power. It was all because of Moeen. Because of Moeen, he acted against Arjun. Which led to the assassination of all seven executioners of the Galaxy Pavilion. If it wasn''t for Moeen, Arjun wouldn''t have destroyed the Galaxy Pavilion. If it wasn''t for Moeen, Ben''s group wouldn''t have left the Galaxy Pavilion. Their customers were pleased with the delivery services of Ben and his team.


    Today Galaxy Pavilion has taken a huge blow which might affect their number one position in the entire city. People might not order any products in the pavilion which might lead to the downgrade of the Pavilion. All their employers might leave the pavilion and find their work in the current number two pavilion which might become the number one in the city by taking advantage over the fall of the Galaxy Pavilion. The news will definitely reach the ears of all the top class pavilion in the city. When that happen, they will do whatever it takes to stop the recovery of the Galaxy Pavilion. When that happens all the rich customers might migrate towards these other top class pavilions. When that happens the Galaxy Pavilion which held their number one position all these years might fall.


    All these happened under the temporary leadership of the fifth elder. No matter if it''s Moeen''s or Arjun''s fault, it doesn''t matter. The one whom the Pavilion Lord blame would be the Fifth elder. Why? Because the downfall of the Galaxy Pavilion happened under the leadership of the fifth elder.


    The fifth elder looked at Moeen and killing intent was released. Moeen sensed the killing intent of the fifth elder and was scared sh*tlessly. He knew that his demise has come.


    Fifth elder said, " Moeen! You hired an outsider and schemed to destroy the product of one of our customer''s. You are even responsible for the leave of our top class delivery team. You are indirectly responsible for the fall of the seven executioners. You are responsiible for the destruction of our pavilion. You are responsible for all this mess. Do you know what you have done?"


    Moeen was stunned. He said, " Fifth elder! Please! Do you still beleive in the lies of that person. He might be strong and genius, but what he said about me were all wrong."


    "Shut Up!" , Fifth elder asked, " Then what were you doing near the Ben''s team when the bandits were harming Ben and his team members?"


    " Coincidence?" , Fifth elder asked, " Then why didn''t you and your team didn''t help Ben''s team when those bandits were trying to rob Ben''s group? Why didn''t you help him whem those bandits were trying to destroy the painting?"


    "That..." , Moeen was in the checkmate. It was indeed coincidence. But who would believe him at the moment. He wanted to damage the reputation of Ben and his team. Then his team would be the number one team in the entire Pavilion. That is the reason why he didn''t help Ben. But if he tell this, then the next question he would probably face is... ''Are you someone who cares about your own future and it didn''t matter if the Pavilion''s reputation would damage?''. Then he would definately be beaten to death. No matter what, his demise was over his head.


    [I just wanted to enjoy Ben''s destruction. How did I ended up becoming a culprit?"]


    Seeing Moeen''s silence fifth elder said, " Guards! Put him and his team in the cell. Let''s wait for the return of the Pavilion Lord. Pavilion Lord would decide what would your future would be."


    Moeen was stunned. He begged in many ways. But the fifth elder didn''t listen a d*mn thing. For him, Moeen was the scapegoat through whom he would escape the demise. He was planning to shift all the blame on Moeen''s group. So he ordered the guards to arrest him. But not to kill him.


    ----------


    Ben and his group were walking on the road along with Arjun. After coming out of the Pavilion''s mountain, Ben said, "Big Brother! Thank you for saving our lives."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Don''t mention it. Didn''t I tell you that I will protect you? So no need to say any thanks."


    Allen said, " That''s right!


    Craig said, " What now? Big brother! What would be our next plan?"


    Arjun said, " We have three million gold coins in our hands. Let''s open a Pavilion for ourselves. I will train you once we are done with it. So what is the procedure to open a pavilion?"


    Ben said, " It''s not a big deal. We need to go to the department of employment. Once we pay 10,000 Gold Coins as a fee, we will get our liscence to open a pavilion."


    Arjun said, " I will leave that part to you then. Go to the department of employment and pay the money. I will hire a guest house for all of us to live temporarily. Buy a land. It doesn''t matter how big it is. Just buy a small land temporarily. Once we open our pavilion, we will expand our land depending on our future situation. In the meantime I will learn the occupation of Architecture. I will personally build our main hall."


    "Yes Big brother" , Ben said.


    Arjun gave one million gold coins to Ben. Ben looked at the huge sum of money for the first time and was overwhelmed. But he knew that this money was for his and his team''s bright future. He put the money carefully with him. He left towards the department of employment in order to register for opening a new pavilion.


    After Ben''s group left, Arjun took the remaining people of Ben''s group and found a huge rest house and rented it. After settling down Arjun sat on his bed cross legged. He entered his conscience. Before he could enter the city of Yin-Yan, he found something in his conscience and was stunned.


    He was busy all this time so he had no opportunity to enter his conscience. But now as he entered it, he saw a five blocks. All five blocks were interlinked with a golden thread.

 235 MAIN MISSION APPEARS

    These blocks weren''t there before. Arjun didn''t know what they are. So he went towards the first block. Inside the first block, there was a painting of a beautiful woman in white dress.


    "Princess Shayana?" , Arjun thought, " Why would there be a painting of princess Shayana?"


    Arjun walked towards the second block. It has a sword. Arjun immediately recognised that sword.


    "Isn''t this the very same sword which I got from the remains of remains of Princess Shayana''s painting." , Arjun thought, " What the hell is it doing here?"


    Arjun then walked towards the third block. He looked at the familiar face.


    "The Leader of the Bandit Group?" , Arjun thought to himself.


    Arjun then walked towards the fourth block. It has a portrait of a person that Arjun knew.


    "Ben!" , Arjun said in surprise.


    Arjun found Galaxy Pavilion in the fifth block.


    "Why exactly Galaxy Pavilion is also here?" , Arjun thought.


    As Arjun was thinking about the situation, he found the sixth block. This block was rather dim. It wasn''t shining like other five blocks. If Arjun didn''t see it properly, he would have thought that this fifth block didn''t exist.


    Arjun walked towards the sixth block. But to his surprise there wasn''t any picture, person or painting like other blocks. It was empty. Arjun was stunned.


    "It''s empty?" , Arjun thought, " What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Hm? What is that?" , Arjun found something inside the fifth block. It was actually a word written using the Runic Language.


    "Customer!" , Arjun read the word on that fifth block.


    Then Arjun found the seventh block. It was also dim like the sixth block. Arjun went towards the seventh block. He found words like in the sixth block.


    "Galaxy Pavilion Lord?" , Arjun read the words and was stunned.


    [Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion?]


    [Customer?]


    [What is that supposed to mean?]


    [Wait a minute!]


    [Since the day I came to this illusionary world, the first person I met was Ben and his group]


    [Then I encountered those bandit group.]


    [That leader of the bandit group destroyed the painting immediately when he saw it]


    [He could just let it go since it was just a painting. But he didn''t]


    [If my guess is right, then this customer is none other than that client for whom Ben was supposed to deliver Princess Shayana''s painting]


    [Here both the blocks that contain the name "Customer" and the leader of the bandit group were intwrlinked with that golden thread ]


    [If I arrange the entire story in an order, then this "Customer" ordered the painting of Princess Shayana]


    [It was Ben''s group who were given the responsibility to handover the painting to it''s customer]


    [On the way, Ben''s group encountered a bandit group]


    [If I didn''t interfere, then the bandit group would loot Ben''s group]


    [Is that it?]


    [No it was just on the surface. I should not see what people want them to see me]


    [What might happened internally?]


    [Wait! What if the bandit group were hired by that "Customer".]


    [Those bandit group has wide knowledge in Sealing Techniques and Formations]


    [What if they were not really bandits? What if they were professionals hired by that "Customer".]


    [If that''s the case, then it explains why those bandits not only have vast knowledge in the cultivation world. But they were well disciplined]


    [It even proves why the two blocks with that "Customer" and the bandit group were interlinked]


    [If my guess is right, then that "customer" might have ordered the painting of Princess Shayana]


    [But that''s just on the surface. The real thing that they Galaxy Pavilion really wanted to deliver is that mysterious sword ]


    [The sword which I collected from the remains of Princess Shayana]


    [Even thought I don''t know how destroying the painting leads to the revelation of that mysterious sword, I''m pretty sure that the real thing that the Galaxy Pavilion wanted to deliver is the mysterious sword in my hand]


    [But that "Customer" has schemed against the Galaxy Pavilion by sending the bandit groups.]


    [The bandit group were supposed to destroy the painting and bring the sword hidden within it]


    [Then the one who would profit from this scheme is the "customer" himself]


    [He would get the sword and put all the blame on the Galaxy Pavilion.]


    [Galaxy Pavilion would not only has to take the blame, but they even had to pay the compensation in return for their failure]


    [The Galaxy Pavilion would lose their reputation as the number one Pavilion in the entire city]


    [Everything was going as that "Customer" planned]


    [But an unknown variable appeared in his flawless plan]


    [Me!]


    [If I didn''t interfere, then everything would have been flawless]


    [What a screaming ba*tard!]


    [Why would the pavilion lord, vice pavilion lord, and the first four elders personally paid a visit to that customer]


    [Because they already guessed that, the timely appearance of the bandit group, was that Customer''s arrangement from behind the shadows]


    [As the sword is in my hands, everything will be under my control]


    [But what the hell is these blocks and golden threads doing in my conscience?]


    [But because of these blocks and the golden threads, I was able to analyse all these things wisely]


    [Wisely? ]


    [Wisely. Also known as Wisdom!]


    [Wait a minute! Wisdom? Could these blocks and threads were actually my Unique Dao Of Wisdom?]


    [If that''s the case, then why would it shows me the details of the matter related to the Galaxy Pavilion?]


    [I was put in this place by Lord Chaos in order to pass the test for my Unique Dao]


    [Could it be that the mystery related to this sword has to be solved by me?]


    [If that''s the case, then the mystery of this sword has to be my main mission]


    As soon as Arjun came to the conclusion, the Guide book appeared within his conscience.


    "Congratulations! You found your main quest! Investigate that mysterious sword in your hands and solve it. If you pass, then the Unique Dao Of Wisdom within your conscience will be permanent. If you fail, then you have to try it out next time if you want."


    Arjun was thrilled when he read the content.


    "Finally!" , Arjun said to himself, " The main mission appeared."


    Arjun looked at the Nodes and the Golden threads and thought, " So this is how the Unique Dao of Wisdom Works. It''s indeed amazing. I should pass the test at any cost and make this Unique Dao mine."

 236 KNOWLEDGE IS THE TRUE PRICELESS TREASURE

    Arjun thought, " Even though I know what my main mission is, I should not rush things. I have to explore the world as much as I can. If I hurried the things, then I don''t think I would have gotten into the Galaxy Pavilion through Ben and his group. If I didn''t enter the Galaxy Pavilion, then I wouldn''t have known about this mysterious sword which is related to my main mission. If I had to complete the mission, then I should not hurry the things. I should wait patiently."


    Arjun casted everything aside. He need to learn other Supporting Occupations too. As of now, Arjun learned Forging, Pill Concoction, Coating, Runic Language and Formations. He had Five more Supporting Occupations to start learning. As for teacher, it could be learned by accepting students. Since Arjun accepted Ben and his group as his students, Arjun considered it as he touched the teaching occupation.


    Arjun entered his conscience. He started with potionology. Lord Chaos told him to learn Architecture after learning other Supporting Occupation. Because Architecture includes all other supporting occupations. If he learns Architecture without learning other Supporting occupations, then he will face too much of problems. At the same time, as he accepted a bunch of students, he should have a minimum knowledge over all supporting occupations.


    Arjun first learned potionology. It took him six months to learn everything that exist in the First three floors of the''Building Of Potionology''. Arjun was stunned with his rapid learning pace. But during tribulatiob not only his Physical Strength was enhanced. It even enhanced his Mental State and Mental Strength exponentially.


    Arjun realised the reason behind his learning pace and smiled inwardly. He took advantage of his rapid learning pace and started to learn about Forging. All this time, Arjun learned only the contents in the first floor of the building of forging. He also learned only the contents from the first floor even for the building of pill concoction.


    So Arjun started to upgrade his knowledge in all the floors possible. He started with Forging. Then he learned Pill Concoction from all three floors. He then learned Coating. He then learned Formations upto third floor. All this took him another six months. Arjun already learned the content from the third floor for Runic Language. So he didn''t touch it.


    Arjun sighed, " I could enter only upto third floor. If I could enter higher floors, it would have been nice."


    Arjun then learned painting, Cooking, Juice Making, upto third floor. He took one year to learn all these. Generally with the Mental State and Mental Strength that Arjun possessed, it would take him just five months. But Arjun prefers perfection.So he took his own time to learn everything perfectly.


    Arjun entered the Building of Sealings. He immediately opened the introduction book and started to read it.


    "Seaalings are one of the most important occupation. A sealing could supress any kind of energy because of it''s absolute defence. Sealing could be done using Formations, Sigils, etc. So having knowledge in Formations is the basic requirements when you learn Sealings.


    Sealing could be done using Sigils. Sigils are the diagrams where each diagram has different energy sealing properties. An energy has it''s own movements. A Sigil could be developed by understanding the movement of that energy. You will also learn how to break a seal. Because seal breaking is as important as seal creating."


    Arjun understood the basic of sealings after reading the contents. He didn''t waste any time as he learned all different sigils. Seals with formations. Seals with Sigils. He learned both of them. Then he also learned how to break seals. After learning seals, Arjun understood how that leader of the bandit group was able to break the seals on the painting of Princess Shayana.


    Arjun continued as he took two months to learn the contents related to Sealing for all three floors of the building of Sealing.


    After he was done with Sealings, he entered the building of Architecture finally. He opened the Guide book for introduction and started to read it.


    "Architecture. Architecture is the most important occupation among all the supporting occupations. Architecture is the creation. Architecture is a beauty where your sense of creation comes out.


    The first thing you need to consider before building anything is, conditions. How good is the condition for building anything. You need to see if the location is good enough to build your desired building. You need to have a proper understanding about the land on which you are constructing.


    The second things that you need to know is the quality of the materials that you are using. If you want to become a good architect, then you need to know the properties of every materials that you are using.


    Architecture is very important for you as it is the key for you to create your own universe. A Universe Could be created using Architecture!


    In the first floor you will learn about the properties of each and every materials, different kind of lands, different conditions to construct different things."


    [An Universe Could be created using Architecture?]


    [Then what about the Formations?]


    [Wait a minute. If I think about it correctly, then Architecture could only create the universe.]


    [While The universe''s functioning could be done using formations]


    [No wonder why both Architecture and Formations are interlinked]


    Arjun was overwhelmed with the content in the introduction manual. He thought, " Knowledge is the true priceless treasure!"


    Arjun didn''t waste time anymore. He started to learn the properties of the different materials, lands etc. Then he learned the basic architecture techniques. He practised it many times until he reached the level of perfection.


    Later he learned the advanced Architecture from the second and third floor. Each techniques told him that his level of knowledge is not considered as basic at all. He didn''t even touched the foot nail about the knowledge of the vast Universe. But he wasn''t disappointed at all. In fact he was fired up. Gaining knowledge was Arjun''s favourite part in his life.


    After learning all the Supporting Occupations till the third floor Arjun opened his eyes as he came out of his conscience.

 237 IMPORTANCE OF INNOVATION

    Arjun came out of his room. Ben and others were literally bored. Because they did not have any work to do all this time. For two whole years, all they ever did was to kill time.


    At the beginning they really enjoyed their royal lives. Wake up, eat, drink and sleep. That''s all they ever did. But even pleasures has it''s limit. The royal life might be thrilling at the beginning. But that very same royal life started to bore them. They sighed as Arjun was not coming out.


    One of those 50 people asked Ben, "Big Brother, Ben! When would big brother come out?"


    Ben shook his head and said, " I don''t know. But we need to wait patiently. After all, big brother is learning Architecture so that he could create a pavilion which is solely ours."


    A girl asked, " But we could have hired an architect team right? Then big brother could do whatever he likes. While we would be busy with the construction of our pavilion."


    Ben shook his head and said, " It looks like you still didn''t understand big brother properly. Remember what big brother said to us when I asked him to accept us as his disciples in the Galaxy Pavilion?"


    Allen said, " Big brother hates to depend on others. He will take time, but the things related to him must be created by him. He said that if we are going to learn from him, then we have to be independent. We should have faith in ourselves. We should trust our capabilities."


    Ben said, " That''s right. Bella! Do you know what that means?"


    The girl who raised the proposal of hiring an architecture was Bella. Bella said, " I don''t know."


    Ben said, " That means don''t look upon others and admire them. You should work hard and raise your knowledge and capabilities. You should not admire others for their capabilities. But you should become a role model for others. You should make people to talk about you and look upon you."


    Bella said in little hesitation, " But can we do that"


    "Why not?" , Ben said, " Just remember what big brother said. He will teach us to be a creator. He will train us to create even a Divine Art! He said that he doesn''t believe in catogaries of a person''s caliber. In his heart everyone are geniuses. But big brother trusts himself more than anyone else. I am definately going to change myself. I want to be like big brother. I don''t want to depend on others. I want to learn how to create things like big brother does. How old is he? Just around 30. And yet he reached the Blue reralm in Inner Will. His Divine Art is very powerful. And he created that Divine Art for himself. I don''t think the Divine Art of our former Pavilion Lord could even match 10% to that of Big Brother''s. So believe yourselves."


    Ben said, " That''s right! So train hard and try to be independent. Because that''s what big brother wants us to learn."


    "Well said." , A voice came from behind them. Ben and others found Arjun walking towards them and were overjoyed.


    "Big Brother!" , Ben shouted in excitement.


    Arjun smiled and said, " What you have said is right. If you people wanted to learn from me, then you need to be completely independent. You people stay in this small city and thinks that the people in the Galaxy Pavilion are powerful. But you are wrong. There are people in this vast universe where people stronger than the people in this small city. Always aim high. If you are not strong enough, then people will come and devour you. You could only be free when you are the strongest in the Universe. That''s where I aim. I wants to be the strongest person in the entire universe. This is the reason why I train."


    Arjun didn''t wait for their replies as he changed the topic, " Whatever. Ben did you get the License for opening a new Pavilion?"


    "Yes Big Brother" , Ben replied


    "Good!" , Arjun said, " Then let''s go to our site where we will be building a new pavilion."


    "Alright!" Ben said, " Then let''s go big brother."


    ----------


    Two years ago------>


    In the Galaxy Pavilion------>


    An old man with white hair was sitting on a chair. He has mustache and beard hanging on his chest level. There are five other people who were sitting on their designated chairs. The fifth elder and Moeen were standing in front of these people in fear. The old man with white hair was looking at the Fifth elder and Moeen as he was releasing mass amount of killing intent.


    The fifth elder said, " Pavilion Lord! Please calm down."


    "SHUT UP!!!" , Pavilion Lord shouted as he continued, " Blue Realm Inner Will user at the age of 30. As an elder you should know what that means right?"


    "Yes." , The fifth elder said, " It tells us that he is a peerless genius that appears once in a while."


    Pavilion Lord said, " Then as an elder what were you supposed to do?"


    The fifth elder said while sweating, " I...I Should recruit him in the pavilion."


    Pavilion Lord said, " I have seen the entire video footage that was installed in the main hall. A self created Divine Art, The maturity of a top class genius. A good motivator, the one who has a huge interest in creating something new, a person who has a friendly approach towards any person. He was an absolute top class genius. What the hell were you doing instead of recruiting him?"


    The fifth elder said, " Pavilion Lord, he was in no mood to listen to anything. Or else I would have definitely tried. He even destroyed almost 60% of our pavilion. I didn''t want to cause any more damage to him. So I had to let him go."


    Galaxy pavilion''s pavilion lord sighed. He said, " First elder! I leave him to you. Find him and try to recruit him in our pavilion. We even lost our best delivery team. Our reputation has been damaged because of these bas*ards! Find and bring them to me. I will talk to that person by myself."


    "As you command, Pavilion Lord!" , The first elder said, " Then about that princess Shayana''s Sword matter?"


    Pavilion Lord said, " I think it''s still with that young man. That''s why I am leaving this issue to you. Because you have immense patience and calm nature. Don''t use force at any cost. Princess Shayana''s sword is really very important to us. Even if we fail to recruit him, we need to take that sword back at all cost. We have to find it before that bas*ard does."

 238 TRUSTWORTHY AND INTELLIGENT ALLIES

    Ben brought Arjun to the land which was rich in Spiritual Energy. Arjun sensed the surrounding and nodded his head in agreement.


    Arjun then sat on his toes and started to inspect the land. In Architecture, the first thing a person should inspect is the condition of the land.


    Arjun smiled and said, " This is a good land. It is rich in spiritual energy. Excellent conditions for building a pavilion. The land looks good. How much of this land belongs to us?"


    Ben said, " You said not to buy huge land. So I buyed the land to the five square kilometers of worth."


    Arjun said, " That''s more than enough. We are not going to start our business immediately. There are eleven supporting occupations in total with the recent one that was included is teaching. For now forget about teaching. So we have 10 supporting occupations. We have 50 members in total. I want all of you to start with the Runic Language."


    Ben said, " But big brother! How could we learn anything without you teaching us?"


    Bella said, " Some of us don''t like fighting. So we choose the City of Light from our conscience. But without you guiding us, how could we start anything?


    " What are you talking about? Didn''t you have the books in your conscience?"


    Arjun intended to ask that. But a guide book appeared in his conscience.


    "Inspect their conscience. You will understand everything."


    Arjun replied, " Alright! I''ll do it."


    Arjun said, " Ben! Let me inspect your conscience first. Then I''ll tell you what to do."


    "Yes Big brother." , Ben replied.


    Arjun put his hand on Ben''s forehead. Immediately he entered Ben''s conscience. His conscience was filled with Light and the dark energy. Just one hour of meditation would awaken his Inner Will. Arjun immediately entered the city of Light which was sealed at the moment. Arjun is an Universe Will. So he could enter other''s City Of Light and the Darkness even if it was sealed.


    After inspecting the City of light and the darkness, Arjun was stunned. Their conscience was as good as the likes of Rick and others. But there are no manuals. That means, he don''t have any books to start anything. He needs to wait for someone to teach him through external books. Arjun understood why people like Ben joins a pavilion to start their career.


    "I Understand." , Arjun replied.


    Arjun took his hand away from Ben''s forehead. Ben was looking at him with expectations. Arjun gave a warm smile. He made up a story and decided to tell them.


    Arjun said, " As expected. Your City of Yin-Yan is incomplete. I don''t blame you though"


    "Incomplete?" , Ben said as all of them looked at each other''s faces."


    Arjun continued with his bulls*it, " At the early days when this Universe was created, the Light and the Darkness created the first ever set of humans and placed them on our realm. These people has the access to both City of Yin-Yan. That means they could be a combat masters and they could create weapons and other accessories. This trend continued for some generations."


    Arjun continued, " But things won''t be same for everyone. After some generations passed, people with evil intentions started to appear. They did a ritual where it made the world to stop having access to both City of Light and the Darkness. The Ancient Universe Will started to grow anger in rage. He ordered the Light and the Darkness to kill those people. And those evil bas*ards were chased down and killed. But their ritual couldn''t be reversed. So it created the current situation where all of us has to choose any one of the two gates. That means either City of Light or the City of Darkness."


    Ben and others listened Arjun''s bulls*it as if they were listening to a bed time story.


    Arjun continued, " This secret was forgotten as time flew. And today it came to a situation where people believes that they could have access to only one of the two cities. You people are no exception. I would have been same if I didn''t encounter a special circumstances where I learned this truth. Then after two years of intense research and hardwork, I learned how to reverse this situation and succeeded."


    Allen said, " Big brother! You mean, you can enter both the cities?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " And I''ll let you have the access to enter both the cities. But you have to make an heavens oath that you will never reveal this secret by any means."


    All of them were excited. If they could get access to both the cities, what else they need. They already were promised by Arjun about the Divine Art. So they made an Heavens Oath. An invisible force struck them gently. If they reveal this secret to anyone, then the heaven itself kill them.


    Arjun changed all 50 of their will. As an Universe Will Arjun could see through the memories of all his Life forms. Arjun peaked through everyone''s memories and was surprised to see that there were no spies among them. Everyone were loyal to Ben. Even after approached by Moeen many times with much more benefits, none of them were ready to betray Ben.


    Arjun then turned towards Ben and smiled. He was clearly impressed by Ben''s leadership and management qualities.


    Arjun said, " I activated both the City of Light and the City of Darkness within your conscience. But you have to start over from the beginning. So train hard."


    "Yes big brother!" , All of them replied with true respect. They are going to be unique. It was obvious that they Will be thrilled.


    Arjun was really very happy with them. They were not only loyal, but also very intelligent. Arjun had some regrets. He felt Ben and his group are as valuable to him as Rick and others. He didn''t know who could be strong enough to damage the soul of the Ancient Universe Will. But Arjun knew that once he reached the Red Realm in the Willpower, he had to face that enemy. And he need more and more trustworthy and intelligent alies like Rick and Ben.


    Arjun sighed. He thought, " Unfortunately! This is just an illusionary world. I cannot nurture them and make them fight for me in that fated battle."


    But at that time Lord Chaos said through the Guide book, " Who told you that this is an illusionary world?"

 239 PAVILION LORDS WORRIES

    Arjun asked, " Is this not an Illusionary World?"


    Lord Chaos replied, " I never told you that it is an illusionary world.All I ever told you is that you have to pass a test. So I brought you to this world."


    Arjun said, " But when I asked you to help me put a Space-Time Formation, you said Yes. That means my body should be in Life Realm right? Only by putting me in an illusionary world you could install a Space-Time Formation. That''s why I came to the conclusion that it is an Illusionary world."


    Lord Chaos said, " You learned from the Behemoth that the Ancient Universe Will has created more than a billion Universes right? I put you in one of those Universe! This is the world which is almost similar to the God Realm which you are about to go. I put you in this world because I thought you would get some experience about how exactly the God Realm works. As for the Formation, I installed it on the entire Universe. So the time flow here would be very quick compared to other universes. It would be until you finish your trial and go back to your world."


    Arjun said, " But you said that I would be brought back to the Life Realm if I died in this world. If I die in another Universe, didn''t that mean I would really die?"


    Lord Chaos replied, " I''m the one who put you in this Universe for your trial. If you fail in this test, all you are going to lose is the Unique Dao. But not your life. If things are really that problematic, then I will put you back in the Life Realm. But I won''t let you die by any means as long as you are in this world."


    Arjun said, " That means I can prepare Ben and his group for the final war against that someone who was strong enough to damage the soul of The Ancient Universe Will?"


    Lord Chaos said, " Yes. You can. But be careful. Don''t let them know the truth yet. They couldn''t take it. Most of the people in that group still lacks in self confidence. If you tell them the truth, then they won''t take it easily. They will definitely panic."


    "Yes." , Arjun said, " I know."


    Arjun left his conscience. He was really happy. Since he could nurture Ben and his group to fight that someone who damaged the soul of The Ancient Universe Will, he won''t be stingy.


    Arjun let them continue with their breathing exercise. He installed a Time-Space Formation for them to train. Even though it is not as efficient as the one in his home, it is more than enough to let them awaken their Inner Will.


    Arjun started to construct the pavilion. He first buyed the required materials. Then after 3 years, he completed with the construction of a huge house. Arjun was alone in this construction. That''s why it took him three years. Or else to construct a big house, he doesn''t need this long.


    Ben said, " Big brother! That Space-Time Formation is really something else. We were able to awaken our Inner Will in just 3 years. Did you also train in this Formation?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. Or else how would I get this strong at the age of 30?"


    "That''s certainly true." , Ben replied.


    Allen said, " I couldn''t believe that I could enter both City of Light and The City of Darkness. This feeling... it''s as if I''m unique compared to others."


    "You are indeed unique." , Arjun said with a serious tone, " But you have to promise me. Never use your power for wrong purpose. Or else I will be the first one to kill you. Do you guys understand?"


    "Yes Big Brother!" , All of them replied.


    Arjun said, " And one more thing. Never let anyone know that you could access to both the City of Light and the City of Darkness. Or else you will become test subjects for some crazy people. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Big Brother!" , All of them replied once again.


    Arjun said, " That''s good! Now let''s go to our pavilion."


    Allen asked, " Big brother! Our Pavilion''s construction is complete?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " Let''s go. Don''t waste any more time."


    Everyone nodded and left the Guest house which they took for the rent. They left along with their luggages.


    -----------


    Galaxy Pavilion------>


    The leader of the Galaxy Pavilion was anxious. It''s been five years and yet there was no news from the First elder. That mysterious sword was very important for him. But it fell in Arjun''s hands. The leader of the Galaxy Pavilion was getting more and more impatient. At that time the first elder entered the hall where his pavilion lord was staying.


    The pavilion lord asked, " Any news?"


    "Yes" , The first elder sighed and said, " But things are not good."


    The pavilion Lord went silent for a while. He then said, " Tell me."


    The first elder said, " For the five years I have been looking for them. But I failed everytime. I thought they might have left the city. So I was disappointed. But I know how important that sword is. So I kept on looking for them."


    The first elder said, " One day I met an officer from the Department of employment. He was an old customer who was also impressed with Ben''s delivery services. He asked me whether Ben left our pavilion. I asked him why would he ask me that. That old customer said that Ben came to the department of employment office and applied for opening a new pavilion."


    "A new pavilion?" , The pavilion lord said, " He is going to open a pavilion?"


    "No." , The first elder said, " The pavilion is being opened under the name "Arjun Kumar''. I think that''s the name of the person who messed up with our pavilion."


    The pavilion lord started to rub his forehead. He said, " This is really a bad news for us. If we could drove him in our pavilion, it would have been a huge profit. But he not only opened a pavilion, but also made things difficult for us. If we couldn''t get near to him, how the hell are we supposed to get that sword? This is really troublesome issue."


    The first elder asked, " What should we do then?"


    The pavilion lord said, " What else could we do. He opened a pavilion right? That means he need to recruit people. Prepare some of our people whom Ben or any member of his group seen before as spies. Tell them to give us the updates about every activities of that pavilion."

 240 ARJUNS EXPLAINATION

    Arjun brought Ben and his team to the Pavilion they opened. Ben was really happy. Because he is going to become the Core member of the pavilion. But when he looked at the pavilion main hall, he was stunned. Because it was just a normal looking building which could barely fit all of them. They felt the rest house they took for rent was far better than this.


    Ben asked, " Big brother! Don''t you think this building is so small?"


    Arjun said, " So what were you expecting?"


    Ben said, " I mean there is no place for market. There is no buildings for other supporting occupation. There are no basic things which required for a pavilion. There is just a building which fits us just barely."


    Arjun smiled and said, " We just opened a pavilion. Do you really expect a customer immediately to come? Even if a customer comes, do you think we are in the position to receive his request and fulfill it? In our pavilion only I could create things related to supporting occupation. What can I alone do in a pavilion? So first we need to know among you people who are interested in the Supporting occupation and who are interested in the Combats."


    Ben said in embarrassment, " Oops! I forgot. You are right big brother! I forgot."


    "It''s alright!" , Arjun said, " So who are interested in the Supporting occupation, please stand on one side. And who are interested in combats, stand in other line."


    Allen asked, " But big brother! You gave us the ability to train in both. Is there a need for this?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " You need to start think deeper Allen. Think what happened in the past. What made you people leave the Galaxy pavilion and join me."


    Allen asked, " I don''t understand what you are saying big brother!"


    Arjun explained patiently, " I am talking about those bandits whom we have encountered. Didn''t you find something strange about them?"


    Allen, Ben and Craig looked at each other for a while. Then they looked at Arjun and shook their heads slowly.


    Ben said, " No. Big brother! We didn''t find anything strange about them."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " You people are way too naive. You are the core of our pavilion. You need to have knowledge in the politics. I always believe in one thing very strictly. Don''t look at the things what you see on the surface. They are just things which your opponent wants you to see. Try to peak at the things which your opponent didn''t want you to see. Only then you could survive in this world. After all, you people are no longer those delivery boys in the Galaxy pavilion."


    Ben said, " Big brother! Please tell us what are the odd things you have found about them? We will take your explanation as a lesson and try to learn from it."


    Arjun said, " Fine. Then listen to my explanation very carefully. Because it might affect your future in any way."


    Ben and others became serious. They started to listen with utmost concentration.


    Arjun said, " First of all let''s discuss about those bandits. Those people''s outfits definitely looks like a bandit''s for sure. But the first thing that I felt odd is their knowledge."


    "Knowledge?" , Ben asked.


    "That''s right!" , Arjun replied, " Knowledge. The leader of the bandit''s group has very good knowledge in sealings. Or else how would you explain him breaking the seal on the painting of Princess Shayana?"


    "That...." , Ben didn''t know what to say.


    Arjun said, " The second thing is their fighting skills. They are well trained, disciplined, and knew what their roles are. That Formation that they have put to defeat me, is of high quality and powerful one. It shows that they have knowledge in Formations too. If they have knowledge in both of them, then why would they become a bandit group? They could easily earn money by any other means. But they didn''t. Because the one who have this kind of knowledge is those who fights in the wars constantly. Like military or mercineries group."


    Ben was stunned. He said, " Big brother! You mean those bandit group might be from the military or the mercinary group?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " They clearly used the disguise to fool us. Well, I thought my guesses might be wrong. Because nothing is certain. No matter how wise I''m, even I make mistakes. But the thing that happened in your Galaxy Pavilion supported my hypothesis even more stronger."


    "What is it, big brother?" , Craig asked.


    Arjun said, " That fifth elder became in charge of the Galaxy Pavilion in the absence of your pavilion lord. Your fifth elder told us that the Pavilion Lord, Vice Pavilion lord and the first four elders have gone in order to calm the anger of that customer. Don''t you feel anything fishy here? I mean for the top six of your pavilion to personally pay a visit to that customer over a mere painting?"


    Bella said, " Maybe it''s because the reputation of the pavilion was on the line. It might be the reason why they all went personally?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " It''s just a small painting all right? They could have sent one of the higher official in order to maintain peace between the Galaxy Pavilion and that customer. They could have offered him another painting of Princess Shayana for free. They could have given discounts for next three or five transactions. But the top six of the pavilion left immediately on the anger of that customer."


    Arjun said, " How long did it take for us to reach the Galaxy Pavilion from the forest? It took us three hours. In these three hours, not only that customer learned about the incident, he contacted the pavilion lord too. And your pavilion lord left with other members in just three hours. How exactly do you think that customer learned about his painting was gone? It is impossible to learn the news in just three hours."


    Arjun continued, " What if their is something wrong is going on between that customer and your pavilion lord? What if there is something important in that painting that we don''t know? What if that customer is the mastermind who sent those bandits to destroy the painting in order to escape from payment. When he didn''t get any response from those bandit group, he knew that something was wrong. So he contacted your pavilion lord and they had a nasty argument. Your pavilion lord is not an idiot. He knew that, that customer is the mastermind behind the destruction of the painting."


    Ben and others were completely stunned. Ben said, " But big brother! How could you be certain that, there is a secret hidden behind that painting?"


    Arjun took out a sword and said, " Because I got this sword from the remains of that painting. This sword was sealed inside that painting using sealing techniques."


    Ben and others looked at that sword and opened their mouths in shock. Their bodies were trembling non stop.

 241 THE STORY BEHIND THE MYSTERIOUS SWORD

    "Jackpot of Lifetime?" , Arjun asked, " What do you mean?"


    Ben said excitedly, " You are not from this country. So you don''t know the story behind that sword."


    Ben continued, " Before I explain about that sword, I will tell you a story that happened about 5 billion years ago. Hamsworth kingdom that we live is one of the oldest kingdom in the world. At that time, the kingdom was really at it''s peak. The king was really caretaking person. He had seven sons. Each one of them were handsome and were very capable. But there could only be one crown prince who could ascend the throne. Since all seven of them were equally capable, the king decided to announce the first prince as the crown prince. The other six princes didn''t like it. After all it wasn''t their fault for coming to this world a little late. But they didn''t argue with the king. After all, it was the decision made by the king himself. They didn''t have the enough courage to raise their objections. But a grudge took place in the heart of the six princes. It was against the First prince at the beginning. But it turned towards the king too for taking the decision by trashing all their hopes and hard work into pieces. Heart broken princes waited for an opportunities to get back on the first prince and the king."


    Ben continued, " But they didn''t know the true purpose for the king to choose the first prince as his successor. It was devotion. The first prince was kind hearted, pure, good sense of justice and loved people very much. The first prince never had any intentions to succeed the throne. He was ready to take up any responsibilities his father would assign him to. But the king forced him to prove his talent. Since he was the first king, it was very much necessary to become the candidate for succeeding the throne. It was due to this reason, that the first prince took place in the race to become the next king. Since all seven of them are equally good, the king chosen the first prince because of his good qualities."


    Ben continued, " The name of the first prince was Airen! Prince Airen was loved by everyone since he always talks and give the aura of a family member to everyone. One day Prince Airen went to a nearby city known as Vulge City. He got a complaint about a murder that took place in the City Lord Mansion. If it was someone else, Prince Airen would have sent someone else. But the one who died was the City Lord himself. Vulge City''s city lord was someone Prince Airen knew for the long time. So Prince Airen left immediately after he received the news. If City Lord would have died alone, Prince Airen would be a little sad. But his entire family was killed overnight. Prince Airen couldn''t take the blow so he left immediately.".


    Ben continued, " Since Prince Airen was kind hearted person, he took that girl to his Royal Palace and arranged for her living. As time passed by both Prince Airen and that beautiful got closer and closer and finally fell in love with each other. Since that girl''s talent was a monstrous one, the king immediately agreed to it. But it angered the other prince even more. First they lost the rights to become a king. And now an heaven defying genius and a supreme beauty in that was being married to the first prince. They didn''t accept this truth. Their hatred for the first prince and the king grew even more."


    Ben continued, " On the event of the wedding of the first prince and that beautiful girl, the six prince poisoned the king without the king''s knowledge. It was a slow poison. Because they didn''t want the king to die immediately. They wanted the king to suffer very badly for all the injustice he has done for them. At the same time they poisoned the first prince too. Prince Airen started to suffer in the pain and agony. His newly wed wife started to worry about him. At that time the other six prince showed their true face as they revealed the reason behind their act. But the biggest and heartbreaking truth which they revealed was that the one who killed the City Lord of the Vulge city and his family was none other the assassins they have arranged. Because they wanted to take revenge for all the injustice both the father and son duo has done for them."


    Ben continued, " This angered the Prince Airen very much. He stood up with his remaining strength and took out his sword. He fought bravely along with his new wife. His wife was really heartbroken. She wanted to take revenge against those demons. But they were simply outnumbered. They easily defeated the first prince and his wife. On the verge of death Prince Airen said ''SORRY'' to his wife. That was his last words. At that time, that girl stood up in rage. She lost her parents. She lost her husband. And all of them were killed by the same people. She used a forbidden techniques in order to take her revenge."


    Ben continued, " She sacrificed Prince Airen''s soul and transformed into a sword. While she sacrificed her own soul and cursed the Royal kingdom''s entire bloodline. Since that day if the people with the Royal Bloodline comes in Contact with the sunlight, their soul will start to burn. It didn''t limit to that. If anyone who comes in the physical contact with the people of the Royal Bloodline, they will also fall in the curse. Since that day, the people of the Royal Palace didn''t come out of their home."


    Arjun asked, " What about that king. Did he die just like that?"


    Ben said, " No. Even though the king was betrayed by his own sons and was poisoned, he didn''t want his bloodline to come to an end just like that. So he also used a Forbidden technique and sacrificed his own soul. In exchange, he put a barrier around the Royal Palace. As long as his descendants didn''t leave the Royal Palace, they won''t die. So the Royal bloodline of the king Hamsworth still lives even today."


    Ben said, " Prince Airen was turned into a sword. The king turned into a protective barrier and protecting his bloodline from extingushing. As for that girl, she sacrificed her soul and became a curse and attached to the soul of the Royal Bloodline."


    Ben asked, " Big brother! I think you identified who that girl that married the first prince is right?"


    Arjun nodded his head. He sighed in disappointment when he heard the story. He said,

 242 THE ONE WHO WAS WRONG

    "You are right big brother!" , Ben said, " That girl in the story that I told you is none other than Princess Shayana."


    Allen said, " And that Mysterious Sword in your hands is the one that was created from the Soul of Prince Airen."


    Arjun looked at the sword and said, " But it''s not emmitting any kind of power or energy. It looked like an ordinary sword."


    Ben said, " We heard that it will emit the killing intent if anyone with the Royal Bloodline comes near it."


    Bella said, " But those six prince were way too mean. If they didn''t do any of that, that curse wouldn''t have affected their own poor descendants. I wish I could kill them at this very instant for whatever they did."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " You are wrong. Even though they did some evil deeds, they are not to be blamed."


    Bella snorted and said in a little disappointment, " What do you mean by that big brother? Didn''t you hear how those bas*ards have killed Princess Shayana''s family? How they killed her husband on the day they wed?"


    Arjun said, " Alright Bella! Let me ask you something. You live alone. You were very hungry. There were no one to help you cook the food. But luckily you have all the ingredients and accessories to cook the food for yourself. You cooked the food with great belief that once it is cooked you will eat it to your heart content. And the food was prepared. Your mouth was watering from intense hunger. When you were about to eat it, someone comes and eat your food. What would you do?"


    Bella said without any hesitation, " Isn''t it obvious big brother! I would be mad at him. I would be mad at that person to the point where I wish I would kill him."


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " Even I''m not any exception during that circumstances. I would have done the same. But in the story the seven prince worked really hard to ascend the throne one day. But that king made Prince Airen the Crown Prince despite all seven of them were equally matched. If that king really conducted a test where only one of the seven could win, and announced the winner as the Crown Prince, maybe other prince would have backed away. They would have thought that they lost fair and square. and minded their own business. Actually the king had the responsibility to make things clear by explaining the reason behind electing the Prince Airen as the Crown Prince. But he didn''t. That led to the rise of hatred in the hearts of other prince. That led to the disaster."


    Arjun continued, " As for Prince Airen, I have no complaints against him. Because he didn''t know what was going on untill the last moments of his life."


    Arjun continued, " So it wasn''t the six princes, Prince Airen or Princess Shayana who werw at fault. In my opinion the one who is at the fault is that idiot king himself. If he explained the reason behind choosing Prince Airen as Crown Prince, none of this would have happened. Because of that idiot''s silence, all this disaster befell on his descendants."


    Ben and others were stunned. Because Arjun''s explanation was pretty much logical. If king really explained the reason why he chose Prince Airen as the Crown Prince, then none of the disaster would have fallen on his descendants. They looked at Arjun and their admiration for him grew even more.


    Ben clenched his fist very tightly. He wanted to be like Arjun. The person with the talent that was totally monstrous. The person who thinks logically and make the right decision. The person with immense self confidence. If he had these qualities then his life would have been something else.


    Arjun changed their will. So he know what was going through their minds.Arjun smiled and said after some time, " I know what you are thinking. There is no need to admire me. Because no matter how capable I am, I always believe that there are people who are better than me out there."


    Arjun continued, " Do you guys wants to think like I do?"


    "Yes big brother!" , All of them replied.


    Arjun nodded his head and said, " Then it''s better if you stop taking orders from others."


    "Stop taking orders from others?" , Ben asked, " But how would that help us?"


    Arjun replied, " All this time the thing you have done is take orders from those higger ups in the Galaxy Pavilion and blindly followed it without giving it a second thought. If the cock and bull story I said was real and that Moeen was really the mastermind behind the bandit group robbing you, then would you people still stayed alive?"


    "That...." , Ben and others were stunned. But what Arjun said was really the truth. If Moeen was really the mastermind behind those bandit group, then they would have died long ago.


    Arjun continued, " If you blindly follows the orders of your higher ups, then it will limit you from thinking anything. You need to have the clarity of the things related to you. That''s why! You need to think seriously and able to make your own decisions. Stop taking orders from others. Practice that. It is the first step towards the logical thinking."


    "Yes." All of them replied at the same time.


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Coming to the point, you didn''t tell me how having sword in my hands is equal to hitting a jackpot of the lifetime."


    "That''s right!" , Ben came back to his senses and said, " The royal family passed a decree. They said whoever brings this sword to them will be awarded with huge amount of fortune. If it was a pavilion, then that pavilion will be supported by the royal kingdom to the point where that pavilion has every chance of becoming the number one pavilion in the world."


    "That''s how it is." , Arjun said. But he was a little disappointed.

 243 WHY DID YOU CHOOSE THE PATH OF CULTIVATION?

    Ben and others were surprised. They thought that Arjun would be happy when Ben revealed the importance behind the sword.


    Ben asked, " What do you mean by that big brother?"


    Arjun said, " First answer me a question? Why do you want to become a cultivator?"


    Ben and others were stunned. In fact, they also don''t know why they chose to walk on the path of the cultivation. They doesn''t have any clarity behind their choice. They became cultivators because majority of the world walks on this path.


    Arjun could see how messy their mind is at the moment. He was really disappointed to be honest. Ben and his group really had some talent. But this was the most important question which 99% of the world didn''t have the answer for. Ben was no exception.


    Arjun smiled and said, " See. None of you have the clarity behind your choice. Most of the people walks on the path of cultivation because they think it''s mandatory. Since most of the people walks on the path, others also choose that path blindly. No one has the right answer behind their choice. Some people thinks that cultivation would give them long life. Some people trains in order to show their proudness over the weak. Some people walks on this path because they wants to rule the world. But 99% of the cultivators do not have the true clarity. Even you people are no exception. Look at yourselves. How white is your face."


    The room fell silent. In fact, they never asked themselves why they wants to be a cultivators in the first place. Now that Arjun asked them, they started to think about it.


    Allen asked curiously, " Big Brother! What about you? Why are you walking on the path of cultivation?"


    Everyone paid attention to Arjun. In fact, that was the right question. Since Arjun was the one who asked them that question, he will definitely have answer for himself. Arjun''s answer might give them an idea why they all walked on the path of cultivation.


    Arjun said, " Me? Alright! The reason why I cultivate is because I want to become the strongest, peerless, and mightiest person in the entire Chaos World. But I have other reasons to. I want to have my own adventures. I want to rescue the innocents from any difficulties. I want to annihilate the evil. I want to create the world where people live in peace."


    "Protecting the weak and innocent?" , Ben said, " That''s interesting. I think i''ll put that in my mind."


    Bella said in little hesitation, " Huh.. big brother! What is Chaos World?"


    Everyone once again looked at Arjun. Because even they also don''t know what Chaos World is.


    Arjun replied, " Alright! I''ll tell you. But you should promise me that you won''t tell this I anyone."


    "We promise you big brother! We won''t tell anyone." , all of them said.


    All of them were stunned. They couldn''t even imagine how vast their world is. Their world is just a small pebble in the vast universe. They don''t even know how vast the universe is. But the world that contains not one but billions of universes, just what is the true limit for this vast...everything.


    They looked at Arjun. This kind of ambitions could only be dreamt by a genius like Arjun. Their admiration for Arjun grew even more. But they learned an important lesson today. Before starting something, they should have clarity over why they are doing it.


    But they started to lose confidence within them. Arjun''s ideas, the way of thinking and talent was way too far from their own. With each revelation, they are learning that the distance between them and Arjun was widening.


    Arjun sensed what was going through their mind. He said, " Why are you at low spirits? Don''t compare yourselves with me. I may make some good decisions at the right time. But I was the same as you once upon a time. But because of interaction with the world, and with the vast experience I have, I am whatever I am today. That''s why I told you to stop taking orders from others. You should rely on your own selves. When you face different situations and overcome it, you will automatically become sharp."


    These words raised some confidence within them. But the thing that Arjun don''t know is what kind of positive impact today''s discussion will bring on them. After completion of his test Arjun will go back to his realm. Later Ben will take charge as the pavilion lord and based on their experience with Arjun and every lesson they learned, they will mature to the point where It will shock even Arjun. Of course! All this will happen when Arjun meets them next time. But today they will start working hard.


    Ben asked, " But big brother! What all this has to do with handing over the sword to the royal kingdom and making profit over it? It is actually a good deal right?"


    Arjun said, " First you tell me. What is the importance of that sword?"


    Ben replied, " It is said that, Princess Shayana wanted those six prince to die in the hands of her husband. So she has turned her husband into that sword. That means only that sword could kill those six prince. Their descendants might have affected with that curse. But it was because of the physical contact they come while they were in their mother''s womb. But they will die if we kill them. But those six prince won''t die by any means. Only that sword would kill them. Why would you ask that Big brother?"


    Arjun replied, " Didn''t I already told you that one of the reason why I cultivate is to protect the innocent people? If we handover the sword, then do you think the problem with the curse of Princess Shayana would be solved? If we handover the sword to the royal bloodline, it might give us some unimaginable benefits. But at the same time it will bring us some disaster. Do you guarantee that the curse won''t affect you by any means? The only way to put an end to this mess is by solving the curse. And the curse could only be solved by killing the six prince with this sword. Do you know how important this sword for the future of mankind is? Benefits? Well there are so many ways to get the benefits and take our pavilion to the top. But this kind of shortcuts is what I hate the most."


    Arjun''s face turned serious all of a sudden. He said, " I would rather disband our pavilion instead of doing the things that will harm the future of mankind only to seek greater benefits."

 244 DISTRIBUTION OF THE DIVINE ARTS

    Ben said, " We are extremely sorry, Big Brother!"


    "You should be." , Arjun said, " Just put your powers to the right use."


    "We will." , All of them replied.


    Ben said, " Then what are we going to do with that sword, Big Brother?"


    Arjun said, " No. First you tell me each and every details about that Customer to whom you were supposed to deliver the painting."


    "Alright!" , Ben said, " But we don''t know much. All we know is the name of the customer is a rich man known as Lance. Hi is a businessman from the Royal Capital."


    Arjun said, " Now this is strange. Whoever has the sword in their hands would benefit greatly. Then why would the Galaxy Pavilion trying to give sword to that customer Lance? This is totally not convincing at all."


    Ben said, " Maybe they are doing things in partnership. After getting the fortune, they would share it."


    Arjun said, " If they did the things secretly and handed over the sword to the royal kingdom without letting anyone notice it, then they would be benefitted greatly. Where exactly this Lance popped up from?"


    "Whatever" , Arjun said, " You guys needs to be careful. Do not leak the secret about your access to both the cities. If the people learns that you can enter both the City of Light and the City of Darkness, you know that you will be the test subjects for those big pavilions. Especially after we recruit some more members in the future."


    Craig said, " Obviously we won''t let anyone learn this secret big brother. But why did to specifically mentioned the next batch of recruit?"


    Ben said, " Idiot! Don''t you know how important that sword in the big brother''s hand is? They didn''t make any move yet. That means they are dealing things a little slow. They know how delicate the situation is. If my guess is right they might have arranged people in all over the city. So that those elders learn about big brother''s location. But they know how strong big brother is. So they don''t use force or power to get the sword back. For now they will send spies in our pavilion in the form of new recruits.They will try to gather as much information as possible on big brother. Big brother''s daily activities, his habits, places he oftenly visit and especially his cultivation details. After gathering the information they will devise a counter plan."


    Ben continued, " But if we expose the secret that we could enter both city of light and the city of darkness, then don''t you know what would happen?"


    "That..." , Craig said, " You are right. I didn''t think that far."


    "Yes" , Craig said confidently.


    Arjun said, " Of Course! If you people could work hard and manage things then their is no need for any recruits. You can train to your heart content. Their is no need to worry whether your secret would be exposed. So what''s your decision? Can you people manage it? Or will you be careful after we recruit people in our pavilion?"


    The room fell silent. All of them looked at one other. They were anticipating someone to give answer.


    Allen said, " My opinion is that there is no need to gather outside people. They are not dependable. We need to train in both the cities. If we let those lousy spies in then we won''t be able to train properly. And we are not strong enough to defend ourselves. There is no need to bring in the trouble for ourselves."


    "That''s right" , Ben said, " I was thinking the same too. Big brother thought us to depend on ourselves. He thought us to have faith in our own abilities. I think we should do that."


    "Excellent" , Arjun said, " As I said earlier, you need to have faith in your abilities. That was the wise decision. Now since all of you have awakened your Inner Will, let''s discuss about the distribution of the Divine Power."


    Everyone were thrilled. In fact they were eagerly waiting for this moment. Isn''t the Divine Power is one of the reason why they entered the Gallery Pavilion? Today they left that Galaxy pavilion and created their own pavilion. And immediately they are getting a Divine Power.


    They witnessed how powerful Arjun''s Divine Power is. It was Arjun''s self created. Arjun created couple of Divine Powers which he claimed that they are as powerful as Arjun''s own Divine Power. So they were anticipating that they would get the similar Divine Power like Arjun''s.


    Arjun said, " I have 10-12 Divine Arts. But I created 3 Divine Arts so far. Even though two of them are support type Divine Art, the first Divine Art that I created is something that I use. But the two supporting type Divine Arts are as high in quality as the Divine Power that I train in. So first of all, you guys tell me what type of Divine Power that you actually train in?"


    Ben said, " I want to train in the long range attack type Divine Art. My attack power should cover the long distances. It should be similar to yours Big Brother."


    One after other everyone told Arjun what kind of Divine Arts they want. When Bella''s turn came she hesitated.


    She said, " Big brother! I hate fighting or killing. All I want to do is to concentrate on the supporting occupation."


    Arjun said, " I prohibit you from that decision."


    Everyone were stunned. They looked at Arjun who was dead serious with his statement.


    Arjun said, " Whoever thinks like Bella please stand in one line. Don''t worry! I am not going to punish you or something. I want you guys to stand separately because I have a perfect Divine Art for the people like you. Don''t worry! I won''t disappoint you."


    After some hesitation 12 people came out. They had embarrassing face at the moment.


    Arjun said, " There is no need to feel anything shame. You are following your own heart. Just relax yourselves."


    Arjun took out two manuals and put it in front of everyone.


    Arjun said, " These two Divine Arts are one of my three Divine Arts. One of them is Cleric Type Divine Art. While another one is the tracking type Divine Art."


    Arjun explained the role and importance of the tracking and Cleric type Divine Art. He explained everything related to the two Divine Arts with greater clarity. He explained how it plays an important role in an actual battle. Everyone were stunned when they heard it.

 245 SPIRIT STONES ARE BANNED

    Arjun asked, " Alright! But you have to tell me why are you so excited about this Divine Art?"


    Bella said, " It''s because when I was a kid my parents were killed in the attack of a Dragon. Since then I hated people who kill others for their own personal gain. Later I joined big brother Ben''s group. Since I hated killing, I decided to aid others by becoming a medical and potion expert through the supporting occupation. But you showed the Divine Art which doesn''t kill. But it heals others. It will help me to cure people and stop them from dying. If I have a Divine Art that can heal, then I don''t mind training in it."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Good. Everyone has their own reasons. In your group there are 12 members who doesn''t want to fight. So you people could aid others in the fight. The clerics could heal their allies. For example, if Ben is severely injured, then Bella could come forward and heal him. It will help you from wasting a medicinal pill or a potion unnecessarily. And most important part about the medicinal pill or potionology is that it contains impurities. Too much consumption may lead to the bottleneck. To avoid bottleneck you need to find other ways to heal yourselves. That''s where clerics comes in actions. The clerics heal you instantly. And their healing process doesn''t contain any impurities. Because they heal you through their Divine Power. Their Divine Power comes from the spiritual energy of the surrounding. And the spiritual energy doesn''t contain any impurities."


    Ben asked, " Big Brother! Why would the Medical Pills or Potions contains impurities?"


    Arjun replied, " It''s because of the process one follow. Before you start creating any potions or medical pill, you need to wash the ingredient properly. The ingredients could be washed properly only with the right procedures. As for what is that procedure, you will learn it from the manuals in your conscience. So don''t worry about anything else. Just blindly follow the books in your conscience. There is nothing much for me to teach you. You will learn everything from your conscience."


    One of them named Billy asked, " Big brother! I have a question. If we follow the procedure which exist in our city of light and the darkness, then could it be that all the impurities would be gone?"


    Arjun replied, " You can follow the procedures from the manuals in your conscience. Because if you do as it says, then it is definitely remove all the impurities from the ingredients. But whether those impurities gone or not depends on your understanding of the concept and it''s implementation. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Big brother." , Billy replied.


    Arjun kept on explaining every details about the tracking type Divine Art which he specifically created for Brooks. When Arjun was explaining every details related to the tracking type Divine Art, they opened their mouth in shock. They understood that it is as important as the cleric type Divine Art which Arjun showed earlier.


    Arjun said, " This Divine Art will also allow the user to communicate with his allies or friends using the mental connection. So that you can warn if there is any enemy trying to attack any of your friends from wherever you are. Do you understand?"


    Everyone nodded their heads. This kind of Divine Art was really something else. It will greatly help the people from any unexpected ambush. It will let you know the arrival of any friend or foe beforehand. This kind of Divine Art is really priceless.


    Arjun said, " There are 12 people in your group who doesn''t wants to be a combat masters. So I want six people to become clerics and six people to become the trackers. The trackers team would also need to take the responsibility of the night guardians job. You people have the advantage here. You can track any unexpected guests without moving from your place. So you are going to stay awake during the night time. So who wants to be a cleric and who wants to be the trackers, I leave the decision to you."


    Everyone nodded their heads. They were wondering what would be the expressions of that bas*ard Moeen and his group when they learn about the treatment their new Pavilion Lord is giving them. The things they have experienced here was literally priceless. Initially they left the Galaxy Pavilion mainly because their leader Ben wants to quit. Ben was someone whom they trusted the most since the beginning. He used to share the profit and loss among all of them equally. Generally team leader would be paid little more than their subordinates. But Ben used to share whatever it is equally. Since Ben intended to quit the pavilion and join Arjun, they blindly followed him. Because in their mind, Ben was never wrong. Even if they stay in the Galaxy Pavilion and served the pavilion under the new leader, they were wise enough to know that th new leader is not going to be fair with them. That''s why they quit the pavilion and left along with Arjun.


    But after coming here they knew that their decision was absolutely right. They would have regretted their decision if they stayed back in the pavilion. Once again Ben proved why he was a wise leader for them.


    Ben said, " Big brother! Since you have given us the Divine Art, there is another issue we need to solve."


    Arjun asked, " What is it?"


    Ben replied, " As you know we are yet to start our cultivation, we need to quicken our cultivation speed. So we have the issues about the Spirit Stones. If we get the Spi¡­."


    "NO!!!" , Arjun said loudly, " I strictly prohibit the usage of Spirit Stones in our Pavilion. No one in my Pavilion should depend on the Spirit Stones or any other methods that quicken your cultivation pace. If I found anyone depending on the external source to quicken your cultivation pace, then I will change their conscience back to what it was and they will be expelled from our pavilion."


    Everyone were stunned. They didn''t expect this kind of response from Arjun. Arjun was dead serious on usage of Spirit Stones after learning what it would do to the user.

 246 SECOND ORIGIN OF CULTIVATION

    Ben asked after hesitating for a while, " Why Spirit Stones are banned from our Pavilion Big Brother?"


    Arjun replied after calming down, " You tell me. I think you know about the awakening. Is there anyone who don''t know about the state of awakening in the cultivation?"


    Everyone went silent. It made Arjun believe that they know about the awakening.


    Arjun said, " I presume that everyone knows about the state of awakening. Then let me ask you a question. How many levels of Divine Origin Stage a cultivator needs to reach before he makes his breakthrough to the first awakening?"


    "14 LEVELS!!!" , all of them replied.


    Arjun shook his head and said, " That''s fine. It''s a common knowledge. But what if I tell you that it''s not 14 levels but 20 levels."


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat. 20 levels before reaching the first level of awakening? They never heard it before. Even the people who reached the peak of their world were no exception. The maximum level they reached is 14 levels before breaking through to the first layer of awakening. This was the trend everyone follows.


    Ben asked, " Big brother! I mean no disrespect towards you. But your words are not at all convincing to me."


    Arjun sighed and said, " I know. I recently made my breakthrough and reached the first level of awakening. But before reaching the first layer of awakening I reached the 20 levels. Later I learnt after referring some ancient books that if a cultivator doesn''t depend on outer source to quicken the pace of their cultivation, then they could reach the levels beyond 14 before making their first awakening. The levels after 14 is very hard to reach. It will only accept the pure spiritual energy from the surroundings. The spiritual energy from the Spirit Stones may quicken the pace of your cultivation, but it doesn''t help you to reach the levels beyond 14. So people will undergo the tribulation after reaching the level 14."


    Arjun continued, " It may quicken your pace of cultivation, but it is just temporary. In the future you will face the huge bottlenecks. These bottlenecks are mainly because of the impurities that exist in the Spirit Stones or any other external sources. But the most important thing about my decision behind the ban of Spirit Stones is not only to let you people reach the level 20, but also because of some other thing which is very important. That is Unique Dao!"


    "Unique Dao?" , Everyone were shocked. They were surprised. Because they never heard about the name Unique Dao before.


    Arjun said, " It''s alright. It''s not a surprise that you people have never heard about the Unique Dao. Even I didn''t know about it till I reached the first layer of awakening after reaching level 20. I think you people know the concept of Dao right?"


    "Yes." , All of them replied at the same time.


    Everyone were stunned. This was the first time they heard something like this. They were fired up. They learned a secret which no one else knows. This secret was never to be revealed. They knew that revealing this secret is equal to the courting trouble for themselves.


    Ben asked, " Big brother! How strong are these Unique Dao are?"


    Arjun said, " They are very powerful. All of these Unique Dao are equally powerful to the Grand Dao!"


    "What???" , Everyone were shocked. Even the Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion has mastered only two Dao. But they are just ordinary Dao. Only the strong people of the World has mastered one or two Grand Dao. If Unique Dao is as powerful as the Grand Dao then they would do whatever it takes to earn the rights to master it.


    Arjun continued, " But there are some Unique Dao which are even more powerful than the Grand Dao. I mastered the Unique Dao which is powerful than the Grand Dao. The most amazing part about the Unique Dao is there are no levels in it."


    "Big Brother! You mastered one Unique Dao?" , Allen asked, " What is your Unique Dao Big brother?"


    Arjun replied, " My Unique Dao is Wisdom!"


    "Wisdom?" , Murmured Allen.


    Arjun said, " Well! Don''t think too much about it and lose your mind. There are two more important things that I want to give you. These two are also needs to be kept secret. Or else you don''t know what kind of trouble you will summon on yourselves."


    Ben said, " Don''t worry big brother! I assure you that no one here are going to tell anything that happened here to anyone."


    Arjun said, " Good! The first thing that I want to give you is Yin-Yan Eyes. Yin-Yan eyes are something that can see through the essence of the whole world."


    Arjun explained the function of the Yin-Yan Eyes in detail. All of them shivered when they listened about it.


    Ben asked, "Big Brother! You created the Yin-Yan Eyes too?"


    Arjun went silent for a moment. He said indifferently, " Yes. I created the Yin-Yan Eyes. You can guess it for yourselves how horribly strong the Yin-Yan Eyes are. Even though they cannot be used for battle purpose, they will definitely be a great aid in the battles. You should not reveal about it to anyone."


    "Yes." , All of them replied concurrently. They were thrilled when they heard that they will receive the eyes that can see through the essence of the whole world. They were amazed.


    Ben asked, " Big brother! What is the second one that you wants to give us?"


    Arjun said seriously, " This is even more important than the Yin-Yan Eyes. No matter even if you lose your own life, you should not let anyone know about it. The second thing that I am promising you is really that important and powerful."


    "Don''t worry big brother." , Ben replied, " As I said, none of us are going to tell anyone what happened here today."


    "Good." , Arjun replied, " There are different types of cultivation origins. They are, Divine Core, Curse Core, Dragon Core etc. I accidently created a new type of Cultivation Origin. That is Soul Core. Soul Core will strengthen you soul and gives it power. If you use your Divine power through Divine Core, then you will be using Soul Power from your Soul Core."


    "Soul Core?" , Ben asked, " Big brother! don''t tell me. You are saying that we will train in two sources for cultivation?"


    Arjun replied, " That''s right! You people will train in two different powers. One is Divine Power. While second one is Soul Power>"

 247 ARJUNS DIVINE AR

    Arjun said, " That''s right! You people will be training in the two different Cultivation Origin. One is Divine Power. And the other one is the Soul Power. The advantages that you will have from the Soul Power is that you can resist any soul related attacks. Like Soul searching process which is one of them. The second advantage is that if your Divine Power reached it''s limit, then you can use the Soul Power to fight your opponent."


    Arjun continued, " But for making things easy, I recommend that whatever Divine Art you choose for your Divine Power, you better choose it for your Soul Power too. It will not raise any trace of doubts in your opponent mind that you have two different origin of cultivation. If you let your opponent learn it, then prepare for the worse where you will be made a test subjects for those crazy bas*ards!"


    "We promise you big brother. We won''t tell anyone." , Craig said.


    Arjun nodded his head and continued, " As for the six people who decided to be clerics, you can choose tracking type Divine Art as your Soul Art It is same for the tracking team too. Those who choose tracking as your Divine Art, You can choose Cleric power for your Soul Art."


    Those 12 people were immediately thrilled. They have no limits for their joy. Those who choose to be the trackers, really envied when they looked at the people who choose Clerics. Even clerics were not any different. They envied the trackers team. But all 12 of them has the opportunity to get both the powers. This really thrilled them.


    Arjun kept on distributing the Divine Arts for others. Some people chose to be the Guardians. Some people chose to be the archers. Some people chose to become the swordsmen.


    All this time Ben who hesitated built up enough courage and asked, " Big brother! I have a Divine Art in my mind which I want to train in for 5 years. When I tell you the name, you won''t be angry with me right?"


    Arjun already read Ben''s mind. He knew what Divine Art he has in his mind. But still Arjun asked anyway, " What is it?"


    Ben took a deep breath and said, " It''s like this. Five years ago, I saw your display of power in the Galaxy Pavilion. I really loved it. It even suits my taste as it is a long range attack type Divine Art. So if it is possible, then I want to train in the Divine Art that you train in."


    Everyone looked at Arjun''s face. Actually all of them were curious about Arjun''s Divine Power. Because they have witnessed just how strong it is with their own eyes.


    Arjun said after a brief silence, " Bella! You told me that your parents were killed in a Dragon''s attack. That means you have witnessed how strong a Dragon could be. Please tell us."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! And killing them is extremely tough even with the people who can use the Dao Arts. But what if you have the power to kill the Dragons? What if a human has the power of a dragon?"


    Ben said while in a stunned state, " Big brother! Don''t tell me. Your Divine Art is...."


    "You are right." , Arjun said without letting Ben complete his statement, " You got it right. I am a human. But my power is that of a Dragon. I can do all those things what a dragon could do. The only thing that I can''t do is flying. Except flying I can do all other things which a dragon could do."


    Everyone were stunned. Dragons were dominating creatures even in this realm. The biggest reason why Dragons are so powerful is because no human has the power to kill the dragons because of their diamond like scales. They are literally unbreakable for the humans power level. Only the Dao could kill the dragons. But only the low level dragons could be killed using Dao. The dragons with the same cultivation level as a human don''t receive any damage even with the Dao Arts.


    But if a human possess the power of a dragon then it is an entirely different story. Their is no need for any Dao Arts. Even with their own power they could easily kill a dragon. Even the dragons with higher cultivation levels could be killed. It might be tough. But it is effective.


    Ben said, " Big brother! I want that power. Please. I don''t ask anything else. If I have the power of the dragon then I can defend our pavilion if it required."


    Arjun said, " Wait a minute. Do you know what it means to weild the power of a dragon? I always stay cautious and never use it unless I have no other choice. You have to understand. It''s not the power that can be displayed in public so casually. You will call disaster on yourself if you are not cautious."


    Ben said, " Don''t worry big brother! I know what I am doing. I will be cautious with my actions."


    Arjun said, " Fine. But I have the power of the fire dragon king. That means you can also receive the power of the fire dragon king too."


    "I''m ready." , Ben replied.


    Arjun said, " Fine. I have totally six dragon''s power. To make things better or worse, all those six dragon''s powers are originated from the elemental king dragons. So if there are anyone else who are ready to take risk and wants to train in the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>, please come forward. But remember. I''ll give dragon''s power to only six people including Ben. So make your decision."


    After some heavy discussions, five other people came forward and stood in front of Arjun. They were Allen, Craig, Billy, a man named Sam and another person named Harry.


    Arjun took his time and gave Magmeel''s power to Ben. One after another, Arjun gave the power of other elemental king dragons to others. Ben received Fire dragon power. Allen received Wind dragon power, Craig received Light Dragon power, Sam received Earth Dragon power, Billy received Water Dragon power and Harry received Dark Dragon power."


    After some brief joy and happy chat, all of them kneeled down and said from the bottom of their heart, " Thank You!"


    Arjun smiled in response.


    Ben asked, " Big brother! I was wondering. But what would be the name of our pavilion?"

 248 STARTING THE TRAINING IN SOUL POWER

    After the assembly was over, Arjun installed the <<Time-Space Formation>> in the Pavilion main hall. Here time flow was little slow. Because people in the pavilion were less in number, and they were weak, 1 year in the real world was equal to 20 years inside the formation.


    Arjun didn''t mind the time difference in this world and in his palace in the Life Realm. As Ben and others get strong, the <<Time-Space Formation>> would upgraded. At that time the pace of training would be very quick for all of them.


    Ben and others were stunned to see this formation. In fact they felt it was no different than using the Spirit Stones. The Spirit Stones are expensive and extremely tough to borrow. And Arjun told them that usage of Spirit Stones may lead to the improvement in the pace of the training. But later everyone reaches the bottleneck. The reason for this bottleneck is because of the impurities in the Spirit Stones.


    Even though training through inhaling the Spiritual Energy from the environment is time consuming process, it doesn''t let a cultivator to face any bottlenecks. Not at least with any Impurities. If a cultivator who doesn''t depend on the Spirit Stones face any bottlenecks, then it would be when a cultivator doesn''t understand any concept related to cultivation. Or when a cultivator doesn''t understand a Dao or when he struck in the process, it might also leads to the bottleneck.


    But with the help of <<Time-Space Formation>> the time consuming process can be solved at the free of cost. Obtaining Spirit Stones could be done only through spending money or completing dangerous missions from the adventure association. But here in the pavilion there is no need for any Spirit Stones. But the only disappointing thing is that they need to train for long period of time inside the formation. And the good news is that it may take a long period of time inside the formation, but in the real world the time flow is very slow. They remember Arjun told them that the time flow inside the formation could be improved when they get strong in willpower. Arjun used this process to reach the current level he is in at such an young age. They were really thrilled.


    Ben and others started to train in the Divine Power. Since no one knows about the existence of the Star Moon Pavilion yet, they decided to train in the Divine Power. As for why they decided to train in Divine Power? The answer is very simple.


    Safety First!!!


    As for Arjun, he was confident that he could defend himself from any enemy with the level of power he possess. He also barely entered the world of Dao. The only thing that he is still lacking is in Soul Power. So he decided to train in his Soul Core. In fact he is yet to start his training in Soul Power. So he decided to start training now.


    His training in Soul Power is different from the training in the Divine Power. Divine Power needs to train physically. But Soul Power training depends on purely meditation. This is something he learned from Lord Chaos. So he started to train I his Soul Power.


    As he did the breathing exercise, he inhaled pure Spiritual Energy from the environment let it enter his soul. His Soul Core which was transparent all the time, started to glow in pure white colour. It was faint at the start. But as he continued with the breathing exercise, it started to glow even more. after six months a golden star appeared on his Soul Core. That means Arjun reached the first level of Soul Origin Stage.


    Arjun didn''t stop there. He continued with his training. After one year he reached the 2nd Level Of Soul Origin Stage. After another three years he reached the 3rd Level Of Soul Origin Stage. After five years he reached the 4th Level Of Soul Origin Stage. After thirteen years he reached the 5th Level Of Soul Origin Stage. After another seventeen years he reached the 6th Level Of Soul Origin Stage.


    Arjun said to Ben and others that they will come out of the formation after 40 years of training in the formation. Arjun took 40 years to reach the 6th Level Of Soul Origin Stage. But that was inside the Formation. But outside the formation, only 2 years passed. Because 1 year in the real world was equal to 20 years inside the Formation. Arjun and others trained for 40 years inside the formation. That means outside the formation only 2 years actually passed.


    Ben and others were actually waiting for Arjun to come out. Because they came out a little early than Arjun. When they found that Arjun was coming out, they stood up immediately. Arjun inspected everyone and nodded in pleasant. Because everyone improved really well. The weakest among them was the swordsman. He reached the 5th Level Of Divine Origin Stage. And the strongest among them was Ben. Ben reached the pinnacle of the 6th Level Of the Divine Origin Stage. Arjun was impressed with Ben''s growth speed. He felt happy.


    Arjun said, " Good. Everyone made really very good improvement. But don''t give much importance to your Divine Power or Soul Power. Always set Willpower as your top priority. Without steady and strong willpower, you might face bottlenecks. So always give willpower as your top priority. Do you guys understand."


    "Yes Big Brother." , Everyone replied.


    Arjun nodded his head. He said, " The other reason why a cultivator faces any bottleneck is because of inexperience in the battles. So let''s go and take a tough mission from the Adventure''s Association. Remember! I''m going to take you to a really tough mission. Even though it might be your first adventure, I want all of you to know the worst of a battle. Only when your lives are on the line you will get a massive battle experience. Battle experience is another way how you can improve your Mental State and Mental Strength. So if you have any complaints or hesitation, tell me now."


    The room fell silent. No one talked. Arjun nodded his head and said, " I will take your silence as yes. So let''s go to the Adventure Association immediately."


    "Yes." , All of them replied at the same time.

 249 A MISSION THAT CANT BE IGNORED

    Adventures Association------>


    Arjun once went to the Adventures Association back in the Weissan City. He and Rick took the mission and went to the Maze Palace. Right now he is in front of the Adventures Association of another Universe. The Adventures Association in this universe was much more bigger and spacious than the one in the Weissan City. Arjun would find it weird if it was anything smaller compared to the one in the Weissan City.


    Arjun asked others to wait in the waiting room. He took Ben and entered the main hall. He met the receptionist. Fortunately Ben already had the membership card. So Arjun wasn''t troubled with the required procedure.


    Arjun said, " Ben! I am telling you once again. We will be going to the toughest possible which suits our current cultivation. Are you prepared for this?"


    Ben said, " We are well prepared big brother. Please don''t worry."


    Arjun nodded his head. He said, " Fine. Then let''s go and look for the mission."


    Ben nodded his head. They looked for the mission that is suitable for his people. It has many different types of missions. For example, Escort Mission, Saving a village from bandit group, killing monsters etc.


    Both Arjun and Ben were looking at the missions one after another. But none of them peaked Arjun''s interest. Ben found some missions interesting. It contains escort missions. Or acting bodyguard for a period of time. But Arjun didn''t agree to it. Because he felt those missions totally useless.


    As Arjun was looking at the missions which were neatly pinned on the Board, Something started to happen inside his conscience. This phenomenon started to happen when Arjun touched a page which has the description about the mission Arjun started to have the headache. It wasn''t severe. It was just the minor headache. Arjun looked in his conscience and was stunned.


    Inside his Dao Of Wisdom, another block which was empty started to glow. The thread which was attached to it started to glow in golden colour. Then the page of the mission appeared above the node which contain the Sword that he obtained from the remains of the painting of Princess Shayana.


    Arjun was dumbstruck. He thought,


    [What the Hell!]


    [This mission description paper has entered the block of my Unique Dao Of Wisdom?]


    [That means this mission is related to my main mission?]


    [I have no other choice but to take it.]


    [No matter how tough it is, I have to do it.]


    [This mission will definitely uncover something new about my main mission.]


    Arjun said, " I have decided. We are going to this mission."


    Ben looked at the content of the mission and was stunned.


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No. I made up my mind. If there is really that kind of danger, then there is no need for you to come. But this mission is really very important to me. I will go alone."


    Ben said in concern, " But big brother! Why are you so persistent about this mission?"


    Arjun said, " Don''t ask me anything. But no one can stop me from taking this mission. This mission is really important to me."


    Ben asked, " Is it more important than your life?"


    "Yes." , Arjun answered immediately.


    "What?'' , Ben was stunned.


    He asked, " At least tell me the reason why you are so persistent about this mission?"


    Arjun knows that he cannot hide this truth from anyone. Since he will be gone after the mission was over, he decided to tell the truth to only Ben.


    Arjun said, " Alright! I will tell you the reason. But you need to promise me that you are not going to tell this to anyone. Not even to your friends."


    Ben said, " I promise you big brother. I will never tell your secret to anyone. Not even to my friends. It will be only among us."


    Arjun said, " Good. Then listen..."


    Arjun narrated the entire story. Who is he? Where did he came from? Why did he come here in the first place? He didn''t hide anything.


    Ben was completely stunned. Even right now he couldn''t believe that Arjun was just a temporary guest in their universe. Because Arjun was from some far away universe, he needs to accept the bitter truth that Arjun would go back.


    Ben asked in concern, " Big brother! If you are going to leave very soon, then what about us?"


    Arjun said, " Isn''t this the reason why I wanted you to be much more matured and could handle any kind of situations? Don''t worry! Everything would be fine. I will come back one day for sure. So you will be the Pavilion Lord while I am gone back to my Universe."


    "Yes. I won''t let you down big brother." , Ben was resolute. He knew the one who needs to be more resolute and decisive is him. Since he is going to be an acting Pavilion Lord, he needs to mature more than anyone else.


    Ben asked, " Are we also going to take this test if we needs to master a Unique Dao?"


    Arjun said, " That depends on the Dao that you are going to choose. If you are going to choose an Unique Dao which is less powerful or on the equal level to the Grand Dao, then there is no need for you to undergo any test. But if you choosed the Unique Dao which has high standards like my Unique Dao of Wisdom, then you need to pass the test."


    Arjun continued, " I have been placed in this universe because I am undergoing a Test. And my mission is to solve the mystery of this sword. In my conscience, my dao of wisdom told me that this mission is related to my main mission. I have to go at any cost. You should understand just how important this mission is to me."


    Ben said, " Big brother! Then please take us with you. We will help you in achieving your first Unique Dao. Don''t worry! I won''t tell anyone about your secret."


    "Alright!" , Arjun replied.


    Arjun knew that Ben is the reliable person. That''s why he revealed the truth.


    They completed the formalities and left the Adventure Association. The others looked at the mission and were stunned.

 250 STATUES

    Allen said, " Big brother! This mission is equal to courting death. Why don''t we switch to some other mission? There are so many ways to gain battle experience right? Please reconsider your decision."


    Arjun said, " No matter what, I''m going for this mission. But I know that you people cultivation level might not be enough for this mission. So I''m not going to force anyone. So I came to a decision. I want all of you to go back to the pavilion and start learning things from the City Of Yin-Yan in your conscience. Stop training your Divine Power for now. Do you understand?"


    Allen said, " But what about you?"


    Arjun said, " Stop worrying about me. I will be fine. Ben will be the pavilion lord in my absence. Just don''t trust anyone. Send back if anyone comes. Do you understand?"


    Ben said, " But big brother! I said that we wanted to come with you."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No. This mission is way too dangerous. With your current cultivation level I don''t think you can do anything to help. In fact, you people will be burden for me if anything goes wrong. Just go back and train."


    "Yes Big brother!" , Ben said.


    Arjun said, " Good. Now. All of you go back."


    Everyone left immediately. But traces of doubts couldn''t be hidden from their faces. But they knew that they don''t have the rights to question Arjun. Even though they were worried about Arjun because whoever entered the Wavery Hills never came back, they still decided to go. But when they remembered the power Arjun displayed back in the Galaxy Pavilion, they decided to put some faith in Arjun. They decided to go back and start learning some skills from The City of Yin-Yan just like Arjun ordered them.


    ----------


    After two days of travel, Arjun came to the location of the mission. He was actually in front of the huge mountain. The name of this mountain is Wavery Hills. According to the description on the paper in the Adventure Association, the people who entered this mountain never came back. The mission for the adventurer is to investigate the Wavery Hills and uncover the mystery behind it. Arjun took the deep breath and entered the mountain.


    As Arjun walked some distance, he felt an invisible voice calling for him. Arjun felt as if someone is saying something slowly in his ears.That voice was very slow and dim.


    "That''s right!"


    "You found your destination."


    "You found your home."


    "Go In. You will meet your maker."


    "You will meet the destined queen of the universe!!!"


    [The destined queen of the universe?]


    [Are you kidding me?]


    [I''m going to be the destined king of the universe]


    [I''m the true candidate]


    [Where exactly a psychopath like you popped up from?]


    [This invisible force.... a spell that could control the soul?]


    [This invisible force is trying to take control over my consciousness and it''s trying to take me somewhere]


    [Is this how everyone who came here before me were controlled and met their demise?]


    [D*mn! I''m glad that I trained my Soul Core]


    [Or else! Even I would have been controlled like this]


    [But where exactly is this invisible force trying to take me?]


    [Let''s pretend that it got hold of my consciousness and follow it]


    [I''ll make the further decision based on the situation]


    Arjun pretended as if he lost control over his own body. He let that invisible force to control his body and take him to wherever it''s trying to take him.


    That invisible force took control over Arjun''s physical body and took him towards a cave in the mountain. The cave was well hidden with the bushes and stones. It was the direct path towards the interior part of the mountain.


    When Arjun was brought towards the entrance of the cave, the stone door opened automatically. Arjun was surprised. But he didn''t let his surprise to change his facial expressions and let any trace of doubt to be raised.


    Arjun was led into the stone door. After entering the cave the stone door automatically closed. Arjun didn''t turn back as it exposes his act.


    He was moved forward by the invisible force. Arjun found many human''s bones, skulls, and dead bodies scattered around the place. Arjun became a little serious.


    [Are these skulls, bones and dead bodies belongs to those adventurers who went missing?]


    [They might have lost control over themselves by that invisible force and were brought to this place]


    [Then I don''t know what happened next, for some reason they were all killed]


    [D*mn! I''m really lucky that I train in my soul]


    [Or else not only I would have lost my control over myself, I would have been killed]


    [Even though Lord Chaos would have protected me and I would have been brought back to the Life Realm, I would have lost the opportunity to get the Unique Dao of Wisdom!]


    [For me losing the Unique Dao of Wisdom is equal to death.]


    Arjun became even more serious. He was at high alert. He thought,


    [It''s strange though]


    [The existence of this invisible force which attacks one''s soul and takes control over the intruder is definitely not the natural phenomenon]


    [It''s definitely the deed of a person]


    [If it''s the deed of a person, then why is that person doing all this]


    [And most importantly how is this related to my main mission?]


    [If I want to learn the answers, then I have to be patient and let this invisible force take me wherever it''s taking me]


    [Since I lack information, I have to wait and see what would happen]


    Arjun decided to wait patiently and see what happens next. He had a bad feeling about this. Humans are the true monsters of the world. Why? Because they have the beautiful and genius minds. And that genius minds always make them to invent something that was useful for the world. But that very same genius mind will make the inventions which may bring the disasters. So Arjun was at high alert.


    The invisible force brought Arjun to a room. This room was very neat and clean. In the room there were eight statues in total. It consists of Six males and one female statue. Six statues were put at one side. Those six statues were not cleaned. While the other two statues where one was of a male and the other one was of the female, were cleaned on daily basis.


    Arjun recognised the statue of the female. It was the statue of the most obvious lady that he encountered throughout the entire days that he spent in this universe for the mission.


    Arjun thought,

 251 THE PREDECESSOR

    Arjun looked at the statues and became suspicious.


    [These statues looks more real.]


    [It has no qualities or aura that a statue releases]


    Arjun became even more suspicious. If these statues were in these dangerous place, then it is definitely something dangerous. Arjun''s suspicious grew even more.


    [What these statues has to do anything with the death of those adventurers?]


    [Who exactly is plotting all these?]


    [What would they gain from all this?]


    [There are eight statues in total.]


    [Seven male and one female who is actually the Princess Shayana herself]


    [In my Unique Dao Of Wisdom this mission was linked to the block where that mysterious customer Lance was located.]


    [That means it has anything to do with that ba*tard Lance?]


    [I have to escape from this d*mn place and better start concentrating on him]


    [I don''t know what will happen if I wait for them to make their move first]


    [But let''s be patient and see what will happen here first]


    As Arjun was lost in his thoughts, he didn''t let any changes to appear on his face. His face was totally expressionless.


    At that time a stone door moved. Arjun didn''t move. He found an old man with long beard and mustache came out from that stone door. He has no hair on his head. But his mustache and beard were around his chest level.


    That old man walked near Arjun and stood in front of him. He started to inspect Arjun from top to bottom. He nodded his head in satisfaction.


    He said, " An young man with a fine soul. Your soul is the strongest one that I have ever seen. Today the almighty god of death will be pleased with me. The god of the underworld will definitely be pleased with me. He will bestow the wish that I have."


    That old man then walked towards the statue of Princess Shayana and laughed loudly.


    "Hahahaha!", That old man said, " Elder sister! Look what I have found today. I will sacrifice the soul of this young man. Then the god of the underworld will help me and change my conscience and he will replace it with yours."


    That old man continued, " You were the chosen one. You were supposed to become the queen of the Universe. But these six ba*tards have ruined your destiny. But fear not big sister. I will replace my conscience with yours through the help of the God of the Underworld. Then I will become the destined one. I will become the chosen one. I will achieve what you couldn''t. I will become the ultimate king of the Universe!"


    That old man continued, " I still remember what you told me and asked me to keep it a secret. You told me that you are called something ''WILL OF THE UNIVERSE'' and had taken that huge responsibility. Once you reach the final level in cultivation then you will become the strongest existence whom the mighty Light and the Darkness has to pay their respects to you."


    [What the hell?]


    [Princess Shayana was The will of the Universe?]


    [That means she is my predecessor?]


    [D*mn it! Princess Shayana was the former Will of the Universe?]


    [No wonder why she was the Heaven Defying genius.]


    [With this kind of talent, she became the Will of the universe]


    [But she sacrificed her soul out of anger]


    [I don''t know how many successors she had after her death]


    [But one thing was sure.]


    [This brother of her has to face the dissappointment even if he succeeded]


    [Because the next Universe Will has taken his birth]


    [And that is me]


    [But this bas*ard has killed many people and sacrificed their souls to that so called God of the Underworld]


    [I must not let this continue any longer.]


    [Or else I don''t know how many people would die]


    That old man looked towards Arjun and said, " Young man! Come here and pay your respects to my elder sister Princess Shayana!"


    At that time that invisible force tried to move Arjun towards the Statue of Princess Shayana. But Arjun didn''t move. The old man looked at it and was surprised a little.


    He said, " Young Man! I order you to come forward and pay your respects to Princess Shayana."


    But the result remained the same. Arjun didn''t even moved an inch.


    The old man suspected something was wrong. He tried to shout once again, " Youn¡­.."


    "How many times you are going to shout like that?" , Arjun said in the calm tone.


    That old man was stunned. He said in shock, " You...You...How did you break out of my mind controlling spell?"


    Arjun said calmly, " I wasn''t affected by your spell to begin with. I was just pretending to be controlled by you. Because I wanted to learn what the hell was going non here."


    "What?" , Said that old man in disbelief.


    Arjun said, " You know what kind of crimes you have committed? You sacrificed so many innocents just to fulfill your personal goals. What meaning does it had even if you became the Universe Will?"


    "Shut UP!" , That old man shouted, " You don''t know anything about me."


    Arjun said, " I may. Or I may not. But it doesn''t mean that you have any rights to sacrifice the souls of the innocents. What do you want exactly? You think replacing your conscience with Princess Shayana''s will help you in any way? You want to change your conscience and become the Will of the Universe. And you want to rule over the entire universe. Am I right Old Man? Or shall I call you Lance!"


    That old man was stunned. He said, " How do you know my name? Who exactly are you?"


    Arjun said, " It doesn''t matter. But the thing is, your actions will shatter your hope and all the hard work that you have done."


    Lance asked, " What... What do you mean?"


    Arjun replied, " What I mean is that your hopes and hard work for becoming the Universe Will would disappoint you."


    Lance was stunned. He asked, " How do you know about the word ''Universe Will''?"


    Arjun took a long breath and said, " It''s because, after the death of Princess Shayana, she also lost her power of the Universe Will. And the new Universe Will has already taken the birth in another Universe. Even if you change your conscience and replace it with your sister''s, I don''t think it would help you in any way."


    Lance didn''t believe Arjun at all. He said, " Why should I believe you? And what proof do you have to claim your words to be true?"


    Arjun said, " I don''t have any proofs. But I can take the heaven''s oath and tell you that what I''m saying is truth."

 252 ETHERNAL SOLDIERS

    Arjun sighed. He actually tried to change the old man and bring him back to the path of righteousness. But the old man in front of him was someone who chose the path of darkness god knows how many millions or even billions of years.


    Judging from the story he learned from Ben, Princess Shayana died 5 billion years ago. That means the old man Lance in front of him is at least 5 billion years too. So it is very difficult to bring Lance back to the path of righteousness again.


    So Arjun decided to stop being nice and take him down for good. After all, Lance has sacrificed so many souls without hesitation in order to become the Will of the Universe by transferring the conscience of his elder sister, Princess Shayana.


    But to his surprise, Lance was very quick. Lance moved very quickly and appeared behind Arjun. A sword was in his hands.


    By the time Arjun knew what was happening, the sword descending at a frightening speed. Arjun depended on his instincts and dodged without hesitation by moving side.


    The moment the sword descended, Arjun barely managed to escape by narrow margin. The sword hit the ground with the Thud sound. The ground which was made of stones was shattered with the radius of 5 meters.


    Arjun''s physical constitution was enhanced thanks to the Chaos Tribulation. But Arjun had a feeling that if he didn''t dodge that attack, then he would have been cut into two pieces.


    Generally he didn''t bother to dodge it. But after sensing the death aura emnated from the sword, his gut feeling told him that if he didn''t dodge it, then he would have died.


    "D*mn! I was too careless! If I had taken that blow like I did in the Galaxy Pavilion, then I would have definitely died." , Arjun thought.


    Arjun further thought, " But the aura of that strike was very familiar. Where did I sense it?"


    While Arjun was lost in his thoughts, Lance appeared behind Arjun once again. This time Arjun was not reckless. This time he was well prepared for it.


    As Lance was about to strike Arjun with the Sword, Arjun dodged it completely. In fact, he moved very quickly and stopped near the right hand side of Lance.


    As Arjun was going to make his attack, Lance disappeared quickly and appeared behind Arjun. All this time he didn''t stop his sword''s moment at all.


    The sword descended and was about to strike Arjun once again. Arjun used the portal at the last moment and escaped through it. But Lance managed to land a small cut mark on the back side of his shoulder.


    Arjun has finally understood what that aura was. It was the aura which comes from a Dao. Arjun is facing an enemy that can use the Dao Arts!


    But Arjun has no intentions to depend on the clones anymore. Because if he depended on the clones then he will be relaxed. He knew that if he dies, then the one who gets killed is his clone. That might not put him in any danger, but his Mental State and Mental Strength would never improve. Only when you are in critical situation and were able to overcome it, then your Mental state and Mental Strength would improve. So Arjun decided to take Lance head on.


    Arjun clenched his fists. Golden flames came out of his hands. Since Arjun knew that only Dao could harm his physical body, even though his physical body was enhanced by the Chaos Tribulation, Arjun also decided to switch to his Dao Arts.


    Arjun clearly saw it. Even though it was faint, Lance''s sword was coated with dark element. Arjun understood that, that dark element is the Dao of Darkness. Lance could use the Dao of Darkness.


    Both parties attacked at the same time. Lance attacked using the Sword that was covered with the Dao of Darkness.


    At the same time, Arjun used his bare fists that was coated with Dao Flames and attacked Lance.


    Both flame fist and dark sword clashed against each other. The space itself tore and a vortex appeared where the clash took place. The space merged immediately and it returned to normal.


    Lance was stunned to see Arjun using Dao Arts.


    He said, " A 25-30 year old Young Man with powerful soul, can use Dao Arts, Aura that shows that you reached the God Realm in Willpower. You are truly amazing. Even my elder sister who is actually the Will of the Universe, took 60 years to achieve what you have achieved. You are truly amazing."


    Arjun didn''t talk. He was calculating every possible move his opponent could make. Even though he don''t know much, he was doing his best to stay calm and composed.


    Lance found that Arjun wasn''t even bothering to listen. He was infuriated. He tried to distract Arjun. But he failed. So he decided to go all out.


    He once again lifted his sword and moved at the lightening speed to strike Arjun. Arjun was well prepared for it.


    Arjun used his bare hands which were coated with the Dao of Fire and clashed against the sword. His physical body''s constitution was enhanced by the Chaos Tribulation. The only thing that could hurt him was Dao Arts. But if Arjun could also use the Dao Arts, then things would be even. Even though Arjun don''t know the reason behind this discrimination, he didn''t bother too much about it at the moment.


    Both the attacks clashed against each other. But it didn''t stop with only one clash. It was the barrage of clash at a high speed. It began with 5 clash per second. Then it turned into 10 clash per second. 10 turned into 15. 15 turned into 20. 20 turned into 25 clash per second.


    But each clash tore the space. The space restored itself immediately. The ground started to shake non stop as if an earthquake has started at that place. In fact the entire mountain started to shake nonstop. Rubnles were falling on the ground from the mountain.


    But after the intense clash, Arjun improved his speed even further. At that time he found an opening. Arjun finally managed to dodge a sword attack and hit Lance''s body.


    Lance fell on the ground. He coughed a mouthful of blood. He was taking a series of deep breath because of exhaution. He knew that if he don''t do something, he will definitely die.


    He raised his sword in the air and shouted, " Rise! My Ethernal Soldiers!"


    Suddenly the ground started to shake vigourously. Arjun didn''t know what was going on. So he was observing his surrounding at an high alert.


    Suddenly 20-30 stone doors opened. From the door came bunch of undead people. They have no emotions. Their eyes were dead. Their clothes were completely torn as they were naked.

 253 LANCES STORY

    Lance laughed and said, " That''s right! They all are the people like you who came here to solve the mystery of this place. I extracted their souls from their bodies. I was in need of more than 100000 souls. I made a contract with the God of the Underworld. If I can offer him 100000 souls, the God of the Underworld will give me the soul of my elder sister Shayana."


    Arjun said, " In order to not raise any suspecion, you created this mess and installed doubts in the minds of people. As time passed those doubts turned into one of the biggest mystery of the City.


    -Wavery Hills!"


    "You are sharp!" , Lance said, " Since you are going to die in the hands of these Zombies, I''ll tell you the truth."


    Lance continued, " When my parents were killed, I was in the closed door seclusion far away from home. My sister was in the academy. She was really persistent. She always wanted quality in any thing or work. When we were choosing the gates after awakening the Inner Will like others, she as I said that prefers quality, was really persistent. She demanded that mysterious voice that she wants the access to both the Cities in her conscience. She didn''t want any half power. After some heavy conversation, she lost her hopes. But she didn''t give up."


    Lance continued, " But to her surprise, that owner of the voice has not only gave her the access to both the cities, but also told her that she has got the rights to become the queen of the universe."


    Arjun had no change in his facial expression. He felt all this stuff was boring. Because he himself has experienced and was persistent in getting the access to both the cities in his conscience. He finally got it and became the Will of the Universe.


    Lance continued, " She never told this to anyone. The only person she always share her secrets was with me. She told me that person like her is known as The Will of the Universe!"


    Arjun didn''t talk or paid much attention to Lance. He already guessed the story to this extent. So he listened patiently.


    Lance continued, " Everything was going well. One day when I came back from my training, I learned the shocking news of my parents death. I learned that my elder sister was about to marry Prince Airen. I didn''t know whether I should be sad for my parents death. Or should be happy for my sister''s marriage. But I went to meet her."


    Lance continued, " But by the time I went to the Royal Palace, everything was mess. My sister and Prince Airen were lying on the ground dead. I cried like hell. I was angry. I was frustrated. I was hopeless. I was helpless."


    Lance continued, " The envoy told me how to extract the souls of others and gave me the book related to the souls. I followed the book and learned everything in it. I became the master of souls. Then I created the myth about this place. The adventurers always possess the strong soul. So all I had to do is wait for them to come here. And I extract their souls and offered them to the God of the Underworld."


    Arjun said, " But as time passed, a greedy thought took place in your heart. Instead of trying to resurrect your sister, you desired her power. In other words, you wanted to become the Will of the Universe!"


    "What''s wrong with that." , Lance said, " She had a responsibility. She was destined to become the queen of the Universe. But she was nothing but a total failure. So I decided to take the responsibility. I intended to fulfill the responsibility in my sister''s place. But I needed to become the Universe Will to chase after the dream. That''s why I decided to merge my sister''s soul with mine."


    Arjun didn''t say anything. After a moment of silence he asked, " I heard that princess Shayana put a curse on the people who comes in contact with the Royal Family will face the same curse. How were you not affected with the curse if you were really with the dead body of Princess Shayana back then?"


    Lance said, " I was affected. But didn''t I tell you that I''m the Master of Soul related spell? Her curse was dispelled by me. It wasn''t a big issue."


    Arjun said, " Then what about that sword? The sword that could kill the Royal Family."


    Lance said, " That sword made a world trip as it switched many hands. I tracked it''s location and by the time I learned it''s exact location, it was in the hands of the Galaxy Pavilion. But I know that they won''t give me the sword the moment I ask them. So I made a deal with them. I offered them immortality in exchange for the sword. In between the fame they receive and achieving immortality, what would they choose? It will definitely be the immortality. They choose the immortality."


    Arjun asked in suspecious tone, " And they believed just like that?"


    Lance said, " Of course they didn''t. I fused many souls with mine. So my soul power is great. My physical body was indestructable. I allowed them to use any weapon on me. After testing that they couldn''t kill me, they came to a conclusion that what I said is true. I can indeed give them immortality."


    Lance continued, " But those ba*tards were way too greedy. They demanded 5 billion gold coins for the sword. They said that they brought the sword with the expensive sum of 15 billion gold coins. Since I offered them importantly, they were giving me the d*mn discount of 66%. Because they spent 15 billion gold coins, they were in a tight spot financially. So they demanded 5 billion gold coins."


    Lance continued, " I accepted their proposal. I asked them to give me the sword by sealing it in any item. They decided to give me the sword through my sister''s painting."


    Arjun smiled and said, " But the cunning ba*tard like you didn''t have that much amount of money."

 254 MADAME DENMA

    Lance Said, " That''s right! I didn''t have the money with me. 5 Billion Gold Coins? Did they think I am some kind of Money Bag? But that sword was very important to me. So I had to accept the deal at least at that moment."


    Lance continued, " In order to get that sword I made a plan. I told them to send the sword by sealing it in my sister''s painting. I also asked them to send the painting with their delivery boys. Because I don''t want any unwanted trouble. If anyone learns that an elder or the Pavilion Lord himself is delivering the sword to me, it might raise some unwanted troubles. After all, The Galaxy Pavilion was the number one pavilion in the entire city. All eyes would be on them."


    Lance continued, " They agreed to my conditions. And that''s the biggest mistake they made. Because I already disguised my men as bandits and made them attack those delivery boys and destroy the painting. I told them that as soon as the painting gets destroyed, a sword will appear. I asked them to bring that sword to me."


    Lance sighed and said, " But some powerful person killed my people and escaped with the sword. I learned that they were going to open a new pavilion. I waited patiently for them to complete the construction of the pavilion and start their recruit programme. But even after two years of their pavilion''s construction, they didn''t announce any recruitment programme. I already lost my patient."


    Lance continued, " Today I decided to pay a visit to that new pavilion and kill all of them. Then I planned to bring the sword back. But you popped out of nowhere and delayed my scheduled plans."


    Lance said with a sinful smile, " My Zombies will keep you waiting while I will go and bring the sword. I didn''t have the time to play with you. So good bye!"


    "Hey! Wait a minute!" , Arjun shouted. But Lance already moved out of the stone door. He shut down all the exits. Only Arjun and zombies were present in the closed room at the moment.


    Arjun looked at the zombies who were nearing him slowly. He was pissed. This was not the outcome he had expected here. And most importantly, Ben and others were in danger. He decided to clear the mess here and go back to save Ben and others as soon as possible. He looked at the zombies and decided to go all out.


    ----------


    Ben and others reached the pavilion on the same day. As soon as they reached the pavilion, they decided to train in the supporting occupations as Arjun instructed them. Trackers team were busy patrolling the pavilion. They already scanned the entire area and the map was imprinted in their Divine Core. That means they can see what was happening throughout the place they have scanned so far. They were patrolling the entire area to see if there are any possible intrusion.


    The first day passed peacefully. There was no trace of problems at all. But on the second day one of the tracker came to Ben and said, " Ben! There is an unwanted guest."


    Ben was stunned. He asked, " Who?"


    That tracker said, " Galaxy Pavilion''s fourth elder, Madam denma!"


    Ben was shocked. He asked, " Why is she here?"


    That tracker said, " I don''t know. But I am sure that she came with some bad intentions. Galaxy Pavilion sending their people right the next day big brother absence... I think you know what I mean to say?"


    Ben thought for a moment and said, " Summon all the healers and fighters. Ask the healers to hide and cure our people if any battle breaks out. This is our home now. I don''t want any outsider to cause any trouble here. Or else, we won''t be able to face the Big Brother when he returns."


    "Yes." , that tracker replied and left immediately to fulfill what he was asked. Ben immediately walked out the building and found a middle aged woman standing near the entrance.


    Ben asked, " May I know what brought you here, Madame Denma?"


    Madame Denma looked at Ben and smiled. She said, " You have grown up Ben! May I come in?"


    Ben went silent. After a moment of silence he said, " Please come in."


    Madame Denma walked in and sat on the sofa. She looked at the small building and said, " Are you sure you people are living happily here? This place ended immediately as it started. Don''t you miss our Pavilion?"


    Ben said, " This is our pavilion Madame Denma. We are not going to move anywhere. And we don''t have the time to chit chat. So please come to the point."


    Madame Denma wasn''t angry at all. She said with a smile, " I want to meet your Pavilion Lord. Please call him."


    At this time the news of Madame Denma''s arrival has reached the ears of all the members of the Star Moon Pavilion. Some of the has come to see the things that are going to take place. They were anxious as Madame Denma was the fourth elder of the Galaxy Pavilion. The worriers got their orders and were hiding. They were waiting to attack Madame Denma, if the battle really breaks out.


    As for the healers, they hid themselves even further away from those worriers. Their role was to heal the injured people. So they hid themselves and were mentally preparing themselves for battle.


    Ben replied, " Pavilion Lord has gone out. He will return after two weeks. So please return immediately Madame Denma. Your Pavilion needs your help."


    "The pavilion has many elders to take care of." , Madame Denma said, " It can function even without my presence. So don''t worry about it too much."


    Ben said, " Pavilion Lord is not here at the moment. I will write a letter to you when he returns. You are the first customer who came here after we opened the Pavilion. So I will contact you immediately after the Pavilion Lord returns. Now please leave Madame Denma."


    Madame Denma was furious this time. She said with a serious tone, " How can I go? You messed up the job. You people wrecked my pavilion in our absence. Who is going to take the responsibility? I am here to take all of you into custody for damaging the reputation of our pavilion. So all of you get ready."


    Ben took a deep breath and said, " So it''s not going to end in a peaceful manner right? Fine. Guys! Get ready. Today we are going to have our first battle."

 255 MADAME DENMAS CONFUSION

    Madame Denma smiled and said, " Fight? Against me? Just because you became some higher ups of a newly installed pavilion, it doesn''t mean that you have the power to rival against me. Maybe you bunch of garbage might have forgotten. So today I will show you just how powerful an elder of the number one pavilion of the city is. Prepare yourself."


    Ben said, " So what if you are the elder of the number one pavilion of the city? It doesn''t mean that you are the strongest in the world."


    Madame Denma said, " It looks like your so called pavilion Lord has given you a false hope. I will show you what reality is."


    Ben said, " Our Pavilion Lord never showed any false hope. You bas*ards always used us for your personal use. We thought that you cared about us. But it was our Pavilion Lord who opened our eyes. He gave us some amazing Divine Arts. The Divine Arts that we train in are something far superior than yours."


    Madame Denma said, " Oh! Then show me the power of your Divine Art. I will see just how strong it is."


    Madame Denma suddenly stopped smiling. Her face turned serious all of a sudden. Meanwhile, all the combat masters who were hiding came forward and stood beside Ben. All of their auras were released. Madame Denma was stunned to her bones. She thought,


    [ What the hell is with these people?]


    [How long has it been since they left the Pavilion?]


    [It was just 7 years right?]


    [In just seven years all of them reached at least 4th Level Of Divine Origin Stage?]


    [Even though it is common for one to reach the 4th level of Divine Origin Stage in 7 years, it will cost one several Spirit Stones, Perfect whether condition and surroundings.]


    [But this place is totally opposite to the conditions that required for a good Pavilion.]


    [To hell with that, they looks like they don''t even has the Spirit Stones in their hands.]


    [So how did they get this strong so quickly?]


    Madame Denma thought that Ben and others were training for seven years. That is immediately after leaving the Galaxy Pavilion. But she didn''t know that they were training for just 2 years in the real world. If she learns that they were training for just two years as for the real world timing, she would vomit a mouthful of blood.


    But as of now she prepared herself to capture them and take them to the Galaxy Pavilion. They initially thought that Arjun will announce the recriutment program for their newly installed pavilion. They decided to send some spies and gather as much information as possible. But they never imagined that Arjun would never announce it.


    Madame Denma raised her head to the waist level. Immediately her hand started to glow bright. After two seconds of glow, a whip came in her hands.


    The first one to attack was the swordsman. He dashed forward at his utmost speed. But Madame Denma was quick. She whipped her whip once. And the whip hit that swordsman. His skin torn apart because of that whip. He screamed in pain.


    Ben looked at the situation and gritted his teeth. He shouted, " You idiot! Don''t make any reckless moves. She is an elder of the Galaxy Pavilion. How could you be so reckless against her and March forward?"


    Madame Denma smiled and said, " You are indeed a wise man, Ben! No wonder your delivery services brought the good name for us."


    Ben didn''t talk. He thought, " D*mn it! This is our first battle in our lives. How are we ended up facing such an powerful enemy?"


    Ben shouted, " Everyone! Attack her at the same time! Don''t let her rest at all."


    A total of 38 members surrounded Madame Denma and were preparing their attacks.


    Madame Denma smiled in reply. She didn''t care much about it. She was at 2nd Level of Divine Origin Stage in cultivation. But that cultivation base was after reaching the first level of awakening. She was much powerful than any one of them. Most importantly, they don''t have the battle experience like her. So she was confident in taking Ben and his group down.


    Except the six people who trains in <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> everyone started to attack Madame Denma. Arjun told them not to expose their power until unless it is absolutely necessary. So six of them stood back while other 32 members were attacking Madame Denma.


    Madame Denma wasn''t facing any problem at all. She countered all 32 members attack with ease. To her eyes these attacks were nothing but childplay. She even managed to hurt one or two people.


    Madame Denma smiled inwardly. Because the number of people she injured were getting bigger and bigger. That means the number of people she was facing has been decreasing at a steady pace.


    10 seconds passed...20 seconds.... 30 seconds passed. Madame Denma frowned. She felt as if the number of enemies she is facing hasn''t decreased at all. She fought back. But at the same time she counted the number of enemies she was facing and was stunned. Because even right now the number of enemies she was facing is 32.


    [What the hell?]


    [Didn''t I injure almost 15 of them?]


    [Then why there are still 32 members fighting me?]


    [Did they take any medical pills?]


    [No that should not be the case. If they depended on pills or potion, then only their physical injuries will heal. It can''t restore their Divine Power]


    [So how did they heal their physical injuries? And how did they restore their Divine Power?]


    As she was lost in her thoughts, She kept on attacking them. From time to time she was looking at the faces whom she injured gravely. All of them were completely alright. It was as if they were facing her for the first time.


    Madame Denma thought, " What the hell is going on?"


    One hour passed. And still the number of opponents were 32. At that time a tracker contacted Ben through mental connection and said, " Ben! The healers are pretty much exhausted. If we cannot end this, then I think she will definitely overpower us. We will fail."

 256 WEAK POIN

    Madame Denma was really furious. She used her whip and whipped every person whoever came in her way very hardly. Generally a human can utilise only 30% of their power. After reaching the first level of awakening, they can use 40%. 50% for the next awakening. So on.


    Madame Denma broke through first level of awakening long time ago. So she used all her 40% of power to whip those 32 members. The usage of 40% of power was very powerful. Earlier her whip caused only the external injuries. But now her whip were causing injuries to internal organs too. That was the difference between 30% and 40% of power. One may thinks that it''s just a gap of 10%. But that 10% was really powerful.


    Those 32 poor people were screaming in pain and agony. Some of them looked at the face of Madame Denma and started to hate her to their bones. They started to compare the two pavilions that they worked in. Even though they were best in the delivery business, they were always bullied by the core members of the Galaxy Pavilion. They always took the insult silently. They had no one who could listen to their complaints. Even if they made a complaint, no one would take any actions against those core disciples. So they had to endure the humiliation silently.


    Sometimes those Core disciples gets angry on their masters on some issues. Like when they don''t complete their assignment in time, their masters who were actually the elders of the pavilion scold or punish them. Later in order to went their anger, those core disciples uses these delivery boys as the punching bags. But there were no one who could listen to their complaints.


    They endured the humiliation silently. Because as the best delivery boys in the entire pavilion, they had a feeling that they could at least become the outer disciples and get their Divine Art Manual.


    As they were waiting patiently, Arjun came into their lives. Later they followed Arjun two years ago they received unimaginable benefits. Arjun gave them some powerful Divine Arts. He gave them the ability to train in both City of Light and the City of Darkness. This was something that never happened before. Then Arjun gave them the Soul Core through which one could train in Soul. It was actually a new origin of cultivation!


    Then Arjun told them about the existence of Unique Dao which not even the Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion knows about. In order to achieve the Unique Dao, one should not depend on the external source of power like Spirit Stones or any other methods.


    How many people knows this secret? And yet Arjun told them this secret. Arjun even gave them the <<Time-Space Formation>> through which they can minimise the time in order to get strong.


    Madame Denma was whipping with her full power. She lost control over herself. Because her Divine Power is also hitting it''s limit. Very soon she will out of Divine Power. If she was drained of her Divine Power, then there is no way she would survive. So she decided to cause internal injuries to all 32 of them. Because no medical pill or potions could heal internal injuries that quickly. It requires minimum of 5 hours to heal.


    But to her surprise, the outcome was same. The people she injured internally were keep coming back again and again. She was really frustrated. At that time she felt shame for not able to defeat some bunch of inexperienced people. She felt as if she will be ashamed for not able to defeat anyone. She will be ashamed for calling herself an honourable elder of the number one pavilion in the City.


    "AAAAHHHH!!!"


    She yelled furiously. As she was reaching her limit she decided to kill them all by self exploding. She gathered all her Divine Power to a single point. Everyone could sense the mounting danger. At that time all of them started to cower in fear.


    When everyone started to lose hope, Ben used the Yin-Yan eyes for the first time. Arjun told them that Yin-Yan Eyes could see through the essence of the world. With the help of Eye of Yin, Ben could see that all her Divine Power was channeling at the centre of her heart.


    Ben was stunned. He said, " D*mn! Is she self exploding? I should not let that happen."


    This was the very same self explosion that Arjun did with his clone back then against Leizer. Leizer who was the Laser Dragon, lost his ability to cultivate just because he came in contact with just the spark of the explosion. Almost 40% of the dragons died in that explosion and faced an heavy damage.


    Even though Ben and others never seen the results of the self explosion, they heard just how terrifying it is. It''s at that time Ben decided to act.


    After using the Yin-Yan Eyes, Ben found a weak point in Madame Denma''s body. Every cultivator will have a weak point hidden at any part of their body. If one hit hardly on that weak point, then they will temporarily crippled.


    Ben moved swiftly and neared her left shoulder. He covered his hand with Fire Dragon''s Flames and hit hardly on her shoulder. Because that''s where Madame Denma''s weak point lied.


    Suddenly Madame Denma felt as if she lost control over her own self. She felt as if she lost her cultivation. Her self explosion plan was stopped abruptly. She fell on the ground losing her consciousness.


    Everyone sat on the ground. They were pretty much exhausted. Even the trackers and Clerics came out and sat down on the ground. Even they were exhausted of non-stop healing.


    Ben said, " That was one hell of an intense fight."


    Bella said, " I''m pretty much exhausted from non stop healing. But I started to like this Divine Art!"


    Ben smiled. He said, " I used the Yin-Yan Eyes and found her weakness. Her weak point lies on her left shoulder. Keep hitting her left shoulder from time to time. We have to wait for the big brother to return."


    Henry said, " I hope big brother will be pleased with the outcome."


    "Of Course he will be!" , Ben said.

 257 DIFFICULTY OF THE MISSION

    Arjun didn''t know that the Galaxy Pavilion made their move in his absence. He was completely busy with the Zombies. At the moment he was frustrated. He killed those zombies nine times in total. But those d*mn zombies kept on resurrecting. Arjun was really pi**ed this time.


    At the beginning he casually fought against them. They were killed many times too. But they kept on resurrecting. No matter what Arjun tried it ended in failure. He used the flames to burn them. But their burned body stood up and walked towards Arjun. Arjun used the Water element. But the water element was also not able to do anything.


    Arjun tried gravity, sealing them in space, and many other different techniques. But none of them worked. Arjun used the Holy Light. The Holy Light made them suffer a little. But that''s it. It made those zombies suffer a little. But it couldn''t do any serious damage.


    Arjun even combined the Holy Light with fire and other elements. The result remained the same. It caused some damage. The Zombies screamed in pain for some moment. But it didn''t to any serious damage to them. There were more than 500 zombies. They were not giving any room for Arjun to even relax.


    Lance was walking towards the Star Moon Pavilion. Arjun faced some trouble with Lance. But Ben and others couldn''t withstand Lance''s power. Lance was simply too powerful. Arjun could guess that even the Clerics would be of no help to them.


    Arjun intended to warn Ben of Lance''s arrival. But these zombies are not even giving any room for Arjun to take a breath. Even a small amount of mistake or relaxation may cause Arjun to lose his life. That''s how intense the situation is.


    Lance will take two days to reach the Star Moon Pavilion at least. Arjun was confident that he will definitely find a solution to take these zombies down in two days time.


    Actually Arjun''s physical constitution was enhanced by the Chaos tribulation. But Arjun felt as if these Zombies would definitely harm him if he let his guard down. Because these Zombies were filled with the Dao energy.


    [Dao Energy?]


    [Wait a minute. Even Lance was able to harm me using the Dao of Darkness.]


    [But the battle was even when I started to use the Dao.]


    [Since these Zombies were created using the Dao of Darkness by that ba*tard Lance, I think I can defeat these d*mn Zombies using the Dao.]


    [D*mn! Why didn''t I think about it earlier?]


    [I was worried about the safety of Ben and others. That''s why this thought never hit my mind.]


    [This shows how inexperienced I am.]


    [Well I gained some battle experience through this battle.]


    [I think only after participating in these kind of battles, I can gain more battle experience.]


    Arjun was thrilled. He shouted, " It worked!"


    He didn''t waste time anymore. Every second counts. Ben and others are in grave danger. So he had to hurry and save them. Arjun was sure that Ben and others stood no chance against Lance.


    Arjun didn''t take long. After 2 hours, he killed all the zombies. None of them were remained. Arjun sat on the ground for a moment. He took a deep breath. After relaxing for a moment, Arjun decided to contact Ben using the mental connection.


    Arjun said in his mind, " Ben! Are you listening?"


    Ben was stunned for a moment. He said in delight, " Big Brother! Is that you?"


    Arjun said, " Yes. It''s me. I think I solved the mystery of the Wavery Hills."


    "That''s fantastic!" , Ben said in delight, " When are you coming back?"


    Arjun said, " It will take some time. Listen to me very carefully. A very horrible enemy is marching towards our Pavilion. All of you stood no chance against him even with the help of the clerics. All of you have to leave the pavilion and hide somewhere safe. I don''t want any of you there. Do you understand?"


    "But big brother! We have a problem on our head at the moment." , Ben said.


    Arjun asked, " What is it?"


    Ben replied, " The Galaxy Pavilion made their move on us. They sent the fourth elder Madame Denma to capture us. We stood no chance against her without the aid of the clerics. Somehow we defeated her and knocked her down."


    "What???" , Arjun was furious, " How dare they do it in my absence?"


    Ben said, " It''s exactly what you said big brother. They waited patiently for us to separate. After they found that you left us here and went for a quest, they sent the fourth elder here immediately. We defeated her and took her as an hostage."


    Arjun said, " Then what are you waiting for? Just run away from there."


    "We can''t." , Ben said embarrassingly.


    "Why?" , Arjun asked.


    Ben said, " Because all the members of the Galaxy Pavilion came and stood in front of our pavilion. They are demanding us to release Madame Denma. They are not going anywhere until we release her. But if we released her, then we know that they would kill us. So we don''t know what to do at the moment."


    Arjun started to feel headache. He always wondered why this mission for the Unique Dao of Wisdom was so easy despite Lord Chaos''s warning. Lord Chaos told him that the mission will be very tough. Till now he didn''t find the mission tough. But since he entered the Wavery Hills and encountered Lance, he understood how tough it actually is. Right now he had a load of work to do.


    Arjun could sense that the mission was nearing it''s end. He could sense that he was just one step away from completing the mission. And the difficulty of the mission was really very intense.


    Arjun said, " Don''t lose your grip on that hostage. My mission here is over. And I discovered that the mission here is very much related to the case of Princess Shayana."


    "What do you mean big brother?" , Ben asked in surprise.


    Arjun narrated everything that happened in the Wavery hills without leaving any details. Ben was shocked to listen the story. His hatred for the Galaxy Pavilion grew even more.


    Arjun said, " Just keep that hostage with you. Don''t let her fool you in any way. I''m rushing towards the pavilion now."


    "Yes, Big Brother!" , Ben said seriously. He understood what his role is at the moment. So he decided to guard Madame Denma himself. He knew that once Arjun returns, no one would be able to do anything.


    After his contact with Ben came to an end, Arjun decided to leave. But at that moment that mysterious sword which Arjun picked up from the painting of Princess Shayana started to glow.

 258 COMPLICATED THINGS

    Arjun was surprised. He didn''t understand why exactly the sword started to glow. Actually he felt some movements from the sword when he entered the cave. But he was pretending to be controlled by that invisible force. So he thought to look into the matter later. Because he gave priority to that invisible force which was trying to control him.


    But now he was free from all the issues, he started to wonder why exactly the sword was glowing. At that time he remembered what Ben said. Ben said that the sword will show some movements when there is any person related to those six prince near the sword. In other words there is a person from the Royal bloodline near him.


    [But who would dare to come here?]


    [Was that person is not afraid of death from the curse?]


    [If that person is here, then where exactly he or she is exactly?]


    [Does that ba*tard Lance has kidnapped any person from the Royal Bloodline and put him or her here for his idiotic research?]


    Arjun then moved from cave to cave. He was searching whether any person was kept here as a prisoner. But he couldn''t find anyone. He searched again. He found so many Gold coins. It was around 50 Million gold coins! Arjun was stunned.


    [Holy C*ap! This ba*tard is freaking rich!]


    [Maybe he got these many gold coins from those poor adventurers who came here to uncover the mystery of the Wavery Hills, But lost their souls in return.]


    [I can put this gold coins to a good use.]


    [I will take this money and give it to Ben for the future development of the Pavilion!]


    Arjun then collected the money and stored in the Spatial Ring. After everything settles down he thought to give the money to Ben.


    After collecting all the Gold Coins from the Caves, Arjun started to search the caves once again. This time he was looking for any possible secret entrance in all the caves. He searched every inch of the caves. He used the Yin-Yan Eyes too. But he couldn''t figure out any hidden doors or secret passage.


    Arjun sighed in disappointment. Even Yin-Yan Eyes told him that this Cave doesn''t have any secret passages. The cave was perfectly all right. All the Yin-Yan Eyes showed him is the hidden ambushes in the cave.


    Arjun sat an the corner of the ground exhausted. He knew that the sword would never show the movements without any reason. He totally believed the story that Ben said.


    [I feel like I am missing something here.]


    [The sword would never show the movements until unless the people from the Royal Bloodline is near.]


    [Where am I going wrong?]


    As he thought he looked at the sword. The sword was glowing as usual. But there was some changes in it. It wasn''t showing the movement as wildly as it initially showed. Arjun thought it was weird. Then he got an idea.


    [Wait a minute.]


    [As it nears any person with the Royal Bloodline, it will show the movements wildly.]


    [The more near you are to the person, the more wild movements it will show]


    As Arjun thought to this point, he stood up. He walked forward by holding the sword in his hand. He walked every possible locations using the sword. If he goes left and if the sword shows it''s movements wildly, then Arjun considered as if he neared that person a step closer. But if the sword shows less wild reaction, then he considered it as if he is going in a wrong direction.


    After depending on the sword and using it as a Navigator, Arjun finally reached the cave where he met Lance earlier. That''s where the sword showing the movements more wildly than any other cave. But Arjun knew that there was no one here. He even used the Yin-Yan Eyes to confirm his suspecions.


    But at that time he found something stunning. His Yin-Yan Eyes, showed the existence of conscience in all those eight statues. All eight of them possessed the conscience. Arjun was surprised.


    [The statues possess their own conscience?]


    [But how is that possible?]


    [Wait a minute. Didn''t these statues looked more like a real people instead of looking like a statue?]


    [Even the sword is showing more wild nature near these statues.]


    [And that psychopath Lance was talking in front of the statue of the Princess Shayana as if he was talking to a real person.]


    [Could it be, these Statues were not really statues but actually really people?]


    [What if they were turned into these statues by that Lance?]


    As Arjun came to this conclusion, he didn''t waste any time. He took the sword and cut all the statues. Immediately the statues lost all it''s statue like structure and started to transform into real flesh. As for the sword in Arjun''s hands, it started to get dim. The sword slowly started to get dimmer and dimmer. And at some point of time it totally disappeared from Arjun''s hands.


    Arjun didn''t know what was going on. He looked at the entire process silently. As soon as the sword disappeared, the statues turned into the real people. There were total of eight statues. All eight statues were turned into real people.


    Now Arjun was even more confused. He knew who the people in front of him are. They were none other than, the seven prince and Princess Shayana. Arjun was certain that Princess Shayana was really dead. She was the former Will of the Universe! And there couldn''t be another Universe Will without the former one dead. That means without the death of Princess Shayana, Arjun couldn''t get the chance to become the Universe Will. But Princess Shayana in front of him was pretty much alive. This made things much more complicated for Arjun.


    All eight of them looked at Arjun with respectful and gratitude gazes. They bowed down formally and said, " We thank you for rescuing us Sir!"


    Arjun started to lose his patience as things are getting even more complicated. According to the story he heard, Arjun was sure that Princess Shayana and the six Prince were bitter enemies. Then why exactly they were together. What''s more? They are thanking him for saving them. This was ridicules for Arjun.


    As Arjun was lost in his thoughts the guide book appeared with a notification,


    Congratulations! You have successfully solved the mystery of the sword and made it disappear. You have successfully made the Dao of Wisdom yours. From now on the Dao of Wisdom will remain with you forever. Do you want to quit this universe and go back to your own world?"

 259 THE TRUTH

    Arjun was really dumbfounded. He thought,


    [Mission Completed?]


    [But how did I complete the mission?]


    [I still had to kick the ass of the mastermind behind all this shit.]


    Arjun asked, " Lord Chaos! I don''t understand. What do you mean by that? How did I complete the mission?


    Lord Chaos replied, " Because you have successfully solved the main objective of your mission."


    Arjun asked in confusion, " I don''t understand."


    Lord Chaos said, " Remember carefully. What was your main mission?"


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " My main mission was to solve the mystery of the sword."


    Lord Chaos said, " Then didn''t you solve the mystery of the sword by slicing the statues and turning them back to humans? Even though you didn''t get the exact information about the situation, you made the sword disappear. That considered as the completion of the mission."


    Arjun nodded his head in understanding. All this time he thought that if he could solve the curse on the royal bloodline, the mission could be completed. But the mission was to solve the mystery of the sword. It was just to solve the mystery of the sword. It was nothing else.


    He sliced the statues without knowing what would happen. But he didn''t imagined in his wildest dream that after slicing the statues they will turn back into the flesh and blood humans. Without any clarity, he completed the mission. It was just a fluke. He couldn''t complete the mission with his own wisdom. Arjun was really frustrated about this.


    Lord Chaos asked, " Whatever the method you used, you have completed the mission. The Unique Dao of Wisdom is yours now. And it will never separate from you. So do you want to go back to your Universe?"


    "No!" , Arjun replied seriously, " Not yet. I deserved to know the truth. Or else it will put the shadow in my heart which might affect my cultivation. I have to save Ben and his friends. They are going to be my allies in the final battle against whoever that person is who is capable to damage the soul of the Ancient Universe Will! I have to kick the ass of that ba*tard Lance who is on his way to my Pavilion. I still had to kick the ass of those ba*tards from the Galaxy Pavilion who are surrounding my pavilion and are trying to harm my people. Only then I will get back to my Universe."


    Lord Chaos replied, " Fine. But remember one thing. Your mission is over. So I will lift the protection from you. That means you will really die if you were killed in any way. Of course! I will take you back when you are ready. Do you agree with my condition?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied without any hesitation, " I agree."


    Lord Chaos replied, " Good. Then I will wait and see how you are going to solve the case."


    Arjun understood what was going through her mind and said, " Relax! I mean no disrespect towards you."


    Princess Shayana felt relief when Arjun said that.


    Arjun said, " But I think you people owe me an explanation."


    Princess Shayana said, " Yes. We know that. We were about to tell you. But you lost in your thoughts. So I thought we need to give you some space."


    Arjun said, " Then I want you to explain everything. Right now I''m really frustrated. So don''t miss any details."


    "Yes." , Princess Shayana said, " Sir! Do you know the rumoured story about me and the seven prince?"


    "I heard it." , Arjun replied, "But now I''m suspecting that that rumoured story is just a made up story."


    "You are right." , Princess Shayana said, " Even though we were turned into stones we could here everything around us. So judging from the discussion between you and my brother Lance, you already knew about the Universe Will. Then there is no need for me to explain what Universe Will is. Am I right?"


    Arjun replied, " Yes. I know every detail about the existence of the Universe Will."


    Princess Shayana nodded her head and said, " Then I will tell you what exactly happened. Since our childhood Lance was really greedy person. If he loved something he would to do anything to achieve his goal. We never gave much thought about it. Because we thought it was common nature of a child. When he grows old he will understand everything. As he grew old he was really a talented genius. He used to grasp the concept very quickly. After he reached 25, he became the advisor for Prince Airen."


    Princess Shayana continued, " Even the king was impressed with Lance''s talent. The six prince here really envied Airen''s luck. Prince Airen knew my parents through Lance who introduced them to Prince Airen. We thought everything was going on well for our brother. We were really happy."


    Princess Shayana continued, " But we couldn''t understand his true intentions at all. He actually started to learn the dark and evil path secretly. His ultimate goal was to transfer my conscience with his own. He wanted to become the Will Of the Universe himself!"


    Princess Shayana continued, " He implanted the seed of love in both of our hearts for each other. Then both Prince Airen and me fell in love. But at the same time he started to implant the seed of hatred in the heart of other six Prince towards us. Then you know the whole poison things on our wedding day. He killed all the guests to avoid any witness."


    Princess Shayana continued, " By the time I learned the truth about him, it was too late. I was poisoned. He cured me at the last moment. Because he wanted to transfer my conscience and merge with his own. So he needed me alive. But he greatly weakened my physical strength."


    Princess Shayana continued, " Then he brought a partner with him. This partner was not any human. It was actually a dragon."


    "Dragon?" , Arjun asked in surprise.


    Princess Shayana said, " Yes. That Dragon was actually a fallen one. It also followed the dark power. That Dragon was actually the Curse Dragon! And it was that dragon who put that curse on the Royal Bloodline."


    Princess Shayana continued, " Then he turned all of us into a statues using some dark spell. Later he spread the rumour about my heartbroken story in a different way. That story was something that you heard."

 260 LANCES FLAWLESS PLAN

    Arjun asked, "Then what about the sword? Where exactly this sword popped out from? And how did it turned you back into humans from stone?"


    Princess Shayana said, " By the time I learned Lance''s intentions it was too late. So I contacted the mysterious Voice who appears after anyone awakened their Inner Will for the first time.."


    "Mysterious Voice?" , Arjun asked.


    Princess Shayana replied, " It''s that mysterious voice who asks us to make a choice between Gate of Light or the Gate of Darkness."


    "Oh! You mean that old bas*ard!" , Arjun said, " I remember."


    "Old Bas*ard?" , Princess Shayana and others were stunned.


    Princess Shayana said, "Uh....Well... Yes. That supreme existence. I made a deal with him. I asked him to give me a power that could save us from Lance''s clutch. But that supreme existence said that I had to depend on myself. I cannot take his help. He said that if I give up on my responsibilities as the Universe Will, he will help me."


    Princess Shayana said, " Then I had to agree to his terms. I gave up on my power as the Universe Will. In return he created that sword using all our souls. He extracted our souls and created the sword. Then he threw the sword far away from us. He told that one day a person will come and rescue us. We need to pay our utmost respects to that person. And today you came and rescued us."


    "Is that the reason why you people were so respectful towards me?" , Arjun asked.


    "Yes." , All eight of them replied.


    Arjun lost in his thoughts,


    [So that''s how it is?]


    [That old bas*ard took away the power of Universe Will from Princess Shayana in exchange for that sword''s creation.]


    [ He extracted their soul and created that sword]


    [ Then both him and Lord Chaos waited for the candidate who can release them.]


    [Lord Chaos put me in this Universe because of that promise made by the Ancient Universe Will.]


    [He wanted me to solve the curse and turn them back to their former selves.]


    [With this, the promise of the Ancient Universe Will could be fulfilled. At the same time my test would come to an end.]


    [No wonder why my mission was to only solve the mystery of the sword.]


    [It wasn''t to solve the curse.]


    Arjun finally understood everything. He asked, " Then who is this King of the Underworld?"


    Princess Shayana continued, " As the god of the Underworld, he has the wide knowledge about the souls. One day that sword which was created using our souls, fell in one of the envoys of the God of the Underworld. Then the God of the Underworld understood that it was created using our souls. He tried to devour our souls from the sword. But how could the sword that was created by the Supreme existence be that easy to crack. So he failed to devour our souls."


    Princess Shayana continued, " He not only failed to devour our souls, but that sword hurt him. He screamed in pain. Later after he recovered from the pain, he threw the sword from his domain. That sword then fell in front of a merchant. Then the merchant sold the sword to the Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion."


    Arjun sighed. There was no need for Princess Shayana to continues any further. Arjun knew what happened next. Lance got the news about the sword which was in the possession of the Galaxy Pavilion. He might have learnt that the sword was created using the souls of all eight of the people standing in front of him. So he made the business deal with the Galaxy Pavilion''s Pavilion Lord in exchange for the offer of the immortality.


    But the pavilion lord was as greedy as Lance. He demanded 5 billion gold coins along with the immortality. But Lance made a plan. He asked to send the sword by sealing it in the painting of Princess Shayana. The painting was sent through the hands of Ben and his two other friends. Then Lance''s people disguised as bandits and attacked Ben. Their plan was to destroy the painting which would break the seal and the sword would appear. The sword was supposed to brought back to Lance.


    Lance would not required to pay anything. There was no need to pay 5 billion gold coins. There was no need to give any immortality to the Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion. He would get the sword for free. At the same time he could shift the blame on the Galaxy Pavilion for their carelessness and break the deal.


    But against his expectations I came into the picture. I killed his people who disguised themselves as bandits and took the sword with me. He waited patiently and had the intentions to plant the spies in my pavilion. But I didn''t announce any recruitment program. So he decided to act himself with force. But he didn''t know how that sword holder looks like. That''s why he didn''t recognise that the sword with me.


    At the same time the Galaxy Pavilion also waited patiently. I already wrecked their Pavilion. So they feared my power. They don''t want to mess with me. So they kept an eye on my every movements. When they learned that I am going to open a Pavilion, they planned to send some spies. But as I didn''t announce any recruitment program, they started to get restless. After all, the sword is in my hands. If I gave away the sword to the Royal Bloodline and got the support of the Royal family, my Pavilion would flourish and become one of the best pavilion in the entire kingdom. If that happens then they would be mad. After all, they paid 15 billion sword for the sword. If I benefitted from their deal, then they would lose the 15 billion gold coins for no reason.


    Before such thing happens they decided to take someone from my pavilion as the hostage in exchange for the sword. I came to the Wavery Hills alone. They got the perfect chance to capture Ben and his group. That''s why they sent Madame Denma to capture my people.


    Arjun sighed. He looked at Princess Shayana and asked, " What do you want to do now?"


    "I want to kill Lance!" , Princess Shayana replied.

 261 THE BETTER TEACHER

    Star Moon Pavilion----->


    Ben as the acting Pavilion Lord, knew what kind of horrible situation they were in. Their entire pavilion was surrounded by the people of Galaxy Pavilion. They demanded to give Madame Denma back. Ben knew that once they released Madame Denma, things will be very nasty for them. So Ben personally kept an eye on Madame Denma.


    Madame Denma regained her consciousness. But she had no power to even lift her hand. On top of that, Ben asked his followers to tie her up tightly if in case. So she was totally vulnerable at the moment. She was tired too.


    She laughed and said, " Do you think you can keep me as an hostage for a long time?"


    Ben remained silent. He was observing if she is trying to divert his attention and deliberately trying to break free.


    Madame Denma said, " Look out Ben! Our entire pavilion is here to take me back. It''s not too late. If you surrender, then I will personally guarantee that you will be the core disciple of the Galaxy Pavilion. Didn''t you always dream about it and worked hard. Why don''t you listen to me?"


    Ben smiled and said, " Oh? Why would you say that we will be the Core Disciple of the Galaxy Pavilion?"


    Madame Denma said, " I know that you have given me the final blow. It''s because of your blow that I lost my consciousness. I admit that I was weakened by then. But I was still the fourth elder of the Galaxy Pavilion. And I saw before losing my consciousness. I saw that you used the Golden Flames. It was those very same Golden Flames which that Pavilion Lord of yours used back then. That means you train in the Divine Art which is similar to that person."


    "That''s it?" , Ben asked, " It''s because I train in the Divine Art that is similar to big brother''s, you want me to get back to the Galaxy Pavilion?"


    "That''s not it." , Madame Denma said, " Judging from your Pavilion''s building structure I could say that you people couldn''t even afford to use the Spirit Stones. And yet you reached the 5th Level of Divine Origin Stage. It is something that not even the Core Disciples of the Pavilion could achieve even with the aid of the Spirit Stones. It shows the amazing potential that you have. I know that it is also something to do with that young man. After all, he is the true creator of the Divine Art that you use. I don''t know whether what he said is truth or false. But if he really created that Divine Art, then he is truly impressive."


    Madame Denma continued, " But no matter how experienced he is, he will definitely not be as wise as the old people who had seen the world with different eyes. That young man is probably just 30 years old. He might be a genius, but he won''t be as good in teaching as our Pavilion Lord would be."


    Ben smiled and said, " So you want us to betray our benefactor?"


    All 50 of them looked at Madame Denma and were clearly dumbfounded. They had only one impression about her,


    Shameless!!!


    She is clearly shameless. That''s all was in their mind. They looked at Ben. They want to know what Ben would say in reply.


    Ben smiled and said, " Do you know something? Big Brother once said something which I remember even right now. One should never lose the track of the history. He said that one should not forget the history because that history will give us an idea for the future''s development. The history will give us the view of the deeds of the past. The History is the priceless treasure."


    Ben then looked at Madame Denma and said, " I still remember the humiliation we suffered in the hands of the Core Disciples. I still remember how you ba*tards never cared about the complaint that we gave you about their mishandling. And all we had to do is suffer the humiliation in silence. But big brother always sees everyone with equal eyes. He never shows any discrimination. He always cared about us. I think it''s not big brother, but it''s you people who are clearly not qualified as the teacher. And he is always been honest with us."


    Madame Denma laughed loudly and said, " Honest? And Him? The person who tried to destroy our reputation by arranging the bandits and destroyed the painting of our customer is an honest man? The man who shifted the blame on Moeen who was actually a witness was an honest man? The man who damaged our pavilion was actually an honest man? Don''t joke around."


    Ben said, " Then are you saying that the person who made a business deal with the person who followed the dark path is the better teacher? Are you saying that the person who decided to forsake the development of the pavilion and tried to achieve the immortality by choosing the dark side is the better teacher? Are you sure that you people still had the righteous heart? Are you sure that our future will be safe in your hands? Are you sure for us to choose the Galaxy Pavilion even after learning your disgusting deeds in the shadows is the right decision? Don''t joke with us."


    Madame Denma shivered when she heard the series of questions from Ben. Even though the sword was with Arjun, they were confident that Arjun would never learn the business deal between them and that Lance. But they were completely wrong. Arjun and all of them knew each and every details.


    Madame Denma asked in fear, " How....How did you know it?"


    Ben replied, " It''s because you people really underestimated big brother. It was actually big brother who told us."


    "But how does he know?", Asked Madame Denma.


    Ben said, " From Wavery Hills. No one knows this. But big brother solved the mystery of the Wavery Hills. And he learned that the Wavery Hills and that cursed sword of Princess Shayana was connected. And the true master mind behind the mystery of the Wavery Hills is none other than Lance himself."

 262 REPUTATION AT STAKE

    Ben said, " Not only big brother has solved the mystery of the Wavery Hills, he is on his way back. You will be our guest until big brother returns. What will happen once big brother returns, I will leave it to your own imagination."


    Madame Denma looked at Ben and felt as if he seemed very different from the Ben she used to know. The Ben she knew was someone who was obedient, silent and humble. Whenever anyone with higher status than him appears, he used to stop whatever work is was busy with and would pay his respects in fear. In fact, it was same with everyone who wields the status as equal as Ben''s.


    But the Ben she is looking at was very opposite to what she used to know. In fact, it was same with everyone in this newly opened Pavilion. There was no trace of fear. Even when she was in fight with them, they somehow healed themselves and came back to fight her. They knew that they stood no chance against her. And yet they kept coming forward. They knew a way to restore their condition. Even though the courage they displayed was proof enough to say that they are no longer the pussy cat that she used to know.


    Madame Denma said, " Do you think our pavilion lord is someone as idiotic as the fifth elder? Once he comes back, he is going to face an entire pavilion''s wrath. Do you think he can withstand the combined attack of every person in the pavilion?"


    Ben smiled and said, "How many years have you taken to reach your current status in cultivation? Millions of years...or probably billion years? But big brother has reached the God Realm in willpower at the age of thirty. What were you or your pavilion lord was doing at the age of 30? And guess what? Big brother has no teacher. He always depended on himself. He thought us the importance of self dependence."


    Ben continued, " What my point is, Big brother is someone who depended on himself and reached the God Realm in willpower in just 30 years. He is now 37 years old. So what level he might have reached at the moment? Can you guess?"


    Madame Denma was stunned. She thought what Ben said was logical. In fact, If Arjun could solve the mystery of the Wavery Hills in just one day could make one guess what kind of cultivation level he might have reached. He is a rare genius to be seen in the history. That was for sure. And now he is coming back. He might be really very angry. Once he comes back and start wrecking the pavilion''s people, then it is going to be very troublesome.


    ----------


    Outside the Star Moon Pavilion, the Pavilion Lord was really pissed at the moment. The elders in any pavilion were the pillars of an entire pavilion. There should not be any introduction when it comes to the elders of the Galaxy Pavilion which is the number one pavilion in the world.


    Not only she failed to capture them, but she was defeated and was taken as an hostage by those very delivery boys who quit his pavilion not very long ago. If the word of this issue falls in the public ears, then their pavilion will become the laughing stock in the public. Not only the public will laugh at them, it will cause a huge damage to their reputation.


    Arjun wrecking the pavilion caused a huge commotion in the entire city. It brought some damage to their reputation. But the thing is repeating once again. And what worse, this time it was in the hands of the people who were once quoted as the garbage in their pavilion. This will bring a huge headache to them.


    If the news of an elder''s defeat in the hands of the former delivery boys will leak in any way, then not only it will cause a huge damage to their reputation, but also it will raise the reputation of this newly installed pavilion. Things will definitely be bad for them. And once the matter of the sword comes into equation, they will have god knows how many opponents they will make. So Galaxy Pavilion decided to supress their pride and make peace with the Star Moon Pavilion.


    At the same time they can''t give up on the female elder of the Galaxy Pavilion. They can''t let her die in the hands of the small enemy. The death of an elder of the number one pavilion is not a small issue. The news will definitely reach the public. Once it reach the public, the enquiries will be imminent. They could supress the truth if Ben and others were the only people in the pavilion. But their pavilion Lord is not someone an easy figure to handle. In fact, not even the Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion has any confidence in defeating Arjun.


    So Arjun will definitely reveal the truth to the public. And once that happens, then it will be the doom for the Galaxy Pavilion. So Galaxy Pavilion''s Pavilion Lord decided to settle things in peaceful manner. So he didn''t do anything rash and waited patiently for Star Moon Pavilion to make the move instead.


    Especially when the issue of the sword comes out, it will be even more chaotic for them. So they wanted to clear this issue before the things get complicated.


    At that moment, the sky started to turn dark. It was actually bright afternoon at the moment. But it suddenly turned dark all of a sudden. Everyone who looked at the scene completely dumbfounded.


    Pavilion Lord''s face became serious. He said, " This aura....it feels familiar."


    The first elder said, " I know this aura. It belongs to that ba*tard Lance!"


    Pavilion Lord''s face became serious. No one knows what was going through his mind at the moment.


    Out of the darkness Lance appeared on a flying vehicle. He looked at everyone and released his sinister aura. Immediately the people with weak willpower, started to feel pressure from Lance. They started to get scare. Lance looked at their reaction and smiled.


    He looked at the ordinary building with the name "Star Moon Pavilion" on it. He immediately recognised that the ordinary looking building is the pavilion he was looking for. In fact, he don''t even know how exactly their pavilion lord looks like. That''s why he didn''t recognise Arjun In the Wavery Hills.

 263 LANCE VS WEISSUR

    For the Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion, Lance''s appearance was highly unexpected. To be worst, when their pavilion''s reputation was at stake. Pavilion lord and the elders who interacted with Lance before, looked at him and killing intent couldn''t be hidden in their eyes.


    If Lance didn''t cheat them and sent those bandits, everything would have gone according to their initial plan. But Lance who came forward with the business deal not only betrayed them, but he messed up the entire thing. He lost the sword. And because of him, Arjun came into the scene and things became much more complicated.


    Lance sensed the killing intent and looked at the direction where it came from. He looked at the Galaxy Pavilion''s pavilion Lord and other elders. He gave a mocking smile.


    Lance said, " Oh! It''s good to see you Weissur!"


    Weissur was the name of the pavilion lord of the Galaxy Pavilion. Weissur looked at Lance and gritted his teeth. He hated Lance from the bottom of his heart.


    Weissur said, " Lance! You traitor! How dare you show up in front of me even after betraying us?"


    Lance said, " Oh! Since when did I betray you? You failed in one simple task. Because of your carelessness the sword ended up in the hands of a stranger. You failed and betrayed me. So why should it be me who should be called a traitor?"


    Weissur lost his patience. He yelled, " Lance! Come down and fight me. I will show you the might of the number one pavilion in the city."


    Lance smiled in reply. He jumped from his flying vehicle and landed on the ground. Lance looked at Weissur as his face became serious. Lance planned all this for 5 billion years. Everything went perfectly and according to his plan so far. But since his deal with the Galaxy Pavilion things became complicated. He simply didn''t like it.


    He was very close in achieving his goal. Everything gone perfectly. He was very close in transplanting his elder sister''s conscience with his own. Then he would become the Will of the Universe! Then he will become the unique figure who would rule everything. Everything will belong to him.


    [People called me a greedy person]


    [But that very same greed is giving me an absolute power]


    [Which idiot said that greed is the bad thing?]


    [That person would be a fool]


    But Lance was facing some minor failures in his plans. He didn''t want to mess up the things at the very last moment. So he decided to not act behind the shadow anymore. He decided to settle things with direct and violent confrontation.


    Weissur closed his eyes for a moment and chanted a spell. A huge amount of mass aura was released from his body. The aura brought chill down the spine of the onlookers.


    He said, " Metal transformation?"


    His body transformed into metal became strong and sturdy. The aura around him released a huge amount of pressure which made even Lance slightly hesitant. Pavilion Lord of the number one pavilion in the city''s power would definitely be frightening. Lance didn''t dare to be negligent. After his small battle with Arjun, Lance became much more cautious.


    The crowd looked at the transformation of their pavilion lord and were stunned. They heard about the Divine Art of their pavilion Lord. They remembered the name. The name of the Divine Art of their Pavilion Lord is <<Body Metal Transformation>>. They heard that this Divine Art will transform the body of the owner into metal and give them the strength of a Steel. Their body will transform into a steel. It will be extremely tough to defeat the person with the body transformed into steel.


    Lance on the other side took out his black sword. He released his sinister aura which was pure black in colour. The black aura gave huge mental pressure to the people with weak will. Bead of sweat started to flow from their foreheads.


    Lance was a swordsman. His Divine Art was also related to swords. He moved forward in a flash and appeared in front of Weissur. Weissur was momentarily stunned to see the movement speed Lance displayed. But he wasn''t scared at all. He was confident in his Divine Art.


    Things turned out as Weissur thought. Lance sliced the chest of Weissur at top speed. But there was nothing but ''clang'' sword when his black sword came in contact with Weissur''s body. There was not even a half inch damage on Weissur''s body. Lance was stunned.


    Weissur didn''t even gave a chance for Lance to think. He just saw how fast Lance was. So he acted first. He used his transformed hands and gave a light punch to Lance. Lance who came out of his initial shock wasn''t prepared for any attack.


    When Lance came in the contact with the punch, he flew back and crashed on a huge boulder which was 100 feet away from where Weissur was standing. Lance crashed with the boulder. The boulder smashed into pieces. Lance coughed a huge mouthful of blood.


    Lance was already injured while fighting Arjun in the Wavery Hills. The wounds were yet to heal. When Weissur punched with his Iron Fist, the wounds opened. Lance felt an unimaginable amount of pain.


    But Weissur didn''t stop there. He was an experienced fighter. He knew that giving time for Lance to rest for even a single second would result a fatal blow to him. Because Lance was fast and agile. As for Weissur, because he transformed into metal, his major disadvantage lied in his speed. Because When he transforms his body into a metal, he may get a huge boost to his physical constitution. But his body''s weight will also increase in the process. Thus his reaction speed will be affected. So he didn''t want to give Lance even a single moment to take any breath.


    Weissur moved as quickly as possible and appeared in front of Lance who was trying to get up by holding his stomach which was heavily damaged. Weissur started to punch in the exact position where Lance received the heavy damage. Lance didn''t get any chance to even take a breath. He couldn''t think because of the pain. After five minutes he lied on the ground motionless.


    Weissur felt that Lance was dead. He stopped his attack. All the people from the Galaxy Pavilion started to cheer for their Pavilion Lord''s power. They were feeling proud to be the part of the Galaxy pavilion.


    Ben and others were watching the fight from the window of their pavilion. They were stunned too.


    Bella asked, " Big Brother said that Lance is very powerful. But he was defeated just like that?"


    Ben shook his head and said, " No! Look at the sky. It''s still dark. That means Lance is not yet dead. Those idiots are celebrating way too early."

 264 THE COLLAPSE OF STAR MOON PAVILION

    All the people from the Galaxy Pavilion were celebrating. They could feel the dark aura from Lance earlier. All of them really started to sweat. They could tell how powerful Lance was. The dark aura gave the clear picture about his level of power.


    But now their pavilion lord has defeated such a powerful man. They were really proud of their pavilion lord. As for the Core Disciples, they were not at all surprised. For them the result was obvious.


    One of the Inner disciple said, " Big brother Howard! Look how easily that demon was defeated. Our Pavilion Lord is simply amazing. I always used to envy you since you are the Core Disciple of the Pavilion lord. But today my feeling has reached another level."


    That Core Disciple named Howard said with the proud expression, " Heh! You people need to have the broad mind. Who do you think my master is? He is the Pavilion Lord of the number one pavilion in the City. If he didn''t have that power, then it is impossible for our pavilion to stay at number one position for such a long time. A mare dark Divine Power user is nothing but cr*p in front of our pavilion lord. You need to think rationally, Malan!"


    The inner disciple named Malan said, " Thanks for your eye opening words, big brother! I will remember what you thought me today. But..."


    Malan hesitated to continue. Because he is afraid that Howard might get angry. Howard looked at the hesitation in Malan and sighed.


    He said, " If there is something in your mind, just say it out loud. I will not be angry with you."


    Malan still hesitated. He said after some moment of silence, " What I want to say is, the problem which still lingers on our head. This Ben has gotten strong enough. defeat an elder of our pavilion. Even though we are the number one pavilion in the City, we still lost to them. I was wondering what will happen when the word gets out"


    Howard sneered and said, " They will meet the same fate. I don''t know what method they used to capture Madame Denma. But I''m sure that they used some nasty tricks to capture her. They called a huge trouble upon themselves."


    Suddenly Howard''s face turned sinister as he said, " I will definitely make them pay."


    Malan said, " No matter what, I will definitely follow you, Big Brother!"


    "I know." , Howard said.


    At that time, Weissur said, " Save your energy, Howard!"


    Howard and Malan looked towards Weissur. At that time Weissur was looking at the sky with serious expression.


    Howard asked, " What do you mean, Master!"


    Weissur said, " The battle is yet to conclude. Look at the sky. It is still dark. That means the enemy is yet to be defeated."


    Lance slowly got up from the ground by taking support with his sword. He then casted a weird spell. Very thin amount of dark mist flowed from the all the wounds Lance has suffered. Next moment all his wounds were completely healed.


    Everyone were stunned. Someone said, " How did he heal himself?"


    No one replied. It was because no one has the answer to it. So they looked at their Pavilion Lord as they anticipated for him to kill the dark monster in front of him.


    Lance sighed and said, " I''m getting old. It is affecting my speed. During my golden days I was never defeated like this."


    Weissur said, " You are really one hell of a persistent bastard!"


    Lance replied, " Of Course! And this persistence was the one which made me this accomplished. Today will be the same too."


    As Lance said both of them exchanged gazes. They were dead serious this time.


    Lance took his sword and wrapped it with the Dao of Darkness this time. He decided to take things seriously.


    Weissur became serious too. He could use the Dao of Metal. And he could sense that his opponent is using the Dao Arts. So he decided to use the Dao Arts too.


    Lance used the Dao of Darkness on his sword. While Weissur used the Dao of Metal on his metallic transformed body.


    Both of them moved forward at the same time. Lance was very quick as usual. But Weissur was slow because of the heavy weight he was carrying.


    Both party''s attacks collided. The space torn for a split second and merged again. All the spectators retreated furiously. But two of the outer disciples didn''t manage to escape. They evopprated in the thin air. Not even a drop of blood fell on the ground.


    Those who survived almost pissed their pants. They never cared about the dead people. Because they were someone who had the status of the likes of Ben or Moeen. So in their eyes the dead one were nothing but ants. But they were stunned by the way they died. Not even the blood split out from their bodies. It was a clean death. If they were in the place of those two people then it was even impossible to imagine how they felt. That''s why they were scared. They decided to maintain a distance from the battle.


    The outcome of the exchange was tie. Both the party forced to take a step back. Later they shouted in rage and prepared another attack. The attack clashed once again. This time they used their maximum power. The outcome of clash released mass amount of energy ripples. The earth started to quake non stop. The earthquake torn the land. People nearby started to retreat even further.


    Star Moon Pavilion was nearest building to the place where the fight is being take place. The earlier earthquake couldn''t was very powerful. The newly built pavilion couldn''t take it anymore. It started to collapse immediately.


    Ben shouted, " Crap! The building is collapsing! Evacuate the building immediately."


    Everyone started to leave from the back door in a formation. The clerics were near the door. Their role was to heal their allies if required. And the people at last were guardians with the shields. They were at last to protect their friends from any possible attacks with their shields. Since the guardians have high resistance to any attacks they were at the last. And the others were in the middle of clerics and the guardians.


    Bella looked at Ben who was not coming and asked, " Big Brother Ben! Why aren''t you coming out with us?"


    Ben said, " You people go ahead. I will bring Madame Denma with us. If we go out empty handed before big brother comes out, then we will definitely be killed by those bastards. You guys go ahead. I will bring her out."


    Bella wanted to help. But she knew that she will only be a burden. So she decided to leave immediately. Ben didn''t waste any time. He also left immediately to bring the Madame Denma out.


    As he walked towards the place where Madame Denma was, he was stunned to see that Madame Denma was not there.

 265 PILLAR OF THE GROUP

    Ben started to feel a bit nervous. If Madame Denma is not in their hands, then they will definitely die in the hands of the people of the Galaxy Pavilion. That will be a huge trouble. They nearly died to defeat Madame Denma. And if they go out empty handed, then they don''t even dare to imagine what will happen. Ben knew that defeating bunch of people is really very tough with their current strength.


    Even though Ben was anxious, he knew the situation that he was in. If he don''t get out, then he will lose his life under the collapse of the pavilion. So Ben decided to get out immediately. If they are lucky, then they will somehow escape from them. So Ben started to run out at his top speed.


    Outside the building Allen and others were waiting anxiously for Ben. The building nearly collapsed. It will completely fall on the ground at any moment. And yet Ben didn''t come out. They were really nervous.


    Alex one of the guardian said, " I will go in. I will find big brother Ben and come out."


    Bella said, " I will come too. If their is necessary for any emergency medical treatment then you need a cleric like me."


    Alex said, " No need. You will be a burden. We don''t know what kind of situation he is in. I cannot concentrate on two people at the same time. So stay back."


    Bella shook her head and said, " No. I can protect myself."


    Alex said, " This is no time to act brave. We need to work as a team. So stay back."


    "Both of you stop." , Craig said, " Ben is coming out. Look at the entrance."


    Both Alex and Bella looked at the back entrance of the building. It was as Craig said. Ben was close to the exit of the door. But at that time the building started to collapse completely. Ben took a step back.


    Bella shouted, " No! He is being forced to retreat. He need our help."


    "Damn It!" , Allen shouted.


    Allen ran towards the entrance and used tried to help in any way possible. But he had no idea how to.


    Allen shouted, " Guardians! It''s time to act. Do something and help Ben>"


    Alex and the other guardians nodded their heads. They ran towards the entrance.


    Alex shouted, " I want two people to cast the shield spell to stop the exit from collapsing."


    Two of the Guardians did as they were asked. They casted a defensive spell. An invisible force came and stopped the entrance from collapsing. Alex and other four guardians then entered the building. As they entered the building, they found that Ben was on the ground. He had the difficulty to get out as a pillar of the building blocked his path. At the same time, the building was collapsing a rock hit his head and he collapsed on the ground.


    Alex said, " Ben! Stay there! I am coming!"


    Alex said to his team, "You Guys! Cast a defensive barrier from the four side and protect me. I am going to bring Ben!"


    The other guardians nodded their heads as they were dead serious with their work. Ben was the main Pillar of their entire team. They cannot afford to lose him. They casted defensive spell and created a passage for Alex to go. Alex didn''t waste time. He immediately ran towards collapsed Ben.


    As Alex approached Ben, Ben was already in the unconsciousness state. But Alex knew that Ben was not dead. If he could bring him to ma cleric, he will be alright.


    At that time one of the guardians shouted, " Alex! Make it quick. I can''t take it anymore."


    Alex nodded his head. He grabbed Ben and placed him on his shoulder. Later he ran towards exit like a mad man. Immediately as Alex ran out, the four guardians ran even without bothering about the defensive barrier they created. Soon all of them came out of the building.


    Allen and others looked at the unconscious Ben and started to feel anxious. As soon as Alex came out, he shouted, " Clerics! He lost consciousness. Come and heal him immediately."


    The one who ran the first was Bella. She really respects Ben from the bottom of her heart. So she ran anxiously and started to cast the healing spell on Ben. Very soon Ben came back to his consciousness. He opened his eyes and stood up immediately.


    He looked at Bella and others anxious gaze and said, " I am sorry guys! I must have made you anxious. But thank you very much to risk your lives and for saving me."


    Allen said, " Past is past. What''s important is that you are alright. Everything else is secondary."


    Ben smiled in response. Then all of them understood the importance of a clerics. If it wasn''t for Bella and her healing abilities, no one knew what would have been Ben''s situation at the moment.


    Ben said, " But she escaped. I don''t know where she is. If my guess is right then she might have already met with her people. This place is not at all safe. Let''s get out of here before anyone comes here."


    Everyone nodded their head. They decided to leave immediately. But as they were decided to leave, a voice came from behind,


    "Don''t even dare to move."


    All of them were instantly stunned. This voice was very familiar to them. They turned back and looked at the owner of the voice and found a familiar person. It was none other than the Vice Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion. There was a woman beside him. It was none other than Madame Denma. There were some group of people with them. It was none other than all the elders of the Galaxy Pavilion.


    "Fuck!" , Ben shouted.


    The vice pavilion Lord smiled and said, " You people were really the pain in the ass. For seven years we were really pushed back by the bunch of kids. It was actually an impossible feet even for the other pavilions. But you bunch of kids did it. And today you kids really acquired the power to harm one of my pavilion''s elder. If we let you go this time, then it is no doubt that you people will become the big trouble in the future. So you must die."


    The Vice Pavilion Lord casted a spell. A five headed serpent which was huge in quantity was formed. With a loud hiss sound it travelled towards Ben. It''s target was Ben''s head. The attack was very fast that Ben has no time to react to it.


    "Damn It! Is this the end of road for our dreams?" , Ben thought in despair.


    As the five headed serpent was five feet away from Ben, a Golden fire fist came from the sky and smashed the serpent. The serpent got smashed into meat paste and disappeared. As everyone were wondering where exactly the source of the flames is, a voice came from behind,


    "Who dared to kill my people?"


    Ben looked at the owner of the voice and overjoyed. He said, " Big Brother!"

 266 AMAZING

    The Vice Pavilion Lord looked at Arjun and tried to scan him. He wanted to have the estimation of the person who can over power his spell. But he couldn''t sense anything. If a person couldn''t sense anything from his opponent then it means only one thing.


    The opponent is very strong!


    As the Vice Pavilion Lord was busy with his scanning the fifth elder already recognised who their opponent is. He started to feel nervous as he shouted,


    "It''s him! Vice Pavilion Lord! It was this person who wracked our pavilion back then. He is the Pavilion Lord of the Star Moon Pavilion!"


    The Vice Pavilion Lord gazed Arjun even more seriously. The person who reached the God Realm in Willpower at the age of 30. The person who can use the Golden flames. It fits the description about the person who messed up the Galaxy Pavilion in their absence. It was really him.


    Arjun looked at Ben and asked, " Are you alright?"


    Ben nodded his head in response.


    Arjun nodded his head too. He then looked at the destroyed Pavilion which he built and asked, "Which bastard destroyed our pavilion?"


    Ben replied, " It''s the result of the fight between Lance and the Galaxy Pavilion''s Pavilion Lord. During an exchange of attacks, it created an earthquake. The earthquake has created all this mess."


    Arjun looked at the direction of the fight that took place between Lance and Weissur. The anger within Arjun rose.


    The Vice Pavilion Lord sensed Arjun''s anger and said, " Why are you bothering about the broken building? Don''t worry too much about it. After all, you are going to meet the same result later."


    "And who the hell are you?" , Arjun asked.


    "Me? My name is Reiley. I am the Vice Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion. Nice to meet you personally." , The Vice Pavilion Lord said.


    Arjun asked, " Why did you people destroyed my pavilion?"


    Reiley sneered and said, " Why? Are you really that sad about a broken building? Then how do you think we felt when you wracked our pavilion in our absence? Did you ever give it a thought?"


    Arjun said, " I had no intentions to do it. Your fifth elder sentenced me to death. Who the hell is he to judge me? So I did what I have to do."


    Arjun continued, " But today your purpose was pretty much intentional. I could say that. It looks like I have to collect the money for damaging my pavilion."


    Reiley said, " Oh? Let''s see whether you can collect the money after you take my next attack."


    Reiley cast another spell. This time also it was the serpent which he used to kill Ben earlier. But the only difference is, this time the serpent had seven heads instead of five heads.


    It might just be the increment of mare two more heads.But the increment of two more heads will make the spell even more powerful.


    Reiley practises <<Nine Headed Serpent King>> Divine Art. In this Divine Art, the user can awaken the maximum of Nine head of a serpent. Each head possess an unique poison. It was very troublesome to defend against the nine different poison at the same time. That''s what makes this Divine Art really troublesome.


    It is easy to unleash five heads. The five headed serpent is weak. At the same time it consumes very little Divine Power. But the poison released by the serpent from sixth head will be really powerful and unique. They will consume a large amount of Divine Power too.


    That''s why Reiley used five headed serpent against Ben. But Arjun is a different story. Arjun is really a worthy opponent for Reiley to use his full power. And for making things worse for Reiley, seven headed serpent is the full power he could use. He is yet to awaken the final two heads. That''s why he is not confident in defeating Arjun even with the seven headed serpent. But still he decided to go for it. Or else he will be defeated horribly.


    The seven headed serpent travelled at it''s full speed as it is releasing seven different poison. Arjun sensed seven different auras coming from the serpents. So he decided to protect himself using the Willpower.


    Arjun used the Yin-Yan Inner Will and covered himself. The seven different poisons clashed with the Yin-Yan Inner Will and vapourised in the air. It tried to penetrate through the barrier created using the Inner Will. But Arjun''s Inner Will has the pure Chaos Power. It''s not that easy to penetrate it.


    Reiley and other elders looked at the vapourised poison and were stunned.


    "Impossible!" , Cried Reiley in shock, " Nobody escaped the seven headed serpent''s poison of mine and survived so far. How did you manag to escape depending on just your Inner Will?"


    Arjun said, " Are you sure that your pavilion is really the number one pavilion in the city? You don''t even know the true meaning of Willpower. And you boast that you people are from the number one pavilion in the city. What a shame?"


    "SHUT UP!!!" , Shouted Reiley in anger. The elders of the Galaxy Pavilion were also angered by Arjun. Arjun''s words were like stamping a leg on their reputation. They all decided to group on Arjun at the same time.


    Reiley casted another seven headed serpent spell. The seven headed serpent formed and was ready to travel towards Arjun. But Arjun was fast. He moved very fast and appeared in front of Reiley within no time. Reiley didn''t even have the time to be stunned as a punch came towards his chin. Reiley flew up in the air and fell few distance away on the ground.


    At that time the first elder was preparing his attack. But Arjun moves very fast. He appeared beside the first elder in no time and unleashed a backward kick. The kick was very fast as it landed on his chest. The first elder flew and crashed on the ground.


    The second elder tried to use his saber and slash Arjun. While Arjun dealt with Reiley and the first elder, it gave eniugh time for the second elder to use one of his saber arts. But Arjun dodged it successfully. He moved very quickly and appeared behind the second elder. Then he punched on the back side on the neck of the second elder. The second elder felt numb as he fell on the ground.


    The time taken for Arjun to deal with three people gave enough time for the third and fourth elder to unleash their attacks. The third elder casted a spell as the ice spikes appeared and moved towards Arjun at a quick pace.


    This time Arjun didn''t have the time to even dodge. So he created a portal of source in front of him and a portal of destination behind the fourth elder, Madame Denma. The ice spikes travelled through the source portal and came out of the portal of destination. The destination portal was created behind Madame Denma. Before she could even doubt what was going on, the ice spikes pierced her skin from the back. Madame Denma screamed in pain.


    The third elder was dumbstruck. As he was wondering how exactly his ice spikes pierced her skin instead of Arjun, Arjun punched him on his stomach. Both third and the fourth elder fell on the ground in pain.


    As for fifth elder, well he already pissed his pants. So Arjun didn''t even bothered to go after him.


    The entire fight took place for just 10 seconds. And Arjun defeated all the elders of the Galaxy pavilion. The people of the Galaxy Pavilion were sweating non stop in fear. At the same time Ben and others were stunned to see Arjun''s Combat abilities. There was only one word on either of the two parties mouth,

 267 ALLIES OF THE STAR MOON PAVILION

    Ben always believed that Arjun was definitely strong. But they never believed that Arjun would be this strong. He was strong enough to defeat all the elders of the number one pavilion in the city. What''s more, he defeated them with just a single punch. This kind of strength was unimaginable.


    Ben clenched his fist in excitement. He always desired this kind of strength. He decided to train hard once this mess comes to an end.


    Howard the Core disciple was also stunned. He was proud to be the number one disciple of the number one pavilion in the city. Right from his birth he was hailed as the genius that was ever seen in the past century. He always got what he needed in time. He was the direct disciple of the pavilion lord himself. He reached the 9th Level of the Divine Origin stage at the age of 60. That was the quiet an achievement.


    But the person in front of him was a totally different story. He is around 30 years old. And he has already acquired the power to defeat the Vice Pavilion Lord and all the elders of the number one pavilion of the city. And what''s actually an eye catching thing is, he didn''t even use his Divine Power. All he did is to use his physical strength to defeat them. It was really ridiculous.


    Reiley looked at the situation and was completely stunned. For the first time he felt nervous. Actually when he looked at the arial damage Arjun caused them, he started to feel nervous.


    Even Weissur was nervous too. Weissur has the physical transformation type of Divine Art. This Divine Art gives the user an ability to turn their body into a metal. Thus it becomes very tough for any opponent to harm him physically.


    But Weissur cannot use the wide Ariel destructive type of spell like Arjun did. It was the major drawback Weissur had. And once he transform his body into any metal, his body looses agility because of the weight the user carries.


    But Weissur has an advantage of Dao. He could use the Dao Arts related to metal element. So he was confident in taking down Arjun. Mastering the Dao Arts is really tough. And Arjun was just around 30 years old. Even though he reached the God realm in Willpower and reached the first level of awakening, it took him 30 years. And he was certain that Arjun didn''t master any Dao Arts.


    It was a known fact in this world that the strongest people of this world has taken minimum of 5000 years to master their first Dao Art. That''s how difficult it is to master any Dao Arts. As for Grand Dao--- Well forget about it.


    But Arjun was just 30 years old. The strength he achieved at such an young age was really something else. But if Arjun could also use the Dao Aets, then Weissur thought that he will commit suicide.


    Remembering what his Pavilion Lord said, Reiley gritted his teeth. But there was nothing he could do. The situation in front of him was a complete defeat.


    Reiley and all the elders really felt shame. They were the leaders of the number one pavilion in the city. And yet they lost in the hands of a 30 years old young man.


    Arjun didn''t bother with their rage. He looked in the direction where both Lance and Weissur were fighting against each other. Both of their fight were pretty intense.


    Lance was fast and agile. While Weissur was slow but with metallic physical body. His body couldn''t be destroyed that easily.


    Lance once again used his Dao of Darkness and materialised it in the form of a spherical ball. He then threw it up in the air. The Sphere of the Dark element then spread into a flat square shape and fell on Weissur in the spike form. It was actually the rain of the Dark element.


    The rain of Darkness gave a sense of danger to Weissur. His life time experience told him to defend against the rain of darkness.


    He used the Dao of Metal and created a metallic umbrella to defend. The rain of darkness colloided against the mettallic umbrella and dispersed. But it protected Weissur from the rain of darkness.


    But the remaining spikes hit the ground. The ground immediately started to lose all it''s properties of fertility. Wherever the spikes of darkness fell, it corroded the land. All the things that came in contact with the rain of darkness became the useless piece of land.


    Arjun felt pain in his heart. This land was his turf. This place was his home in this turf. And some foreign bastards are fighting here and damaging his home. Arjun started to get angry.


    At that time Galaxy Pavilion''s Vice Pavilion Lord and all the elders recovered to some extent. They stood up from the ground. At the same time, Arjun also sensed the arrival of 8 people.


    He said, " I will leave these people in your capable hands. Can you take care of them?"


    One of the male voice rang behind, " Be assured sir! You can count on us."


    Arjun nodded his head. He then turned towards Ben and said, " This place will become a nasty battlefield. Go as far away from here as possible. Don''t stay back and become a burden to me."


    "Yes big brother!" , Ben replied.


    As soon as Arjun received Ben''s reply, he went at a lightening pace. At that time a group of 8 people came and atood in front of Ben and his friends. They consist of seven male who looks identical and a female beautiful girl. They acted as the shields for Ben and others.


    Reiley asked, " Who are you people?"


    Prince Airen replied, " We? We are the allies of Star Moon Pavilion."


    Reiley tried to sense the power level of the newly arrived opponents. His instincts told him that the eight people are pretty much on par with them. Especially the girl. She was the strongest among the group.


    "It''s going to be a tough battle." , Reiley thought.


    Reiley looked at the beautiful girl and felt as if he had seen her somewhere before. But he couldn''t remember where he saw her.


    At that time Howard who has good memory said in a great shock, " Wait! I know you. In fact, I know all of you."


    Howard asked, " You are... There is no doubt about it. You are Princess Shayana!"


    Everyone looked at the female warrior and were stunned as they also recognised her. There was only one thing in their mind,

 268 DESTINED FIGH

    Princess Shayana!


    Who don''t know that name? That was the famous name in the entire kingdom. Even the people from other kingdom also knew about her and the tragic story about her. She sacrificed her own soul to curse the Royal Bloodline. This was the story which everyone knew. She had a tragic end to her life.


    But reality proved it all wrong. She is not only alive, but weirdly for the people of Galaxy Pavilion, she is their opponent. They know how strong Princess Shayana is. So they were nervous.


    They then looked at the seven people who looked like brothers. They all shares the similar features. So it was easy to estimate them as brothers. And who might are the? No one knows it.


    Princess Shayana looked at Lance and narrowed her eyes. For the future safety of the world, she decided to kill him. And she is very persistent about it.


    Princess Shayana said, " Airen! Can you and your brothers take care of these people? I have to go against my brother."


    Airen said, " Go ahead. And judging from the fight between those two, I think Sir Arjun needs your help. He might not be able to win against two at the same time."


    Princess Shayana nodded her head and left immediately. But the people around started to lose their minds.


    Prince Airen is Princess Shayana''s husband. Everyone knows it. And judging from the facial resemblance, there is no doubt that the six other people are none other than the six princes who planned and killed Prince Airen and Princess Shayana.


    But what is happening right now is totally against the legends they have heard. From the way it looked like, all eight of them are together. It was as if the legends they heard is nothing but shit!


    Reiley asked, " How are you people still alive? And why exactly the six princes who were your murderer are with you? What the hell is going on?"


    Prince Airen said, " It is none of your business. What''s important is, you need to bother about your own lives. We are going to be a little rash against you."


    Reiley and all the elders stayed in alert. They know just how powerful the seven princes are. They received their training from the number one teacher in the kingdom. That number one teacher is from the number one pavilion in the country. So it is understandable that their opponents are very strong and skilled. This will be very tough for them.


    ----------


    Ben and his friends were retreating from the place. They knew that with their current strength, they cannot belong there. They will be a huge burden for their allies. So they left immediately.


    But at that time a voice came from behind, " Where do you think you are going, Slave?"


    Ben looked at Howard and his anger couldn''t be hidden. When Ben was in the Galaxy Pavilion life wasn''t easy for anyone.


    Howard was always proud to be the Core Disciple of the number one Pavilion in the city. He was one of the Core disciple who trains under the tutelage of the Pavilion Lord himself.


    He always treated rashly against every other disciples. No matter if it is Inner Disciples or Outer Disciples, they had to bow in front of Howard. Howard always enjoyed the special treatment he always received in the Galaxy Pavilion.


    But the people who held the status like Ben did, lives were literally horrible. Especially for Ben himself. Howard used him as his personal slave. He was responsible for doing all the labour for Howard. Sometimes Howard used to drink and beat him like hell.


    There were no one who used to take complaint from Ben. Not even the elders would dare to take any action against Howard. As for the Pavilion Lord, he was totally out of reach for the people like Ben. So it was impossible to complaint him.


    But there was a person known as Malan. He acts as an informer for Howard. He would do whatever it takes to go on the good side of Howard. He used to tell Howard that Ben tried to report a complaint against him with the Pavilion Lord. And in order to win the favours from Howard he used to add some extra shit.


    Howard used to beat Ben and his group members like hell. But there was nothing else Ben could do other than endure the nightmare.


    But things have changed now. Back then he didn''t even have the Divine Power. But now he has. And what''s more, he is no longer the member of the Galaxy Pavilion.


    Ben replied, " What exactly a Core disciple of the loser pavilion wants from me?"


    Howard''s smile froze in an instant. He said, " Mind your words boy! You are insulting my pavilion which is num...."


    "Your elders lost." , Ben said on the midway, " My big brother defeated them in just 10 seconds. Do you still have the balls to call yourself the number one pavilion? What a shame?"


    "Shut Up!!!" , Howard shouted. He hates if anyone goes against him.


    Howard''s body started to transform into a metallic body. He decided to use his Divine Art and kill Ben once and for all.


    Allen and others surrounded Ben and tried to protect him. Alex started to cast a defensive barrier. He wanted to save Ben from the attack.


    Ben said, " Everyone! Step back."


    "But Ben, Howard is at the 9th Level of Divine Origin Stage. I don''t know whether you can win against him alone." , Allen tried to convince.


    Ben said, " No. You don''t understand. I always wanted to fight him alone and defeat him. I want him to know that he is not that awesome. After everything he has done to me, I cannot stay calm. Back then I didn''t have power. But today I have the power to defeat him. Step back everyone. I will fight him alone."


    Allen and others had no choice but to step back. They knew Ben very well. He never shows interest in anything that easily. But once he decided to do something, he will never listen to anyone. Allen and others sighed and gave way for the one on one fight between Ben and Howard.


    Ben also unleashed his Dragon power. He was engulfed in Golden Flames.

 269 BEN VS HOWARD

    Both Lance and Weissur were having a tough fight against each other. At that time both of them prepared another spell to go against each other.


    Weissur used the Dao of Metal and manifested it into a spear. As for Lance, he used the Dao of Darkness and wrapped it around his sword. Both of them were ready to go against each other.


    Both of them moved forward. The distance between them was shrinking. And when they found that their enemy has reached into their zone they attacked each other furiously.


    But when their weapons were about to claah, a portal opened in front of their weapons. And very quickly golden flames came out of the portals and clashed against their weapons.


    At that time both of them felt as if their hands go numb. They understood that the flames that clashed against their weapons is no ordinary flames. It was the flames created using Dao!


    When they were wondering who was the Dao Master that blocked their attacks, a voice came from their back,


    "That''s enough! You people have really created a mess in my place."


    Both of them looked at the owner of the voice and were stunned. The person was familiar to them.


    "It''s you!" , Weissur exclaimed.


    "How did you escape from my Zombies?" , Lance said in surprise, " And what the hell are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here?" , Arjun said, " Actually that''s my question."


    "What do you mean?" , Lance asked.


    Arjun sighed and said, " You should learn the art of investigation. You are fighting on my turf. And yet you ask me what am I doing here?"


    "Your turf?" , Lance was taken a back, " Don''t tell me, you are Arjun!"


    "Bingo!" , Arjun said.


    Lance suddenly understood everything. He started to curse his own idiocy. The cursed sword walked into his home, and he simply didn''t know it. If he tried to learn how exactly the person who took the cursed sword looks like, then he would have ended it back in the wavery hills.


    Lance was furious. He wanted to kill each and every person who are in front of him. He was that furious.


    Arjun sensed Lance''s anger and sneered.


    He said, " Let''s finish this Lance. Let''s finish this once and for all."


    Lance said in a hoarse voice, " Yes. I am thinking the same. Let''s end this."


    ----------


    Howard was the Core Disciple of the pavilion lord Weissur. Weissur always loved Howard. And it is one of the reason why Howard was very proud of being the disciple of the number one pavilion in the city. It was because of this reason why no one dared to go against him.


    Howard is currently at the 9th level of Divine Origin Stage. As for Ben, he was at the 7th level of Divine Origin Stage. Ben clearly knew that he is at the disadvantage here. But still he was proud that he received the same power as Arjun. And he would do anything to not disappoint him. After all, both Arjun and Ben has the power of the Fire Dragon. The power of dragons are always powerful. Especially when I comes to penetration. It can penetrate through the hum''s defence very easily. So Ben thought he had a chance.


    Howard moved forward with his metallic transformed body. He was moving at an average speed. But that''s in the perspective of a cultivator of 9th level of Divine Origin Stage. But for Ben who was at the 7th Level of Divine Origin Stage, it was very fast for him.


    At the same time, Ben was a total noob when it comes to combat. So Howard''s average speed was very fast for his eyes.


    Howard approached Ben in no time. He used his strong metallic fist and punched Ben in his stomach. Everything happened very quickly.


    Ben flew back and crashed on a boulder. He coughed a mouthful of blood. It was very quick. He didn''t have the time to even react.


    "Ben....!" , Craig shouted. He took a step forward in order to help him.


    But Ben showed his hand and signalled him not to interfere.


    Ben said, " No one comes. He is my opponent. And I don''t want any help. I want to defeat him with my own power without any help."


    "But... " , Allen tried to convince Ben.


    But Ben interfered and said, " No buts. Did you people forget what big brother thought us. If I take any external help to defeat him, then it will be a stain on my heart. That stain will act as a bottleneck in my future advancement."


    Allen and others retreated. They had seen more than enough. They swore in their heart. If they get away from this mess in one piece, then they will seriously train hard and get stronger and stronger. They don''t want anyone to control their fate. So they looked at the battle with great anxious.


    Howard didn''t stop there. Since his birth no one has ever insulted him. But today for the first time someone has insulted him in front of his own pavilion members. This hit his pride. What''s more, the one who insulted him was his former slave.


    So Howard decided to give him a slow and horrible death. So that he can give Ben as an example to the people who wants to go against him.


    Howard grabbed Ben and lift him in the air. He started to punch Ben on his face non stop. Since Howard has the metallic hands, his punches were effective. Blood started to blow out from Ben''s face. His face started to get swell like a balloon. He started to feel numb.


    At that time he built up enough courage and released mass amount of Golden Flames from his body. Golden Flames came in a huge mass. Finally Howard couldn''t take the heat and released Ben and retreated three steps back. Ben fell on the ground.


    Ben started to pant non stop. If he let Howard go with his attacks for a few more moment, then things would have been very nasty for Ben.


    Arjun who was busy with his fight, didn''t stop to take a look at Ben and others situation. When he looked at Ben''s situation, he decided to give him some advice.


    Arjun said through telepathically, " It looks like you have some difficulty in dealing with your opponent, Ben."


    "Big brother?" , Ben was stunned.


    Arjun continued, " Your enemy is stronger than you in cultivation, Ben. But he really suck at something which might help you as an advantage."


    "What is it?" , Ben asked.


    "Try to figure it out for yourself. " , Arjun said, " I can only provide you some guidance. As your teacher I will only provide you with 20% of the assistance. That means I will only guide you on the right path. The rest will be up to you."


    Ben took Arjun''s words as an encouragement. He said, " Leave it to me, big brother! I will not disappoint you."

 270 BENS FIRST INTENSE BATTLE

    To be honest, Ben don''t know what was the weakpoint that Howard possess that can be used as an advantage. And he don''t want Arjun to tell him.


    Since his childhood, Ben always wanted to become a strong cultivator. He walked on his own path and after a difficult struggle, he became a part of the Galaxy Pavilion. And Galaxy Pavilion was the number one pavilion in the entire city.


    For him people here are someone with the strong family background. They are totally in a different world for him. Even though his status in the pavilion was very least, he thought he would be satisfied even if he becomes an outer disciple of the pavilion.


    He worked very hard for years. From a total nobody, he got the rights to make his own team. He was very happy. He felt as if he took a step forward to become a full fledged cultivator. He took his first step towards achieveing a Divine Power. So he prepared his own team of 50 members and started to work even more hardly. He showed his utmost determination. He was careful with the way he dealt the things.


    He always thought how to make his team even more efficient in delivering any products to their customers. He thought how to communicate with you customers while delivering any product. He thought them how to please a customer. Hence, they got a good response. They very soon rose to the best delivery team in the pavilion.


    But after meeting Arjun Ben understood how naive they were. All that time he was in an illusion that he took a step forward to become a full fledged cultivator.


    They would receive credit points for their services. After achieving a set of Credit Points, they can exchange it for one hour lecture from an outer disciple. But how much can an outer disciple provide any help compared to an elder?


    Ben understood that they were used. Because of Ben''s contribution and good services, the prestige of the Galaxy Pavilion rose to another heights. And they were rewarded with just mare Credit points. The one who was benefitted the most with Ben''s services was Galaxy Pavilion. All Ben received was Credit points.


    Arjun told them that if Galaxy Pavilion will improve Ben''s status and make him an outer disciple at least, then the one who would face a huge loss would be Galaxy Pavilion. After all, it will be difficult to get another delivery team like Ben to the Galaxy Pavilion. So Arjun told them that the Galaxy Pavilion would have enjoyed his services as a delivery boy as long as possible. After all, they were receiving a good name out of Ben''s services.


    Just like how Scrooge who is selfish and never desires to spend his money, the Galaxy Pavilion would never let go a huge amount of reputation who was in the form of Ben.


    When Ben heard this he went furious. He never thought things that deep like Arjun did. He was frustrated at that moment. They were not only enjoying his hard work as their own, but to make the matter worse, he was treated as a slave by the person he was fighting. So he had every reason to vent all his anger on Howard.


    He looked at Howard. He was thinking how to take him down. He was trying to figure it out what was the advantage Ben has which he didn''t see.


    Howard was furious. The person whom he treated as his slave managed to let him stop his attacks. This was a huge humiliation for him.


    He roared in anger and moved towards Ben at his top speed. Ben didn''t even have the time to react. Howard''s speed was average for other cultivators of his age. But for a total noob like Ben, it was very quick. And his cultivation base was two level lower than Howard. These facts put him jn greater disadvantage.


    Howard appeared in front of Ben in no time. He grabbed Ben''s neck and lifted him in the air. Ben didn''t have anywhere to go since his legs were in the air.


    Howard started to punch Ben on his stomach. Ben experienced a hell lot of punches on him abdomen. He was not even given the time to breath. As he was being punched with the metallic fists, Ben''s situation was getting worse and worse. His eyes started to turn red. He felt as if his internal organs were being turned into meat. He was feeling as if he was being smashed with an iron hammer.


    "Big brother Ben!" , Bella started to cry.


    Remaining members were not doing anything good. They looked at Ben in nervous. Their bodies were shaking in anxiety.


    At that time Ben thought,


    [Am I going to die here?]


    [But I haven''t accomplished anything]


    [After a long struggle I finally managed to get the power to train in Divine Art]


    [But I haven''t accomplished anything so far]


    [What exactly is the weak point big brother mentioned about?]


    [Why can''t I see it?]


    At that time, Ben opened his eyes. He looked at metallic body of Howard. There was no loopholes in his body. But when he looked at his eyes, he got an idea.


    He manifested a small fire ball on the tip of his finger. This fireball was around 3mm in diameter. Ben endured the attacks from Howard. He quickly lift his hand and pointed his finger towards Howard''s eyes. Then he fired the fireball that he prepared in his eyes at it''s top speed.


    Before Howard could process what was happening, that fireball hit his left eye. His body might be transformed into metal and was indestructive, but his eyes were as sensative as ever.


    "AAAHHHHH!!!" , Howard yelled in intense pain. Helet go Ben. Howard fell on the ground. He held his left eye while shaking on the ground. He was yelling at his top voice.


    The people of the Galaxy Pavilion were stunned to see this. This was totally out of their expectation. As for the people of Star Moon Pavilion, they simply overjoyed.


    Both the parties looked at Ben''s situation and got were thinking only one thing,

 271 THE PERSON WHO INHERITED ARJUNS LEGACY

    Malan who was one of the spectator was the first one to come back to his senses.


    "Boss!!!" , Malan shouted. He ran towards Howard and held him in his embrace. He turned Howard whose body was in the direction of the ground.


    He found that Howard lost his left eye beyond recognition. His eye cannot be repaired anymore. Malan was really stunned to see this.


    He looked at Ben who was trying to take breath. He didn''t even dare to hide his killing intent.


    Another one of the Core disciple looked at Howard''s condition and he was enraged.


    He looked at Ben and shouted, " Kill him!!!"


    Next moment all the other members of the Galaxy Pavilion followed their orders and rushed towards Ben who was on the ground.


    "Kill them all!!!" , Allen shouted when he looked at the coming people. He didn''t care anymore. This is no longer the battle between two people anymore. It''s time to settle this once and for all.


    Bella walked towards Ben. She hurriedly started to heal him. His injuries were grave. It took her some time to completely heal him. She was almost attacked by the opponent. But Alex protected her with his shield. Ben recovered very quickly.


    When he recovered and opened his eyes, he found that the entire place has turned into a battlefield. The two groups were fighting against each other. They were exchanging spells related to their own Divine Art.


    Ben asked, " What the hell is going on?"


    Bella replied, " You were successful in causing damage to Howard. Your last attack has blew his left eye. He lost his left eye beyond repair which triggered their rage. They decided to kill you in a group. Then Allen also ordered us to go after them. Then it turned into the group battlefield."


    Ben understood everything. He looked at the battlefield. He could see that his team was not doing anything good. They were completely outnumbered. The Star Moon Pavilion has only 37 fighters. While Galaxy Pavilion numbered more than hundred. If it wasn''t for the timely healing from clerics, So many people would have been dead by now.


    Ben was pissed. He immediately stood up. He raised his hand up in the air and pointed his finger towards sky. He then casted a spell.


    Immediately the sky started to change. It was the pitch dark at that moment. But then it started emit a faint amount of golden residue.


    The people who were fighting intensely, sensed the strange phenomenal that was happening in the sky. They stopped fighting and looked at the sky wondering what was going on.


    Malan said, " This dragon''s image... I think that I have seen it somewhere before. But where did I see it?"


    Another person said, " Crap! Isn''t this the same image that appeared when their pavilion lord wracked our pavilion seven years ago?"


    Malan suddenly remembered where did he see it. There will be no person in the Galaxy Pavilion who would forget that horror. Especially the people who personally witnessed it. The damage they received on that day was very huge. It is not something they would forget in their lives.


    There was no casualities on that day. But the damage their property received was immense. The Galaxy Pavilion is always sensitive towards their reputation. They wouldn''t forgive anyone who would even think of damaging their reputation. But Arjun''s actions really damaged their reputation. Even though they still remained number one pavilion in the city, people didn''t fear them anymore. The people didn''t pay them that sincere respect which they used to receive. If any member of the pavilion has the verbal fight with the members of another pavilion, then the other party used to take Arjun''s action as an example and humiliate them.


    The life wasn''t as easy as it used to be. The Galaxy Pavilion still remained number one pavilion in the world. But it doesn''t have the same vigour it used to have. The spell they are looking at has given a huge blow to them. That spell was a huge taboo to their heart.


    Today they are going to face the very same spell once again. They don''t know what kind of despair it''s going to bring to them.


    At the same time, all the members of the Star Moon Pavilion were shielded with the Inner Will. The owner of that Inner Will was none other than Ben himself. Ben used his Inner Will to protect his teammates.


    At the same time Arjun, Lance and Weissur also stopped fighting. Lance was surprised as it was his first time seeing it.


    Weissur was stunned. Because he already looked at the recording crystal which contains Arjun using this very same spell to cause a huge physical damage to their pavilion. Weissur looked at Arjun and found that he was smiling.


    Arjun would obviously smile. Because he knew who was casting this spell. There was no person in any Universe who can use this spell other than Arjun. But that was yesterday. Today he had someone who can use the same Divine Art which he trains in. It was Ben.


    When Arjun was training his Soul Core, Ben came and asked him to teach this spell. He said that he loved this spell when Arjun casted in the Galaxy Pavilion. He desired to learn this spell.


    Arjun then thought him the structure of the spell. He thought him the working principle of the spell. Ben learned it with utmost concentration. But he messed up very badly in his first try. Then he tried for the second time, third time, fourth time and so on. But he failed everytime. Arjun said some encouraging words and left him to train while he went back to train in his soul power.


    But today he found that Ben has displayed this spell. That means he mastered the spell. Arjun was obviously happy to see this.


    Weissur looked at Arjun''s smile and asked, " Are you the one who is doing it?"


    "Me?" , Arjun said, " No. No. No. No. You have mistaken. I am not the one who is casting this spell. Didn''t you see that I am busy in dealing with you two? How could I have the time to bother with those juniors?"


    "Then who is it?" , Weissur asked.

 272 THE SONG REMAINS THE SAME

    "The one who inherited your legacy?" , Weissur asked, " But who?"


    "It''s Ben." , Arjun replied.


    Weissur was stunned. He didn''t know that Ben was training in similar Divine Art as the person in front of him.


    "What are you two talking about?" , Lance who was listening from the side asked


    "Shut up!" , Arjun said, " Someone who don''t know the art of investigation needs to keep quite."


    "Cut your crap!" , Lance was furious with Arjun''s words.


    Arjun said, " What? Now look at how angry you are? Hehe! Tell me Lance. When you manipulated the Royal bloodline and turned the six princes against their elder brother, then what you are doing was not crap?"


    "What are you talking about?" , Lance''s heart skipped a bit.


    Arjun smiled and said, " I mean manipulating the royal family. Turning the brothers against each other. Putting Princess Shayana at a total disadvantage. Turning all of them into a statue, Putting a curse on them with the help of your dragon''s friend. Then taking the statues from the Royal Palace to wavery hills. And spreading the false story in public and making your dragon friend''s curse as the doing of Princess Shayana. Well I know a lot of things."


    Lance was stunned. He asked, " How do you know all this?"


    "I told him!" , before Arjun could reply a female''s voice rang out from behind.


    Lance''s heart skipped a bit. He recognised the owner of the voice. He turned back and looked at the face of the familiar person. It was Princess Shayana!


    "Wait a minute. You look familiar. Wait. Are you Princess Shayana?", Weissur who also looked at the female silhouette asked in dumbfoubded tone.


    "How did you free yourself from that cursr, big sister?", Lance asked


    Eh?


    Big sister?


    Weissur felt his head is going to explode. The series of new information he got was really hard to process. As he didn''t know what was going on, he decided to wait and see the drama that was going on.


    Princess Shayana said, " You have overlooked one big veriable. The person whom you have left with those zombies back in the Wavery Hills has my cursed sword. You already knew it. That sword is the key to break the curse your dragon friend put on us. The sir here used the sword to set us free. We are no longer in the effect of that curse anymore. Do you know what that means? That means your long devised plan has failed."


    Lance was silent. His plans were executed successfully since the very beginning. There was no problem. Everything went on as he planned it.


    He looked at Arjun and said, " You will pay for this."


    At that time Princess Shayana said, " No. Lance, Your opponent is me. Let''s end this once and for all."


    Princess Shayana said while she took out her sword. She looked at her sword and sighed. She remembered once again. When she was on her way towards Lance and Arjun a voice rang out in her mind


    "Congratulations for breaking free of the curse, Shayana!"


    Princess Shayana stopped her march all of a sudden. She remembered this voice. She didn''t know how to or what to address him. Because as long as she knew it was the strange voice who gives two options for everyone after they awakened their Inner Will for the first time.


    She didn''t know that the owner of the voice is called as ''The Ancient Universe Will.''


    "Greetings! My Lord!" , Princess Shayana replied.


    The Ancient Universe Will said, " I hope that you know why I am talking to you at your busy moment right?"


    "Yes." , Princess Shayana replied. There was a thing of unwillingness in her eyes. Because she knew very well why The Ancient Universe Will is here.


    The Ancient Universe Will said, " As for our agreement, I saved your life and sent a person to free you from this curse. You are free now. But everything has a cost. And the cost you had to pay was stepping out of the position as the Universe Will. So you are no longer the Universe Will anymore. That means you are going to draw power from me. And as per my rules, all the life forms who draws power from me, has to make a choice between combat master and the supporting occupation. But remember one thing. You can''t be stubborn anymore. Back then you had a third option. But now you don''t. You have to choose any one of the two options. So what do you choose?"


    Princess Shayana sighed. She knew that this moment would come. So she has already prepared her choice.


    She said, " I will choose combat master. I had enough already. I don''t want to be bullied anymore."


    "Is that your final choice?" , The Ancient Universe Will asked.


    "Yes." , Princess Shayana replied.


    "Fair enough." , Said The Ancient Universe Will and his voice disappeared.


    At present Princess Shayana has no regrets for her choice. She would have been dead if she didn''t make that choice back then. So she looked at Lance with the face full of killing intent.


    She said, " Sir, please leave him to me. I have some old score to settle with him."


    "Sure!" , Arjun replied and walked towards Weissur.


    Princess Shayana said, " Let''s end this once and for all, Lance."


    ----------


    Ben looked at the people from the Galaxy pavilion with eyes full of hatred. At that time he put a defensive barrier around all his allies using his Inner Will. So that none of his friends would hurt from this spell.


    Ben said, " I had enough of you bastards from the Galaxy pavilion. You bastards used our determination and hard work for your own personal profit. And now you bastards are not going to live our lives in peace. Then I will mess with you and your pavilion completely."


    He then strengthened his finger which he pointed towards the picture of the dragon in the sky.


    He shouted, " Rain of the Golden Flames!"


    As soon as he said that, the Dragon in the sky glowed even brighter. Then tiny dots appeared in the sky. As time passed, those dots grew bigger and bigger. As it neared them people recognised what was that.


    Malan shouted, " Crap! It''s the rain of the fireball! Everyone! Take shelter and protect yourself immediately."


    At that time, all the guardians of Star Moon Pavilion were bit fast. They set up a defensive barrier and prevented anyone from escaping.


    Alex said, " Where do you think you are going ?"

 273 WAKE UP CALL

    On the other side, Prince Airen and company also stopped fighting. They also looked at the roaring golden dragon''s image in the night sky. Then the very next moment, it suddenly started to the shower of flames. It was in the direction of where Ben and others went.


    "What the hell is that?" , Second prince asked.


    Prince Airen said, " I don''t know. But it was in the direction where those kids from the Star Moon Pavilion went."


    The third prince said in a little worry, " Could it be... these bastards had tracked them down and started to hunt those kids?"


    Prince Airen looked at his opponent. His opponent was none other than Reiley, the second in command of the Galaxy Pavilion. Reiley was totally bleeding all around his face. His face was covered in multiple bruises. In fact it was the similar situation with all the elders of the Galaxy Pavilion. They were at the losing side.


    Reiley felt the cold gaze from Prince Airen and said, " It''s not our doing. This is the same spell that person whom you address "Sir" used to wrack our pavilion. We faced huge collateral damage. Trust me. It''s not our doing."


    Prince Airen said, " But Sir is with my wife. They both are dealing with the two different enemies. And they are in the direction of the east. And the spell has been casted in the west. So how do you think sir''s spell has been casted in the west?"


    "I don''t know." , Reiley said, " Trust me. This is definitely the spell of that sir of yours. It has nothing to do with me or my people."


    Prince Airen believed Reiley''s words. Because even though they were turned into a statue, they could see what was going on in their surrounding. So when they were statues, they looked at the fight between Arjun and Lance. They clearly saw Arjun using the Golden flames to deal with Lance. And the golden flames in the sky right now looked identical to Arjun''s flames. That was the reason why he was convinced that the golden flames in the sky was Arjun''s doing.


    ---------


    On the other side, Ben has already casted the spell. The fireballs started to rain on the people below it. The people from the Galaxy Pavilion started to run here and there. They wanted to escape. But Alex and other guardians casted a defensive spell. They prevented the people of the Galaxy Pavilion from escape. So they have nowhere to go. Even if they tried to break the barrier, it will take a hell lot of time to do it. And by that time the fireballs would burn all of them. They had only one choice. To face the fireballs.


    "You are courting death, Ben?" , Malan shouted.


    "If I don''t do this, I would have eventually died." , Ben said, " If that was the case, then do you think I would honestly care? Screw you and your Pavilion."


    But the Ben in front of him has totally changed. The Ben in front of him, is no longer that pussy cat. He had the courage to go against the number one genius of the number one pavilion in the city. He had the skill to damage one of his opponent''s eye to the point of beyond repair. The Ben in front of him has the courage to talk back without any fear. The Ben in front of him has the power to cast such a powerful spell. Malan understood that, the Ben in front of him cannot be treated like they used to do in the past. He has grown up.


    While Malan was lost in his thoughts, the shower of fireballs descended. It fell on the people below it. All the people who couldn''t dodge it started to scream in pain and agony. They were clearly burnt.


    "AAAHHHH!!!" , Someone yelled.


    "Please! I don''t want to die!"


    "Please stop it!"


    "Somebody stop it!"


    "Please someone save me!"


    There were different pleading sounds from different people. But who could have the power to stop it? Who could have the bother to help them while the people who were dodging had the hard time to save themselves? Hence it caused many deaths for the Galaxy Pavilion.


    So many people died. But not everyone were dead. There were some people who had the trick to save themselves. Out of around 150 people, only 30 remained alive. But they were not at all in the good condition. There were people who got minor burnt marks on their bodies. But they drained so much of their Divine Power to protect themselves. So they were not doing any good.


    They took a basic healing potion. Very soon they recovered. Ben looked at the people who are still alive and sighed. They were none other than the Core disciples of the Galaxy Pavilion. And they took the basic healing potion and healed themselves. At the same time, they recovered their Divine Power too. It Put Ben and his group in disadvantage position.


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    One of those survivors clapped his hands and said, " Well Done! Wel done Ben! You did the great job. Do you know something? You have earned our recognition. From now on we are not going to treat you as we did in the Galaxy Pavilion. We are going to treat you as a dangerous enemy whose elimination is very important."


    Another Core Disciple said, " All of you have reached 6th level of Divine Origin Stage at least. If we let you people live, then you could become a potential threat for us in the future. You people needs to die. Or else it will be a huge stain for the reputation of the Galaxy Pavilion."


    "Reputation?" , Ben sneered and said, " Look at the sky. It''s as dark as night. But it is 2 in the afternoon. People out there will definitely notice this strange phenomenon. Big brother once told me a person''s curiosity is like a hungry tiger. Untill unless they learned the truth, it doesn''t fill their appetite. If my guess is right, some random person has already got an idea about our situation. They might have witnessed the death of hundreds of your people in our hands. And what kind of flashing news is better than the hundreds of deaths of the people of the Galaxy Pavilion? It will bring a huge shame to your pavilion. It can''t be avoided. Your pavilion is doomed now. How are you going to explain the deaths of the hundreds of people from your pavilion to their parents? Do you think that your money could silence them? Or your threats? Wake up guys. Instead of your pavilion, it''s better to think about yourselves."

 274 LANCES PARTNER

    The disciples of the Galaxy Pavilion don''t want to believe what Ben said. But reality was exactly how he said. And they have to accept it no matter how tough it is.


    The sky turning dark in the middle of afternoon will definitely gather attention of the people. With curiosity they will come to investigate the reason behind the darkness. And when they find that Galaxy Pavilion is involved in this, then things would be nasty.


    They already lost their image when Arjun caused the huge rukus in their pavilion. And when matter leaks that the Galaxy Pavilion has lost more than 100 disciples from the attack of a single person, then it will not only a huge blow for Galaxy Pavilion, but it will give a huge amount of respect to Ben. Star Moon Pavilion which was created very recently will grow in one single day. They will gather many customers. And if they really do good in business, then the number of customers would increase.


    And the biggest advance Star Moon Pavilion has is Ben. Ben played a major role in the rise of the business for Galaxy Pavilion. He know how to attract customers attention. His work has brought many customers for Galaxy Pavilion. He knew how to get on the good side of a customer.


    The Galaxy Pavilion''s elders knew that if Ben was promoted to the outer disciple''s status, then he will start learning cultivation. And it will not do any good to the pavilion. So they manipulated him and let him continue as a delivery boy.


    Today Ben quit Galaxy Pavilion and joined Star Moon Pavilion. And his actions proved that he will sacrifice his life for the Star Moon Pavilion if required. Such dedication is enough to install fear in Galaxy pavilion. With this kind of determination, he will definitely work even more hardly for Star Moon Pavilion. That means all the privilege that Ben brought to Galaxy pavilion will go to Star Moon Pavilion. This will bring the disaster to Galaxy pavilion.


    When they thought all this their heart skipped a bit. They had to do something to turn things in their favour.


    At that time a voice rang from behind the Core disciples,


    " So what if the word of today''s events will go out? If we will kill you then things will go in our favour once again."


    People looked at the owner of the voice and found that it was Howard. At the moment Howard lost his left eye. His left eye was tied with bandages. He could see with only his right eye.


    Howard said, " Don''t worry guys! Things are not that worse. Yes, losing more than 100 people will bring some troubles. But if we destroy the source of trouble, then we can bring back our lost glory. The people will start fear us and they will stay away from us."


    Howard said, " Do whatever you like. But I think you people know who my target is. Leave my slave for me to handle. You guys can choose whoever you want."


    When he said that, his right eye was on Ben. Right from the beginning his right eye didn''t part from Ben. He looked at Ben as if he is looking at his prey.


    Bella was nearest person Ben had. He said in a slow tone which only she could hear, " Bella! My last spell has cost me a lot of Divine Power. That spell might look awesome, but it cost a lot of Divine Power. That''s why big brother told me to use that spell as a last resort. I want you to heal me so that I can fight Howard. He is not going to play with me like earlier. All his attacks from now on would be nothing but killing blow."


    "Yes." , Bella started to heal immediately and said, " Big brother! Please be careful! Last time you almost lost your life when he was fighting you Casually. This time he is looking dead serious."


    "I know." , Ben replied. He already prepared a plan against Howard. He didn''t know whether it will work out or not. But he will give it a shot.


    Howard used his metallic Divine Art and turned both of his hands into a sword. He dashed towards at his top speed. His face was full of rage and killing intent. He wanted to give Ben the worse death in the history.


    Howard approached Ben in no time. He used his right hand which was transformed into a sword and swung it at his top speed.


    Ben already predicted this. The man who lost his calm in rage, would use his weapon to kill his target without any plan or skill.


    Ben noved to Howard''s left side. Howard lost his left eye. So Ben planned to take advantage of this and fight Howard.


    Howard couldn''t see what Ben is up to as he lost his left eye. As for Ben, he had enough time to deal with Howard''s weakness. He covered his hand with dragon''s flame and punched on Howard''s abdomen.


    Howard skidded for a few meters and fell on one of the dead bodies from his pavilion. Ben didn''t give time for Howard to react. He moved at his top speed and approached Howard in no time.


    His own speed surprised Ben very greatly. He didn''t know that his movement speed would be this agile. He moved even more quick than Howard.


    Ben thought,


    [My speed is even greater than Howard''s]


    [Howard''s metallic body weight makes him less agile]


    [The reason why I felt his movements very quick is because of the cultivation difference]


    [But I can always take advantage of his less agility and strike him]


    [So this is what big brother means]


    [Big brother wanted me to take the advantage that I have in agility and fight Howard]


    [Big brother! I get it. I understood what you wanted to teach me]


    On the other side, Lance was covered in bruises. He was fighting Princess Shayana. But Princess Shayana was very good with her sword.


    He said, " You are as good as ever, Sister!"


    Princess Shayana shook her head and said, " No. It''s you who lost your touch."


    Lance said while panting, " Whatever! But you are not going to do to me anything anymore."


    Princess Shayana looked at Lance''s face. He was smiling with sinister face. Princess Shayana had a bad feeling about it. She knew Lance better than anyone. If Lance smiled like that could mean only one thing. Things are going to be bad for his enemies.


    Lance smiled and said, " You know me sister! You people did really very good so far. But my partner is very near. He is coming."


    "Partner?" , Princess Shayana stunned. She said while shivering, " Could it be...."


    "You got it, sister" , Lance said, " Your biggest enemy is going to come. Be prepared sister."


    At that time, the sky which was dark, has turned even more darker. The atmosphere was normal earlier. But this time the temperature started to decrease. It started to turn cold.


    Everyone sensed the fall in temperature. They had a bad feeling about this.


    Arjun also had the bad feeling. In fact, he was feeling the worse among all. He thought,

 275 MOLANE - THE SOUL DRAGON

    Everyone stopped fighting. Because the temperature kept on falling. At some stage, the cold started to grow even more at a rapid pace. Then it started to snow. Everyone looked at the abnormality in the temperature and stunned. Then the entire place turned into snow.


    Arjun said, " Am I the only one or it is even you guys, who are sensing something abnormal with this snow? I am sensing Dao power coming out of it."


    Arjun didn''t receive any reply. He looked at the surrounding people. Weissur was on the ground taking heavy breath. He was literally over powered by Arjun. Weissur understood that he was not at all any match for Arjun and accepted his fate.


    Arjun then looked at Lance. Lance was looking in the vast sky and was laughing. Arjun could sense that this laugh was sinister as if his weapon is coming to him for his aid.


    Then Arjun looked at Princess Shayana. Princess Shayana was shivering non stop. Sweat was all around her beautiful body. She was looking at sky as if she is looking at the biggest nightmare of her life.


    Arjun didn''t understand what the hell was going on. So he waited patiently for the enemy to come. He also wanted to see who exactly it was. Because Arjun felt very familiar with this approaching enemy. But he was wondering who could give him this familiar feeling in this universe.


    At that time when people were wondering what was going on, they heard a faint sound.


    Ruuuuu....


    That was very faint, but it could be audible. Everyone heard it and were wondering what exactly it was.


    The familiar feeling within Arjun grew even more. But he couldn''t remember who it is.


    On the other side, Prince Airen and other Princes were panicking rapidly. The fall in temperature, the snowfall, they were very well familiar with it.


    Second Prince said, " Big brother! This feeling..."


    "I know." , Prince Airen said, " It''s Molane!"


    Third Prince said in frustration, " Damn it! If that bastard comes, then things will definitely be one sided annihilation."


    Fourth Prince said, " Molane is Lance''s partner. If that''s the case, then defeating Lance will be close to impossible.


    Fifth prince said, " We are simply not a match for him."


    Sixth prince said, " What should we do?"


    Seventh Prince said, " Wait a minute! Elder brother! If Molane is here, then the first person he will meet is Lance himself. If that''s the case, then it will be Princess Shayana who will be in grave danger."


    Reality struck very hard on Prince Airen. He said in fear, " Damn it! You guys take care of things here. I will go and bring Shayana back."


    -----------


    Ruuuuooooo!!!


    "What the hell is happening?" , Malan asked


    "I am having a bad feeling about this." , One of the Core disciple said.


    Another Core disciple said, " What is that sound?"


    "That sound is very scary." , Bella said.


    Howard and Ben also stopped fighting. They also had the bad feeling about this. No matter how big of an hatred they have between them, they know when to stop fighting.


    At that time, the scary sound became much more clear.


    RRRROOOOAAAARRRRR!!!


    With the sound a silhouette that was flying appeared in the vision of everyone. This creature was flying in the air with it''s giant wings. This creature was black in colour.


    "Damn it! It''s a dragon!!!" , someone shouted.


    "Fuck! Why exactly a dragon is here?"


    "Everyone, Run for your lives!!!"


    The appearance of the dragon attracted the attention of most population in the city. People started to run here and there in panic. The dragon''s disaster existed even in this universe too.


    Arjun was excited. Right from the day he received his Divine Power, he always wanted to have a fight against a dragon. He was itching for a death match against a dragon.


    Even thought he fought against that Laser Dragon, he was not satisfied. First of all, the one who fought against that Laser Dragon was his clone. Secondly his clone didn''t fought with it''s own power. To hide Arjun''s power, he had to fight using the dragon slaying sword.


    But today he is facing a real dragon. And judging from the reactions of both Lance and his sister, this dragon is definitely an enemy. Arjun was really desperate to know more about his power. And it could be learned only by fighting against a real dragon. That''s why Arjun was happy.


    Weissur recovered from his wounds. He also srnsed the arrival of the dragon.


    He asked, " What exactly a dragon doing here?"


    "Be careful!" , Princess Shayana said, " That dragon is no ordinary dragon. It''s name is Molane. It''s the Soul Dragon."


    "Soul Dragon?" , Arjun was stunned. He said, " You mean the dragon that cursed you and the seven princes?"


    "That''s right!" , Princess Shayana was still shivering.


    Lance smiled and said, " All this time, you were a pain in the ass, Arjun. All my plans have failed since the day you came. So I am going show you how despair looks like."


    Arjun didn''t talk. Because the Soul Dragon has already neared them. The Soul Dragon found Lance from up above. It found that Lance was badly wounded. So it landed on the ground beside Lance.


    Molane has the black body. It has the wings which is similar looking to an eagle. It has a horn above it''s nose.


    Molane said, " Who dared to harm you my friend!"


    Lance said, " It looks like I''m getting old. You look at that young man? That young man appearace has caused us so much problems.Since the day he came, all my plans and schemes ended in failure. He even broke your curse from my sister and freed her. And she was the one who wounded me."


    Molane looked at Princess Shayana and said, " It looks like you and your husband didn''t learn your lesson. So I will give you a lesson that is even better than the last time."


    Lance said, " No. Even though she wounded me, I can still handle her. I have plenty of ways to deal with her. So don''t worry. But I want you to deal with that arrogant young man. He really frustrated me a lot. Give him his worst nightmare. I want him to suffer horribly before you kill him."


    Molane looked at Arjun and smiled sinisterly. Arjun went serious too. His heart is telling him to stay alert against this dragon.

 276 ARJUN VS MOLANE

    Molane looked at Arjun and said to Lance, " Lance! He is just a kid. Why are you giving much importance to him?"


    Lance said, " No. Don''t underestimate him. When I learned that my people were killed by him, I didn''t bother too much about it. Because I felt that he is just a kid. I can use my vast wisdom to take care of him. But I was wrong. The pain this young man brought me is very big. Give him the worst death that you can give. This is my request."


    "Fine." , Molane said, " Since this is your wish, I will make it true.


    Molane looked at Arjun with his cold gaze. Arjun stayed at high alert. He could say that Molane cultivation level is much higher than his own. It will be very tough to deal with him. So he focused all his attention on Molane.


    At that time Princess Shayana cried and said, " No! He has nothing to do with this. Let him go."


    Lance said, " Oh Sister, It''s better if you think about your own self first. Stop bothering about him. My friend will definitely take care of him."


    Princess Shayana was nervous. All she wanted to do was kill Lance for his sinister mind. But Arjun who rescued them was pulled in by her. She felt really guilty about it.


    Arjun looked at Princess Shayana''s regretful face and said, " It''s alright. It''s just one mere dragon. If will be tough to deal with him. But it''s not impossible to defeat him. Be at ease and concentrate on Lance."


    Molane narrowed his eyes. He said, " just one mere dragon? Hahahaha! Lance! You were right. This kid is really arrogant. Now I had every reason to kill you."


    While Molane was saying, he flipped his hand. A dark energy came out of his hand and flew towards Arjun at an unimaginable speed.


    Arjun was stunned. That speed was way too fast. He immediately opened a portal and escaped to a safe zone. The dark energy missed Arjun. But Weissur who was beside Arjun, couldn''t make it. The Dark energy hit him before Weissur could process what was going on.


    When the dark energy hit him, Weissur didn''t even have the time to yell. He died before he knew what was going on. A whit energy came out of Weissur''s dead body and floated in the air. Molane grabbed the white light and devoured it.


    Molane said, " Damn it! The soul of an old fart like his definitely never taste good."


    Soul?


    When Princess Shayana heard that, she was stunned. She felt a bit scared too. At the beginning she was happy that Arjun somehow escaped. But when she heard that Molane could devour the souls, she was a bit scared.


    As for Arjun, he thanked lady luck who allowed him to escape at the right time. Or else he would have been involved in that attack.


    [That dark energy is damn too quick.]


    [I need to stay on even more high alert.]


    Molane suddenly flew at a top speed towards Arjun. Arjun was prepared for anything. He applied light Light element on his legs and ran very quickly. Molane followed him very closely.


    He said, " How long do you think you can run, Human!"


    Arjun didn''t bother about his taunting. He kept on running as fast as he can. At that time Molane once again manifested the Light element on his hand and threw it in Arjun''s direction.


    Arjun sensed the Dark energy and used a portal to escape.


    Molane smiled. He was waiting for this. When Arjun opened the portal, Molane could sense two energy ripples in two different directions. One was near Arjun. And the other one was behind Molane himself. Molane could tell that the space ripple that he felt from Arjun''s direction was the portal of source. Then it was easy to deduce that the space ripple which he felt behind him is the portal of destination.


    Molane immediately turned back. At that time he looked at the Arjun who was coming out of the portal of destination and said, " Found you"


    Arjun was stunned. At that time Molane used another black energy and threw it where Arjun was.


    Arjun didn''t even has the time to think as the black energy was very quick. Portals were useless against Molane as he could figure out where Arjun would teleport to. In the last moment when the Black energy was five meters away from him, Arjun got an idea.


    He used the space element and sent the dark energy in it. The dark energy entered the space that Arjun created and exploded.


    Arjun felt pain in his heart. The space might be one of the invincible element. But it has it''s own limitation. If the attack of the enemy is greater than the power of the space created, then the space creator might feel slight heart ache. Because the enemy''s attack has overpowered the space element. Hence the backslash.


    Molane was surprised. He smiled and! You escaped once again. You are the strongest human that I ever faced. Well done."


    Arjun didn''t care. He used a hell lot of stamina to escape from Molane. He drained too much of his Inner Will in creating portals. And now he created space to escape. It costed too much of the Inner Will.


    [Damn It! If this continues, I will die of exhaustion]


    [This bastard is way too casual while dealing with me]


    [And I am having the hard time of my life]


    [ I don''t know what will it be, if he became serious?]


    [But nothing is looking good for me]


    [I don''t care anymore.]


    [I planned to hide my dragon''s power.]


    [If I stick to that plan and hid my true power, then it won''t be long before I die]


    [A dragon could be killed by another dragon]


    [I have to deal with him using the power of the dragon]


    [I had no other choice]


    Arjun decided and unleashed his dragon''s power. Golden flames wrapped his entire body. The flames looked majestic as it reached the greater heights. Everyone around them could feel the rise in temperature. They could see the golden flames rising from the north side.


    Ben said, " It''s big brother. He is fighting that dragon. I could sense it."


    Howard and others were stunned too. They felt for a human to go up against the dragon is equal to committing suiscide.


    When Howard looked at Ben and others, he was shocked.

 277 MOLANES WORRIES

    Howard was confused. He couldn''t understand why Ben and others were laughing.


    But Ben and his friends has the clear picture. They knew that Arjun who was actually a human can defeat a dragon. Because Arjun has the power of a dragon.


    They always thought how a fight between a human and a dragon could be. Today they had the opportunity to witness the fight between a dragon and a human.


    Ben said, " Allen, Craig and the other three. I want you guys to watch this fight with great concentration. It will help us in the future for our development."


    "We Know." , Allen replied.


    Howard was even more confused. He don''t know what they are talking about. So all he could do is wait and see. They could do nothing else.


    Ben was thinking Arjun will kick Molane''s ass. Because for him his big brother is invincible existence. So he don''t know how tough Arjun''s situation is at the moment.


    But Molane was completely dumbfounded with Arjun''s actions. The Golden Flames coming out of Arjun was very familiar to him. It was actually the power of a dragon.


    For a human to possess the power of a dragon was clearly unheard in the history.


    While Molane was in shock, Arjun controlled his Divine Power. He controlled his flames and dashed towards Molane who was still in great shock.


    At this moment Arjun''s flames increased his movement speed to another level. Within no time, he flew very high and reached the backside of Molane.


    Dragons have 360¡ã view. Molane looked at Arjun who reached his back at even greater speed. Before he could think of a way to counter it, Arjun manifested the golden flames around his right hand and punched Molane''s back very hardly.


    ROOOOAAAARRR!


    Molane screamed in pain. He fell on the ground with a thud sound. Molane''s crash has created a huge shockwave and spread all around the place. His painful roar travelled a great distance. People around the Star Moon Pavilion heard the scream and were shocked.


    The shockwave was so great that either Ben in the east, or Princess Shayana in the west, or Prince Airen in the south were affected by the impact. The shockwave has forced them to take a step back. It became difficult for them to even breath.


    Jonathan was one of the trackers from the Star Moon Pavilion. As a tracker, he scanned the entire pavilion and stored the map on his screen.


    He said, " Awesome! Big Brother is really awesome. He punched that dragon on his back. And it resulted in that dragon''s crash. It screamed in pain. The shockwave we experienced right now was because of that dragon''s crash. What''s important is, big brother who was near to that dragon wasn''t affected by the shockwave at all."


    "Jonathan" , Alex shouted, " Instead of giving us live commentary, let us see the fight."


    "As you wish, Ben!" , Jonathan said.


    He then used his Divine Art and created a huge screen in the sky. This screen is so huge, that even Lance, Princess Shayana, Prince Airen and others could see the entire fight from their place.


    "What is that screen?" , Second Prince asked


    Third prince said, " Isn''t that Dragon which is on the ground, Molane? Who could be strong enough to harm it?"


    Fourth Prince said, " Look! Isn''t that person who is standing on Molane is Sir who released us from that curse?"


    "That''s right!" , Second Prince said in shock, " That''s really him."


    Fifth prince said, " Could it be.... Could it be that Sir has the power to face the powerhouse like Molane?"


    Sixth Prince said in excitement, " Then doesn''t that mean that we have hope for defeating Molane?"


    Other princes also felt the same way. They finally felt that they had some hope.


    Lance was the one who stunned the most. At the moment he didn''t care how that screen appeared in the sky out of nowhere. He was very confident in Molene. He was certain that with Molene''s help there won''t be anyone whom he can''t defeat.


    But what is he seeing is an entirely opposite scenario. Molane whom he always believed to be invincible, is on the ground suffering from pain. And the human whom he hated the most, is standing on him looking down on Molane. Lance never imagined that he would see this day.


    "Who exactly is this man?" , Lance asked.


    Princess Shayana shook her head and said, " Who knows? But I really underestimated his power. In the history of our world, I never saw a human who can overpower a dragon. This is really a legend."


    Princess Shayana looked at Lance and said while smiling, " It looks like we still have a hope. What do you say, Lance?"


    Lance gritted his teeth. He clearly know that his sister is trying to mock him. But there is nothing he could do.


    Lance said, " It''s too early to come to a conclusion, big sister."


    Princess Shayana only smiled in response. She then prepared herself for the fight. Lance also gotten serious. He prepared himself for the fight.


    ----------


    ROOOAAARRR!!!


    Molane roared in anger. He immediately shook his body and tried to shake his body. Arjun jumped from his back as he was losing balance, and landed on the ground.


    Molane looked at Arjun with eyes full of hatred. He then said, " Your flames are no ordinary flames. It has the essence of a Royal Dragon. How did you get the power to weild dragon''s power?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " As days passes by, you can find new talents. Along with the talent comes new technologies, spells and Divine Arts. I created this Divine Arts which gives humans the ability to fight against dragons."


    Molane was stunned when he heard that. If humans get the power to go against dragons, it will definitely be a huge blow for dragon race. He had to stop him. He can''t let that happen.


    Arjun sighed and said, " I know what''s going through your mind. It is precisely this reason why I never use my true power against anyone. But things have changed now. You are very powerful. So I don''t care about the future consequences. Let''s have a fight to the death, Soul Dragon!"


    What Arjun said was heard by all the people. Either it is Lance or Princess Shayana. The princes or the elders of the Star Moon Pavilion. Howard and other Core disciples. All of them were completely dumbfounded. Only Ben and his 50 members were smiling with pride.


    Howard subconsciously looked at Ben and clenched his fists. All this time, he thought that his Divine Art is one of the Invincible Divine Art.


    But after learning Ben has the power of Dragon, he gave up on that thought.


    He smiled bitterly and thought,

 278 SOUL DEVOURING CURSE

    Molane flew high in the sky. He knew that even though Arjun has the power of a dragon, he has one major disadvantage.


    He can''t fly in the sky like any true dragons!


    That''s right! Arjun can''t fly. So Molane decided to go for the long range attacks. So Molane flew in the sky.


    Molane took a deep breath. His neck started to change colour. It turned into pure blackish silver colour. He then opened his mouth wide and released the black energy.


    Soul Dragon''s Roar!!!


    It was the Dragon''s roar. The black energy came out from Molane''s mouth and headed towards Arjun at top speed.


    When Molane flew in the air, Arjun already had the idea that dragon''s roar would be the first attack any dragon would use. When Molane took a deep breath, it confirmed Arjun''s prediction. Arjun had more than enough time to counter it.


    When Molane used the Dragon''s roar, Arjun also took the deep breath. He concentrated enough Divine Power in his belly.


    He opened his mouth and released a huge amount of golden flames. The golden flames travelled at a quick pace and clashed against the black energy.


    The two energy clashed and it caused a huge explosion. The light that came from the explosion has dominated the darkness of the surrounding for around five seconds.


    The explosion released a huge amount of shockwaves which spread all around the property premises of the Star Moon Pavilion.


    The shockwave was so big that the people with weak cultivation level flew for certain distance. At that time they lost total control over their bodies. They flew in the air and clashed against boulders around it. Some of them even fell on the ground. They felt as if their heads started to spin.


    Even the powerhouses like Lance, Princess Shayana forced to take a step back because of the shockwaves. Needless to say, the weaklings like Ben and others.


    After everything calmed down Ben said, " Amazing! It is truly amazing!"


    Allen said in daze, " Ben! I have a question. Is it possible for us to have this kind of fight against the dragons when we reach the level of big brother?"


    "I don''t know." , Ben said, " But since we received the same power as big brother, then their is a high possibility, that we will have this kind of battle if required."


    Craig said, " That''s right! This is power. Damn it! Once this comes to an end, I will definitely train very hard. I want to have this kind of battles in the future. It looks really cool."


    Henry said, " I am truly excited. This is indeed the vigour of a strong."


    Ben said, " Guys! Control yourself. Let''s concentrate on the battle. I don''t know if we are going to have any opportunity to witness this kind of battle in the future. So let''s imprint every moment of the battle in our heart."


    "That''s great." , Ben said in pleasing tone, " Don''t miss even a single moment. I want you to record every moment of the battle."


    "Yes." , Jonathan replied.


    ----------


    Even though both of their roars clashed, it ended in tie. At that time, Molane flew near to Arjun. When he was nearing his target, Molane manifested the dark energy around his hands. Once he found that Arjun was in his zone, he used his fist that was wrapped with dark energy, and punched Arjun.


    Because of the explosion, Arjun couldn''t see anything for a few moment. Because aftermath of the explosion has covered his vision with earth particles. So Arjun didn''t know that Molane already made his next move.


    But when Molane was about to punch, Arjun suddenly sensed Molane''s presence. At the last moment, he used his Inner Will and created a shield around his body.


    Molane punch reached Arjun. But Arjun was quick enough to create the shield and protect himself from the attack. Molane''s fist collided with Arjun''s shield.


    The Inner Will managed to block most of the attack. But it couldn''t protect Arjun completely. The remaining dark energy hit Arjun very hardly.


    Arjun may possess the power of a dragon. But he doesn''t have the physique of a dragon. Dragons scales are one of the hardest substance in the world. Even Arjun is vulnerable in front of it.


    Arjun flew and crashed on the land very hardly. He even coughed a mouthful of blood. Arjun always had a strong physical body. But that was in the human''s prospective.


    But when comparing against the dragon''s scales, it was nothing. So Arjun couldn''t withstand the punch of an actual dragon.


    Dragons possessed huge bodies. Even Arjun has the body size equal to Molane''s hands. When Molane punched him, it covered his entire body. It was as if a huge rock came flying and crashed against a human.


    Arjun fell on the ground. There was no movement from his body. He was on the ground like a dead man. He didn''t die. But he had no strength left to even lift his arm. This was the toughest battle Arjun has ever had.


    Molane descended from the sky and landed on the ground. He looked at motionless Arjun and smiled sinisterly.


    He said, " If you were a real dragon, then you would have been a formidable enemy. But you are unfortunately a human. Humans always has a major weakness. You humans never have the strong physique like we dragons."


    Molane said, " Alright! Enough with this little game. You humiliated me by punching my back. To be honest it still hurts. So I am going to give you a painful death. The black energy that I punched you with, do you know what it was? It was the one of my trademark spells. Those dark energy has the soul devouring property. It will slowly destroy your soul. The more time it takes, the more painful it will be. Hahahahah!"


    Molane continued, " Since you are going to die very slowly, I will be bored to wait and enjoy it. So I will entertain both of us. I heard from Lance that you opened a pavilion? I sensed the aura of some bunch of people who numbered around 100 in the north. I presume they are your disciples in the pavilion right?"


    Molane continued, " Soul devouring spell will be very painful. But you cannot see how painful it is. Because the pain will be so unbearable that you will shut your eyes very strongly. So you don''t know how you will die."


    Molane said, " Don''t worry! I will give you the privilege to see it before you personally experience it. But how can I make you see it?"


    Molane pretended as if he was thinking for a moment and said with a smile, " Oh yes! How about I use your disciples to show you how painful it is?"

 279 A RAY OF HOPE

    "Hahahaha!!! Did you see that big sis! That''s the might of my friend, Molane!" , Lance said with the loud laughter.


    Lance continued, " I had to admit, that human is really a mysterious person. I don''t know where did he come from. I made my investigation on him only to fail to get any. I didn''t give any significant importance on him as he was only a kid. That''s why I didn''t even see his photograph. I made a mistake. If I looked at his photograph earlier, then I would have finished him back in the Wavery Hills. I was careless. But he kept on surprising me all the time."


    Lance continued, " He really kept on surprising me. At such an young age, his achievements are really terrifying. Even your achievements are nothing compared to his, big sis. The more terrifying truth is that this human has the power of a dragon. He even fought head to head against Molane. That was really terrifying."


    Lance continued, " But the battle has come to an end. Molane has won. No one can stop us from massacring you."


    Princess Shayana who also was looking at the screen was little anxious. She then looked at Lance who just completed his provocation and said, " Don''t celebrate too early. That person is not yet dead."


    "But he will soon." , Lance said, " Do you know what that last spell which numbed that person is? It is the spell called as Soul Devouring Spell. This spell will slowly devour the soul of the target. No matter how strong he is, it is impossible to stop the soul devouring spell. He is certain to die."


    Princess Shayana didn''t speak anything. All she could do is remain silent. But she couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. After all, their survival depended on Arjun at the moment. So she silently prayed for Arjun.


    ----------


    When Ben and others watched Arjun is in great disadvantage, they tensed up. Anxiety was clearly visible in their eyes. For them Arjun was the invincible existence. But they didn''t think that they had to see this outcome.


    Ben said, " Damn It! Dragons possess incredible physical strength. Their scales are one of the indestructible things in the universe. Big brother clearly had the advantage in terms of Divine Power. But when it comes to physical strength, he is at a major disadvantage."


    Allen said, " That''s right! If big brother has the powerful physical body, then that black dragon has no chance against big brother."


    "What should we do now?" , Bella asked.


    Ben shook her head and said, " I don''t know. But one thing is for sure. If big brother can''t defeat that Black Dragon, then we are sure to die."


    Ben clearly knows that, Arjun is the only one who had any chance of defeating that black dragon. Even though Ben and others had the power of a dragon, they just entered the true cultivation world. They clearly didn''t have the ability to take the black dragon down.


    He knew that they can fight in the future whenever they want. But if they need to have that future, then they need to overcome the current crisis. The current crisis is the black dragon. Dragons are the mighty creatures in the universe. No one can take them down. Unless the opponent the dragons facing is someone who has the power to kill the dragon.


    And Arjun is the only one who can kill that dragon. But he is clearly in a major disadvantage at the moment. If Arjun died, then none of them had the hope to escape from the black dragon''s pursuit. So he too was praying silently for Arjun''s victory.


    At that time they felt an unknown sinister power around them. At the beginning it was very faint. But after 3 seconds, it started to visible to the naked eye. This sinister energy was black in colour. This energy started to wrap them. No matter how much they struggled to defend themselves, it always ended in failure. Hence all of them started to panic.


    "What is happening?"


    "Why are we being caught in this sinister power?"


    "I feel chill down my bone?"


    "My power is not working against it!"


    "Damn it! What exactly is going on?"


    People started to express their own opinions. No matter what they did or how they tried, they couldn''t break free from the spell.


    As they tried to struggle they suddenly disappeared and appeared at some other place. For these people, it was so sudden as they didn''t have the time to think.


    As they were inspecting the surrounding, they found two familiar faces.


    Arjun and Molane!


    "Big brother!" , Ben shouted.


    When Ben looked at motionless Arjun, he couldn''t stop himself from worrying. Arjun was struggling internally. But his injuries was so grave, that he couldn''t even move.


    Molane laughed and said, " Now that our honoured guests are here, let''s get started."


    Molane pointed his finger towards the sky. Immediately a huge black sphere which rediated a chilled sensation formed in the sky. The sphere then flew up in the sky and stopped there. The very next moment it split into multiple small sphere and descended towards where Ben and others were. Then these small dark sphere entered into one person each.


    The crowd who were watching this clearly dumbfounded. They couldn''t even move a finger because of the black energy which wrapped them.


    When they looked at the black spheres entering their bodies they didn''t feel anything at the beginning. But as time passed, they felt something different within them.


    At first they felt as if they started to feel headache. Then all of a sudden, they felt as if they started to lose their stamina. Beads of sweat developed on their faces.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Why am I feeling very weak?"


    "Damn it! I feel as if I''m going to lose my strength all of a sudden."


    Molane said, " It''s nothing! You ants are going to sacrifice your souls to this mwjesty! You need to feel proud for that."


    Everyone who heard this were stunned. They started to struggle desperately in order to break free. But they couldn''t. The spell that sealed their movements was very strong for them.


    At that time Bella who was also struggling, suddenly heard a voice in her head


    "Bella! help me."


    Bella was stunned when she heard a voice in her head. She said in her heart

 280 RECOVERY

    "Ssshh!" , Arjun said, " Don''t change your facial expression. Listen to me carefully. Your healing power can heal me. It can even lift the curse on every one of you."


    "It can even lift the curse?" , Bella asked stunned.


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " All the curses originated from the darkness. As for your healing powers originated from pure light. And the darkness could be exterminated through it''s counter element. And the counter element of darkness is Light. That''s why, your healing power can take care of the curse."


    "But I can''t even move." , Bella said, " How can I even heal others? Needless to say in front of that giant dragon."


    "Don''t worry." , Arjun replied, " For now you need to heal me. I will open a secret channel between your conscience and mine. No one can sense this channel. Once I open the channel, it will allow you to see my injuries. All you need to do is heal me first. I''m the only one who can save you right now. So can you do it?"


    "Yes." , Bella replied immediately without any trace of hesitation. Her tone contained a big hope as well.


    The next moment Bella felt as if a rift opened in her conscience. At the beginning it was small. But very quickly it opened to the point where a person could enter through the rift without any problem.


    Arjun said, " Quick! Enter into my conscience and heal me quickly."


    "Yes." , Bella came out of her daze and said.


    Bella immediately entered the rift. As soon as she passed through the rift, she was greeted with a whole new different world. The power and energy in this world is purest to the point where she felt her soul has been thoroughly cleaned.


    [So this is big brother''s power? It''s simply amazing]


    Bella regained her composure. She knew that it''s not the time to be amazed with the world she is in. She has a responsibility. She has to restore Arjun. There survival has a hope until Arjun was alive and in his peak. So she gathered as much Divine Power as possible and started to heal him.


    The people outside were not doing anything good. As time passed the pain grew to an unimaginable level. Each and every part of their body was aching. They couldn''t resist the pain as they fell on the ground.


    Molane said, " Come on kids! This is just the beginning. The pain as the time passes will grow even more. So just give up."


    As time passed, the pain was so unbearable that their eyes turned red. Some weak willed people''s eyes started to bleed. No one even had the energy to speak. Ben and others were a little better as Arjun gave them Soul Core. Even though they didn''t start the training in the Soul Core yet, their Soul Core was helping them to neutralise the soul devouring process. But since their Soul Core is yet to have any power stored, it won''t be long before they run out of their Soul Core''s help.


    He said, " I don''t know how... But there are around 50 people who has the powerful souls. Is it a coincident? Or do you have any way to counter the soul related curse?"


    The more Molane looked at the things, the more surprised he was. To be honest according to him, Arjun''s eyes were supposed to bleed by now. No matter how pure a person''s soul is, it didn''t take this long to reach the bleeding state before. It was not convincing.


    As Molane started to has his suspicions, Arjun started to recover at a quick pace. Bella gave her all to heal Arjun. She clearly knew that her and others survival depended on Arjun''s recovery. So she is healing him at the top of her limit. On the other side, she is bearing the pain. She was suffering a lot as it became very tough to control two things at the same time. She was feeling stress. But she gave top priority in Arjun''s recovery.


    As for Arjun, he could stand and fight. But he was clearly putting up an act. He wanted to fight Molane at perfect condition. Molane was far superior in terms of cultivation, Willpower and Dao. The only advantage Arjun has is purity. Arjun''s power was pure as it originated from the Chaos World. So the more pure a person''s power is, the most output damage is. So he is putting up an act as he is trying to recover.


    But at that time Bella said in daze, " I can''t heal you anymore, Big Brother! The power difference between us is very huge. I have insufficient power to heal you. But I healed your internal injuries. Your broken bones have been restored. I restored your Divine Power as much as I can. But my power is nothing but the tip of an iceberg compared to yours. So I couldn''t help you much with it."


    "It''s alright!" , Arjun replied, " My Divine Power has no issues. I have sufficient Divine Power. So it''s alright. I was satisfied more than anything else with you healing my injuries with bones. Now I am perfectly alright. Don''t worry."


    Molane looked at Arjun who was motionless on the ground. At the beginning he didn''t sense any trace of power from him. But as time passed he felt some indescribable aura coming from him. At the beginning he didn''t give much thought. But as time passed the aura he felt from Arjun grew more intense.


    [Was it my imagination?]


    [Why am I feeling some brewing danger from him?]


    [Wait a minute! He was supposed to bleed by now. But that wasn''t the case]


    [Crap! He is recovering somehow. He is just putting up an act.]


    Molane shouted, " Sneaky bastard! I''m not going to let you recover."


    Molane dashed towards Arjun at the top speed. He then pulled back his hands and turned it into a fist. He then punched Arjun who was lying on the ground.


    But at that time Arjun suddenly jumped high in the air and said, " It''s too late."


    Molane''s fist landed on the empty land. The earth tore into pieces. As for Arjun he manifested dragon flames on his hands and punched hardly on Molane''s back.


    ROOOAAARRR!!!

 281 ARJUNS MASTER

    Arjun looked at Molane who was on the ground. He was clearly in pain at the moment. Arjun then looked at Ben and others who were in the effect of the Soul Devouring curse. Their eyes were bleeding. Fortunately, Ben and his friends were looking a little better compared to the people of Galaxy Pavilion. Arjun knew it was because of the Soul Core within them.


    Arjun activated his own Soul Core. He then raised his index finger towards the people who were still suffering. Immediately blue colour flames manifested on the tip of his index finger. Then it flew towards all the people who were suffering on the ground and it entered into their bodies.


    Next moment the blue flames spread throughout their entire bodies very quickly. It then started to devour the black residue which was devouring their entire bodies. As the blue flames started to devour their curse, the people started to feel better. Very soon they got up from the ground. But they were in a little daze.


    "Thank You, Big brother!" , Ben and others said.


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No need. I injected the Phoenix flames in your bodies which devoured the curse within you. But I took more time than I expected to recover myself. So you lost some fragment of your soul. This will impact your cultivation greatly. After all, without the strong soul, your comprehension ability will decrease. Your learning ability will slow down. So try to digest this bitter truth."


    "This..." , Ben tried to say something.


    But Arjun said, " Alright! Now leave this place. This bastard has pissed me off. This place is going to turn into a nasty battlefield. I will open a portal which will transfer all of you to a safe place. Don''t waste my time anymore."


    Arjun then used the time element on one hand. And he used the space element on other hand. He merged both the element and created a portal. He then created a destination portal as far away from his as possible.


    Arjun said, " Alright! Now go through this portal. Don''t even look back."


    No one wasted their time standing there. They knew that they will be nothing but burden for Arjun if they still stayed there. They all passed through the portal one after another. As the last member passed through the portal, Arjun took a sigh of relief.


    He then looked at Molane who was slowly getting up from the ground. Arjun waited patiently for Molane to get up. After all, Arjun treated him as an experience bag. So he wanted to let him recover before they could resume their fight. Molane then got up and looked towards Arjun with eyes full of killing intent. Arjun just smiled in return.


    ------------


    Princess Shayana looked at Lance''s ugly face and smiled.


    She said, " Didn''t I tell you Lance. Don''t celebrate too early. Now look at the situation. It has come back in our favour."


    "Shut Up!" , Lance shouted.


    Princess Shayana smiled and said, " The truth will not change just because you yell. The truth is right in front of you. Just accept it."


    Lance didn''t reply anything. He silently casted a spell and started his fight with Princess Shayana once again.


    -----------


    Molane looked at Arjun for a long time. There was utter silence where they were standing. The sound of air could be heard by both of them.


    Molane then broke the silence and asked, " Clarify one thing for me. How did you broke free from my curse?"


    "That lousy curse?" , Arjun replied, " Well, what should I say? It''s just a small curse. Do you think I don''t have the way to counter it?"


    Molane gritted his teeth and said, " That''s the curse which devours one''s soul. It is highly impossible to dispel it until unless the target knows soul related spells. Do you train in Soul related curse arts?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " No. Actually my master told me that the most important part of a person is their soul. So I tried my best to learn how to protect my soul. But it doesn''t involve any sacrifices. So don''t worry. I can counter your curse."


    Actually Arjun''s soul was really very strong to begin with. It was because he trained in Soul Core that helped him to overcome the Soul Devouring Spell of Molane''s. From the very beginning he didn''t have any problem with the Soul Devouring Curse. The only problem he had was with his shattered bones when Molane punched him. As Bella restored his shattered bones to normal, he was alright.


    "Master?" , Molane asked, " Who is your master? What is his name?"


    Arjun replied, " Forget it. The name of master is highly confidential. Even if I tell you, you won''t believe me. So don''t even expect anything from me."


    After all, Arjun can''t reveal that his master is none other than Lord Chaos! If people learn this truth, then it won''t be long before whether the Celestial Prophet of Darkness or the twelve supreme gods or the three emperors of the world learns this and suspects Arjun. Then it won''t be long before he falls in trouble. So it was obviously best for Arjun not to reveal it.


    Molane didn''t speak for a moment. He said, " Judging from your tone, you respects your master very much. That means that master of yours is very strong. Am I right?"


    "Strong?" , Arjun sneered, " That word is equal to underestimating my master. Even if all your dragon race form an alliance and go against him, you have less than 0% in taking my master down. He is a an existence whom even the Light and the Darkness has to consider. To be honest even the Light and the Darkness respects my master. Imagine for yourselves. Imagine just how strong my master must be."


    "Impossible!" , Molane said in slight fear, " There exists no individual who can be stronger than the Light and the Darkness! They are the supreme existence."


    "Think whatever you like." , Arjun said, " I have no reason to lie to you. It''s in your hands whether you believe me or not. But I am not going to let you go today. You have already pissed me off. If I cannot take you down today, then I will be ashamed to face my master. So be prepared."

 282 MINOR TRANSFORMATION

    The temperature suddenly fell once again. The change in the temperature was sensed by everyone around the place.


    There are so many things running through Molane''s mind. Like how to defeat his enemy. What trump cards Arjun still has? So on.


    But Arjun has entirely different thoughts running through his mind. Actually right after his bones were shattered by Molane''s punch, Arjun felt something happening in his body. To be more precise, the change he felt was in the Divine Core. He didn''t know what it is? But he could feel the change. But he couldn''t figure out what that change is. He even checked his Divine Core. It was in crimson gold colour as usual.


    He even felt an itchy sensation back on his shoulder level. At the beginning it could be beared. But as time passed, this itchy sensation grew to the point where he couldn''t control.


    [What the hell is going on?]


    [Why am I feeling itchy all of a sudden?]


    [And it came at the worst time possible]


    When he lost in his thoughts, Molane suddenly flew and appeared in front of Arjun. He already prepared his fists to punch Arjun. Arjun didn''t see this coming as he was lost in his thoughts. When he looked at Molane''s sudden appearance, it was already too late.


    [Crap! I have been careless]


    Arjun covered his chest with his hands out of instinct. But he knew that his bones are going to be shattered like before. He had his chances earlier. He was fortunate for Bella who was near him. But this time he is not going to be fortunate.


    Even though he could create a portal for healers to enter his conscience and let them heal his injuries. But Arjun doubted that Molane would give him enough time for the healers to heal him. After all, Molane definitely learned his lesson not to keep enemy alive for the long time.


    As the punch neared him, Arjun put his hands around his chest to defend himself. Molane then gave a hard punch on Arjun. His fists were so huge, that it covered Arjun''s entire body.


    As fist landed on Arjun, Arjun skitted back around 30 meters. That''s it. He skitted back. He didn''t flew and crashed on the ground like the last time.


    Most importantly, his bones didn''t shatter like the last time. All he felt is a little pain. Arjun was surprised. He didn''t know what was going on. But he felt that the lady luck was with him. So he decided to be careful this time. His careless has almost destroyed all his bones. So he looked at Molane and tried to concentrate on the fight.


    Molane said in fear, " How...How is this possible??? How could a human like you transform?"


    "Hm?" , Arjun asked, " What are you talking about?"


    Molane didn''t respond. He was still in the Great shock. Arjun was surprised. He looked at Molane''s eyes. His eyes were not looking at Arjun''s face. He was looking at Arjun''s hands.


    Arjun followed Molane''s gaze and looked at his own hands. He was clearly stunned with what he saw.


    The hands which was soft and white has turned red. The red colour portion was very strong. It was as strong as a steel. His nails grew out and became a claw.


    Dragon Scales!


    Arjun could tell it. Because his dragon scales looked identical to Magmeel. There was not even a slight change whatsoever.


    Dragon transformation?


    Arjun was excited. The only thing he lacked compared to dragon is defence. The dragon scales possess high degree defence. It is solely because of this reason Arjun''s bones were shattered back then.


    [Is it because of these dragon scales, I didn''t receive any injuries this time?]


    Arjun came to the conclusion. He was excited. As one of the major issue like defence has been solved, he took a sigh of relief.


    Molane asked, " How could this be possible? A human who could use the power of a dragon itself is clearly unheard of. If that human could transform into a dragon... it''s even more insane. How did you do it?"


    "Don''t ask me." , Arjun said, " I''m even more surprised than you are. The only possible explanation I could come up with is, the fight between us has triggered this transformation. On top of that, it''s just a minor transformation. Why are you worried too much about it?"


    "Right now it might be a minor transformation!" , Molane said, " But as time passes, you might have a complete dragon transformation. If the population of the humans with the power of the dragon increases, then my dragon race will be in grave danger."


    Molane took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He said, " I will not let that happen. Right from now onwards I am going to get serious. Be prepared."


    ----------


    Allen who was looking at the scene said, " Ben! Did you see that? Big brother hands have transformed into that of a dragon. Do you know what I mean, right?"


    Ben nodded his head and said, " I know. That means even we can transform like that too in the future."


    Both of them were clearly excited. They were eager to transform right now.


    At that time Howard said, " Don''t celebrate too early Ben!"


    Ben asked in serious tone, " What do you mean, Howard?"


    Howard said, " My master''s communication crystal is not working. It is clear that my master is dead! That means the mighty Galaxy Pavilion has long fallen."


    Howard sighed and continued, "We came here to protect the reputation of our great pavilion. After all, it has the long history. But who might have imagined that instead of protecting our pavilion''s reputation, the pavilion itself will fall."


    "So?" , Ben asked.


    Howard said, " So, let''s finish our fight. My master told me back then. One should finish the thing they have started. So let''s finish our fight. Only one of us has to get out of here alive."


    "Howard! You are making things complicated!" , Bella said.


    But Ben said, " Let''s do it then."


    "Ben?" , Bella shouted in disbelief.


    Ben said, " Stop arguing and step back. This fight is inevitable. Just step back."

 283 MASSIVE SHOCKWAVES

    As both Ben and Howard were about to start, they heard a loud sound.


    Bang!!!


    Before they could react a violent force struck them very hardly. This voilent force was very strong as it made the people standing there fly. They all flew and landed after some couple of meters.


    "Damn It!" , Craig said, " Is it started? The fight between those two?"


    "We were very far away from them. Even further than our last location."


    "And yet we were sweped away like this."


    "Could it be, they are even stronger than the last time?"


    "It is possible. After all, that person''s defence has grown after that minor transformation."


    As everyone stated their own opinions, the fight between Arjun and Molane resumed.


    Molane flew up in the air. He then descended as fast as he could with a tight fist. The fist was covered with the dark energy. This dark energy was the Soul energy. As Molane was a Soul Dragon, it is only natural that he possess the Soul Element.


    Arjun was well prepared for this. His hands which transformed into red scales, were carrying the golden flames. Arjun was prepared to clash head on against Molane.


    As Molane descended at his top speed, he punched Arjun very hardly along with the momentum of his flight. At the same time, Arjun also dashed forward and threw his punch towards Molane.


    Both the fists colloid against each other. Arjun''s fist looked like an ant in front of an elephant. As both the fist clashed, a huge and mighty force developed and scattered all around the place violently. The land tore in pieces. The pressure produced from the force travelled violently.


    All the people who were fighting experienced the might of the force. Even the powerhouses like Lance and Princess Shayana were forced to take five to six steps back. As for the seven princes, they were no different at all.


    As for the elders of the Galaxy Pavilion, some of them couldn''t bear the might of the force and coughed blood.


    "This is insane!" , Second Prince shouted.


    "Damn It!" , Third prince said, " I don''t think even we can withstand that force if we had to take two or three more times."


    "What should we do then?" , Forth prince asked.


    "Let''s find a shelter." , Second Prince suggested, " The fight has just started. As time passes, the fight will grow even more insane. We will be foolish if we have to stick here. So let''s find a shelter for now."


    "That''s an excellent idea." , Fifth prince replied, "But I never imagined that the might of two dragon''s little exchange would be this frightening. Let''s leave and find some shelter immediately."


    As they came to the conclusion, all the princes decided to find some shelter. Even Lance and Princess Shayana made the similar decision and they were forced to stop the fight and find a shelter.


    Arjun and Molane didn''t stop there. They wrapped their hands with their respective elements, and exchanged the punches. The punch clashed and produced the similar shockwave like the last time. Molane once again flew up in the air. He decided to maintain the long distance. He knew that Arjun''s body is not weak anymore. His fists are not at all causing any damage like the last time.


    Arjun was clearly excited too. Since one of his major disadvantage has been solved, he could fight to his heart content. Even though he was pissed with Molane, who was maintaining long distance from him, he didn''t mind much. After all, his biggest issue, that is defence was solved. So he was confident in taking Molane down.


    Molane took a deep breath and released a large amount of Soul energy.


    Roar of the Soul Dragon!


    Arjun didn''t sit idly either. He took a deep breath and released massive amount of flames from his mouth.


    Roar of the Fire Dragon!


    Both the attacks travelled and neared each other in no time. They immediately clashed against each other and produced a massive explosion.


    BOOM!!!


    The shockwave from the explosion produced shockwaves. The shockwaves once again travelled at massive speed. This time the shockwave from the explosion was much more horrible than the last time. Last time it was just an exchange of a simple fist. But this time the shockwave from the explosion was even greater than the last time.


    The shockwave tore the land around the five kilometers radius. Even plants buildings or anything whatsoever ceased to exist. People who were watching the fight drank a gulp of their own saliva unconsciously.


    "Damn it! Is it for real?"


    "This fight is seriously insane!"


    "I don''t even dare to imagine what would have happened if I was any near that place!"


    Everyone were really frightened. Even the elders of the Galaxy Pavilion who were proud of being the elders of the number pavilion in the city were embarrassed. After seeing the horror in front of them, they were ashamed of their pride. They shook their heads on their idiocy.


    Ben was stunned too. But he was clearly excited at the same time. The more he watched the fight, the more he was excited. After all, once he became strong, he could do the same thing as he is seeing right now.


    Bella looked at the excited face of Ben and asked, " Why are you so happy, Big Brother?:


    "Didn''t you see it." , Ben said, " The fight between the dragons is impressive. This shows how frightening they are. If big brother can fight to this extent, then what can I do, if I reached that level? I always dreamed of this kind of power. As today I understood what I can do as I get strong, I was excited."


    Bella was stunned. But she smiled in response. She knew Ben''s mindset very well. So she didn''t speak anything.


    ----------


    After the short fight, Molane looked at Arjun with serious face. He was clearly annoyed.


    He said, " Damn It! To think that you are this annoying. It looks like I have no other choice but to get serious."


    Suddenly Molane''s eyes turned frost white. Immediately, the temperature which already fell, has started to fall even more. Snowflakes started to descend from the sky.


    Arjun felt the chill down his bone. This unique and pure power is very familiar for him. He knew what this power is?

 284 DISTURBANCE IN THE ENTIRE CITY

    The atmosphere suddenly changed. The land started to cover with snow. The temperature hit the negative mark long time ago. Everyone were shivering from cold.


    "why is it snowing all of a sudden?"


    "Even my Inner Will is helpless against it!"


    "Damn It! I feel cold."


    "This cold is unbearable."


    The snow''s effect was limited not only to the battlefield. It started to spread in the city. The citizens were discussing their opinions on the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    Konark Pavilion---->


    Konark Pavilion was one of the top class pavilion in the city just like Galaxy Pavilion. The entire pavilion was filled with the customers. The number of people in this pavilion was no less than the crowd in the Galaxy Pavilion. The only difference was, The Galaxy Pavilion was the number pavilion in the city. While Konark Pavilion was the number two. There was always been a heavy competition between the top two pavilions.


    When Arjun wrecked the Galaxy Pavilion, so many customers from the Galaxy Pavilion migrated to the Konark Pavilion. They were displeased with the security system in the Galaxy Pavilion.


    The people of the Konark Pavilion were really happy with the disaster of the Galaxy Pavilion. Even though the number one spot never changed since that disaster, they were not far away from reaching it.


    At this moment all the members of the Konark Pavilion were looking in the sky. They were covering their bodies with their hands crossed around their shoulders. The cold was really unbearable.


    "What is happening?"


    "Why exactly the temperature dropped all of a sudden?"


    "The entire city is covered in snowflakes."


    At that time the door of the Pavilion''s main entrance opened. Next moment an old man who looked like a worldly wise man came out. Immediately all the people kneeled down in respect and said,


    "We pay our respect, Pavilion Lord!"


    The old man was none other than the Pavilion Lord of the Konark Pavilion. Just like Weissur, Pavilion Lord of the Konark Pavilion also mastered the Dao.


    One of the elder came forward and said with great respect, " Pavilion Lord! We are still trying to figure out the reason behind the abnormal change in the weather. Please forgive us for delay."


    The Pavilion Lord who closed his eyes opened it suddenly. He had the serious face. The elders knew that whenever their Pavilion Lord put up a serious face, the things are worse.


    One of the elder asked, " What happened Pavilion Lord?"


    Crowne the Pavilion Lord said with serious face, " This is bad! Call back all our people. No one is allowed to investigate the weather!"


    "May we know the reason, Pavilion Lord?" , The first elder who was stunned asked.


    "As you say, Pavilion Lord." , The first elder said, " I will call back the investigation team."


    All the elders had solemn expression on their faces. They don''t even want to imagine how powerful those experts are, whom even the Pavilion master of their Pavilion has no confidence to defeat. So he decided to ask the investigation team to retreat.


    At that time, a patrol team member came and said, " Pavilion Lord! The investigation team has returned."


    "Call them here Immediately!" , Crowne said in urgency.


    That Patrol team member frowned for a moment when he looked at the face of the Pavilion Lord. He nodded his head and left to carry out his orders.


    After two minutes three people came back. These people were totally tired. They had the exhausted face. They came near Crowne and paid their respects.


    Crowne looked at the exhausted faces and asked, " What exactly happened? Why are you people looks exhausted?"


    One of the three people who looked like the leader of the investigation team said, " Pavilion Lord! You are not going to believe what I am about to tell you. It is afternoon at the moment here. But I got the reports stating that around 500 kilometers from here the people spotted a place with the strange phenomenon in the sky."


    "Strange Phenomena?" , Crowne asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    The leader of the investigation team replied, " I got the news that there was a newly built pavilion at that place. The name of that pavilion is Star Moon Pavilion. Even though it is afternoon everywhere, the place there is entirely pitch black. It was as if it was night time at that place."


    "How could that be possible?" , The first elder asked in shock, " Did you believe in that crap? And how do you have the guts to even report such ridiculous shit?"


    "No. It''s not anything nonsense!" , Crowne said, " Didn''t I tell you that two supreme masters are fighting elsewhere? I sensed their presence approximately 500 kilometers away from here."


    "Pavilion Lord! You mean..." , the first elder asked in shock.


    "You are right." , Crowne replied, " Their is a high possibility for the reason behind that darkness is related to those experts."


    "What should we do then?" , The first elder asked in worry.


    "Let''s go and see." , Crowne replied, " I don''t think they will kill us just because we are spectating their fight. That fight will help us for our future developments. It will ignite the fire to get strong in our hearts. So bring the Core Disciples and Inner disciples with us. I want them to witness the fight and let them ignite the thirst to get strong."


    "Yes." , The first elder replied.


    A human curiosity is really something else. The curiosity will take them one step closer to their success. Sometimes that very same curiosity may kill you. Because of this curiosity, not only Konark Pavilion, but also other pavilion like the number three and number four pavilion in the city headed towards Star Moon Pavilion to witness the fight between two experts.


    --------------


    In the battlefield, Arjun looked at the frost looking eyes of Molane and said, " You decided to use the Dao? It looks like you are getting serious."


    Molane replied, " Of Course! You are one tough bastard! I cannot let you live. Or else you will certainly become a disaster for us."


    Arjun smiled and said, " If that''s the case, then I will get serious too."


    Suddenly Arjun''s eyes turned Golden red. The land which was purely white because of the snowflakes, suddenly turned gold in different spots. This time the temperature suddenly started to rise.


    All of a sudden golden lava burst out of the white land and flew in the air. After reaching 100 meters height, the golden flames fell on the ground. The snow which covered the entire land, has now turned into the lava zone!


    "What is that?" , Alex asked in horror.

 285 DOMAIN STAGE

    The eruption of lava has caused a huge amount of commotion at the battlefield. At first the ground started to tremble. Then it changed the colour of the ground into crimson gold. Initially the ground was pure white in colour as it was filled with Molane''s Dao of snow. But appearance of crimson gold colour has started to rise the temperature of the battlefield.


    When everyone were sensing the rise in temperature, the ground suddenly burst open in many places and the crimson golden colour lava erupted. The eruption of the lava took place in multiple places. After reaching the height of around 500 meters, it descended on the ground.


    The ground shook once again. The ground which was covered with snow evaporated in an instant. The snow didn''t even has the time to transform into water before evaporation. The people who looked at it were stunned.


    "What the hell?"


    "Is this the power of big brother?"


    "Isn''t he unusually very strong?"


    "Damn it! The cold which I felt earlier has gone. All I feel at the moment is nothing but hot now."


    People started to state their opinion. As for the elders of the Galaxy Pavilion, they had the bitter smile on their faces. The fifth elder in particular. All this time he thought that Arjun was lucky as he wracked his pavilion. He was punished severely for it. He always thought that Arjun used too much power to destroy his pavilion. But now he understood that Arjun was not at al serious back then. All the elders were thinking that they were na?ve when they thought that they were confident in taking Arjun down when all the elders and the pavilion lord were together. But all their hopes were shattered when Arjun displayed such a frightening skills.


    The sudden drop in the temperature has caused another commotion in the city. Earlier people were suffering from extreme cold. Some poor people who never cultivated were lighting the fire in order to warm their bodies from the extreme cold. But suddenly the atmosphere changed once again.


    This time instead of the extreme cold, it suddenly turned into extreme hot. Beads of sweat were forming on their bodies. They were stunned to see this once again.


    Crowne the pavilion lord of the Konark Pavilion was heading towards Star Moon Pavilion. He was bringing all the core disciples and Inner disciples with him. When he sensed the sudden rise in the temperature, he was stunned. Others might not know what it is, but as someone who touched the world of Dao, he knew that the sudden rise in the temperature was the result of somebody''s Dao. And to his horror, this level of Dao was something he was chasing after for millions of years. Because the level of the Dao he sensed was far higher than he could ever imagine.


    "Damn It! Everyone! Let''s move quickly." , Crowne urged, " We are missing a good show."


    ------------


    "how is this possible?" , Molane shouted in horror.


    He looked at Arjun as if he is looking at a ghost. Because this level of Dao was very familiar to him. Because this was the level which he took more than 20 billion years to reach. The advancement in Dao was far more difficult than the advancement in Willpower training.


    In Willpower, the process might be long, but at one particular stage it was definitely possible to reach the higher realm. But training in Dao is different. One should have determination, hard work, resources, perfect environment to advance in Dao. Apart from these qualities one should have another thing when training in Dao. That is Luck! Luck also plays an important role in advancing in Dao.


    There are four levels in Dao. They are Materialization, Domain, Transformation and Supreme.


    In the materialization, One can manipulate any natural element into a material form. For example, when Arjun trained in the fire Dao for the first time, he materialised the flames into a fist. It was called materialisation.


    In Domain level, one could have a great amount of control in a certain amount of space. In this particular space one could control the element in any way they want. As of now, Molane has created snowflakes in a particular range. Arjun has created multiple volcano eruption in a particular space. This particular space is called as Domain.


    Next is transformation. In transformation, one could transform anything into element and attack their enemy. For example if a battle took place between two experts who reached transformation level. And this battle took place in a dense forest. Then one could transform the trees in the forest in their trained element and attack their enemy. This is similar to domain. But in a different way.


    The last level is Supreme. In Supreme level, one will be immune to any element a person trained in. For example, If Arjun reached the Supreme level in Dao of Fire, then he will be invincible with any flame attack. No matter how strong Arjun''s opponent is, he won''t be able to even cause a little harm to Arjun with any flames attack. Because if one reached the Supreme Level, then that person is quoted as reached the Grand Dao Of Fire! Only with an enemy who reached the Grand Dao of Fire can cause any harm to Arjun then.


    Right now Arjun reached the Domain level in the Dao of Flames. The Dao of Fire''s second level is much more devastating than the first level. This was the level Crowne was trying to reach for the very long time. But he felt something was blocking his path of advance. So he felt that if he witnessed the fight between two supreme experts who reached the Domain level in Dao arts, then he will gain some insights which will help him break that unknown barrier and step in the Domain Level.


    As for Molane, even though he also reached the Domain level, he knew how tough to reach that level. He worked like hell in order to reach that level. And yet as he found that a 30 years old man like Arjun has reached Domain level which took him nearly 20 billion years, he felt as if Arjun slapped his pride and laughing at him.


    "How did you reach the Domain Level at such an Young age?" , Molane asked.


    Arjun replied, " I have my own reasons and insights. In fact, I have to thank you for that. After looking at your snowflakes, I got the general idea of how to use the Domain."


    Arjun didn''t tell him the entire truth. His Yin-Yan Eyes could see through the essence of anything. He activated his Yin-Yan Eyes and inspected the snowflakes which gave him the detail explanation on Domain. That''s how he stepped in the Domain level.


    Molane who didn''t knew the truth was stunned.

 286 SOUL ARMY

    On Molane''s thoughts, huge amount of snowflakes were created which was flying with a chilled intent here and there in a particular range.


    This particular range was not at all affected by the volcano which Arjun created. This particular range was Molane''s Domain!


    On the other side, Arjun was covered in golden flames in a particular range. This range was Arjun''s Domain!


    On their simple thought, their respective attacks flew towards their enemy. The snowflakes flew towards Arjun. The Domain was also moving towards Arjun at it''s top speed.


    Arjun also released his flames and made it fly towards Molane. The flames was sent along with the Domain.


    Both the Domains flew against each other and clashed. Immediately couple of fissures appeared on the space as a minor tears appeared on the space.


    As the two Domain clashed, a huge explosion took place. The shockwaves from the collision of the attacks of two Domain experts, was always much more horrible. Needless to say, when those Domain experts were dragons. The result would be much more horrible.


    The shockwaves were so massive, that even Ben and Howard who were very far from the battlefield were affected. Even they coughed a mouthful of blood.


    Last time it was only the clash of the elements. So the shockwaves were not that great. Even though it sent some of them flying, that was it. It only sent some people flying.


    But this time alone with the elements, even their Domain also clashed against each other. So not only the shockwaves which were generated due to the elements sent them flying, but also the shockwaves generated due to the collision of Domain also added. So the shockwaves this time was much greater than the last time.


    "Crap! This is insane!"


    "Their attacks are getting stronger and stronger as time passed."


    "What can we do? We are not powerful enough to do anything."


    "We may not be strong enough to do anything. But we can increase the distance between us."


    "That''s right! I think we have to widen the distance between us and those two monsters."


    People on Ben''s side made the decision and started to feel the place they were on was not safe anymore. So they retreated and found some other place. Even Lance and others came to the same conclusion as they retreated non stop.


    ROAR!!!


    Molane gave a loud roar and flew towards Arjun. Arjun waited patiently. When he found the right time, he used the portals and appeared on Molane''s back.


    Dragons might be mighty. But they have a major weakpoint. Their backs. It is a common weakness every dragon has.


    "Damn human! Get off from me!"


    Arjun landed on Molane''s back and started to punch him with his dragon fists. Each fist was covered with golden flames as it put Molane on greater disadvantage.


    "Don''t waste your energy unnecessarily." , Arjun said, " Today you will face an utter defeat."


    Arjun jumped as high as he can and gathered as much weight as he can on his fists. He then used his fists and punched Molane with his full force.


    "ROAR!!!"


    Molane roared in greater pain and agony. He felt as ifhis backbone was about to shatter. He felt a little fear towards Arjun. Back then Arjun didn''t have the minor transformation. So all he used is his dragon flames to attack him. So he didn''t feel much pain.


    But this time Arjun''s hands turned into a dragon scales. The pain generated by the dragon scales were much more painful than anyone could imagine. So this put Molane in a greater disadvantage.


    Arjun started to punch Molane nonstop. He didn''t give any opportunity for Molane to counter back. This pissed Molane.


    "You bastard! Fight me fair and square!"


    "I am indeed fighting fair and square." , Arjun smiled and replied, " Taking advantage of enemy''s weakpoint is common tactics in a battle. Don''t you know atleast that much?"


    ROAR!!!


    Molane went furious. He felt Arjun''s statement as a tight slap on his face. He was boiling in anger. So he gave a loud roar.


    [It looks like I have no other choice.]


    [I have to use that]


    Molane took out a green colour talisman from his conscience. He looked back at Arjun and said with a sinister smile, " You forced me to do this kid! Now taste the dispair!"


    Arjun started to have a bad feeling about this. Because his intuition was telling him that something bad is going to happen. The aura coming out of the green talisman gave him the aura of death.


    Before Arjun could react, Molane squeezed the talisman. Immediately the red colour aura came out of the squeezed talisman.


    Arjun was surprised. He is a master forger himself. He knew what red colour aura indicates. It indicates that the user is sommoning someone. But who exactly Molane is summoning? Arjun didn''t know that.


    Because this kind of summoning talisman are valid for one time use only. But they are very effective. As Arjun was watching, the red colour aura suddenly faded and the silhouette of a person appeared. Arjun was stunned to see the person who was summoned.


    Lance!


    It was Lance. He didn''t get why Lance was summoned by wasting a precious Talisman like the summoning talisman.


    Not only Arjun, even the person who was summoned was surprised. He looked at Molane and asked in surprise, " Why did you summon me, my friend?"


    Molane replied, " This person is really troublesome as you said. The normal attacks are not going to work on him. Summon the soul army right now."


    "Are you sure?" , Lance asked.


    "I am sure." , Molane replied, " Just do it."


    "As you wish." , Lance replied.


    He looked at Arjun with a serious expression. Even Lance started to fear Arjun. He knew that Arjun is now a Domain user. On top of that he is a Dragon who gave trouble to even an expert like Molane. He clearly knew that Arjun as he is now will definitely kill him in a mare second if he has to fight.


    Lance took out a black colour crystal from his storage ring. He lifted it in the air and shouted, " Come out! Soul Army!"


    Immediately millions of black smoke came out of the black crystal. As more black smoke came out, the colour of the crystal started to change from black to transparent. After all the black smoke came out of the crystal, the colour of the crystal changed from pitch black to complete transparent.


    Immediately all the black smokes which numbered in millions, started to take the human form. Arjun looked at the transparent humans and was stunned.

 287 ONE VS A MILLION SOULS

    Arjun has a library in his conscience. In the library, he could find any details related to different realms. The power level of a people, their culture, people''s deeds etc. He could find each and every details in his library. This details are not only limited to Life realm. But he could find the details about other realms like God Realm, the realm of witches, the realm of sorcerers. And even about the Celestial realms.


    During surfing, he read something about capturing the souls of innocent and turning it their own army. In this process, the souls usually seeks freedom. So they never listens to the manipulator. But once they undergo a certain degree of torture, they will have no other option to kneel. They manipulate the souls and turn them into their own army. This manipulation of souls is called as Soul Manipulation process.


    These souls are transparent. They are invincible as no one could touch it. If one tried to even touch the soul, their hands will go through the body and come out from their back. But the soul could touch a flesh and blood human if they want to. This is what exactly troublesome about these souls.


    Facing one or two souls is really troublesome. Needless to say, millions of them. This put Arjun in really a tight spot.


    "You are really a troublesome opponent." , Molane said, " But not anymore. But your soul is really precious. It withstood even my Soul Devouring Curse. I will personally peel your soul and eat it."


    Lance shouted, " My children! Kill this person!"


    Immediately all the souls who closed their eyes, suddenly opened them. They looked at Arjun and their eyes turned red all of a sudden. It was as if they locked to their target.


    The souls started to move towards Arjun. They lost their ability to think a long time ago. At this moment they were nothing but puppets fir Lance and Molane. They have no sanity left whatsoever. So all they know is to follow every order of their masters.


    "Damn It! Are they souls?"


    "What an huge number!"


    "Those bastards don''t even has the shame."


    "That''s right! They sent around one million souls to deal with a person."


    "They have no pride at all."


    Ben and others started to state their opinion in displeasure. They knew that this is insane to send around one million souls just to deal with one person. Dealing with the souls itself is an illegal stuff. And to send more than a million was really insane deed.


    But they wanted to see how Arjun would deal with these many souls all by himself. But at the same time they were literally worried about him. But they didn''t have any other options. All they could do is to stare from afar.


    Arjun started to run. Since he knew that these souls can''t be touched physically, he started to run. At the same time, he was trying to find the solution for this problem.


    Arjun sighed. In order to gain the battle experience, he decided not to use <<Soul Shaking Art>> more often. But the current situation has forced him to do the very same thing. He was disappointed. But he had no other choice. Since these souls cannot be touched, it''s better to give them an horrible shock.


    Arjun closed his eyes and suddenly opened it the very next moment. An invisible force came out of his eyes in the form of shockwave, and hit the souls very badly. This time he used the death mode of the soul shaking art.


    Immediately all the souls near to him fell on the ground. They started to disintegrate one after another. Within a blink of an eye, about 10,000 souls gone just like that.


    Seeing this both Molane and Lance''s jaws dropped to the ground. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing at the moment. The very difficult thing for any person to deal with was none other than souls. This was a common knowledge in their entire realm. But Arjun has killed around 10,000 souls just like that. If the word falls in the ears of any person, no one woyld believe them.


    "What the hell!"


    "Is this for real?"


    "That was simply amazing!"


    "Where exactly this person came from?"


    "He has solutions for every problem."


    Ben and others were astonished to see this. They really believed that Arjun put up an amazing fight. But this was really out of their reach. As they were looking, Arjun has used the same spell once again.


    Arjun waited for another batch of souls to near him. And once they were in range, he used the <<Soul Shaking Art>> once again. Another wave of 10,000 souls were killed just like that.


    "Damn It!" , Lance cursed, " Does he take all these souls for balloons? We have gone through a length of trouble in order to get our hands on these souls. And he is killing more than 10,000 souls in an instant just like that."


    Molane said in a serious tone, " These shockwave which is killing the souls, is giving the feeling of an ancient aura. Where did he get this skill from?"


    "This is going to be troublesome.", Lance said.


    Molane said in anger, " I thought he was fighting me with his full strength. But I didn''t believe that he was hiding his strength to this extent. If he used this spell on me, then I don''t think that I could have withstood him."


    Lance said, " Then why was he hiding his strength in the first place?"


    Molane said, " Maybe, this spell has a time limit. Or else he would have won against me very easily."


    Molane was half right. He was right that this spell has time limit. But he didn''t know that Arjun didn''t use this spell because he wanted to gain the battle experience. If Molane learned that Arjun was using him as a plaything for battle experience, he would have exploded in anger.


    Arjun could use the Soul Shaking Art for only five times. Or else his Mental State would face an heavy damage. But he killed around only 50,000 souls. As soon as he hit his limit, the souls started to cause him a huge amount of trouble. They started t0o drain his willpower. Arjun was stunned. He didn''t know that these souls has the ability to suck his willpower.


    Arjun roared in anger.


    "AAAAHHHH!!!!"


    In this loud shout a thin amount of dragon''s roar was heard by everyone. As Arjun was shouting loudly, a huge amount of Golden flames covered his entire body.


    At that time, his back which was giving him an itching sensation, suddenly started to swell. If one looked it was as if something was coming out of his back.


    All the souls started to enter Arjun''s soul. It started to eat his willpower slowly and slowly. Arjun was suffering from a huge amount of headache. It was as if his head was about to explode.


    At that time the itchy sensation on his back started to grow. Arjun yelled in anger and fear.


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    The very next moment his back exploded and a pair of wings grew from his back.

 288 PRINCESS SHAYANAS STRATEGY

    Arjun grew a pair of wings on his back shoulder. The wings was in the shape of a bat''s wings. Outer part of the wings was red in colour. While the inner part was totally white in colour. If this was an anime, then one could recognise it that, the wings that Arjun grew on his back was similar to Magmeel. There was not even a slight change.


    But the people who witnessed this were completely stunned. Molane was in particular. He knew that Arjun has the power to take him down. He was no fool. The only reason why Molane was able to drag the fight this long is because of his advantage in flight.


    Since Arjun couldn''t fly, he distanced himself from Arjun by flying in the sky. This was the reason why he was able to drag the fight this long. But now suddenly Arjun grew wings.


    [Damn It! Why the hell my luck is so bad today.]


    [Today I was supposed to show terror to these humans.]


    [But unexpectedly I met a powerful human foe who has the power of a dragon]


    [At first I was able to toy with him because of his weak physique.]


    [But that problem was immediately solved.]


    [I thought that I had advantage in flight.]


    [But now I lost that advantage too.]


    [Why exactly the luck is playing such a dangerous game with me?]


    "Awesome!" , Ben shouted in excitement.


    He has every reason to be excited. After all, he knew that if Arjun could grow wings and get the ability to fly in the air, then Ben who has the same power as Arjun can fly in the air too. Which human don''t want to fly in the air? Ben was no exception. Even though he has no wings, he now was certain that he can fly in the air in the future. All he needs to do is train hard and advance in cultivation.


    Craig said " Ben! It looks like we will fly in the air in the future."


    "Yes." , Ben replied in excitement.


    "Forget about it for now." , Allen said in serious tone, " Don''t forget! Even though big brother can fly in the air, those dark souls can fly too? Big brother is in a deep trouble."


    Ben stopped being excited. He became serious all of a sudden. He looked at the display screen and said, " We need to do something."


    "What do you mean?" , Alex asked.


    "We may not be able to do anything to that damn Dragon, but we can share big brother''s burden." , Ben said.


    "And how can we do that?" , Allen asked.


    "I don''t know." , Ben replied, " But we need to think of a way."


    "I think I have a solution for this." , At that time a sweet voice came from behind.


    Everyone turned back to see the owner of the voice. When they looked at the female figure who was some meters away from who was walking along with seven male figures, they were stunned.


    "Princess Shayana!" , Everyone shouted the name in shock and surprise.


    "You...You.. You" , Howard said in disbelief, " How are you still alive?"


    "We don''t have time to discuss about my past." , Princess Shayana said, " We need to save that person from those spirits."


    "But how can we do that?" , Ben asked, " You said that you have a way to counter the Dark Souls, right?"


    "Yes. I have." , Princess Shayana replied, " I know that someone here has the power of a healing. I saw everything. Even though it was faint, I could feel the refreshing aroma when someone from you healed that person. Using that person''s power as a medium, we can defeat those evil spirits."


    Prince Airen said, " So whoever is the healer here, please come forward."


    No one came forward. Bella and others knew that this is something that needs to be kept secret. If word falls in the ears of outsider, that Star Moon Pavilion has someone who has the healing type Divine Art, then it will bring an unwanted trouble for them. So no one moved forward.


    Princess Shayana looked at the silent crowd and sighed. She understood the reason behind the silence. After all, she was an intelligent girl since her childhood. She knew the importance of an healer in a pavilion. So she guessed the reason behind the silence.


    She said, " Don''t waste the time. No matter how much you try to hide, one day the truth will come out for sure. You can''t hide the truth forever. So it''s better for you to step forward. And don''t forget. The more you waste the time, the more trouble it will be for that person."


    Princess Shayana''s warning gave a ache to the hearts of Ben and others. Ben looked at Bella and nodded his head. That means he approved her to reveal her secret.


    A total of 6 people came forward. This stunned everyone. A total of six healers in a pavilion. This will cause a huge commotion in not only the city, but in the entire world. After all, a healer is someone who could heal the injuries. If a pavilion has an healer, then that pavilion will have the less chance to invest in Medicine Pills and Potions. But the Star Moon Pavilion has the total of 6 people. This was really something else.


    "Good." , Princess Shayana replied, " Now listen to my instructions very carefully."


    Princess Shayana told her strategy to the healers. The healers understood what she wanted to tell her and suddenly enlightened.


    Bella said, " Don''t worry Princess! Leave it to us. We will do as you said."


    ------------


    After growing a pair of wings, Arjun flew up in the air. Suddenly all the evil spirits flew up in the air and followed Arjun. Arjun was really having a tough time here.


    At that time Arjun had an idea. He immediately switched his source of power from Divine Core to Soul Core. Then he took a deep breath and released golden flames from his mouth towards the chasing evil spirits.


    Roar Of The Fire Dragon!


    The golden flames travelled towards the evil spirits at the top speed. The evil spirits lost every bit of it''s sanity. So they didn''t even has the thought to dodge. The golden flames burned all the evil spirits to nothingness. All the evil spirits that came in contact with Dragon''s Roar ceased to exist anymore.


    Seeing this, both Lance and Molane were stunned.

 289 THE HELP ARRIVED

    Souls are very precious things. People with the dark hearts treated it as a priceless treasure for it''s invisibility. Of course, there are things which can counter the souls. Like a potion which could be applied on a weapon. That potion gives a weapon to kill the souls temporarily. Even though it was a temporary, it was an effective process.


    But that potion is one of the toughest potion to create. And to make matter worse, even with all the required ingredients, success rate of that potion is not easy to make. That''s why that potion is very expensive in the market. Only renowed grandmasters could create the potion successfully with very slim chances.


    This is one of the easiest method to deal with souls. The Divine Power or the Curse Power can''t even touch it as no power could touch it. This was an iron clad law even in the God Realm in Arjun''s universe.


    But Arjun totally broke that iron clad law. At the beginning, he killed the 50,000 souls with just his eye blink. And now he used his Divine Power to kill the souls which was looking very effective.


    The only suspecious thing is, Arjun used the Divine Power at the beginning to kill those evil spirits. But it wasn''t effective. But now it was effective all of a sudden. Molane and Lance were wondering what trick Arjun used to do this.


    Lance said, " Could it be, he is sacrificing his soul in exchange for the power to take these souls down?"


    "A soul power countering other souls?" , Molane thought for a moment and said, " There is a possibility. After all, this human''s soul is way too powerful. It is the most powerful soul that I have ever seen. I planned to devour his soul for myself. But it looks like I can''t do that anymore."


    Both of them came to the conclusion that Arjun was sacrificing his soul as a medium to take the souls down. But what they don''t know was that Arjun actually activated his Soul Core. He was using his Soul Core instead of Divine Core. After all, a soul could be countered with a power which originated from a soul. And to Arjun''s delight, it actually worked.


    Arjun was flying in the air. But he wasn''t agile. Because he grew wings recently. So he was trying to get used to his new upgrade. As he was flying in the air, the new batch of souls neared him. Arjun used another roar to take them down.


    This time it was effective. More than 200,000 souls were obligated. This made the hearts of both Molane and Lance to skip a bit. There millions of years of hard work was being wasted like this. So they were unhappy.


    "Damn it!" , Lance shouted, " We created the myth of Wavery hills in order to attract the adventurers and capture their souls. We have gone through this big burden for millions of years. And now this person is shattering all our hard work into pieces."


    "But..." , Lance hesitated.


    "Don''t worry!" , Molane replied, " We always have the opportunity to collect more souls. What''s more important is for us to get away from here alive. His growth speed is really frightening. He is just 30 years. And yet he became a Domain stage expert. With his growth speed if we let him go, then it will be out of our reach to take him down in the future."


    Lance suddenly understood how grave the situation is. He nodded his head in agreement. After all, he was trying to break the threshold and enter the Domain Stage in Dao. And yet he failed for more than 5 billion years.


    But Arjun mastering the Dao at the age of 30 is itself frightening. And now he became a Domain Stage expert all of a sudden. He put all those people who calls themselves heaven defying geniuses to shame.After watching Arjun''s growth speed, if they have the guts to call themselves as the geniuses, then those people are nothing but idiots.


    If they hesitated and let Arjun go, then it won''t be long when a come where Arjun will chase and toy with them. As for souls, if they are patient, then they can collect it in the future.


    Lance took out the second black crystals and released another millions of souls and sent them after Arjun.


    Seeing new batch of souls, Arjun was pissed. Even though he can cultivate his soul, it was still very weak. He was only at the 6th Level of Soul Origin Stage. So his power level is not that high.


    Taking down millions of soul put him in a tight spot. And now he was forced to deal with another million souls.


    Arjun was panting very hardly. All this fighting put him in a tight spot. It drained his stamina very much. He looked at the new batch of Souls and was gathering all his courage to fight. This time he decided to go all out.


    At that time, a white light came from the ground and clashed against the souls.


    BOOM!


    An explosion took place and more than 1000 souls were gone just like that.


    Either Arjun or Molane and Lance, were stupefied to see this. They looked at the origin of the white light and found a beautiful girl in the white dress.


    "Damn you, big sis!!!" , Lance shouted.


    Princess Shayana completely ignored Lance. She looked at the souls which were destroyed and was delighted.


    "Awesome! It actually worked."


    "We have a hope now."


    "Let''s kill these damn spirits."


    Ben and others were enjoying the destruction of the evil spirits. Arjun was surprised to see this. He was then delighted. After all, his alies found a way to deal with these souls. This took a huge amount of burden from Arjun.


    At that time, all the healers gathered golden light and combined it into one. Then the combined golden light was taken by Bella.


    "Big brother! Take it." , Bella looked up in the air where Arjun was and threw that golden light in his direction.


    Arjun immediately grabbed that white light and injected in his conscience. As the creator of the Divine Art, he knew what that white light is better than anyone. Arjun knew that, that white light restore any person to his peak.


    After taking that white light, Arjun was restored back to normal. He stopped panting as his stamina returned back to him.


    Princess Shayana said, " Please leave these evil spirits to us, Sir! We will deal with it. You can whole heartedly concentrate on that dragon now."

 290 THR TRUE MASTERMIMD

    10 minutes ago--->


    Princess Shayana told the clerics her plan. According to her reasoning, the healers have the immense strength to go against the evil. Clerics can remove any evil thing from this world. And the souls Arjun was facing are the Evil Spirits. And Evil Spirits are something that were born from the Dark Power.


    According to Princess Shayana, the evil and Divine cannot coexist. So she thought that the clerics has the power of good. And the evil spirits are something were born from the bad. And since good and bad cannot coexist with each other, the evil spirits could be taken down with the help of clerics.


    Princess Shayana made all the healers to bring out the purest essence of their Divine Art and made them to apply them on everyone''s weapon. Later these warriors prepared themselves to go against the evil spirits. At the beginning they didn''t have any confidence in Princess Shayana''s plan. But after seeing that the evil spirits were destroyed with her power, they were excited.


    No one wasted the time anymore. They quickly threw themselves and started to slay the evil spirits one by one. To their delight, the evil spirits were popping out into a black mist as soon as they were slain. This made all the warriors excited.


    This outcome made both Lance and Molane very nervous. They collected the evil spirits with a huge amount of trouble. And now hey are being killed just like that right in front of their eyes.


    "No. I won''t let this happen." , Molane shouted, " All you damn humans, DIE!!!"


    He took a deep breath and was about to use the Dragon''s roar. But Arjun flew towards him at a top speed and punched him on his neck. Arjun might have the Dragon scales and grew a pair of wings on his back shoulder. But his size was still that of a human.


    So his small fists punched Molane''s neck and sent him flying. His Dragon''s roar was forced to stop. He fell on the ground immediately.


    RRROOOAAARRR!!!


    Molane roared in anger. Molane got up and flew in the air. He started to fear Arjun even more. That punch proved that Arjun was healed to his peak. Molane greeted his teeth and flew in the opposite direction at his top speed. He wanted to escape this damn place as soon as possible.


    But Arjun gave him a chase. Since the day he started his training in the Weissan Town, this was the first time someone who put him through a lot of hell. Arjun was pissed. At the same time he was excited. After all, this battle has given him a very good combat experience. He learnt a lot of things today from this battle.


    Molane was trying to escape from Arjun''s chase. Arjun was chasing him and not even dared to let him live for even a single second. Arjun was having a lot of trouble to fly as he is not used to it. He grew his wings very recently. So he was not flying as efficiently as Molane did. But he was getting used to flying slowly and slowly.


    "You bastard!" , Molane shouted, "Just let me go."


    "No way." , Arjun replied, " You did a lot of damn things. And I am not going to forgive you."


    Arjun took a deep breath and released a huge amount of golden flames from his mouth. The flames travelled towards Molane without any trace of stopping. Molane dodged it skillfully.


    Molane said, " You better let me go. Even if you kill me right now, you don''t know whom you have to deal with in the future. I have an my sovereign behind me. Even if you kill me today, my sovereign won''t let you go. Even though you are strong, compared to my sovereign, you are nothing."


    Arjun smiled and said, " It''s because of your sovereign that I have to kill you. Or else the things will be even more troublesome for me in the future."


    Molane was stunned. He said, " What do you know about my sovereign? Don''t talk rubbish when you don''t know anything."


    "Oh I know pretty much about your sovereign." , Arjun said, " Your Sovereign is none other than The God Of The Underworld! Am I right?"


    Molane suddenly stopped flying. He looked at Arjun as if he is looking at a ghost. For the first time he was sweating nonstop.


    Molane asked, " How did you no that? It is impossible. I didn''t even tell Lance about my background. How did you know?"


    Arjun replied, " When Lance told me that he made a deal with the God of the Underworld, I always wondered how exactly Lance was able to contact someone as powerful as the God of the Underworld? Their is a high possibility that Lance didn''t find the way. But it is the God of the Underworld who approached Lance through one of his envoys. Lance was a greedy bastard since his childhood. You people gave him an offer that you will help him become the Universe Will, in exchange for I don''t know how many souls."


    Arjun continued, " Of course! Lance was nothing but a small chess piece in the big game of The God of the Underworld. You approached him not for his greed and thought him to be a suitable future possible envoy. You approached him and made him to go against his own family in order to clean your hands from this entire mess. You promised Lance that you will give him the soul of his sister Princess Shayana. But that was just a lie to make him to work for you as a chess piece. The true motive of The God of the Underworld was Princess Shayana. After all, I don''t believe that The God of the Underworld is so generous to let the priceless treasure like the chance to become the Universe Will slip away from his hands."


    Arjun continued, " And as for you, a dragon who don''t give a damn about the human race taking the initiative to make friendship with Lance... Well I don''t buy it if you say that you didn''t have any motive. You are someone who always deal with souls. And The God of the Underworld always deals with souls too. So it is of no suspense to me that you are related to The God of the Underworld somehow. Since The God of the Underworld is very strong entity, there is only possible explanation that I could come up with is, that you are the envoy of The God of the Underworld."


    Molane was stunned. Arjun deduced everything accurately with just a minor details. This kind of person is even more dangerous. An Heaven defying genius, the quick learner, a great creator and now the high display of wisdom!

 291 THE DEMONS

    Of course! Arjun has good wisdom. But he is not that awesome to deduce everything with just a minor details. Arjun was able to deduce all this, thanks to his new power.


    The Unique Dao Of Wisdom!


    Back in the Wavery Hills, when Arjun learned the truth, two new nodes were formed. In first new node he read the name of Molane. And in the second node, he read the name of The God of the Underworld.


    What surprised him was that two golden shiny threads came out of the node in which the name of The God of the Underworld was written. The first golden thread was attached to Molane. This surprised him. And what stunned him the most was the second golden thread was actually connected to none other than Princess Shayana.


    Arjun knew that if two different nodes were attached through a golden thread, the names or the owner of the picture of these two nodes were somehow connected. After processing the details, Arjun didn''t take long to understand the entire story.


    The true mastermind behind all this was none other than The God of the Underworld!


    He wanted the power of the Universe Will. He somehow figured out that Princess Shayana was the Universe Will. So he devised a perfect plan and used Lance as a chess piece and manipulated him. He told him that he will help Lance become the Universe Will. But Lance has to offer millions or may be billions of souls to him. Of course, he didn''t plan to give Lance the power of the Universe Will. The God of the Underworld actually lied to him. Once he gets his hands on the soul of Princess Shayana, he decided to become the next Universe Will. And maybe he decided to kill Lance later if required.


    With this, he will not only get his hands on the Soul of Princess Shayana and become the Universe Will, but he will get the army of over billion souls for free. It was as if he gets two targets with one stone.


    ''What a vicious bastard?''


    But Arjun was really proud of his Unique Dao Of Wisdom. Or else even he would be in the impression that Lance was still the true mastermind of all this mess. And just like others he would have stayed in the darkness and wouldn''t have seen the actual truth.


    But Molane who don''t know that Arjun actually has the Unique Dao of Wisdom, was anxious. He felt as if he met the most formidable enemy of his life was flying in front of him.


    Molane sighed and said, " You are the true genius in every aspects. You are really something else. Since the truth was revealed, I won''t let you go even if I had to lose my life."


    Molane took out an ancient looking staff from his conscience. This staff produced an ancient evil aura. Arjun had a bad feeling about that staff. The staff was black in colour. It''s handle was spiral in shape. It''s tip has the shape of an evil serpent.


    Molane said, " You forced me do this. Now pay the price."


    "What is happening?"


    "Is this because of the fight between those two?"


    "That''s possible. After all, the fight between those two is not that simple looking thing."


    At that time Alex pointed on the ground and shouted, "What the hell is that?"


    Everyone looked at the ground and sae some cracks appeared on the ground. These cracks were minor at the beginning. But as time passed, the cracks started to widen.


    A black mist started tom rise from the ground. And as the crack was wide enough a spatial tear appeared. From the tear so many black mist balls came out.


    Arjun looked at the spatial tear and was stunned. He didn''t waste time and made some hand signs. Green light appeared on Arjun''s hands the next moment. These green light was shining very brightly. Arjun threw the green light on the spatial tears. Immediately the spatial tear started to close. Very soon the spatial tears closed and ground turned to normal.


    Molane who looked at everything was stunned a little. He said, " Wow! You are good at sealings too. Well it is not at all a surprise for me. You are very good at all this. And the sealings can be used by the combat masters too. Even though the sealings of the combat masters are not effective compared to the people who are good at Supporting Occupation, the combat masters could use the sealings through their Divine Power."


    Molane then smiled and said, "But do you honestly think that your people can win against my demons from the underworld?"


    "Demons?" , Arjun asked.


    "Yes. Demons." , Molane replied, "Even though there are very small amount of demons, they are good enough against you and your people. There are total of 7 demons. But they are not that simple to handle. Do you think your people can take them down?"


    "Who knows?" , Arjun replied, " Forget about them. You better think about yourself. No matter what trick you use, my target is only you."


    Molane face froze. He thought Arjun will give top priority on those demons as demons are very powerful and evil creature. But Arjun was dead set on him. This frustrated him a lot.


    Arjun said, " You are right! Those demons are troublesome. But they are not as tough as a dragon like you. They have every chance in taking those demons down. But if you ask those people to face you, they will be easy targets. And I am the only one who can defeat you here. So no matter whatever trick you use, my target would always be you."


    Molane was stunned. But he had to acknowledge that Arjun was right. Arjun is the only one who can kill Molane as he possessed the power of a dragon. But it is impossible for others to take him as dragons always were the dominant creatures.


    Molane sighed and said, " Then bring it on."


    Molane mentally prepared himself. He decided to fight Arjun till only one of them alive.


    Arjun didn''t say anything. His time is limited. His mind connection with his family was cut down as he travelled to this universe. So he don''t know what the hell is going on with his empire. So he decided to clear everything and go back to his home as soon as possible.

 292 CROWNES SPEECH

    At the border of the Star Moon Pavilion----->


    There was a huge crowd standing outside the border of the Star Moon Pavilion. At the moment people were looking at the sky with stunned expression. At the beginning the crowd numbered just 10 people. But as time passed on, this number incremented to 100. 100 turned into 1000.


    As time passed, within a few hours, the border turned into a tourists spot. So many curious people were crowded to look at the scenery in the sky which was the reason for this commotion.


    There were so many scholors of the city who came to conduct their research on the scenery. All the people including those renowed scholars were looking at the sky and similar thought running through their minds.


    ''Why there is day and night at the same place?''


    Because of the spell casted by Lance, entire Star Moon Pavilion was sunk in the endless night. Even though it was afternoon in the entire city, to their surprise, it was night on one spot.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "This is really strange?"


    "Why exactly there is night on that spot?"


    "This place named Star Moon Pavilion!"


    "Star Moon Pavilion? I never heard of it before."


    "But there are vehicles with the emblem of Galaxy Pavilion near the parking lot. What are they doing here?"


    "Who knows?"


    At that time a huge commotion broke out in the crowd. People were chatting nonstop.


    "Why exactly the Angel Wings Pavilion is here?"


    "Look! Aren''t those people from Dragons Pavilion?"


    "Look there! Even the Konark Pavilion is here!"


    "Other top 10 pavilions of the city are also here too."


    "Well! Looking at the strange scenery up there, it was obvious that they will be here for sure. It is no surprise at all."


    The Pavilion Lords of other Pavilions approached Crowne and greeted him. Crowne and Weissur were the only Dao masters in the entire city. This was part of the reason why both Galaxy Pavilion and Konark Pavilion achieved top spots in the city.


    Crowne greeted everyone in return with a warm smile.


    At that time the scholars came and grerted him as he said, " Master Crowne! We tried our best to learn the reason behind this strange occurance. But I couldn''t figure out anything. I''m extremely sorry for the delay."


    "It will be impossible for you to find the reason." , Crowne shook his head and said, " You will never learn the true reason behind it with your current capabilities."


    That Scholar asked, " Hmm. I know it. Alright! I have something to announce. So wait patiently."


    Crowne walked towards the entrance of the Pavilion gate and turned his face towards the crowd. The crowd immediately went silent and paid their attention to what Crowne has to say.


    The crowd stunned when they heard Crowne''s statement.


    One of the member from the crowd asked, " Lord Crowne! Then could you tell us the reason?"


    "Of Course!" , Crowne replied, " This is the reason why I am here. The reason behind this strange phenomenon is not because of the natural phenomenon in the universe or anything. This strange phenomenon took place because it was caused by someone."


    "What?" , The crowd shouted as they were stunned by Crowne''s statement.


    Crowne continued, " At this moment a fight is taking place between two supreme cultivators inside this new Pavilion. And the nightfall inside this newly built pavilion was the deed of one of these masters. The reason why no one was able to understand this because, the source of this power came from the Dao Arts!"


    The Crowd opened their mouths subconsciously in fear and shock. The Dao masters were not someone to mess with. This was a well known fact in the entire realm.


    Crowne continued, " And the aura of the Dao energy couldn''t be sensed by everyone. It could only be sensed by another Dao Master. As you all know that I am a Dao Master, I was able to sense it."


    Crowne continued, " The Dao masters who are fighting inside this pavilion are not any ordinary experts. But they are formidable Domain experts!"


    "What?" , The elders of other pavilion said in shock and fear, " Lord Crowne! Could it be, the sudden fall and rise in temperature in the entire city...."


    "You are right!" , Crowne replied, " The sudden rise and fall in the temperature is the result of the fight between those two experts."


    The crowd stunned once again. They couldn''t digest this truth. The entire city has only two Dao experts who were known to the public. They are Weissur and Crowne. But they are at the Materialisation Stage. They all knew that after Materialisation Stage comes the Domain Stage. But the distance between these two stage is like the distance between heaven and earth. And this is the reason why both Weissur and Crowne were yet to reach the Domain Stage.


    But today they heard that the fight between two Domain experts is talking place. The people who touched the concept of Dao and became the Dao Master are widely respected all over the world. If they were produced in any pavilion, then it means their life was settled for sure. They will be treated as a priceless treasure in any pavilion.


    If a person who barely entered the Dao Realm is given such a fantastic treatment, then what about the people who broke the threshold and entered the Dao Realm? They don''t even dare to imagine it.


    Crowne turned towards the Core and Inner Disciples of his own pavilion members and said with a serious expression, " You heard what I said right? Let me tell you something. The reason why I brought you people here is, because I want you people to experience what true experts truly are. I may be strong. But compared to any one of those two experts I am nothing but an ant. I have been trying so hard to enter the Domain Stage for a very long time. But one hurdle which I don''t know is stopping me. Today I am here to learn. At the same time, I want you people to watch and gain anything useful information that could help you."


    Crowne continued, " Remember one thing. Witnessing the fight between two Domain experts is not something that you can see everyday. This is once in a life time opportunity. Grab the opportunity with both hands. Do you people understand?"


    "Yes sir!" , All the Core and Inner Disciples said in excitement.


    "Let''s go!" , Crowne said and entered the pavilion''s entrance followed by his Core and Inner Disciples.


    The crowd looked at the disappearing backs of the members from the Konark Pavilion in daze. For a moment the entire place fell silent.


    At that time, a voice broke the silence, " Quickly! Contact the pavilion immediately. Summon all our Core and Inner Disciples. Ask them to be here as soon as possible!"

 293 UNEXPECTED REINFORCEMENTS

    When Princess Shayana and others were busy with the Evil Spirits, the ground suddenly shook and spatial tear appeared. Arjun was quick as he realised that the gate leads to the Underworld. So he immediately sealed the spatial tear if anything unexpected happens.


    But no matter how quick Arjun was, there were 17 high class demons who managed to come out of the spatial tear.


    Right now all seven princes and Princess Shayana who are experts here sensed the powerful aura of these demons.


    "What a powerful aura?" , fifth prince said.


    "This aura belongs to a high class demons!" , Prince Airen said, " But what exactly are they doing here?"


    "Whatever it is, we need to stop them." , Princess Shayana said with a serious face, " There are innocent little children all over the place. We put their lives on the line already to deal with the evil spirits. We cannot let these demons do anything to them."


    "Then let''s go and deal with them." , Fourth Prince said, " I think these children will take care of these evil spirits without much problem since these evil spirits don''t have sane minds."


    After coming to this comclusion, all the seven princes and Princess Shayana left the place in the direction where those demons are.


    -----------


    The 17 demons stood side by side. Their bodies were black with strong physique they could ever imagine to see. Their eye was round with golden colour. They have a good quality armour equipment all over their bodies.


    The 17 demons looked at the millions of evil spirits who are at the rampage. They then looked at the fight between a human and a dragon that is happening in the sky. They pretty much understood what was going on.


    "I never imagined that our Commander Molane is having such an hard time to deal with a human."


    "He even released the precious spirits which were collected for his majesty, The God of the Underworld."


    "On top of that the commander has summoned even us, his best army."


    "The human he is facing is definitely strong. Or else he wouldn''t have sealed the entrance to the underworld very quickly."


    "Well, only 17 of us managed to come out. I think that is pretty much managable."


    At that time all of them sensed the existence of 8 experts who are coming there way. By the look of it, these demons were sure that these 8 experts are on equal strength as their''s.


    Very soon Princess Shayana and others caught up with these demons.


    Princess Shayana asked, " Who are you demons?"


    The demons didn''t reply. They were sizing up all 8 of them.


    "It doesn''t matter who they are." , Prince Airen said, " What matters is that they are demons. Demons are human''s worst enemy. Kill them all."


    And all 8 of them dashed towards the demons in order to kill them. The demons gave a sinful smile and dashed towards them too.


    ROOOAAARRRR!!!


    Molane gave a loud roar and dashed towards Arjun. Arjun also dashed towards Molane at the same time.


    Molane used his Soul element and wrapped his entire hand and turned it into a fist. He dashed towards Arjun and was about to punch.


    In the meantime, Arjun also wrapped his fists with the golden flames and dashed towards Molane in order to punch him.


    As both of them neared, They exchanged the punch. Both golden flames and the Soul energy clashed against each other and produced another wave of shockwaves.


    Fortunately, both Arjun and Molane flew far away from Ben and others. Or else no one would have been breathing at the moment. But still the shockwaves are not something to be taken lightly. The shockwaves made them hard to breath for a few moments.


    The demons who were fighting Princess Shayana and others were also stunned to see this. They now understood what kind of battle their commander is having at the moment.


    But still neither the group of Princess Shayana nor those demons shifted their entire focus on the fight up there. Especially Princess Shayana''s group. The demons were not only strong, but they were out numbered by twofold. This put them in a tricky situation.


    "Damn It!" , Prince Airen said, " They are not only strong, but we are outnumbered. This is getting tricky."


    "Foolish Humans!" , One of the demon said, "You are no match to us even if we were fighting one on one."


    Another demon said, "Just accept your fate and let us kill you. Don''t worry! It won''t be anything painful."


    "Shut Up!" , Prince Airen said, " We might have some trouble, but it doesn''t mean that we are afraid of you."


    Prince Airen lifted his sword in the air and performed a beautiful down swing and said, " Rose Petals!"


    Immediately the sword produced beautiful rose petals. But these rose petals has trace of killing intent fused in it. The rose petals dashed towards the demons and permormed multiple cuts on the bodies of the demons.


    But the demons didn''t even bothered to move from their place. Not even an inch. In return the demons smiled wryly. The rose petals performed the cut onn their bodies. But their was not even a scratch on their bodies. They were perfectly alright.


    "What?" , The second prince shouted in shock, " How could elder brother''s attack is not working? They didn''t even dared to move from their place."


    "Foolish humans!" , One of the demon said, " That attack won''t even budge us. How could you foolish people could compare the physique of your weak bodies with ours? Our bodies are one of the strongest in the world. Because the dragons possessed the strongest physique in the world. This is the known fact. But very few people knows that after Dragons the one who possess the strongest physique is Demons."


    Another demon said, " So it is futile attempt for you people to take us down with that weak attack."


    At that time a thin slash came from a sword and hit one of the demons. A big cross cut appeared on the chest of one of the demon.


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    That demon yelled in pain and fell on the ground. He was rolling here and there in pain.


    "Rob!" , another demon yelled the name and went near the demon who fell on the ground.


    "Who said that demon''s body cannot be cut." , Princess Shayana who was the one used her sword to cut the body of the demon Rob said, " Normal attacks might not work on you demons. But when it comes to Dao, it is an entirely different thing."


    Prince Airen smiled and said, " So the Dao works on them. I was sealed for a long time. So I nearly forgot it. Now that my wife reminded me, I will use the Dao too."


    "Count me in, brother!" , Second prince said, " Alright! Brothers! Let''s use the Dao Arts and finish these demons."


    "Do you think things are that easy?" , One of the demon said, " You think you are the only one who could use the Dao? Guys! Let''s show these foolish humans the might of the demons."


    At that time a voice came from the back of these demons, " Is that so? But you people have clearly outnumbering my human race warriors at the moment. So let me join the fun too."


    Everyone looked at the owner of the voice only to find that it belongs to an old man with long beard. He has so many people who are following him.


    "Who are you?" , One of the demon asked.

 294 UNBELIEVABLE FACT!

    "Konark Pavilion?" , One of the demon said firmly, "Never heard of it."


    "Well." , Crowne said, " You will keep haring it from now on."


    Crowne then looked at Princess Shayana and said in shock, " Are you Princess Shayana? How are you still alive?"


    He then looked at Prince Airen and said, " Isn''t the people who are fighting alongside you are the princes of the Royal Kingdom? Aren''t they your enemies? Why are they fighting alongside you?"


    "I am sorry." , Princess Shayana said, " This is not the time to discuss about us. Are you here to help?"


    "Of course!" , Crowne replied.


    "Then how many people did you bring?", Princess Shayana asked.


    "These people are elders, Core and Inner disciples of my Pavilion." Crowne replied, " Overall I brought about 500 people with me."


    Princess Shayana thought for a moment and said, "500 people are not enough. You see, the people of the Star Moon Pavilion and the Galaxy Pavilion are dealing with the evil spirits which numbered around one million five kilometers from here. Could you send your people to help them?"


    "Evil Spirits?" , Crowne was stunned, " There are evil spirits here? Which bastard released them?"


    "As I said," , Princess Shayana said, " We don''t have time for any of this bullshit. Please send the reinforcements if you want to. Or else we have the plan to deal with them."


    "No, no, no, no!" , Crowne said, " We are happy to help. It''s just that, these evil spirits couldn''t be touched. They are invincible. So how are the people over there are fighting against the evil spirits?"


    "Once you send your people, they will know." , Princess Shayana said, " Don''t worry! We have a way to deal with them."


    Crowne thought for a moment. He then turned back and said, " All the elders are to stay here. As for the disciples you need to go and help the people who are dealing with the evil spirits. Fifth elder guide the disciples."


    "As you command, Pavilion Lord!" , The fifth elder said.


    ROOAAARRR!!!


    At that time Molane''s painful roar echoed throughout the sky. The disciples of the Konark Pavilion who were about to head to deal with the evil spirits suddenly trembled in fear.


    At that time an invicible force suddenly scattered at a massive speed all around it''s source. This invisible force was very strong and mighty.


    Prince Airen shouted, "Crap! Shockwaves again! Everyone Protect yourselves!"


    Princess Shayana and others prepared themselves for the shockwaves. As for Crowne and others who don''t know what was going on started to have a bad feeling about this. But they clearly heard Prince Airen shouting the word "Shockwave". So even though they don''t know what was going on, they weren''t negligent. They used their own defensive spells to protect themselves.


    Even the demons who were proud of their strong physique sensed danger and casted the defensive spell. But the shockwave''s might has far surpassed their imagination. The shockwaves created the small cracks on their defensive barriers.


    As for Crowne''s defensive barrier, it completely shattered into pieces. The shockwaves forced some of the disciples to cough a mouthful of blood.


    Crowne was stunned. Even though he didn''t use the strongest defensive barrier in his arsenal, he knew that the defensive barrier that he used is not weak either. And yet the shockwaves shattered the defensive barriers into pieces. This made him analyse the grave of the situation once again.


    Prince Airen looked at Crowne''s shocked face and said, " Now do you understand what kind of danger we are in? So stop wasting time and send the reinforcement for those children. The shockwaves over there is not as great as here."


    "Alright!" , Crowne looked at his disciples and the fifth elder and said with a serious face, " Go and help them. Go as quickly as possible before that shockwaves come once again."


    "Yes." , The fifth elder replied and left immediately along with the Core and Inner disciples.


    Crowne then asked Princess Shayana, " Just now I heard the Roar of a dragon. Could it be, a fight is going on between dragons?"


    "Yes." , Princess Shayana said, " To be honest, it''s a fight between a dragon and a human."


    "A dragon and a human?" , Crowne said in shock, " You mean a human is dealing with a dragon right now?"


    "Yes." , Princess Shayana replied, " That dragon is very strong. And that human is even more strong. That human is the founder and the Pavilion Lord of the Star Moon Pavilion. His Divine Art is very unique and special. He may be a human but he can use the power of a dragon and fight head to head against it."


    "WHAT?" , Crowne and other pavilion elders were completely stunned. Even the demons were stunned too. They always wondered how could their commander who was a dragon could be having hard time against a mere human. But they never imagined that, that human can use the power of a dragon.


    A human using the power of a dragon to slay the dragons was never heard of in the past. But this time it was an exception. They were stunned to hear the huge news.


    "Alright!" , Princess Shayana said, " This is no time to be shocked. That dragon is very strong. Our past has something to do with it. Back then we were simply overwhelmed by it. But today when that dragon came, we were scared. Since we know just how powerful that dragon was, we were sure that we were doomed."


    Prince Airen sighed and said, " But the Pavilion Lord of the Star Moon Pavilion has really stunned me a lot. He is just 30 years old. And yet his accomplishments are really stunning. Just 30 years old and yet he reached the God Realm in willpower. He even broke through the first awakening in Divine Power. He has the Dragon Slaying Power. The most scary part about him is, he is a Dao master who reached the Domain stage."


    "Impossible!" , One of the demon shouted, "It is really impossible to accomplish such feats at the age of 30."


    "That''s right!" , Crowne said, " Your Highness!" Don''t you think your statement is little too much unbelievable?"


    "Do you think I have time to lie to you guys?" , Prince Airen annoyed and said, "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not."


    "But first we need to deal with them." , Princess Shayana said, " That person has given us the hope. Luckily for us, he has the ability of a dragon. We are fortunate to have him here."


    Prince Airen said, " That''s right! That person is doing whatever he can to put an end to this mess. As he is busy with that dragon, if we don''t deal with these demons, then our existence will be meaningless."

 295 A CRUEL DEATH

    In the sky, both Arjun and Molane were fighting intensely.


    Molane started to use his Dao. The next moment the place where he stood has turned into snow. The temperature fell once again. The entire place behind him was now his domain. There was nothing but snowflakes all around the place.


    Arjun also used his domain. The place which covered his domain ranged about 100 meters. The temperature around this 100 meters has started to rise.


    ROOAARR!!!


    Molane dashed forward with his snow domain towards Arjun. At the same time Arjun also dashed forward with his Volcano domain. And as they neared, they attacked each other with their Domain.


    A huge explosion took place. This time the Shockwaves contained the properties of both cold and extreme heat. The shockwave travelled all over the pavilion. To be honest, this time the shockwaves travelled even outside the pavilion.


    All the people who were hesitating outside were stunned by the sudden shockwaves. Some people even coughed the mouthful of blood. Some strong willed people were not at all in the best shape either. They were stunned because of the shockwaves.


    "What the hell is going on inside?"


    "These shockwaves are insane!"


    "Damn it! Is this the result of the fight between two domain experts that Lord Crowne talked about?"


    "And we are this far away from them. Then what about the people who are inside?"


    "I am leaving this place. I don''t want to lose my life just because of I am curious about the fight."


    "The other pavilion members entered this damn pavilion. Are they going to be alright?"


    "Who cares? We need to look into our own situation first."


    "I think they will be fine. They are from one of the famous pavilion in the city. They will have all kind of defensive treasures to protect themselves."


    People started to find the excuses to leave the place. They were clearly frightened because of the impact of the shockwaves. As for the pavilion members who entered the Star Moon Pavilion after Konark Pavilion, they already met Princess Shayana. Princess Shayana asked their disciples to send to the place where they were dealing with the evil spirits. As the population of the people started to increase, the evil spirits started to decrease at the rapid pace.


    At that time the shockwaves reached them. This time the shockwaves contained the traces of the two different types of Dao. The evil spirits may be invincible as they are untouchable. But their bodies are very sensitive and transparent. As the shockwaves contained the traces of the Dao of two domain experts, the evil spirits started to pop like the bubbles.


    The warriors who were fighting the evil spirits were stunned. They were affected because of the evil spirits to some extent. But to their surprise more than 20,000 evil spirits gone just like that. The shockwaves were very frightening. But they were happy to see that so many evil spirits were gone just like that. At least they have less burden on themselves.


    --------------


    In the sky the clash of the domain of the two dragons has ended in draw. Neither of them were affected because of the shockwaves. Because their own Domain was protecting them from their enemy''s attack.


    Molane looked at Arjun and asked in a serious tone, " How do you still have that much Divine Power left? I am at the 6th level of the Divine Origin Stage of the 1st awakening. As for you, I can sense that you have just crossed the threshold of the first awakening. But you still have a lot of Divine Power to spare. How did you do it?"


    Arjun didn''t reply. After all, he don''t want to tell him that he reached the level 20 before crossing the threshold of the 1st awakening.


    Molane sighed on Arjun''s silence. He knew that Arjun has no intention to reveal it. He said, " Never mind. I am going to kill you anyway."


    Arjun was surprised. As he watched, Molane took out another talisman and summoned Lance once again. Lance who was watching the demise of the evil spirits he collected with the lot of hard work and patience, sudeenly a green light came and he disappeared. Before he knew what was going on, he was in the hands of Molane.


    Lance looked at Molane and asked, " What do you want my friend?"


    Molane smiled and asked, " All this time I really enjoyed my friendship with you. But today I need something from you which will cause you some pain. Are you willing to help me?"


    "Anything for you my friend." , Lance replied, " So what do you want?"


    Molane said with a sinful smile, " Your Soul!"


    "AAAHHH!!!"


    Before Lance could think anything, Molane started to crush Lance lightly. Immediately a dark mist came out of Lance. This dark mist contained the energy of hatred, greed, pride, lust, rage of many souls towards Lance. Molane opened his mouth and sucked all the souls.


    Immediately Molane''s aura started to change. His aura started to become more and more sinister. Arjun could feel the change in aura. It became more cold and cold.


    "AAHHHHAAHHH!"


    Molane laughed very loudly. His eyes which was white in colour has turned pitch black. His Divine Power started to increase.


    7th level of Divine Origin Stage!


    8th level of Divine Origin Stage!


    9th level of Divine Origin Stage!


    10th Level of Divine Origin Stage!


    Suddenly his power increased and settled down at the 10th Level of the Divine Origin Stage. Arjun was stunned. He was fighting on even terms with Molane all this time. But the sudden enhancement in the Divine Power of his opponent has put him in a lot of trouble.


    Molane laughed and said, " This feels great! Power! Power is everything in this universe. As expected! Lance has consumed so many evil spirits. As I am a Soul Dragon, these souls has given me the power to kill you."


    As he said, he threw the corpse of Lance on the ground. Arjun was stunned when he looked at Lance''s corpse. His corpse was totally dried. There was nothing inside his body anymore. It was falling on the ground like a ragdoll.


    As Arjun was watching Lance, Molane was already in front of him. Arjun was stunned to see how fast Molane has appeared in front of him. Before he could do anything, Molane gave him a light punch with his bare fist.


    Arjun flew without any control over his body and crashed on a mountain where Princess Shayana and other demons were fighting.

 296 TOUCHING THE SKY

    Arjun got up from the ground. He immediately cleaned the dust from his clothes. At the same time he was looking at Molane who punched him just now.


    Molane descended on the ground. He laughed at Arjun and said, " Hahahaha! Did you see that human? This is my upgraded power. You have no chance against my new power."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Your Power? Don''t joke around. All you did is suck that Lance''s soul. Lance who absorbed millions of soul so far has given a massive boost to your cultivation. This was not even your power to begin with. So don''t just call yourself strong."


    "Lance''s soul was sucked dry?" , Princess Shayana asked in astonishment.


    No matter what the issue is, Lance was still her little brother. She always took care of him since her childhood. Even though he took the dark path, he was still her little brother. Today she made up her mind to kill him. But deep down she didn''t want to. But to avoid future trouble she has to kill him.


    But now he was dead. And the one who killed him was none other than his dragon friend. This made her really emotional.


    "Lance was your friend right?" , Princess Shayana asked, " Then why did you kill him?"


    Molane gave a sinful smile and said, " He was just a chess piece in our game. On top of that, he failed every time with his work. So why would I care about him?"


    Arjun said, " Don''t be in a world where you think that Lance was the one who caused you people a lot of trouble. Lance was just a chess piece in the entire game. The true mastermind is someone else."


    "Someone else?" , Prince Airen asked, " But who?"


    Arjun firmly replied, " The God Of The Underworld!"


    "The God Of The Underworld?" , Princess Shayana asked in shock, " But why?"


    "Because of the special power that you possessed in the past." , Arjun replied.


    "Special Power?" , Princess Shayana suddenly enlightened, " Could it be...?"


    "You got it right." , Arjun replied, " And hence The God Of The Underworld took the advantage of the Lance''s greedy nature to capture your soul."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " I think there is no need for me to continue anymore. You can understand the rest of the story for yourself."


    Princess Shayana was stunned for a moment. This information was too much for her to digest. Later she came back to her senses. Then her face started to show the anger. No one wants to be manipulated by someone like a puppet. Princess Shayana was not any exception. She wanted to go and kill The God Of The Underworld by herself. But she knew that she was powerless against as mighty as him. So she calmed herself down forcefully.


    As Molane was looking at Arjun, Arjun was also looking at Molane with a serious expression on his face. Arjun suddenly grew his wings on his shoulder and flew in the air. He flew and maintained a huge distance from where Princess Shayana and others were. He knew that the shockwaves has put them under a lot of pressure. If they fought at such a close distance from them, then no one can stop them from dying.


    After maintaining a fair distance from everyone he turned back. Molane was already behind him. Molane was around 100 meters away from him in the air.


    ROOAARR!!!


    Suddenly Molane gave a loud roar and flew towards Arjun. Arjun who was also in the air, already expected this move. Because this was the move which he used to punch him a little. So Arjun suddenly closed his eyes and opened it the very next moment. An invisible force came out and struck Molane.


    Soul Shaking Art--- Very High Level!!!


    Very High Level mode of the Soul Shaking Art means death! Arjun used the maximum level of the Soul Shaking Art. Immediately Molane suddenly stopped at his place. Beads of swat was coming down from his face. He felt as if he is going to lose his consciousness.


    Arjun expected that the Soul Shaking Art with the Very High Level Mode will definitely won''t kill a Soul Dragon whose main element is soul itself. That is the reason why he used the very high level.


    Arjun took the advantage of Molane''s current condition and punched him with Dao Flames.


    ROOOAAARRR!!!


    Molane gave a loud roar and fell on the ground pitifully. But he knew that Arjun was going to hit him. So he put a defensive shield around his entire body. But Molane was punched with the Dao Flames this time. So how is he going to fare with just a normal defensive barrier.


    The Barrier immediately broke into pieces and the Dao flames and put a giant hole in his abdomen. Moloane was screaming in pain. But he used his Domain and used the Dao of Water to repair himself. An Injury caused by the Dao could be cured with the Dao itself.


    Arjun sighed. He used a lot of power behind it. And yet Molane cured himself because of his enhanced cultivation Power.


    [If I could be as giant as this bastard, I could have taken him down earlier.]


    [Giant?... Wait a minute. I could manipulate my body''s size right?]


    [Damn it! Why didn''t it struck my mind before?]


    Arjun could manipulate the size of his body. He could shrink into the size of an ant. At the same time he could become a giant using <<SIZE MANIPULATION ART>>. He used this very same skill to shrink in the size of an Ant and stolen the power of the elemental king dragons along with Rick.


    Molane flew in the air after recovery. He was really pissed this time. He gave a loud roar and as he was dash towards Arjun in rage, he found something unexpected.


    Arjun''s height was increasing at a rapid pace. Within few seconds his height was as same as his. But the next moment to his horror, his height didn''t stop there. His height was keep expanding. It stopped only after when Molane was in the size of an Ant in front of Arjun.


    Either Molane or Princess Shayana or Ben and others were completely stunned. Everyone stopped fighting and started at the Arjun who looked like he was touching the sky. Arjun was so huge that even the people outside the Pavilion could see him.


    There was only one thing going in everyone''s mind.

 297 THE GOD OF THE UNDERWORLD

    Everyone stopped fighting. As for the evil spirits, they were already dealt with thanks to the reinforcements from different pavilions. As they were relaxing after some tough fight, a giant appeared. This giant has the wings of a dragon which span several hundred meters.


    The disciples of the different pavilions looked at the giant and were stunned. Even Princess Shayana and all other demons were stunned and stopped their fight. They looked at the giant whom has the shape of a human, but with the dragon scales and wings. This stunned them all.


    "What the hell is that?", Crowne asked.


    "It''s the Pavilion lord of the Star Moon Pavilion." Prince Airen replied in shock, " He became a giant somehow."


    "how did he became a giant like this?" , second prince asked.


    "who knows." , Third Prince said, " We don''t know many of his secrets."


    Princess Shayana looked at the Giant couple of kilometers away from her and fell silent. She had a complex expression on her face. No one knows what was going through her mind.


    "This is insane!" , Craig yelled in shock, " Is that really big brother?"


    "He became a giant?" , Allen shouted, " Even that black dragon looked like an ant in front of big brother."


    "this is amazing!" , Ben''s eyes lit up, " I didn''t know that big brother has such an amazing ability. I will definitely learn it after this damn war ends."


    "count us in." , Alex said with a bright smile.


    Outside the pavilion entrance--->


    People who didn''t enter the pavilion out of fear looked at the giant and were stunned too. They were looking at Arjun as if they were looking at some kind of ancient god. Their mouths were wide opened in shock.


    "What the hell is that thing?"


    "Is that a giant?"


    "I feel as if it''s actually a god!"


    "He is so huge."


    "Isn''t that Red body of that giant looked like the dragon scales?"


    "Yes. But that giant is not a dragon. Look it has the shape of a human."


    People who looked at the scent started to express their own opinions with their nearby companions in shock. People who knew that the giant was Arjun, are having a different opinions. And as for the people who don''t have any clue were having different opinions.


    As people were having their own opinions, Molane who was looking like an housefly, looked at Arjun who was in the giant form in utter shock. He has the complex feelings at the moment. At this moment he understood that his death has approached.


    Arjun looked at Molane and said, " Thank you very much! Even though I am strong, I lacked battle experience for my further advancement in cultivation. But the near death battle experience that I experienced from you was really priceless. But I don''t have time to play with you all day. So die."


    "Are you done?" , Arjun asked.


    Molane was shocked. He asked, " Do you know how strong The God Of The Underworld is? I am nothing but an ant in front of him. He is the existence who should never be messed with. If you kill me, then I am sure that you can''t face the wrath of The God Of The Underworld."


    "I am not scared of him." , Arjun said, " To be honest, he lives in the Celestial Realm! So why would I care about him. Because I know that once any cultivator with immense power reached the Celestial Realm, then they cannot come down to the God Realm. Or else with the mighty power they possess, it will be tough for the God Realm to exist. So why would I fear him?"


    "You...." , Molane was stunned. Because What Arjun said was exactly true. Because of the mighty power of the existence like The God Of The Underworld, the God Realm can''t withstand their power. Hence, the different gods like The God Of The Underworld chooses the people with the caliber and make them their envoy. Molane was one of those envoys under The God Of The Underworld.


    But Arjun knew this secret which was an ancient myth for the current cultivators. Because the number of peoples ascending to the Celestial Realm was decreasing at a rapid pace. So people of the realm has forgotten this fact.


    Arjun didn''t waste time. He grabbed Molane in between two of his finger. Since Molane was like an ant in front of Arjun who became a giant, Molane felt immensely powerless.


    As Arjun who held Molane in between his fingers was about to crush, Arjun felt vibrations in the space. Arjun looked at the direction of the vibrations. He found some spatial tears in the sky. The fissure in the space was very thin. But the aura came out of it, made people to be shocked. This kind of aura was really cold and frightening.


    As they were looking at the fissure in the space in the sky, the fissure widened and an hand came out of the fissure which was no smaller than Arjun''s hand in the giant form. This hand itself has given a frightening pressure for the people around.


    As people were watching, the fissure widened and a person who has the height as same as Arjun in his giant form appeared. The people were stunned. The aura emitting from this person was something they have never tasted in their life before. This pressure made the people tough from taking the breath.


    Even Arjun became serious. He could feel some very old ancient aura coming from this person. This aura was indescribable. Arjun became alert of a sudden. He didn''t get this kind of feeling even from Magmeel or any other elemental king dragons before. This was the first time he felt this kind of pressure. To be honest, the aura of this person is far more greater than any of the elemental king dragon.


    Arjun smiled bitterly. He has no confidence in taking the giant down. The pressure an the aura itself told Arjun that he is powerless against this person. This person''s power was way out of his league.


    At that time all the demons who were fighting Princess Shayana and others suddenly knelt down on their knees hurriedly. They put their right hand on their chest.


    All of them said in unison, " We pay our respects, Sovereign!"

 298 HUMILIATION!

    Everyone looked at the giant figure in fear. It became very difficult for everyone there to breath. No one knows who that giant figure standing in suspension in mid air is. But Arjun or Princess Shayana who heard those demons addressing that giant figure "Sovereign" was enough to know who it was.


    The God Of The Underworld!


    Arjun who was alert at the beginning was now was calm. He looked at The God Of The Underworld without any trace of fear or anxiety.


    The God Of The Underworld who looked at Arjun''s calm face was surprised a little.


    He smiled and said, " Young man! You gave me a huge surprise. Such young age and your accomplishments are really massive. But the aura that you emit, It''s actually from the foreign Universe. You are not local right?"


    "No." , Arjun replied honestly, " I am not from here. I am from another Universe."


    The God Of The Underworld smiled and said, " Then what are you doing in this Universe? Judging from your cultivation level, you don''t have enough strength to travel to the different Universe all by yourself. So how did you come here?"


    Arjun replied, " As you said, I don''t have enough strength to cross the Universe. It was my master who sent me to this Universe. As for the reason, It was because of a mission."


    "Mission?" , The God Of The Underworld asked, " What kind of mission?"


    "I am sorry!" , Arjun replied, " It is highly confidential. I have no permission to reveal it."


    The God Of The Underworld was slightly surprised. But their was not any trace of anger on his face.


    The God Of The Underworld asked, " Then may I know who your master is?"


    "I have no permission to reveal it either." , Arjun shook his head and said.


    " Oh! Do you think just because you are not going to tell me, I won''t know it?" , The God Of The Underworld smiled and asked.


    "Yes." , Arjun replied.


    "What?" , The God Of The Underworld asked in surprise, " Are you doubting my capabilities?"


    "No. Definitely not." , Arjun shook his head and said, " It''s just that, my master is one hell of a supreme existence. I am sure that even someone like you hold no chance against him."


    The God Of The Underworld face became serious for the first time. The reason for his serious face is because of the confident Arjun has in his master''s capabilities.


    "Is he also from the Celestial Realm?" , The God Of The Underworld asked with a serious face.


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " Celestial Realm? No. Celestial Realm is too much of a small place for him."


    "What?" , The God Of The Underworld said in slight fear, " You are talking nonsense. There is no realm beyond Celestial Realm!"


    The God Of The Underworld was trying to search Arjun''s memory in order to find out who is his master is. At that time, some ancient force blocked The God Of The Underworld''s perception and forced it back immediately.


    Cough!


    The God Of The Underworld coughed a mouthful of blood. His eyes, nose and ears started to bleed without resistance. Seeing this not only The God Of The Underworld, but everyone were stunned.


    Who exactly that person is? It was the freaking God Of The Underworld! Who is The God Of The Underworld? He is one of the strongest existence in the Celestial Realm! What is Celestial Realm? It is the realm that was filled with monster cultivators whom the people of the God Realm couldn''t even hold any candle.


    Such an existence was forced back by an invisible force within Arjun''s conscience! If they are not shocked then it is wise to say that they don''t have any emotions at all.


    The God Of The Underworld was shocked the most. He looked at Arjun as if he is looking at a monster.


    He asked in fear, " What was that?"


    Arjun said, " A small warning. My master is someone who even the mighty Light and the Darkness has to show some respect. Needless to say, a mere God like you. My master is someone who has vast experience in everything. An experienced person like him who wants to hide his identity, how exactly did you think will be careless with his disciples?"


    Arjun shook his head and said with a big sigh, " I know that this is just your part of consciousness. This realm can''t withstand the might of your true body. But let me warn you once again. My master is someone who even the mighty Light and the Darkness has to show some respect. Even your real body holds no chance against him. So don''t act rashly."


    "Fine." , The God Of The Underworld finally said, " I came here for only one purpose. Release Molane. He is my envoy. I don''t want anything to happen to him."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Give me one good reason why should I release him?"


    The God Of The Underworld fell silent. He is the true mastermind behind all this after all. He knew that he has no good reason for demanding Molane''s release. He sighed. Arjun''s master has put a fear in his heart. No matter what, he, The God Of The Underworld has no chance against the Light and the Darkness. And to fight against the person who won the respect of those two supreme existence, this was totally asking for death.


    "ROAAR!!!"


    At that time The God Of The Underworld heard a painful roar of a dragon. When he looked at it, Arjun already killed Molane by crushing him in between his fingers. Molane who was in a bad shape, finally died in Arjun''s hand.


    "You..." , The God Of The Underworld said in disbelief.


    Arjun said, " For no reason, he came and tried to kill all my people. So in order to avoid any future trouble I killed him."


    Arjun looked at The God Of The Underworld and said, " What? Would you let any of your troublemaker go away just like that?"


    The God Of The Underworld was furious. He said, " Good. Good. Very Good. I will remember this. This is not going to end here. I will definitely remember the humiliation you made me suffer. Just you wait."


    "Fine." , Arjun smiled and said, " I will wait. Do whatever you can. And one more thing. Take care of your wounds. You are a God after all. If the word goes out in the Celestial Realm, that you faced such a blood loss in the God Realm, then you will be the laughingstock."


    The God Of The Underworld was furious once again. But he knew that he is powerless against Arjun''s master. So he endured it.


    He looked at the face of Princess


    Shayana for a while. Princess Shayana suddenly felt a chill down her bone.


    The God Of The Underworld then looked at the demons who were under Molane''s command and said, " Let''s go."


    The demons nodded and left with some serious expression.

 299 ARE YOU THE ONE?

    As soon as The God Of The Underworld and the demons left, there was utter silence at the battlefield. No one spoke anything. No one knows what the hell was going on.


    The only thing they knew is that in the middle of the battle, a giant appeared from a space with an horrifying and dominating aura which made them even difficult to breath. And that giant had a conversation with Arjun. In the middle of the conversation, that giant coughed a mouthful of blood.


    Then as the conversation moved forward, that giant''s facial expression suddenly changed. A trace of fear appeared on his face.


    Then the conversation suddenly ended and that giant suddenly left along with the demons.


    The spectators didn''t understand what was the conversation between the two giants was about. But they were sure about one thing.


    They were not in any danger. And the war is over. This made them took a deep breath. People started to cheer in happiness.


    Arjun slowly descended from the sky. He transformed back into his human shape. He looked at the sky. The darkness spell which Lance casted, has been dispelled. The weather turned normal.


    Ben and others fell on the ground exhausted. He and his team were just an ordinary delivery boys in the past. But now they were the leaders of a small pavilion. But after today, the name of the Star Moon Pavilion will vibrate all over the city. Since it was the battle between two domain experts, there was a chance that the name of their pavilion will resound in the entire country. Probably even in another pavilion too.


    But Ben never cared about any of this. Because he was thrilled about the priceless battle experience he and his team gained in this war. Their future training will be smooth without any bottleneck. He was thrilled about that.


    Arjun was looking at the sky where The God Of The Underworld disappeared to. He was lucky when The God Of The Underworld was searching his memories. If it wasn''t for the Lord Chaos, he would definitely have difficult time to deal with the powerhouse like The God Of The Underworld.


    At that time, Princess Shayana and other princes walked towards Arjun. Even Ben also came along with others.


    Ben said in excitement, " Big brother! Your fight with that black dragon was really mind blowing."


    "Thank you." , Arjun smiled and said, " I think you have enjoyed your first battle. How was it?"


    "To be honest, it was really very intense." , Ben replied, " I was scared a little. But it was thrilling at the same time."


    "It was same for me during my first battle as well." , Arjun said, " But I could tell that you gained a huge amount of battle experience."


    "That''s right." , Ben replied, " But our pavilion was blown in this battle. What should we do now?"


    "You are right, big brother!" , Ben replied.


    At that time Arjun looked at new faces with different uniforms.


    Ben looked at Arjun''s confused face and said, " Big brother! They are the members of other pavilion. It''s all thanks to their help we were able to deal with all the evil spirits."


    "Is that so." , Arjun then looked at the members of other pavilion and said, " Thanks for your help. Without your help, I don''t know what would have happened."


    Crowne moved forward and said, " No. You dealt with the biggest problem. We just played a minor role in this war. If you didn''t kill that dragon, I don''t know what would have happened."


    Arjun looked at Prince Airen and asked, " Now that the war is over, what are you planning to do now?"


    Prince Airen said, " We were planning to join your pavilion. If it is okay with you, then can we join your pavilion?"


    "You want to join my pavilion?" , Arjun asked in surprise, " But didn''t you have a kingdom to rule?"


    Prince Airen thought for a moment and said, " Kingdom? Well we were eager about the throne back then. But not anymore. On top of that. it will be weird if we go back and fight for the throne after all these years. So we planned to join your pavilion."


    Arjun smiled and said, " Well then, I officially welcome you in our pavilion."


    "Thank you." , Prince Airen replied. All other princes were happy too.


    At that time Princess Shayana said, " Can I talk to you for a second in private?"


    Arjun became serious. He said, " Alright!"


    Both of them then went to a quiet place. There was nothing but an utter silence.


    Princess Shayana asked, " I think you already know what I wanted to ask you right?"


    "Yes. I know." , Arjun replied.


    "Then are you the current Will of the Universe?" , Princess Shayana asked.


    "No." , Arjin replied.


    "You are lying!" , Princess Shayana gritted her teeth and said, " That invisible force that you used on that dragon, I know what it is. It was one of my favourite Divine skill back then. It was <<Soul Shaking Art>>. I know that you are the Will of the Universe. And that strange voice said that he will arrange someone to release us. And here you are after many years. Just because you deny it, don''t think that I don''t know. I used to be an Universe Will myself. And most importantly, how do you know about the existence of the Will of the Universe in the first place? So I beg you. Please tell me the truth."


    "Fine." , Arjun replied, " It''s as you said. I am the current Will of the Universe! Are you happy now."


    "So it was really you this time." , Princess Shayana''s face was complex. No one knows what was going through her mind at the moment.


    "Being the Will of the Universe really makes you unique. But along with being unique, it brings a huge amount of responsibilities too. I can understand that. I don''t know what was your opinion in the past. But you should forget about it and start a new life. Let me take the burden for how long I can."


    "No." , Princess Shayana shouted, " I want to train in both of it. So please change my will."


    "Are you sure about it?" , Arjun asked in surprise, " I can definitely change your Will and make you train in both the gates. But all the cultivation that you have so far will be wasted. You need to start everything from the beginning. And after changing your will, if I die, you will die too. Are you sure you want to do this?"

 300 AFTER THE WAR

    Night passed just like that. No one slept. Arjun and others slept. They all were discussing their experiences and insights they obtained during the war.


    Arjun was medidating and he was stabilising his Divine Power and Willpower. After around 1 hour, his condition reached the peak.


    The healers took a huge amount of mental blow. During the war, they consumed many medicine pills. The pills might play a huge supporting role in a battle. But too much consumption of the medicine pills will turn these medicines into poison. These poison might not be lethal. But they are still dangerous to some extent.


    But luckily Arjun was there. He used his Chaos Power through Inner Will and got rid of all those medicine pills remains from the stomach of all those six healers. Within two hours all of them recovered.


    The news about the war in the Star Moon Pavilion spread in the entire kingdom. The appearance of Princess Shayana and the princes after couple of billions of years has caused a huge commotion. Finally Princess Shayana broke the silence and revealed the truth behind their past.


    When people heard the story they were completely stunned. They never imagined that the story they knew all the time was nothing but shit.


    But most importantly, they were delighted to know that the curse on the Royal Bloodline has been lift. When the Royal Bloodline heard this news, they made a test. They were delighted to know that the Curse was really lifted from them.


    The current king went to welcome their ancestors and requested them to return back to the Royal Kingdom. But all of them refused it as they told their era has come to an end. They no longer has any interest in that throne anymore. The current lineage can continue to rule the kingdom. They have joined the Star Moon Pavilion.


    When the King heard this, he immediately hired the best architect in the entire kingdom to reconstruct the Star Moon Pavilion. The Royal Family took the burden for all the expenses for the construction.


    The Galaxy Pavilion which was the number one pavilion in the city, has fallen in a single night. This shocked the entire City. It was really hard for them to believe, that a pavilion which was number one in the entire city has fallen just like that. This incident made Konark Pavilion which was number two for a very long time, the number one pavilion.


    But Crowne the Pavilion Lord of the Konark Pavilion was not at all happy about it. He knew that their pavilion as the number one is just a temporary status. Very soon the Star Moon Pavilion will take over them. After all, they have totally 9 Dao Masters! And to their horror, their young pavilion lord is the Domain Stage Dao Master. Their rise to the number one position is just the matter of time.


    Even Crowne who was one step away from the Domain Stage and was struggling for a long time to reach the Domain Stage, has got some valuable insights. He was confident that if he follows Arjun''s guidance, he will definitely breakthrough and reach the Domain Stage. He was really grateful for Arjun from the bottom of his heart.


    The construction of the Pavilion completed after one month. It was all thanks to the ideas of the seven princes, the pavilion this time really looked royal. When the architect was about to put some defensive formation array, Arjun declined it. He said that he has his own defensive array which he will install it on his own. So the architect left immediately.


    After entering the main hall of the pavilion, Arjun sat on the seat of the Pavilion Lord. All the members of the pavilion like Ben and others took a seat each.


    Arjun said, " Everyone! I have an important announcement to make.First of all, let me tell you about my origin. There are trillions of universes in this vast Chaos World. As for what Chaos World is, I already told Ben. You can ask him later. But the important detail I want to tell you is, that I''m from another universe."


    "Wh...?" , Someone tried to say something in shock. But Arjun stopped him by showing his hand.


    Arjun continued, " I was sent here for some battle experience by my master. My master is very strong who can cross different universe. The mission I was given is, to rescue Princess Shayana and others. So as I completed my mission, it is time for me to go back to my home."


    Bella said in concern, " Big brother! Could it be we will not meet ever again?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " Who said that. I gave you the <<Time-Space Formation>>. It will be just a matter of time for us to meet again. All we need to do is get stronger and stronger. We will eventually meet in the future."


    Arjun continued, " So I want to declare something important. The one who is going to be the Pavilion Lord in my absence is Ben! Of course! Princess Shayana and the Princes are experienced leaders. But I want Ben to lead the Pavilion. As for these experienced people, they will be the elders of the pavilion. Anybody has any objection?"


    No one spoke. That means, no one has any objection. Arjun was happy about it.


    Later Arjun changed the Will of Princess Shayana and all the Princes. With this they now had the opportunity to be a combat masters and masters of the supporting occupation.


    Arjun asked, " How is it? How do you feel now?"


    Prince Airen replied, " I feel.... empty. This feeling is as if I am a newly created container which needs to fill with power."


    Other princes nodded their heads in agreement. They felt the same way as their elder brother said.


    At that time Arjun looked at Princess Shayana who looked a little anxious.


    Prince Airen also looked at his anxious wife and asked, " What happened?"


    Princess Shayana said in a little anxious, " Everything is going well. But this peace is just temporary. But when The God Of The Underworld makes his move, What will happen to us?"


    When everyone heard Princess Shayana''s concern, they became a little anxious too. They can''t neglect this fact. Especially when The God Of The Underworld involved in it. To make matter worse, Arjun who is stronger in their pavilion, will not be available. And they have to start everything from the beginning.


    "Don''t worry." , Arjun replied, " I already have a plan. I have a array formation that will protect all of you. It will provide you with absolute defense."

 301 GOODBYE

    "I don''t understand." , Prince Airen said.


    Arjun replied, " My master gave me a formation which will put an absolute defense in our pavilion. It is so powerful that even the mighty Light and the Darkness has zero chances to break free out of it."


    "Your Master?" , Prince Airen asked, "Who is your master?"


    "That I can''t tell you." , Arjun replied, " My master''s identity has to be a secret. This is a strict order."


    When Arjun said that, none of them tried to argue anymore.


    "Let''s go and devise the Formation Array.", Arjun said.


    All of them left the main hall. Arjun gave the blueprint to the architect and asked him to build the Pavilion according to his requirements. The position of each building acts as the formation flags. Arjun decided to install <<Chaos Offense Defense Formation>> which Lord Chaos gave him as a present. Lord Chaos told that it is an absolute offense and defensive formation array which will not be affected even by the attacks of The Ancient Universe Will. What exactly a mere God of the Underworld mean in front of this mighty formation?


    Arjun started to write the runes on each building according to how it was written in the blueprint. These runes were much more ancient and complex which even Arjun couldn''t understand with his current knowledge. But it was clearly written in the blueprint which Lord Chaos gave him. Arjun followed every instruction from the blueprint.


    After around three hours, he completed everything that needed to be done. He completed the work with even the Core of the entire formation. Arjun then activated the entire formation array.


    Immediately a dazzling grey colour light formed and surrounded the entire pavilion. This grey light then formed a defensive barrier in the entire pavilion. Then the barrier slowly disappeared from the sight of the people.


    But the thing that stunned everyone was, the rich spiritual energy inside the formation was way too insane. This rich spiritual energy was not only powerful. But it is also very thick and very pure. The purity of the rich spiritual energy inside the formation can''t be described in the words. The rich and pure spiritual energy brought an indescribable calm and peace to one''s mind. This peaceful environment cannot be escribed in words. Everyone knew that this peaceful environment is extremely important for them as it will help them in making a breakthrough in their Mental State and Mental Strength.


    "Such a rich Spiritual energy..." , Princess Shayana said in shock.


    "Even the spiritual energy in our royal palace would fade in compare." Prince Airen said, " This was way too much."


    Arjun replied, " This is not the only thing that you are going to gain."


    "What do you mean, Pavilion Lord?" , Second Prince asked.


    Arjun took them to the training hall and showed them <<Space-Time Formation>> and explained them the use of the formation. When they heard the uses of the formation, all the princes and Princess Shayana''s eyes lit up in shock and excitement. Ben and others already knew the working mechanism of the <<Space-Time Formation>>. So it was not at all a surprise to any of them.


    "With this formation, it will be a matter of time before we regain our former powers." , Second Prince said in excitement.


    "we made some minor mistakes in the past during our cultivation, " , Prince Airen said, " With our past experience, we can lay a sturdy formation in our cultivation this time. And with the help of the <<Space-Time Formation>> , it will be a matter of time before we make our breakthroughs and reach our former state."


    "Thank You!" , All of them bowed and paid their respects.


    Arjun smiled in response. He then said, " I did everything I can to protect you. The rest will depend on you. But I want to tell you something very important. My goal is to reach the realm in cultivation which no one in any universe has ever reached. That means I will go to the Celestial Realm. Celestial Realm is the place which is pretty much endless. All the cultivators from every Universes who breaks the limit of the God Realm, has to ascend and go to the Celestial Realm."


    Arjun took a deep breath and continued, " No matter which Universe, Planet or Divine Realms a cultivator belongs to. Once they reach the limit of the realm, they have to ascend to the Celestial Realm. Even the demons from their realms are not any exception. Even they have to go to the Celestial Realm!"


    "What?" , Ben asked, "But how exactly the humans and demons coexist with each other?"


    "I don''t know." , Arjun shook his head and said, " That is not important for us at the moment. What exactly important for us is, Celestial Realm is the gathering paradise for all the cultivators from different universes. I am definitely going there in the future. What I want to tell you guys is, that I will be waiting for you there. You people are someone whom I trust. So I want to tell you something very important. There is someone whom I have to kick their ass. But they are very powerful. Without the help of trustworthy and quality people, I can''t defeat that person. So I will tell you who that person is in the future when you all reach the Celestial Realm."


    "Big brother! Could it be, you are leaving?" , Ben asked in anxious.


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " Ben! I have a very high expectations of you. I want you to mature. Then you will definitely become someone who is unshakable and dominator in the cultivation world. But you need to mature. This is the reason why I made you the Pavilion Lord. Don''t disappoint me."


    Ben rubbed his tears and said in emotion, " Don''t worry Big brother! We will definitely meet in the Celestial Realm. When we meet, you will see a different Ben. You will see a matured and independent Ben. When that time comes, you will definitely be pleased with me. This is my promise to you."


    "We will definitely meet in the Celestial Realm, Big Brother!" , Bella said, " None of us will disappoint you."


    "Good." , Arjun said, " Well then! My master responded to my call. Alright! This is my goodbye. Next time, let''s meet in the Celestial Realm."


    As Arjun said that, a grey light surrounded him and that grey light suddenly disappeared along with Arjun. Everyone looked at the place Arjun was standing a moment ago with some complex expressions. They all took this day as motivation and decided to work hard and become stronger and stronger.

 302 RETURN

    After the collapse of the Galaxy Pavilion, most of the Core and Inner Disciples of the pavilion joined other pavilions. But there were two people who didn''t join any pavilion. These two people were none other than Howard and Malan.


    At the moment both of them were in a pitiful state. Howard already lost one of his eyes. He was very proud for being the best disciple of the number one pavilion in the entire city. But all those things which he held his pride in was gone just like that. Right now he refused to join any pavilion. Because he felt that it is a great humiliation in joining other pavilion. After all, his pride was something which reached it''s peak.


    Malan who always followed Howard in the past followed him even right now. He looked pale. He didn''t want to talk anything at the moment.


    When both of them were walking in a forest without any destination, suddenly the space around them shook. They encountered a huge amount of vibrations from the fissure of the spatial crack which made them hard to breath.


    Suddenly a figure descended from the spatial crack whom Howard and Malan knew. They looked at the figure in front of them and were completely stunned. They couldn''t stop from shivering in fear when they looked at the figure in front of them.


    The God Of The Underworld!


    Howard asked, " You.... Why are you here?"


    The God Of The Underworld smiled and asked, " can you guess?"


    Howard asked in hesitation, " Are...Are you here to kill me?"


    "If I have any plan to kill you then there is no need for me to personally come and pay a visit." The God Of The Underworld replied with smile.


    "Then...Why are you here?" , Howard asked in alarm.


    The God Of The Underworld replied, " Kid! You have a great potential. I want you to become my envoy. Of course! I will take you to the Celestial Realm with me. I will make you stronger and stronger. Your enemy has a great potential too. He will come to the Celestial Realm for sure. I will give you the required power to take them down when the time comes. How is it? Do you want to come with me?"


    "Envoy? Celestial Realm?" , Howard said in shock and disbelief, " Do you think I have the potential? I feel that I have just an average talent compared to those high class sects in this world."


    The God Of The Underworld shook his head and said, " Don''t compare my teachings with these lowly ants. I said that I can make you strong. That means you will get strong. There is no need for you to doubt in my capability."


    The God Of The Underworld took a deep breath and lift his finger. A dark light came out of his hand and flew towards the damaged eye of Howard. Immediately Howard''s damaged eye returned back to normal. Now he could see with both eyes.


    "Respects! Master!" , Both Howard and Malan said at the same time.


    "Good." , The God Of The Underworld said in the bright smile, " Very Good! Both of you stand up."


    Both Howard and Malan stood up. They were clearly happy.


    The God Of The Underworld said, " I will take both of you to the Celestial Realm. From now on both of you are my envoys. After going to the Celestial Realm you will receive some formal training. Then I will explain your duties and responsibilities. Both of you work hard. And one more thing. Don''t call me master. Call me Sovereign. That''s how all my disciples and underlings address me."


    "Yes." Howard said, "We will work hard and bring you glory and honour. We will never do anything that will disgrace your name and image, Sovereign!"


    "I have high expectations from you." , The God Of The Underworld said, " Now let''s go to the Celestial Realm. After going to the Celestial Realm, you will know what kind of small world you lived so far."


    Both Howard and Malan nodded their head in anticipation. They were clearly happy about it.


    A black light surrounded them. They were about to leave this realm and go to the Celestial Realm! They were thrilled. Howard looked in the direction of the Star Moon Pavilion and gave a sinister smile.


    [Just you wait. I will get stronger and stronger. Then I will not only kill you Ben, but also that Big Brother of yours. That very same big brother whom you are very proud of. Just you wait.]


    The black aura surrounded them and the next moment both Howard and Malan disappeared along with The God Of The Underworld. The forest returned to the normal once again.


    -----------


    Inside the Star Moon Empire------>


    Rick, Sitaram, Gnan, and others were sitting in the main hall. Ringo and others were also sitting there. After Rick''s clone invaded the enemy base, the things were looking good for the empire. Rick was able to gain much more information about the plans, higher ups, and big shots of the Loren Empire. With the help of the information Rick managed to obtain, and with the help of experience and wisdom of Sitaram, the things were looking good for them.


    "It''s been eleven months since we saw boss!" , Rick said, "I wonder how he is doing at the moment?"


    "He will be fine." , Sitaram said, " Cultivation is always time consuming process. We need to have a hell lot of patience."


    "I understand that." , Rick said, " But we are running out of time."


    "Yes father." , Gnan said, "We don''t have much time left. If he don''t return in the mean time, then things will become very complicated."


    "I know." , Sitaram replied, " But let me ask you. Do you have any ideas?"


    Gnan shook his head and said, " No."


    Sitaram said, " Even I don''t have any idea as of what to do. So just be patient. He will come for sure within time."


    At that time the door of the room opened. Everyone looked at the person who walked in from the opened room. They were completely stunned. But they immediately smiled warmly.


    "Boss! You have finally come." , Rick said in delight.


    Others also were delighted to see him. They waited for him for a very long time. But seeing him after a very long time really made them all happy.


    But Arjun walked into the room with his eyes half closed. He was completely exhausted because of what he did in the foreign universe. Now suddenly he was back. But he felt weak and exhausted. He was seeking some rest.


    Arjun ignored all their statements and walked towards Sitaram with that half closed eyes of his.


    Thud!


    Sitaram was sitting on a sofa. Arjun suddenly fell on the sofa as his head landed on Sitaram''s laps.

 303 SITUATION OF THE EMPIRE

    Arjun was really exhausted. His head was on Sitaram''s lap. While his entire body was lying on the sofa lazily.


    Rick asked, " Boss! How was your training?"


    Arjun gave a thumbs up in return as he maintained silence. But Rick and others were delighted.


    After some time Arjun got up and sat on the sofa beside Sitaram. He then looked at Ringo and other girls and was startled for a moment.


    He asked Sitaram, "What is she doing here?"


    Sitaram then explained how their family was massacred by the soldiers from the Loren Empire. Then how their parents delayed the opponents in order to let Ringo and other girls escape. When Arjun heard this, his face immediately became serious.


    He asked, " What is the situation of the War?"


    Adam replied, "It''s going well. At the beginning we were pushed in a corner. We didn''t know what methods those bastards from the Loren Empire used. But we were cornered and were put in the desperate situation. But Rick got an opportunity to invade the enemy''s base. He sent one of his clones and invaded the enemy''s base. Many valuable information of our enemy, like their next plan, number of warriors they were going to deploy for the next operation, their cultivation levels, the might of their weapons etc. was able to access by him thanks to his invasion."


    Arjun then looked at Rick and asked, " Is that true?"


    "That''s right." , Rick replied, " Boss! The leader of the base my clone invaded is very powerful. After many days I secretly eavesdropped the conversation between two of the generals conversation. The name of the leader of the base is Hugo. Hugo is not from this realm. He is from the God Realm. I don''t know why he came to our realm. But he is not the only one who came here. There were many people who came here from the God Realm."


    "God Realm?" , Arjun asked, " So he is a Willpower trainee?"


    "That''s right!" , Rick said, " Loren Empire is the weakest empire in this realm. But they became so mighty overnight. It''s all thanks to these bastards from the God Realm."


    "What is the situation in the Loren Empire?" , Arjun said, " If my guess is right, then Emperor Loren is long dead."


    "That''s right!" , Sitaram said, " The Loren Empire is totally a mess. Our spies said that the royal family were brutally massacred by those people from the God Realm. It looks like they are really powerful. We never dared to go against them. After all, we don''t know just how strong they truly are."


    "You are right." , Sitaram said, " But how strong they truly are? And the most important question is, can we really take them down with our current cultivation levels?"


    "That''s true." , Arjun replied, " Forget about them for now. I want to know whether Jacob and Raymond came here in the meantime I was absent?"


    "Jacob and Raymond?" , Gnan was slightly surprised. He asked, " Why would you care about them?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " Did they come or not?"


    "No." , Gnan replied.


    "It''s strange!" , Arjun said, " They should be here by now. Why didn''t they come?"


    "forget it." , Arjun said, " Rick! I told you to thoroughly investigate these Willpower users who suddenly popped up back then. Did you find anything about them?"


    Rick shook his head and said, " No. I tried to investigate that leader of the base my clone is in right now. But I couldn''t find anything. To be honest, I didn''t want to take risk. After all, my clone is gathering all the required information from the enemy base. So according to the current situation, I felt it''s better not to take risk at the early stage of my invasion."


    "What about the Assassins Organisation?" , Arjun asked.


    "Well. This is the weirdest part." , Adam said, " The Assassins Organisation is an opportunistic organisation. But they didn''t make any move so far. They were awe fully silent all this time. This is really strange."


    A mysterious smile appeared on Arjun''s face. His smile told the onlookers that Arjun found something very important.


    "It looks like you found something." , Sitaram smiled asked.


    Arjun nodded his head in silence with that mysterious smile.


    "Would you care to explain?" , Sitaram asked.


    Arjun looked at Ringo and other girls and said coldly, " Please leave. What I am going to say is highly confedintial matter."


    Ringo and other girls were stunned for a moment. But Ringo didn''t want to argue anymore. She already made enemy out of Arjun. She don''t want the relationship to worsen even more. So she immdetiately left without any resistence followed by other girls.


    Arjun said, " When you were in the middle of your training, both me and Rick made our investigation on the Assassins Organisation. My Yin-Yan Eyes can cross the dimensions and it will allow me to go to the another dimensions. Of course, I took Rick along with me too. And the dimension that we reached was Hell."


    Everyone were stunned. Before they could say anything Arjun continued, " In the hell, we met Basil, who was our former minister who turned to be the member of the Assassins Organisation. I got the information on the Assassins Organisation. He told me everything that I am supposed to know."


    Arjun continued, " The Assassins Organisation originated from the God Realm. They are pretty strong and very mysterious. In fact, more than 90% of the people in the God Realm don''t know of this mysterious organisation''s existence. They sent very weak and whom they claimed to be useless for the organisation to our life realm to open a branch here. That''s how the Assassins Organisation was formed in our realm."

 304 SHOCKING TRUTH

    Arjun continued, " The number of people who started the Assassins Organisation in this realm numbered around 10. These ten people divided into four team. One Leader, Two chief executives, three musketeers and four Asuras."


    Arjun continued, " The leader is someone who runs the entire organisation. His name is Lin! He is the strongest among the people who are from the Assassins Organisation in this realm. After him comes the two chief executives. One of these two chief executives always stays with that damn leader. While the second chief executive is very mysterious. Even Basil who told me all this never saw him. The three musketeers are the Assassins team. They execute all their enemies silently and they are good at not leaving any traces behind. And as for the four Asuras, they are strong. But they are not as strong as the other members that I mentioned just now."


    Arjun said, " This was the information that I got from Basil. But the information is 13 years old. As for the latest information, I don''t know. We don''t know their cultivation level either. But since the Assassins Organisation sent them here, we could say that they are not that strong. So when we meet them, I want all of you to judge their cultivation level first. Only then it''s better to take the action."


    Arjun continued, " If we take action without learning their abilities, then it will be a matter of time, before they will learn that I am the Will of the Universe. After all, the commotion that I have created has attracted the unwanted attention from the various faction from the God Realm and even from the Celestial Realm. It''s all thanks to the Ancient Universe Will, that we got one year time before we can leave. If we leak any unwanted information, then they will escape and my secret will be known to the Assassins Organisation of the God Realm."


    Rick said, " That means, we can''t let anyone from their organisation escape alive."


    "That''s right." , Arjun said, " We need to kill every one of them without fail."


    Sitaram asked, " What any of this has to do with the Assassins Organisation?"


    Arjun said, " As Adam said, the Assassins Organisation is really opportunistic. They know how to take advantage of the situation. But they are awfully silent. That means the matter is clear. The mastermind behind all this is none other than the Assassins Organisation."


    Gnan said, " But it is possible that you are wrong. Even though the chances are slim. But you might be wrong."


    Arjun shook his head and said, " First of all, when Ringo kidnapped big brother Aeron, the actual mastermind behind all this was actually that woman Nege. You already know this. But the thing that you don''t know is that she used Divine Power to attack me."


    "Divine Power?" , Gnan asked in shock.


    Arjun continued, " But do you think she was the only one who got her conscience replaced? There might be other people too. And if my guess is right, then that Hugo whom Rick mentioned is one of those people."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They agreed with Arjun''s deduction.


    Arjun continued, " And they used these people to capture Loren Empire. Loren Empire is the weakest empire in our realm. But they dared to attack our empire which is the strongest in the entire realm. Why do you think that is?"


    Sitaram replied, " Because we have a Inner Will user. And this Inner Will user is a genuine one too. They used the weapons forged through the Inner Will of these people like Hugo who probably got their conscience got transferred, and attacked us. If they attacked other empire which is either Scrooge or Dark Moon Empire, then Arjun will get alert and forge many weapons forged through the Inner Will. This will put them in a greater disadvantage. So they might have decided to attack us when we are not prepared thoroughly."


    "That''s right." , Arjun replied, " But another reason is that we kept on troubling the Assassins Organisation back when we were in the Weissan Town. But now we got our Empire Back. We are even more strong than when we were in the Weissan Town. And the most important fact is that we are Assassins Organisation''s bitter enemy. So all they are doing is venting all their anger on us."


    "You are right." , Rick said, " But Basil also said the true purpose for the Assassins Organisation from the God Realm to open a branch here. That reason itself is very strange."


    "You are right." , Arjun said, " Even I don''t know why they decided to open a branch in our realm for that purpose? They even were taking a huge risk by doing it?"


    "The reason for opening the branch?" , Sitaram asked, " What is the reason for opening a branch here?"


    Arjun said, " The true reason why they were sent here is, to guard The Maze Palace?"


    "Maze Palace?" , Everyone said in unison. They were confused too.


    Sitaram said, " You might be right. Because the Assassins Organisation came into light not long after the Maze Palace suddenly popped up. After listening what you have said, now I believe that the Assassins Organisation and the Maze Palace are somehow connected."


    Logan asked, " But why exactly are they guarding the Maze Palace?"


    Arjun said, " There is no need to ask. It''s because there might be something very important in the Maze Palace. Something very important. The Maze Palace was created by a mighty existence from the God Realm. In fact there are multiple Gods involved in it''s construction. If my guess is right, then these mighty existence who came from the God Realm created this Maze Palace to hide something very important treasure or artifact. The God Realm is filled with monsters who might have the chances to find this mighty thing. But our realm is different. We don''t have any Divine Power or Willpower users. So our realm is really a safe place to hide that treasure. And to keep the safeguard, they sent their people to guard the Maze Palace. Who knows. If they let their guard down just because no one from this realm can train in Willpower or Divine Power, then if a person from the God Realm comes then the things would be truly troublesome."

 305 THE SURPRISING GUESTS

    Next day Arjun casually sat on a sofa. He was enjoying the tea for mental relaxation. At that time his senses told him that a girl was standing near the door outside his room. That girl was hesitating to knock the door to Arjun''s room.


    It was Ringo!


    Arjun sighed and said, " How long are you going to stand out there? Just come in."


    Ringo startled for a moment. But she dared and entered the room. After entering the room she just stood there by lowering her head. There was tense and very complex expression on her face. She stood there silently without uttering a word.


    Arjun took another sip of his tea and said, " Sit."


    Ringo sat down after a moment of hesitation. She just lowered her head down. She didn''t know how to start the conversation.


    Arjun put down the tea cup on the table. He then said gently, " I heard what happened from grandfather. I am sorry for your loss."


    "It''s alright!" , Ringo said, " I have been living without parents since my childhood. There death really a blow for me. But I can still handle it. I mean I got used to it."


    "That''s good to hear." , Arjun said, " So why are you in my room?"


    Ringo went silent once again. Because of her stupidity, both Aeron and Kiera died. Even though she was feeling guilty, she knew that neither Kiera nor Aeron were going to come back from death. She wanted to ask Arjun to forget everything and let things go as it was in the past. But the one who died is actually Aeron. And she is well aware of what kind of relationship both Arjun and Aeron has. So she was hesitating.


    After gathering some courage she said, " About big brother Aeron...."


    "Forgot it!" , Arjun said, " I can understand that you have been manipulated by the Assassins Organisation. They manipulated you to get me. And I learned from big sis that when your friends were beating big brother while kidnapping him, you stopped them and took big brother with respect. I know that you have no ill intentions towards any of them back then. So I forgot the grudge between us a long time ago."


    Ringo''s eyes brightened immediately. She had a hope that the things are going in the right direction.


    But Arjun said, " Don''t raise your hopes. Love and power are two different things for me. I only love those people who trusts me. You never trusted me. What you had towards me was nothing but attraction. Even though that video recordings was looking genuine, you should have some faith in me. If you didn''t have trust and faith in me, I never consider that you have ever loved me."


    Ringo''s bright eyes immediately dimmed down. She knew what Arjun is trying to say.


    Arjun continued, " The things between us is no longer what you think anymore. We will be friends. But love..., not anymore."


    Arjun continued to drink his tea without bothering about Ringo''s feelings anymore.


    At that time Alwyn came in hurriedly. He came in and said, " Boss! We got a terrible news."


    "What is it?" , Arjun asked while sipping his tea.


    Alwyn said, " The Scrooge Empire has joined forces with the Loren Empire and is attacking our empire."


    Arjun didn''t stop his tea. After taking another sip he asked, " Where is Rick?"


    "I don''t know." , Alwyn replied after shaking his head, " I looked for him everywhere. But he is nowhere to be found."


    "Relax." , Arjun said, " I sent him on a secret mission. He will be back very soon."


    Gnan entered and asked, " Why didn''t you tell me about you sending Rick on a secret mission?"


    Arjun replied, " If I told you, how would you stay a secret anymore?"


    "You damn kid. Acting like a cool person." , Gnan was furious.


    Arjun smiled in response.


    Sitaram asked, " Where did you send him?"


    "Relax Grandfather!" , Arjun replied, " Wherever I sent Rick, it was for an important job. He will be back very soon. And he is going to bring some important guests with him."


    "Important guests?" , Sitaram surprised and asked, " Who are these important guests?"


    Before Arjun could reply, the door to the room opened once again and some couple of people entered. Sitaram and others were stunned to see the people who entered."


    "Why did you people come back?" , Sitaram asked in shock.


    The people who entered the room were Gutherson and John''s people. All the main people who went to the war came back.


    Gutherson was startled for a moment. He pointed his finger towards Arjun and said, " It was Young Master who called us last night. He asked us to come back. As it was the orders from the emperor himself, I thought it''s better for us to follow the orders."


    "Why did you call them back?" , Sitaram asked in serious tone.


    Before Arjun could reply, the door to the room opened once again. This time it was Rick who entered the room.


    Arjun smiled and asked, " How is it? Did your mission go well?"


    "It was an easy one." , Rick replied, " There was no problem. I completed the mission successfully."


    "Great!" , Arjun smiled and asked, " Where are our guests?"


    "They are waiting outside." Rick replied.


    "Call them in." , Arjun smiled and said.


    Rick left the room. Not long after 10 seconds, he came back with three people. When Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson looked at the people who came in along with Rick, they were stunned.


    "Emperor Scrooge?" , Sitaram asked in shock and confusion, " If you are here, then who exactly is attacking us?"


    "It''s not us." Emperor Scrooge sighed and said, " Everything was going right in my empire till last night. And in an instant all my loyal subordinates were killed by a poison. None of them survived. Then some mysterious people in black dress came and started to kill everyone. They were very powerful. None of us were able to kill them."


    Emperor Scrooge continued, " When we thought we are going to die, Rick came all of the sudden and saved us. He killed all those men in black clothes and saved us."


    Rick said, "There are toi many people in the black dress. I could kill all of them if I wanted to. But saving and bringing Emperor Scrooge was my top priority in this mission. So I didn''t attack them. These men in black are all trains in Willpower. But their aura and their Divine Power didn''t match. It was clear who those people are."


    "These details... You said your mother has same properties." , Sitaram looked at Arjun and said.

 306 NEWS AFTER NEWS

    "Didn''t I already tell you this?" , Arjun smiled and said, " The Assassins Organisation is pretty opportunistic people. They are good at taking advantage of the situations. But this time in this damn war, they were surprisingly calm. They didn''t take any actions. Especially when our opponents in the war have the Inner Will users."


    Rick said, " Back in the Weissan Town, they tried many ways to recruit boss. They even sent boss''s mother. But boss never accepted their proposals. But today there are multiple Inner Will users who specialises in the Supporting Occupation popped up. My clone kept a close eye on that Hugo. There was no communication about the Assassins Organisation."


    Arjun said, " That means, either the Assassins Organisation has given up on them. Or these people are already from the Assassins Organisation."


    Arjun continued, " As all of you already knew that the Assassins Organisation has found a way to transfer the Conscience of the people from the God Realm into their own people, I know that these kind of mutated people produce two different kind of auras. One is the aura of this mutated person. And the second one is the aura of the original owner of the conscience."


    "So you have sent Rick for this mission in order to confirm, weather the people in black has this two different auras?" , Sitaram asked.


    "Yes." , Arjun said.


    "Then how did you know that the Emperor Scrooge was going to be attacked last night?" , Gnan asked.


    Arjun said, " Rick already suspected that the Emperor Scrooge might be in danger, since Emperor Loren was brutally killed. Emperor Scrooge has saved Grandpa Gutherson and his remaining family members. So he was afraid that they might be in grave danger. So he took the necessary precaution."


    Arjun looked at Rick and signalled him with his eyes to explain. Rick nodded in response.


    Rick said, " I implanted my own spy in the Royal Palace of the Scrooge Empire. I also gave him a ring which acts as the teleportation device. The spy told me that the men in black clothes were about to take action as I instructed that spy to inform me when they take action. As they took action last night, Boss asked me to go and save the Emperor Scrooge and his family."


    Everyone nodded their heads in acknowledgement. Sitaram and Arjun already knew that when Assassins Organisation attacked the Star Moon Empire, It was Emperor Scrooge who helped them by hiding Gutherson and Rick along with their loyal 50 soldiers.


    Today Rick still remembered the kindness of emperor Scrooge and saved him when he felt that Emperor Scrooge''s life is in danger.


    Gutherson looked at Rick and smiled gently. One could see pride in his eyes.


    He said, " You did a good job."


    Rick simply smiled in return.


    He along with his wife and daughter kneeled down and said, " Thank you."


    "There is no need for any of this, Your Majesty!" , Gutherson said, " You helped us in our desperate situation. So we helped you when you were in danger. So there is no need for this."


    Emperor Scrooge and his family stood up with the face full of emotions. They were happy for Arjun''s help.


    At that time John asked, " Young Master! Why did you call us back then? We might not able to cause any harm to the soldiers of the Loren Empire.But we were not at any pressure situation. So why would you call us back?"


    Arjun replied, " We don''t have much time left. We have less than one month of time left. And we need to take care of Assassins Organisation before we leave. You people have been fighting them for 11 months. But we don''t have any positive results. The regular methods won''t work on them. We need to be more decisive and vicious. We should come up with a plan that will put an end to all this shit."


    "Do you have any plan in your mind?" , Sitaram asked.


    Arjun nodded his head.


    Before he could tell them his plan, Logan entered the room hurriedly and said, " Boss! A terrible news."


    "The Dark Moon Empire is attacking us." , Arjun smiled and said, " Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes." , Logan was stunned for a moment and asked, " How do you know it?"


    Arjun looked at Sitaram and said, " As I said earlier, they are ruthless. It looks like not achieving any progress in the past 11 months really made them impatient. They used their final trump card in the war."


    Logan said, " Boss! I have another news. Jacob and Raymond are here to see you."


    Arjun''s eyes suddenly lit up. He smiled and said, "So they finally came. Good. Bring them here right away."


    Logan was stunned for a moment. He still nodded his head and left to bring Raymond and Jacob as Arjun asked.


    Arjun then looked at Ringo and Emperor Scrooge and said, " We are going to have a secret discussion. Please leave."


    Ringo smiled bitterly and left. As Emperor Scrooge was an Emperor, he knew what Arjun meant. He left along with his family.


    ---------------


    Assassins Organisation------>


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation was enjoying the time for the past 11 months. Even though he was displeased with the Logan Empire, who were not able to capture the Star Moon Empire, he was still satisfied when he learned the losses Star Moon Empire faced. Whenever he imagine the ugly face Arjun would show when learned the losses in his military, he would be thrilled.


    At that time one of the messenger came and said, " Your Majesty! We received a message from the Bluehart Mountain."


    "Bluehart Mountain?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation''s eyes lit up in delight. He said, " Tell me. What is it?"


    Whenever he hears the news related to the war, his blood boils. He would become eager to learn the news regarding the war. Arjun caused him a lot of trouble. There were no person in the past who caused this much trouble for the Assassins Organisation as much as Arjun did.


    Arjun announced that he is an Inner Will user. This news caused a huge uproar in the entire world. And this announcement forced them from taking any action against Arjun. This pissed The Leader of the Assassins Organisation very much. Because if he took any action against Arjun who became the emperor very recently, and if the word spread that it was the deed of the Assassins Organisation, then it will put them in a lot of trouble.


    So The Leader of the Assassins Organisation payed a huge amount of money and asked the Assassins Organisation from the God Realm to send the Conscience transfer treasure. He changed all his loyal people''s conscience and let them train in Willpower. He concentrated more on the people who can be good at the supporting occupation. As he had more than enough people who could use the Inner Will for the supporting Occupation, he decided to start a war against Arjun from the shadows.


    But the Star Moon Empire was able to resist against them for this long. This really disappointed him a lot. So he captured the Scrooge Empire. And since the Dark Moon Empire was already under his control, he asked them to join the war. So that they can attack the Star Moon Empire from all direction and capture it. If he could successfully captured the Star Moon Empire, then he will be the ultimate king of this realm!


    That messenger said, " I don''t know why. But the Star Moon Empire retreated with all their forces."

 307 THE REASON FOR VISI

    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked in a little shock, " Why would they retreat so suddenly?"


    That messenger replied, " I don''t know Your Majesty! But the army of both bases have pulled back. Both Gutherson and John took their army and left the battlefield. Our people have occupied the two bases where both Gutherson and John were staying earlier."


    "You mean, the Bluehart mountain has fallen to us. Is that right?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked.


    "Yes." , That messenger said a little proudly as if they have achieved something major achievement.


    The face of The Leader of the Assassins Organisation became a little serious. It is obvious that he was feeling something fishy about this matter. He looked at the Chief Executive and found that even he was in a serious thought.


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation looked at the Chief Executive and asked, " Any thoughts about this news? I feel something fishy here."


    The Chief Executive thought for a moment and said, " For now I could think of only two possibilities. One either they gave up on fighting us. Or they have some big plans in store to deal with us."


    "What do you mean?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked.


    The Chief Executive said. " In the first scenario, they might have got scared of us and quit the war. But that is highly impossible. Because they were not in any worst situation in the war. In fact, somehow they were slowly gaining an upper hand in this war. So it is impossible for the first scenario."


    The Chief Executive continued, " But if they have something up to their sleeves that will guarantee their victory in the war to the point where they even gave up on the Bluehart Mountain, then things will be nasty for us."


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " What could be the ''thing'' you were talking about?"


    "I don''t know." , The Chief Executive said, " But whatever it is, if someone like Arjun is confident in, then we need to focus on it. I don''t believe that whatever trump card they have in their sleeves, it will definitely be scary."


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation lost in a deep thought. After some time he said, " Alert our spies. Tell them to figure out what exactly Arjun is planning."


    "As your command, Your Majesty!" , The messenger replied and left the hall.


    ----------


    Inside the Royal Palace, both Jacob and Raymond were sitting on the sofa in the guests hall. At the moment they have the face full of anxiety. They were thinking even at the moment whether their decision to come here was good or not.


    At that time, Rick came and said, " Gentlemen! The Emperor is waiting for you. Please come."


    "Ah.... Yes. Alright. We are coming." , Jacob said in a little hesitation.


    Both of them walked followed Rick and went towards the room Arjun is in. But they have face full of anxiety. If their visit ends in failure, then they have to wait for their demise.


    As they were in their own thoughts, Rick brought them in a room, where Sitaram and Gnan were sitting on both sides of Arjun. Even Gutherson and some unknown faces were also there.


    Arjun looked at the guests and smiled. He said, " You people are late. What took you so long to come here?"


    Both Jacob and Raymond were stunned. Apparently, Arjun was expecting their visit. This was opposite to what they have imagined from Arjun.


    Jacob asked, " Lord Arj.... I mean, Your Majesty! You mean you know that we would come?"


    "Of Course!" , Arjun smiled and said, " Please have your seats."


    Raymond and Jacob looked at each other for a moment and sat on the chairs which Arjun was pointing.


    After sitting on their chairs, Raymond asked, " Your Majesty! How did you know that we would come?"


    This time Sitaram and all others looked at Arjun too. After coming back from his Chaos Tribulation, the first question Arjun asked was, weather Raymond and Jacob came to meet them or not. But Arjun never told them the reason. As Raymond asked him, everyone once again looked at Arjun, hoping for his answer.


    Arjun smiled and replied, " Don''t you people want to leave the Assassins Organisation?"


    "How do you know it?" , Jacob asked in shock.


    Arjun replied, " Come on! Right from the first day that we met, I could see that you people were not giving your all for the Assassins Organisation. The way they deal with you, I know that most of the people in your organisation hate it. But you people have no choice but to follow their orders obediently. Being controlled with no freedom, I mean come on, it was written everything on your face. What''s there to be surprised about?"


    Everyone in the room were stunned. Not only Jacob and Raymond, but even Sitaram and Gnan who actually raised Arjun were stunned too. Sitaram then gave a warm smile as if he was proud of Arjun.


    Raymond said, " But Your Majesty! The Assassins Organisation is not as simple as you think. Their origin is really very deep."


    Arjun replied, " I know that your organisation has one leader two chief executives, three Musketeers, and four Asuras. The Assassins Organisation originates from the God Realm. All these 10 people were a bunch of trash who were kicked in this realm by their superiors. Since they were looked as a trash up there, they are enjoying their lives here. Your headquarters located in the Darkwave Forest of the Darkmoon Empire. That forest was declared as the forbidden zone by the Dark Moon Empire, in order to hide the fact that the Assassins Organisation''s main headquarters hide there. "


    Arjun continued, " But you people know that you have no power to fight them. You people were helpless. You have no choice but to supress your rage and anger and quietly follow their orders. This trend continued for a very long time."


    Arjun continued, " But you thought that an exception has come recently. That exception was me. You were very eager for me to deal with the Assassins Organisation, so that you can gain your freedom. And that is the reason why you came all the way here. Am I right?"

 308 ARJUNS INTENTIONS

    "You are right, Your Majesty!" , Raymond said, " We really want someone to help us. We were good at negotiation when it comes to business deals or poaching people on our side. The Assassins Organisation had their eyes on us. So they killed rest of our family and took us away by force."


    Raymond sighed and continued, " At the beginning we thought to report it to the Emperor of the Dark Moon Empire. But to our shock we learned that the true financial support of the Assassins Organisation was the Dark Moon Empire. And the worst part of it is that the founders of the Assassins Organisation has originated from the higher realm which was a total myth for us. So we knew that it is highly impossible for us to take revenge. So we suppressed our rage and started to work for them."


    Jacob said, " We were sure that there will be no one who can go against the people from the God Realm. But since the day you came, we were facing some troubles. Even The Leader of our Organisation started to have some mental troubles. He didn''t kill you because he thought that some day you will change your mind and join the Assassins Organisation. But your actions and achievements proved that you are not that easy to deal with."


    "So what did he do?" , Arjun asked, " Now he ignited the flames of war between my empire and other empires. It was clear that he wants to kill me. Why?"


    Jacob replied, " Because an envoy from the God Realm came very recently. And he brought some kind of Ancient looking Chain. This chain has the property of transfer. That envoy even brought some hundred people from higher realms. These people are someone who could train in Willpower. He used that ancient looking chain and transfered the conscience of those people from God Realm into the most trusted people of the members of the Assassins Organisation. Later that envoy left. In those people we have so many who could use the Inner Will for the supporting occupations."


    "So he had no use for me anymore. And hence he went all out to kill me." , Arjun smiled and asked.


    "That''s right!" , Raymond replied without any hesitation.


    The room fell awfully silent. They didn''t know what to say anymore at the moment.


    "Well Sorry for your loss." , Arjun said, " It looks like you are not one of those people who got their conscience changed."


    "No." , Jacob smiled and said, " Those people who got their conscience changed, they started to feel as if they became true gods. And we are some kind of lowly ants. Even we wanted to train in Willpower. But we were not trusted that much."


    "You people wants to train in Willpower?" , Arjun smiled and said, " That''s interesting. Well, what if I tell you that I can give you the ability to train in Willpower?"


    "What?" , Both Jacob and Raymond were stunned as they asked, " Your Majesty! You are joking right?"


    "Eh... I think no."


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said seriously, " I can give you the ability to train in Willpower. I can give you the genuine power. Not the half assed power like that envoy of your organisation."


    "Half... Half assed power?" , Raymond asked, " I didn''t get it. What do you mean, Your Majesty?"


    Arjun replied, " It''s simple. Transferring the conscience means allowing a foreign soul in your body. The only difference is the host body could borrow the power from that foreign soul in a war or a creation. The current power is just temporary. But as they advance, they will have to fight that soul itself. Because they have two different souls in their body. One is their own and the other one is the foreign soul. The host always need to fight against this foreign soul. Because their soul was transferred forcefully, that foreign soul won''t let the host body to use it''s power as they please. And the most important thing is, their won''t be much improvement in their power."


    "Much improvement?" , Jacob asked, " I didn''t get it."


    Arjun replied, " For example, if that foreign soul reached only Indigo Realm or Blue Realm in Willpower, then the host will maximum reach that Indigo or Blue Realm. And at the same time, they need to fight against that foreign soul continuously."


    "Is there such a major disadvantage?" , Jacob asked in shock.


    Arjun smiled and said, " Then do you think training in Willpower is as easy as training in Magic Power?"


    Both Raymond and Jacob startled for a moment. The information was too much for them. But they have nothing to say.


    Arjun continued, " But my method is different. I can give you the ability to train in Willpower. You will not have any problem with it. There will be no disadvantages at all. I even gave all the people here the ability to train in Willpower. You can ask them."


    Both of them went silent. They looked at the confident faces of all the people in the room.


    Arjun said, " If you want, I can give you the genuine ability to train in Willpower. What do you say?"


    "And what do you want us to do in return?" , Jacob asked.


    Arjun said, " It''s nothing. I am going to the God Realm very soon. And I am going to open a pavilion there. I want people who are good in business. The people who are purely business minded. That''s why I think you people are good choice for it. What do you say? Do you people want to go to God Realm along with us?"


    "We accept." , Both of them replied without any hesitation. What a joke? Who don''t want to teain in Willpower and go to the God Realm. That is the dream place for anyone from the Life Realm.


    "That''s good to hear." , Arjun smiled and said.


    Sitaram and others understood why Arjun asked about Raymond and Jacob as soon as he came back from his tribulation. It looks like he wanted to open a pavilion. And he wanted people with potential for the pavilion. And Jacob and Raymond are really good choice. They deal with business related things in the Assassins Organisation. So they are good for this business.


    At that time Alwyn entered the room and said, " Boss! The three empires are here. They are going to attack our border at any moment."


    "They are really quick." , Sitaram said.

 309 A LETTER

    "Your Majesty! You mean you know that the other three empires would attack you from all sides?" , Raymond asked in shock.


    "I know it?" , Arjun shook his head and said, " We have less than 15 days before we go to the God Realm. And I want the Assassins Organisation of this realm to extinct. So I asked all my forces to return back to the empire, so that your leader will make all the empires to attack us from all sides. And he did exactly as I have expected."


    "What?" , Both Raymond and Jacob were stunned for a moment. Jacob asked, " Your Majesty! Could it be you ordered your forces to retreat so that all these empires would attack your empire?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied.


    "But why?" , Raymond asked, " Don''t you fear the fall of your empire?"


    "No." , Arjun shook his head and said, " Who wants to send all your troops in different directions and let them die. If I send my army to the war, I don''t know how long would it take for the war to come to a conclusion. Even if the war come to a conclusion, I don''t know who would be the Victor. So as I said, we have less than 15 days before we leave for the God Realm. That means sending army for the war is totally meaningless. And I have to send my army in different directions. I think it will definitely a time consuming process. So instead of going where our enemy is, it''s better to make all your enemies to come here, so that we can deal with them at the same time."


    "....." , Both Raymond and Jacob were speechless.


    Raymond said, " But your enemy has frightening amount of soldiers. How do you think you can handle them?"


    "Relax!" , Arjun smiled and said, " If I don''t have confidence in my plans, I wouldn''t have called for retreat in the first place. So you guys don''t need to worry."


    Arjun asked Rick, " What is the status of the blueprint of the weapon that I gave you?"


    Rick said, " Don''t worry, Boss! Adam already forged it. The weapons are already forged. And the necessary things after the forging was done."


    "Good." , Arjun said, " Then what about the Portal gate''s construction to the border?"


    "It''s done." , Rick said, " Our grandparents constructed it personally."


    Arjun looked at Sitaram. Sitaram nodded in response. Arjun simply smiled.


    Arjun said, " That''s good to hear. That means we have six border gates which is far away from our Royal Palace. But construction of the Portal gates already saved a hell lot of time for us."


    "Then what are we supposed to do?" , Logan asked.


    "Don''t worry." , Sitaram patted Arjun''s shoulder and said, " We already know the might of that weapon. We will definitely not miss."


    Arjun nodded and asked, " That''s right! Did you people make the citizens to evacuate from the border?"


    "Yes." , Alwyn said, " All the citizens from the borders were shifted to a safe place."


    "That''s good." , Arjun said, " Then please go and blow them right away."


    "Yes." , John and others said indifferently and left.


    As soon as they left, Arjun said, " You have a job for yourself too."


    "What kind of job?" , Logan asked.


    "We have let these rats stay in our empire for very long time." , Arjun said, " It''s time to clean our empires from these rats."


    Logan and other two smiled in response. Arjun already gave the Yin-Yan Eyes to all of them since he came back. And here rats means the spies from the Assassins Organisation. Just like Reynolds back in the Bloom Kingdom, all the spies in the Royal Palace has the tattoo of the Assassins Organisation. They used the Yin-Yan Eyes to figure it out. Arjun didn''t kill them immediately as he felt they might be used to send the wrong message to the leader of the Assassins Organisation and mislead them.


    But since he is going to put an end to the war, he has no need for them anymore. So he ordered them to be killed.


    "Don''t worry, Boss!" , Arjun said, " We will get it done right away."


    "Go ahead then." , Arjun said.


    Raymond asked after a long time of silence, " Your Majesty! What exactly are you planning to do?"


    Jacob asked, " And what kind of weapon were you talking about?"


    Arjun said with a bright smile, " Just wait and see. You will eventually know. And when you learn the truth, you will definitely be shocked. There will be a huge show awaiting for the world to witness."


    Both Jacob and Raymond startled for a moment. But then they sighed.


    At that time, Arjun who was smiling, suddenly his face changed. His senses are sharp. He sensed the aura of a rather familiar person. He looked outside the window and looked at a familiar face.


    Arjun''s face became serious. He said, " Alright! After this, we will be fighting the Assassins Organisation. So I want you guys to go and make your preparations."


    Everyone nodded their heads and left the room. After confirming that everyone left, Arjun sealed the room and invited the guest in. That person bent down and paid his respects.


    "What brings you here, Lord Behemoth!?"


    The one who came here was Behemoth, whom Arjun met in the hell.


    Behemoth replied, " My Lord! His Majesty asked me to deliver a letter to you."


    "A Letter?" , Arjun was surprised and asked.


    "Yes, My Lord!" , Behemoth said and took out an ancient looking folded golden letter and gave it to Arjun.


    Arjun received the letter. The letter was sealed using the sealing techniques. There was a hole in the middle of the letter which made the letter rather a little complicated.


    Behemoth said, " This technique is very complicated which would be used for the delivery of a confidential matter."


    Arjun nodded his head.


    Behemoth continued, "My Lord! Do you see the hole in the middle of the letter? That''s the Core of this letter. All you need to do is inject your Inner Will in. This letter''s design is highly complicated even beyond my level of knowledge. But I know one thing. The only people who could unlock this letter is those people with the Inner Will which was drawn from the Lord Chaos."


    "You mean only the Will Of The Universe Candidates." , Arjun said.

 310 NEWS FROM THE ANCIENT UNIVERSE WILL

    Arjun looked at the letter once more. After taking a deep breath, he injected his Yin-Yan Inner Will at the center of that hole in the letter.


    Immediately that ancient looking golden letter started to shine. After around five seconds of shining, the letter burned to the point where there was not even the ashes left.


    Arjun was startled for a moment. He didn''t know what was going on. So when he was about to ask Behemoth about this, A series of words started to appear in his conscience.


    "You have only three days left before your departure. Make your final preparations before you leave."


    Arjun was stunned when he read this. He didn''t know weather to laugh and cry. He has so much work to do before his departure. But he has only three days left.


    Arjun said, " We have only three days left? But Why?"


    Behemoth replied, " The 12 Supreme Gods, The Three Emperors and The Celestial Prophet of Darkness figured out that the Inner Will which His Majesty used to block the perception is getting weaker and weaker every day. When they figured this out, they gathered all their subordinates and started to attack that Inner Will. The Ancient Universe Will said that, the barrier will last for next three days because of their attacks. So he asked me to deliver this message to you."


    Arjun''s face became serious as he said, " 12 Supreme Gods? The three emperors? The Celestial Prophet Of Darkness? These bastards are rather persistent."


    "Indeed." , Behemoth said, " I will be coming after three days to take you and your people. Please make your necessary preparations, My Lord!"


    "Alright!" , Arjun said, " Thank you very much for the message."


    "I was just doing my job." , Behemoth said and disappeared from the palace as if he didn''t exist in the first place.


    Arjun looked at the disappeared Behemoth and sighed. He then looked at the sky through window. His face became serious as he said to himself


    "The 12 Supreme Gods, Celestial Prophet of Darkness and the Three Emperors huh. Just you wait. I will make you regret for your actions today. I will make you pay ten times more than what you are trying to do to me. I swear on my name."


    ----------


    The six higher officials of the Assassins Organisation led the soldiers of the three empires and rushed towards each border gate of Star Moon Empire. There are only total of two more empires that exists in the Life Realm. They are Star Moon and Dark Moon Empire.Other two empires, Scrooge and Loren Empire has long since fallen.


    And as for the Dark Moon Empire, it was already in the control of the Assassins Organisation. Now Assassins Organisation has captured other two empires as well. Now they have only one empire to capture. That is Star Moon Empire.


    "General! We are finally going to take this empire down." one of the soldier said excitedly, " The strongest empire of the world is finally going to become the thing of the past."


    This "General" was none other than that higher official from the Assassins Organisation. As one of the most trusted people for the leader of the Assassins Organisation, they were obviously one of the people who got their conscience changed. That means they gained the ability to train in Willpower.


    General said, " Humph! In front of my organisation''s power, what exactly this empire stood any chance to win. They are just a frog in the well. Today they will understand what true power means."


    "It''s all thanks to your clever plans, General." , that person said, " Even they ran away from the battlefield."


    There was a person who smiled disdainfully standing behind them. This person was actually Rick. To be honest, it was Rick''s clone who was acting like a spy.


    As the time passed, they finally reached the border gate of Star Moon Empire. The General looked at the huge door and smiled.


    He shouted, " Everyone! As you know, we all suffered a lot thanks to the Star Moon Empire. As this empire was strongest in the whole world, it was arrogant. There new emperor was even more of an arrogant person. Today we will show them that we people are no pushovers. Today we will show them what our combined strength amounts to. Today we will show them that there is always someone stronger than them."


    That General pointed his hand towards the border gate and shouted, " Attack!!!"


    Immediately all the soldiers gave a loud roar as if victory was in their sight and charged towards the door. They violently started to attack the Border gate without any hesitation.


    At that time, that General''s communication crystal rang. That General sensed the aura coming out of the communication crystal and froze.


    "Why is one of spy whom we planted in the Royal Palace of the Star Moon Empire is calling at this moment?" , He thought.


    He activated the communication crystal and asked, " Why are you calling me?"


    That spy said, " We have been found out. In fact, I don''t know how, but all of us have been found out. These people are killing us. Everyone are dead. Only I left."


    "What?" , That General said in shock, " But how were you found out?"


    "I don''t know." , That spy said, " I called other Generals for help since you people are near to us. But I received no response at all. In fact, I am afraid to say this, that they are dead."


    "Impossible!" , That General shouted, " The other Generals are busy to breach the empire from other gates. We are in the middle of the war. And communication crystals are very important in the middle of the war. So even a senseless person carries more than one communication crystal, if in case one of their communication crystal doesn''t work. So how come a renowed General of our Organisation''s communication crystal doesn''t work?"


    "I don''t know, My Lord!" , That Spy said, " But not one or two, it''s actually four Generals whom I have tried to contact. But no one responded."


    "No one responded?" , That General asked in confusion, " But why wou...."


    "Impossible!!!" , That General shouted. There was a trace of fear when he imagined an horrible possibility.

 311 TOTAL ANNIHILATION

    Assassins Organisation------>


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation along with his people were sitting on their designated places. At this moment no one were talking.


    Everyone were looking on the huge screen suspended in mid air. This screen has so many dots on it. Some are red dots. And some are green in colour. At this moment, the quantity of Red dots were increasing at a rapid pace. And the quantity of the green light is decreasing at the rapid pace which is visible to the naked eye.


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " Are you sure that there is no problem with the rader?"


    Someone stood up and said, " Your Majesty! I personally checked it. I am sure about it. There is no problem with the rader. Our rader is working perfectly fine."


    "Then why it is showing that our people are dying?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked in intense anger, " And according to our rader they are dying at such a rapid pace."


    "I don''t know." , That person who replied earlier said, " But I am sure that there is no problem with the rader."


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked in anger, " Then are you saying that those people are dying just like that?"


    "That..." , That person was speechless. He didn''t know what to say.


    At that time another person said, " Look! The second battalion is also dying very quickly."


    All the people looked at the rader once again. This time another set of green lights were turning red.


    The screen in front of them was a rader. The green dots represents all the people from their organisation who are alive. If the green light turns red, then it means those people who were alive, were dying. When more than 50 million green dots were turning red, The heart of The Leader of the Assassins Organisation started to bleed in pain.


    When they were stunned to see another set of green dots turn red, after another ten seconds, yet another set of green dots turned red.


    This time some people even trembled in fear. The room fell with utter silence. No one dared to speak anything.


    Very soon another set of green dots turned red. This time The Leader of the Assassins Organisation jumped from his chair in rage.


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation yelled in high pitch, " WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON???"


    The temperature of the room immediately fell down. The anger of The Leader of the Assassins Organisation was at it''s peak at the moment.


    The Chief Executive said, " Your Majesty! Please calm down. We will figure it out weather there is any problem with the rader or not. I have a way to find out. But I request you to be calm down first."


    "You have a way?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked after calming himself down forcefully.


    "Yes." , That person replied and took out his communication crystal.


    But after numerous attempt, there was no response from other party. In fact, the connection from the other party ceased to exist anymore.


    "This..." , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said in total disbelief, " Could it be...?"


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation thought of an horrible possibility. He don''t want to believe it at all.


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation shouted, " Immediately call the General of the battalion with green light on the rader."


    That person with the communication crystal attempted a contact with the communication crystal. This time it ended in positive result.


    The General of the fourth battalion said, " Greetings Your Majesty!"


    Even though he paid his respects, there was anxiety in his tone.


    "Cut the crap!" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation yelled, " What is the situation on the battlefield?"


    "Everything is going on as we planned it." That General said, " But my gut feeling is telling me that something is wrong."


    "Wrong?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " What do you mean?"


    "I received a call from one of our spies from the Star Moon Empire. He said that all our spies have been killed by the people of the Star Moon Empire. He was the only one left. And for some reason we are not able to have any communication with the other Generals. I felt it strange. When I was wondering what was going on, I received your call."


    "What?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked in disbelief. His voice trembled a little. The horrible possibility that he thought of, got stronger after hearing this.


    "What the hell is that?" , General shouted in shock.


    "What is it?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked in a little uneasy tone.


    "What is that white light?" , The General shouted in terror, " NO.... I don''t want to die lik....!"


    Before that General could complete his sentence, the connection between his communication crystal and the communication crystal of the person from the Assassins Organisation broke. At the same time, the radar which was showing green dots for the fourth battalion turned red in colour.


    The room fell pin drop silent. This time even The Leader of the Assassins Organisation didn''t say anything. To be honest there was a thin amount of fear in his heart. If anyone tells him that all the people in the battalion died within moments, then he wouldn''t have believed it. But now he witnessed it with his own eyes. Even though he didn''t see how the General of the fourth battalion died, he knew that, that General is dead for good.


    At that time someone in the room broke the silence as he said, " Crap! The last two battalion are also gone."


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation fell on the ground. He looked at the radar which has only red dots. There was not even a green dot left. The situation is clear. He sent 50 million soldiers to capture Star Moon Empire. But among the astonishing sum of 50 million soldiers, no one survived anymore. The Leader of the Assassins Organisation don''t want to believe it. But the reality is rather cruel.


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation looked at Chief Executive and was stunned for a moment. Because the Chief Executive was sweating. There was an insane amount of fear on his face.


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked, " What happened? Why are you sweating like that?"


    "Your Majesty! Didn''t that General said there was a white light before he died?" , The Chief Executive asked in disbelief and shock.


    "Yes." , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " So what about it? Do you know something about that white light?"


    "Even you know it, Your Majesty!" , The Chief Executive said, " According to our investigation, didn''t Basil and his 20,000 people died because of a white light?"

 312 A LETHAL WEAPON

    Room fell silent to the point even the drop of a pin could be heard.


    12 Years ago, the Assassins Organisation dispatched an army of 20,000 warriors towards Weissan Town in order to assassinate Sitaram and his family.


    According to the Assassins Organisation''s estimation, it was an easy mission. But a series of unfortunate events forced the Assassins Organisation who was very aggressive in nature to take so many defensive approach.


    The reason behind this defensive approach was mainly because of two reasons. One of those two reasons are, Arjun''s unexpected emergence. He is a genuine Inner Will user. This news might be common in other realms. But in the Life Realm, anyone who can use the Willpower is a legend.


    And the second and important reason is, Arjun''s unique creation of a weapon. The name of this weapon is Unity Weapon. They don''t have any knowledge about the functionality of Unity Weapon.


    But they know one thing for sure. Unity Weapon is very dangerous weapon. When Arjun was just a basic level Forger, it has the might of 9 - Grandstar Realm Cultivator. While the limit of this realm was 7 - Grandstar Realm. So who could withstand such a lethal attack in this realm?


    Assassins Organisation sent Basil along with a huge number of 20000 warriors to assassinate Sitaram and his family. But the entire 20000 warriors lost even their souls in front of Unity Weapon.


    When the Assassins Organisation learned this fact, they sent Nege to bring Arjun to work for them. But to their surprise, Arjun was very tough and matured person. Nege returned empty handed.


    But Assassins Organisation never dared to mess with Arjun or his family because of the Unity Weapon. As the time passed, they slowly forgot about that lethal weapon. But the white light that was mentioned by Fourth Battalion''s General made them remember the existence of that Lethal Weapon once again.


    The Chief Executive said, " The war was not completely in our favour. So Arjun had no reason for retreat. But he announced the retreat order to his people in the Bluehart Mountain. This decision was definitely not necessary given the circumstances of the war. But he ordered them to retreat, so that we will attack them from all directions."


    The Chief Executive smiled bitterly and said, " Anyone in our place will think that Arjun might have faced a huge loss in the war. So he ordered them to retreat. And we didn''t think about Arjun''s orders very deeply. But the attack from our army was exactly what he needed. If it was in the battlefield, If Arjun used the Unity Weapon in one location, then the battlefield in the other location will be alerted. And those people will take protective measures. But if Arjun announces retreat order, and if we attack them from all directions, then it was like a prey asking the lion to hunt them."


    "Yes." , The Chief Executive sighed and said, " We thought that Arjun was on defensive approach. But who could have imagined that he was actually luring all our army towards his empire in order to send them to their graves. We totally forgot to take Unity Weapon in our equation."


    The Chief Executive''s words made others in the hall to sigh as well. Over the years they assassinated many troublesome opponents. But they never faced any troubles in the middle of their operations. But was not only troublesome, but he became a huge threat for the Assassins Organisation''s existence. They never thought a young man would become such a huge threat for them.


    "Good. Good. Very Good!" , The leader of the Assassins Organisation smiled sinisterly and said to a woman in the hall, " I am done playing with rules. I gave him many chances only because he was your son. But I am done with it. Today he became a huge threat for me and our organisation."


    "What are you planning to do, Your Majesty!" , Nege asked.


    "I am going to kill him." , The leader of the Assassins Organisation said.


    "Then do it." , Nege said without hesitation, " The Organisation has a strict rule. We should never have our emotions come in our way. If you decided to kill him, then kill him. I don''t have any objections. Besides, he was someone who born in the middle of my mission. So I don''t care."


    "Well said." , The leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " Summon the four Asuras immediately! They have a mission. And the mission is to assassinate the emperor of the Star Moon Empire."


    The people in the room were completely stunned. The four asuras and the three musketeers are legends even for them. Even though they lived in the organisation for many years, they never saw any one of them. Because these legendary figures are genuine Willpower trainees. They assassinated the troublesome opponents from the shadows.


    They heard that the three musketeers are even stronger than the four asuras. And in the history of the Assassins Organisation, they never seen or heard the powers about the three Musketeers.


    Today the three Musketeers were summoned to Assassinate Arjun. This news really stunned them for a moment.


    ----------


    Star Moon Empire ------>


    "Three days?" , Sitaram asked, " We have only three days?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " I received a letter from the Ancient Universe Will. He said in the letter that the barrier which he put is getting weaker and weaker. Normally if no one attacks it, it will last another 15 days. But the 12 Supreme Gods, Three Emperors and that Celestial Prophet of Darkness were rather persistent. They summoned even their best people to attack the barrier. So according to the estimation of the Ancient Universe Will, the barrier will last for three days max."


    "Those bastards even gone to the extent of summoning their best people?" , Gnan was furious as he said, " It looks like they put a lot of importance in capturing my son!"


    "Obviously!" , Sitaram said, " Lord Chaos needs a guardian. According to what Arjun said, for some reasons the Ancient Universe Will lost the qualifications to become the guardian. And they are looking for a suitable replacement. In the past there were more than a million candidates were chosen. But no one survived. In fact, only the first Universe Will Candidate reached the Celestial Realm. Apart from him, no other Universe Will has ever reached the Celestial Realm. Why do you think that is? Do you think the one who passed the test of someone like the Ancient Universe Will are that unlucky? Or do you think they are that weak?"


    Gutherson sighed and said, " The first Universe Will reached the Celestial Realm only because he has the peaceful days. No one knows that the second Universe Will Candidates were being chosen. And when some powerful people learned about this news, they started had the evil plans."


    "Could it be...?" , Gnan don''t know what to say.

 313 THE IMPORTANCE OF THE YIN-YAN EYES

    "Grandpa! You mean that they already have people who could train in both the City of light and the City of Darkness?" , Rick asked in a little shock.


    "It''s a possibility." , Sitaram added, " I am not certain about it."


    Arjun said, " In any case, We are going to leave this realm in three days. Forget about the 12 Supreme Gods and others whom we have never seen. Right now we need to take Assassins Organisation down. We have three days left. Today I want everyone to prepare mentally to fight them to death. We will destroy the Assassins Organisation tomorrow."


    "Mental preparation is much more important than any other preparation." , Sitaram nodded his head and said, " That''s the good idea."


    Arjun nodded his head and asked, " It looks like everyone improved a lot since the day I left. The weakest cultivator among us is Uncle John with 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage. And the strongest is Rick with surprisingly 18th Level of Divine Origin Stage! Not bad."


    "It''s all thanks to that <<Space-Time Formation>> of ours." , Logan said, " Or else we wouldn''t have the the cultivation base that we have right now."


    Rick smiled bitterly and said, " Actually my cultivation process was very quick at the beginning. But since then, it became very slow all of a sudden. The time I took to reach from 14th level to 15th level is huge. And from 15th to 16th it took me ages. From 16th to 17th it took me ages. From 17th to 18th... well I almost gave up this boring stuff."


    "You got the idea to give up when you reached 18th level of Divine Origin Stage. But the cultivators in the God Realm gives up right from the beginning as they depends too much on Spirit Stones. Compared to them, you are quite good. But the only thing that disappointed me is your idea to give up. The cultivation is always time consuming process. You need to have a hell lot of patience. So don''t give up no matter what."


    "Yes. I know." , Rick said casually.


    Arjun then said, " We will be going to God Realm after three days. And if we need to survive there, the minimum qualifications that need is to have mastery in Dao Arts. We can have a little commanding position in the God Realm if we can master the Dao Arts! So what is your status in Dao Arts?"


    "Man, training in Dao is much tougher than training in Divine Power." , Rick sighed and said, " The training in Dao Arts is one of the reason why I struck in the 18th Level of Divine Origin Stage. Or else I would have prepared for my tribulation by now."


    "Well, tribulation is secondary." , Arjun asked, " What about the Dao Arts?"


    Rick said dimly, " After so much struggle I mastered the Manifestation Stage of the Dao of Wind."


    "That''s great!" , Arjun was excited, " At least I have another person besides me who can use the Dao Arts!"


    "That''s Awesome!" , Arjun said in excitement, " That''s really good to hear. That means we have two more people besides me who can use the Dao!"


    "Humph!" , Gnan humphed and said, " It''s not two. It''s actually three. Even your grandfather also reached the Manifestation stage in Dao Arts of Water element!"


    "Really?" , Arjun was truly shocked to see these many Dao masters.


    "Forget about us." , Sitaram asked, " If you are asking us about our status in Dao, then that means you have mastered a Dao Art too. Am I right?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied.


    "Then what is your status boss?" , Alwyn asked.


    "Domain Stage of Fire Dao." , Arjun replied.


    "....."


    The room fell silent for a moment. They opened their mouths in shock and astonishment. Rick and other two have seen hell just to reach the Manifestation Stage. And Arjun reached the Domain Stage just like that?


    Arjun looked at the shocked faces and understood what was going through their minds. He shook his head and said, " Don''t think I am some kind of monster or something? Let me tell you something. When I selected my Unique Dao, I needed to complete a trial. So I was sent to another universe in order to complete my mission. Lord Chaos said that he will set up a <<Time-Space Formation>> where the number of days I spend in that universe will be equal to one day in our world. Like that I spent seven years in that Universe."


    "Seven Years?" , Everyone muttered in their hearts.


    "Yes. Seven years." , Arjun continued, " In those seven years I opened a pavilion with some promising youngsters as pavilion members. They have huge potential. In that universe I faced a genuine dragon who happens to be a Domain Stage expert."


    "What?" , Everyone''s face filled with astonishment when they heard the word "Dragon".


    Arjun continued, " That dragon happens to be the most powerful enemy that I have ever faced in my life so far. At that time, when I was in a total disadvantage situation because of the Domain stage of that dragon, I used the Yin-Yan Eyes to see the essence of the Domain Stage. My situation was desperate at that time, so I was taking huge gamble. Surprisingly, my gamble paid off. I was able to see pattern, essence and principle behind the working mechanism of a Domain. And just like that, I became the Domain Stage expert."


    "So Yin-Yan Eyes could be used that way too?" , Alwyn asked in shock.


    "Yin-Yan Eyes could see the essence and patterns of anything." , Arjun replied, " Even Dao is not an exception. Yin-Yan Eyes might not be any combat style power. But it''s a great support tool."


    "That''s true." , Sitaram nodded his head and said in a low voice, " No power is useless in this universe. Everything has it''s greatness."


    "That''s right!" , Arjun continued, " Lord Chaos told me that Yin-Yan Eyes can help us to master the Grand Daos. That''s very helpful considering the number of horrible enemies we have. Anyway, I gave the Yin-Yan Eyes to everyone just like how I gave it to Rick back then. Rick, come with me. I will show you how Domain actually functions. You can later teach it to Grandfather. Then just like that, the knowledge could be passed to everyone here. But remember one thing. The people who didn''t even touch the concept of Dao, you won''t gain anything yet. So make sure to give it a try first."


    "Alright!" , Arjun said, " Rick! Come with me."

 314 THE ANCIENT DOOR

    After guiding Rick who depended on Yin-Yan Eyes, it didn''t take long for Rick to reach the Domain Stage. It looks like the help from the Yin-Yan Eyes for Rick to reach the Domain Stage was far better than he imagined it to be. Rick was truly happy for reaching the Domain Stage just like that. Very Soon Rick went to help others for them to reach the Domain Stage.


    After Rick left, Arjun entered the training room. In that other Universe, when he fought Molane, he depended solely on his Divine Power or basic Dao Arts. He had no particular battle skills through which he can defeat an enemy within shortest possible time.


    But since he is going against the mighty Assassins Organisation, he don''t want to go against them without preparation. If because of some unexpected events, he couldn''t kill The leader of the Assassins Organisation or his people within three days of time, then he had to postpone the plans for the future.


    He wants to leave this realm only after he destroy me Assassins Organisation from it''s roots. So he wanted to learn some battle skills. And the battle skills could be learned only from the Gate of Darkness. Hence he entered the Gate of Darkness!


    As soon as he entered the Gate of Darkness, he thought that he will look for a powerful skill that can help him in the battle. But at that time something unexpected happened.


    Both his Divine Core and the Soul Core started to shake violently. Arjun was stunned when he saw that.


    "What is happening?"


    "Why both of my Divine Core and Soul Core are shaking like this? "


    Something like this never happened in the past. He don''t even know what it is. So he was scared a little.


    At that time the shaking movement in the two cores became even more violent. And it started to glow with a bright glow.


    When Arjun was worried and didn''t know what to do to stop it, a suction force came out of nowhere. Arjun sensed that this suction force came from the two Cores. This suction force was not Violent. It was very gentle. This suction force was as if it wants Arjun to go in the certain direction.The direction where it wants it to go.


    Arjun thought for a moment and decided to see where his two cores wanted him to go. Arjun walked in the direction where that suction force wants him to go.


    At that time the suction force intensified. It was so intense that even Arjun couldn''t keep up with it. At this moment Arjun completely lost control over his own body. Arjun thought to leave his conscience. But to his horror, he couldn''t even leave his own conscience.


    "What the hell? Why couldn''t I control my own conscience?" , Arjun was scared at the moment.


    As he was being controlled by the suction force, Arjun found that there were places in the City of Yin-Yan where he never visited in the past.


    "Is this place really existed within my conscience?"


    This thought rose in his heart. Arjun never explored the City of Yin-Yan to it''s fullest. Now he was excited to see this.


    As time passed, Arjun found many interesting places which made him really surprised. At some time the suction force slowed down. And Arjun finally gained control over his own body.


    After landing on the ground, he found that he was in front of an very very old ancient looking door. This door gave Arjun some ancient kind of feeling. At the left side of the door, it was glowing with pure grey colour. And there was the outlines of an handprint of a left hand. At the right side of the door, it was glowing with pure silver colour. And there was the outlines of an handprint of a right hand.


    "What is this door?" , Arjun thought for a moment.


    He couldn''t open his eyes and leave his own conscience. He knew some insane power is controlling him to the point where he couldn''t even open his eyes and leave the conscience. He tried to contact Lord Chaos for the reason of this insanity. But to his horror, even Lord Chaos never replied. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He then looked at the ancient looking weird door. His focus was especially on those outlines of the two handprints. He didn''t know what exactly the outlines of the handprints means. So he put his two hands in the middle of the outlines of the two handprints. To his surprise, the outlines of the handprint perfectly fitted his hands.


    When he was wondering what this means, the outline of the handprints glowed with red colour. Immediately Arjun was sent flying around 10 meters and crashed on the ground.


    Arjun got up from the ground. He looked at the door and was stunned for a moment.


    [What the hell is this door?]


    [It''s within my conscience. And it accepts only my handprints.]


    [When I put my hands on it, there came a red glow. And then it threw me this far.]


    [What exactly is this door?]


    [And where exactly it leads to?]


    Arjun slowly walked towards the door. He looked at the door once again. He didn''t take any action. He knew that it is pointless to put his hands on it once again.


    This time he used his Yin-Yan Eyes. This time the result was in his favour. The Yin-Yan Eyes showed that the grey colour on the left side of the door was releasing pure amount of Chaos Energy. And the Silver colour on the right side of the door showed that it is releasing some kind of pure energy.


    [On the left side the grey colour released the Chaos power.]


    [This Chaos power is extremely familiar to me, as my Willpower originated from the Chaos power.]


    [And on the right side the power that I sensed, well it is extremely familiar to me.]


    [This silver light.. it actually releasing the Soul Power?]


    [This power is something I sensed when I trained in Soul Core.]


    [That means, on the left side of the door, the grey energy was the Chaos Energy.]


    [And the power on the right side of the door is Soul Energy.]

 315 BEHIND THE DOOR

    Arjun looked at the door and was wondering weather he needs to put his hands on the outlines of the handprint or not.


    If he put, then there is a huge chances that he will be thrown back once again. So after pondering for a moment a thought rose in his heart.


    [If I put my hands on this door, I will be thrown back once again. ]


    [But if I was brought here, then whoever brought me knows that I can open this door.]


    [But the question is... how?]


    [And even if I found the right method to open this, then what will happen once I opened it]


    [But there is a high possibility that there will be no monster or any kind hidden behind the door.]


    [I am sure about it. After all, this place exists within my conscience. So it''s impossible for existence of a monster behind the door.]


    [But how can I open the door? Whoever it is, he or she even blocked me from opening my eyes. So I have no choice but to open this door.]


    When Arjun was pondering, suddenly he got an idea.


    [Wait a minute.... Didn''t this damm door emitting two different energies?]


    [Chaos on the left side and Soul energy on the right side of the door.]


    [As for Chaos Energy.... My Inner Will is itself originated from the Chaos Power. So there is no problem with it.]


    [But I don''t have Soul Power.... Soul Power? Wait a minute... Maybe the energy coming out of my Soul Core can solve the problem.]


    Arjun made up his mind. He used Inner Will which originated from the Chaos World on his left hand. And he ignited dragon flames by drawing power from his Soul Core on his right hand. He then walked near the door and stopped.


    Actually he didn''t want to take the risk and open the door. But this whatever power that is toying with him is not allowing him to even open his eyes and leave his conscience. And to his biggest horror, that power has cut the connection between him and Lord Chaos which put him in total helpless situation.


    "Better this work out."


    Arjun was a little anxious. Last time when he put his hands, he was knocked back. So he took a deep breath and mentally prepared himself. He then put his hands with two different power on the outlines of the handprint.


    This time, instead of red, it glowed with green colour. But the good news was, he wasn''t thrown back like the last time. Arjun took a deep breath of relief.


    After some time, the green glow intensified. And then the door started to shake vigorously. Arjun immediately took out his hands. But still the door didn''t stop shaking.


    When Arjun was anticipating what was going on, a portal appeared in the middle of the door. And the shaking movement in the door calmed down.


    Arjun was completely dumbfounded. He wasn''t dumbfounded because of the closed portal. He was stunned because of the place he was sucked in.


    Because this place was completely blank. Blank to a point where he couldn''t see anything. It was as if he doesn''t have the eyes at all to see anything. Arjun started to feel anxious.


    There was no land, light, air, water, trees, roads, buildings, sky etc. There was nothing. For some unknown reason even though he couldn''t sense the presence of air, he could still stay alive without any problem. Even though there was no land, he could still walk. But he couldn''t see anything. It was as if, there exist nothing in this world at all.


    Arjun didn''t find even a single person here. It would be weird if he find any living person in this place though.


    "Hello! Whoever you are..., " , Arjun shouted, " You win! You have succeeded in bringing me here. So what do you want now?"


    There was no response whatsoever. He expected this though. Helplessly he walked forward with no destination at all. He walked and walked and kept on walking.


    One day


    two days


    One week passed just like that. He started to worry. Lord Chaos gave him three days of time before leaving this world. He killed everyone from other empire who attacked his empire with the Unity Weapon. This will definitely piss the Assassins Organisation. He planned to destroy them the very next day. But he is facing this shit.


    "I hope everyone is doing fine." , Arjun thought.


    He cursed that power who pulled him in this world without even asking him. But he was helpless. He knew that whatever this power is, it is definitely not weaker than Lord Chaos. In fact, he thought that this power might be even stronger the Lord Chaos.


    "Could it be, this power is what pose the threat to Lord Chaos?"


    "He might have figured out about me and brought me here to kill me."


    Arjun started to worry. After all, he didn''t have the power to go against even a person from the Celestial Realm. Needless to say, the power that is threat to Lord Chaos.


    Helpless, Arjun started to walk forward as he resumed his journey to find the exit for this damn world.


    Time passed very quickly. Without knowing Arjun walked for a very long time.


    1 month


    2 months.


    6 months


    1 year


    5 years


    10 years


    100 years


    1000 years


    1 million years


    1 billion Years


    1 trillion years!!!


    Over a trillion years passed just like that. But Arjun didn''t stop searching for the exit. To his greatest surprise, even after a trillion years, he wasn''t tired at all. His energy and stamina were at it''s peak.


    For over a trillion years he didn''t give up on looking for the exit. He knew that Sitaram and others are safe. If they were defeated by the Assassins Organisation, then Arjun himself would have been dead by now.He was alive. That means, his family is alive too.


    He couldn''t see his family for over a trillion years. And it all thanks to this damn world. Arjun was furious. But he didn''t give up. He kept on walking.


    His peerless temperament and patience finally paid off. After over a trillion years of continuous walking, Arjun found a trace of silver light.


    Arjun sighed and walked towards that silver light in a little excitement. Because he was familiar with this Silver light. This Silver Light is nothing but Soul Energy.


    But this is definitely not the reason why he was excited. The reason why he was excited is because of the aura it was releasing.


    The Aura coming from this huge and unending silver light was something he sensed from the Chaos Energy.

 316 A SUPREME POWER?

    If the aura coming from the Soul energy is similar to the Chaos Energy, then Arjun has a thought,


    [Could it be, the Soul Energy of this Silver light is not anything different than Chaos Energy?]


    [If my guess is right, then both Lord Chaos and this Soul Energy has equal status]


    [If that is the case, then could it be.... The one who pose a huge threat for Lord Chaos''s existence... Could it be this Soul Energy?]


    [If that is the case, then it might have figured out about my existence as the future guardian for the Lord Chaos and brought me here to kill?]


    [No! That''s impossible! If it was the one who brought me to this place, then there was no need to wait for the damn one trillion years. It could have killed me the moment I stepped my foot in this world.]


    [In fact, it could have killed me right in my own conscience. The power it showed is the proof for it.]


    [There was no need for it to bring me to this place.]


    [So killing me is out of the question. Then this power has another motive to bring me here.]


    [But why would it make me wait for 1 trillion years?]


    [And I don''t even have any reply from the one who brought me here.]


    [All I was doing is walk for 1 trillion years.]


    [Forget it! Let''s go near and see what will happen.]


    Arjun made his decision and walked towards the Silver Light. As he was getting closer, the silver light which was endless in size got bigger and bigger. At the same time, the Soul Core within him was urging him to go near to the silver light. It was as if, the Soul Core has life and it found the greatest treassure of it''s life.


    As soon as Arjun walked inside the Silver Light, he was stunned to feel the purest ever soul energy coming out of this Silver Light. Arjun was literally stunned. He then got an idea,


    [This is the purest form of Soul Energy that I have ever sensed in my life!]


    [I couldn''t find any exit from this damn place.]


    [There is no spiritual energy for me to train either, which forced me to stay at my current cultivation level for over a trillion years.]


    [After a very long time, I found something to train in at least!]


    [And since I couldn''t find any exit, and after over a trillion years of searching I found the purest essence to train my soul, I will train in my soul core then.]


    [And even my Soul Core is behaving as if it wants to absorb the Soul Energy from this place.]


    [Since I have nothing to do, let''s improve the strength in the Soul Core.]


    Just like that after some days of training, he was totally dumbfounded with a strange phenomenon. Initially he would fill the left side of his conscience with the Dark Energy. And at the same time, he would fill his right side with the Light Energy. And once he was done with that, then he will merge both the energies into grey colour Chaos Energy which will help him advance him to the next level in the Willpower.


    But right now, all his Inner Will and Light and the Darkness Energy has turned into purest form of the Chaos Energy. He never felt the Chaos Energy within him to be this pure before. And this Chaos Energy settled down at the left side of his conscience. And at the same time, the Soul Energy has settled down and at the right side of his conscience.


    Arjun was completely stunned. Because this was the similar case when he always trained in the Willpower. The only difference was, he would have filled Darkness Energy in place of Chaos Energy. And he would have filled Light Energy in place of the Silver Colour Soul Energy.


    Arjun was thrilled. He didn''t know what was going on. But he was sure about one thing. The power he is going to wield will be countless times greater than the power of the Will Of The Universe! And he understood one thing. The Soul and the Chaos Energy are two different energies. But they both hold the equal status. And Arjun''s suspicions were getting stronger and stronger. The one who was posing the threat to Lord Chaos was none other than this Soul Power. And Arjun was chosen as the potential guardian candidate for Lord Chaos and became the Will of the Universe.


    Arjun took a deep breath and put all this things at the back of his head. Right now he was weak to the point of, even he considered himself to be an ant. Right now all he could do is try to merge both the Soul and the Chaos energy and see what new energy that will come out of it.


    Arjun then closed his eyes and calmed himself down. He continued with his breathing exercise. After twenty years, he was successful in filling both Chaos and Soul energy in his conscience. Arjun was a little startled to see the time it took to fill both sides of his conscience. Anyhow, he was happy that he was done with filling the energies on both sides of the conscience. The only thing that left was to merge both the energies and see what will happen. Arjun was anticipating some kind of Supreme power. The power that will be much stronger than the Chaos energy that he previously had.


    Arjun calmed his excitement down. He was wise enough to know that he needs to be careful while dealing with things that he don''t know about. So he started to merge both the Soul and Chaos energy with utmost caution. He was cautious because of any unwanted accidents that might happen during the merging process.


    But as soon as he started to merge both the energies, and when both the energies came in contact, Arjun felt as if his head is going to explode.


    "AAAHHH!!!!!"

 317 TWIN

    The pain was literally unimaginable. He felt as if his head is going to explode into thousand pieces. For some time he was doubting his earlier decision to train using this purest Soul Energy. He clearly regretted his earlier decision.


    Inside his conscience, it was as if both the Chaos energy and the Soul Energy were fighting with each other as if they were destined enemy. Arjun felt as if both the Chaos and Soul couldn''t exist with each other. And Arjun is the host where both the energy were fighting with each other.


    [Damn it! Was it a mistake to train in Soul Energy here?]


    [I should have known it, since I already suspected that both Soul and the Chaos are bitter enemies. And I was the current chosen guardian for Lord Chaos.]


    [What should I do?]


    Even though Arjun was feeling severe pain, he was still able to think. But at that time, the pain intensified to another level.


    "AAAHHHH!!!"


    Arjun yelled in pain once again. This time the pain was so much intense than the last time. Arjun was bleeding through his eyes, nose, ears and mouth. His vision started to go blurry. At that time the invisible force grabbed him once again and took him away from the silver energy. Arjun could sense it.


    "WHO ARE YOU?"


    He yelled loudly. But he didn''t receive any response once again. And Arjun didn''t have the enough energy to ask any more questions too. He let the invisible force to do whatever it want to do to him. After all, in this place, that invisible force itself is the one whom he can interact with. Even though he never had any kind of interaction, he knew that he can only depend on it.


    As he was wondering what to do, that invisible force took him to a place which he was clearly familiar with. This place was filled with Grey Energy. Arjun was very familiar with this grey energy.


    Chaos Energy!


    That''s right! It was Chaos Energy. To be more precise, it was the Chaos World. But Arjun didn''t have the time to look at the Chaos Energy as he was suffering from the headache. He felt as if his head was going to explode at any moment.


    After putting Arjun on the Chaos Energy, that invisible force disappeared as if it didn''t exist at all to begin with. Arjun cursed that invisible force from the bottom of his heart.


    As time passed, Arjun started to resist the pain. It became habit to him. After all this, he started to think with sane mind.


    [The things cannot go like this.]


    [I need to do something.]


    [Or else, it won''t be long before I die.]


    [But why did that damn invisible force brought me here in the first place?]


    [Wait a minute! This is the chaos world.]


    [That means, I have an advantage here.]


    [If I can attract the Chaos Energy within my conscience, then the Chaos Energy will supress the Chaos Energy.]


    Arjun was decisive person. He immediately started to do the breathing exercise. As he did more breathing exercise, the purest form of Chaos Energy entered in his conscience. Unexpectedly, the Chaos energy within his conscience which he gathered since his childhood evaporated and the new purest Chaos Energy entered his conscience.


    As time passed, thirty years went off just like that. Arjun finally filled his conscience with both Chaos and Soul Energy. And the pain which caused him to suffer for this long gone. Arjun took a sigh of relief.


    As Arjun lost in his thoughts, once again an unimaginable pain came out of nowhere. This time the pain was much greater than the last time. And what is even more worse is that, previous time the pain was only in his head. But this time his entire body started to ache.


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!!!"


    Arjun once again yelled in pain. The pain spread from his body to his soul. That''s right. This time Arjun was suffering from pain that was spreading from his physical body to the soul.


    Thud!


    Arjun couldn''t move from his place an inch. And because of the unimaginable pain that spread all across his body, he fell on the ground which was made of Chaos Energy.


    [What the hell!]


    [Wasn''t my situation good earlier?]


    [Why is it started to ache once again.]


    [And this time the situation was even worse than the last time.]


    [The pain spread from only head to my entire body.]


    "AAAHHHHH!!!!"


    As Arjun lost in his thoughts in the middle of the pain, his body started to tremble as he started to swell. It was as if he was a balloon whose body was being filled with air. If the balloon was filled with too much air which exceeds the balloon''s capacity, then the balloon would explode. Arjun was facing the similar situation.


    He swelled to the point as if he was a balloon who was about to explode. As Arjun was anxious and was regretting his idea to gather both the Soul and Chaos power, a loud sound came and Arjun felt something exploded.


    For a moment Arjun felt that, it was the result of his body being explode. But after opening his eyes he found that he was perfectly all right. His body which swelled earlier restored normal.


    At that time Arjun felt as if he was watching himself from his right side. It was as if he had two pair of eyes. When Arjun looked towards his right, he found that there was a human. To his horror, that human was looking exactly like him. The dress they wore, the eyes, face, body structure, everything was exactly like him. It was as if the other person was like his twin brother. And what''s important was, their minds were interlinked. Both of them could understand what was going through the other''s mind. The on;y difference is, the aura releasing from his twin was different. It was as if his twin was of entitrely different origin. He was stunned.


    [What is happening?]


    [Why is there is another person who looks exactly like me?]


    {And what''s worse is, this other ''me'' is giving a very close and familiar phenomenon to me.]


    [It is as if, he and me are one and same.]


    [Now what am I supposed to do?]


    As Arjun was trying to grasp the situation a laugh came and and entered the two of their ears.


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    "I knew it!"


    "I knew that you will pass the test."


    "My selection was never wrong."


    "You are the perfect candidate to inherit my power."


    "Congratulations! Congratulations on passing the test and for inheriting my power."


    "HAHAHAHA!!! I am so happy today. HAHAHAHA!!!"

 318 REASON

    Before entering the mysterious door, he had a war against the Assassins Organisation. That war was very important for him as that organisation has caused the greatest humiliation to his family.


    First it was his grandfather who was tricked by his childhood friend who happens to be the emperor of the Dark Moon Empire. That emperor became the lackey of the Assassins Organisation and sent his own sister to marry Sitaram. Then to gain more trust and control, he sent his daughter and married her to Gnan. Then they gave birth to him.


    But later these two women corroded their Magic Core which was destined to the slow and painful death for them. But luck was with them as Arjun fortunately triggered his training in Willpower. Then Arjun was lucky as when they tried to contact Magmeel for the first time, Magmeel''s flames which contains the flames of phoenix''s properties completely healed them. Or else things would have been very nasty for Arjun. He would have been an orphan by now. Or he would have been killed by the Assassins Organisation.


    He was the luckiest person in the universe as he became the Will of the Universe and was able to give others the ability to train in Willpower. So he prepared them for the war against the Assassins Organisation.


    But now this bastard has sealed him in this damn place for one trillion years just for him to pass this so called ''test''. So why wouldn''t he be furious?


    "HAHAHA!! Young man! I am really pleased with your patience and performance. You really have passed the test and inherited my kind of power!"


    "Shut up!" , Arjun shouted.


    "Eh? It looks like you are unhappy with something." , that voice said.


    "Something?" , Arjun asked furiously, " Are you the one who pulled me in this place from my conscience?"


    "Oh? Yes." , That voice replied, " You are right. It was me who pulled you here."


    Arjun gritted his teeth and asked, " Why did you pulled me here?"


    That voice said, " Because I choose you as my inheritor."


    "That''s it?" , Arjun asked.


    "Yup. That''s it." , That voice replied.


    Arjun boiled in rage as he shouted, " You summoned me here without my permission for your stupid test? And what do you mean by inheritance? I already have the inheritance of the supreme power! And the worst thing that you did is you wasted one trillion years of my life for your stupid test. And what do you mean by I passed the test? I don''t even know about any test to begin with. You wasted one trillion years of my life. One fucking trillion years! It''s not at all any small number. I had an important battle against my worst enemy of the Life Realm. And you wasted one trillion precious years of my life on your stupid test. I don''t even know how my family is doing out there. You definitely owe me an explanation!"


    "What I am talking is itself important matters." , Arjun said in rage and hate, " I am not going to talk about that ''important matter'' which you are talking about unless you give an answer to my questions."


    "Alright!" , That voice sounded in Arjun''s mind, " I will give you an explanation. And I will send you back as well. But you need to listen to what I have to say first. Because it''s very important for you and your future. And our conversation will clarify many of your doubts. How is it? Are you going to listen to me first?"


    "Fine then." , Arjun replied by calming himself down forcefully and said, " Please carry on."


    "Excellent!" , That voice said, " Then I will not waste anymore of your ''precious'' time and I will get to the point. So listen to me carefully."


    That voice continued, " There is a great reason why I brought you here. I was alone since the day I gained my consciousness. As for who I am.... Well that is the thing in the future. Today you are not strong enough to digest everything that I am going to say."


    "As I was born, I was all alone. I have no friend or any relative. So I gave birth to two energies. These two energies are Chaos and Astral!"


    "Chaos and Astral?" , Arjun was dumbfounded as he asked, " Are you saying that Lord Chaos was given birth by you?"


    "HAHAHA! That''s right!" That voice continued, " That Lord Chaos hasn''t popped out of nowhere. Even Chaos also has an Origin! And that origin is me."


    Arjun went silent for a moment and then asked, " Then what about this Astral World? Don''t tell me that, that Silver Energy was actually the Astral World."


    "That''s right!" , That voice continued, " That silver light was indeed the Astral World."


    Arjun hurriedly asked, " But.... But I sensed the purest form of Soul Energy from it."


    "Let me finish." , That voice said, " You will understand everything."


    Arjun kept quite as the voice continued, " After their birth, I had to wait thousands of trillions of years for them to gain their consciousness. They couldn''t talk even right now. So they communicate with everyone through a book."


    Arjun thought as if he understood why Lord Chaos Communicate with him through a book.


    That voice continued, " I thought both Chaos and Astral everything that I could. Both of them are good learners. But no matter how much you learn... Knowledge is boundless. They learned only some part of the knowledge that I imparted to them."


    "After learning everything they could, they became matured enough. They could take care of themselves even without me. And after maturing, they awakened their innate power."


    "Innate Power?" , Arjun asked curiously.


    "That''s right!" , That voice continued, " Innate Power. Chaos awakened it''s Innate Power. And it''s innate Power is ''Will''. As for Astral, it''s Innate Power is ''Soul''."


    "What?" , Arjun was completely stunned.


    "Hehehe!" , That voice laughed, " What you are thinking is right. Your Universe Will power was the Innate Ability of Chaos."


    " Later we came up with a project known as The Universe! And in order to create an Universe, we needed someone who could walk talk and could have a small shell that could contain the Boundless power of both Chaos and Astral. So under my instructions both of them gave birth for their own children."


    "They are Ancient Will of the Universe! And Ancient Soul of the Universe!!!"

 319 THE PAS

    "You got it." That voice continued, " The Will and Sou of the Universe. And you know the rest. The Ancient Universe Will gave birth to the Light and the Darkness. Then creation of the Universe took place. And then you humans came into the world."


    Arjun felt as if a new door opened in front of him. All this time he thought that Lord Chaos is the Supreme existence. And for some reasons, it''s existence was under huge threat. And the Ancient Universe Will lost the battle who was actually the Guardian for the Lord Chaos. And he lost the rights to be the guardian for Lord Chaos and was looking for a suitable replacement. Many candidates fell before him. And as of now, he became the candidate for the job of guardian.


    Arjun took a deep breath and asked, " Then... I can assure myself that both Chaos and Astral are equally powerful?"


    "Yes." , That voice said, " Your thoughts are right. They both are equally powerful."


    Arjun asked, " Then could it be... Then it was Astral who is Lord Chaos''s enemy? I know that both of them are brothers. But I couldn''t find anyone else who could be strong enough to become a potential threat for Lord Chaos."


    "You are wrong this time." , That voice said, " Even though they both are brothers... they don''t even know each other."


    "What?" , Arjun was shocked.


    That voice said, " One is Chaos. And another one is Astral. Both of their energies has opposite properties. If they are near to each other, then they will explode and die. And it is the reason why you felt a huge pain in your body. It''s because Chaos and Astral can''t coexist with each other. As both Chaos and Astral can''t coexist with each other, When you tried to merge both the energies, you felt the pain. As you tried to merge both the energies the opposite properties that I mentioned earlier took place and the resultant energy of that opposite reaction has created another Avatar for you. And it was the test that I put for you. If you were able to bear the pain and if you were able to give birth to an Avatar of yours, then you would have considered as passed the test."


    That voice said, " I think you felt everything similar between you and your Avatar. Since both Chaos and Astral can''t coexist with each other, the power has been split between you two. As you are the main host body who came from the Chaos World, you could train in Chaos Energy. And the Astral Energy was split from you along with the birth of your Avatar."


    Arjun asked in Shock, " Could it be... I became the Will of the Universe and my Avatar is the Soul of the Universe?"


    " No." , That voice said, " I said you have inherited my power now. From now onwards your Cultivation System itself changed."


    "Cultivation system changed?" , Arjun asked in surprise, " What do you mean?"


    "Alright!" , That voice said, " First I will clear your confusion about Chaos. Before I tell you who is threatening Chaos, I will tell you about why Chaos and Astral needs a Guardian whom you known as The Universe Will for Chaos and Ancient Universe Soul for Astral."


    That voice said, " Both Astral and Chaos are just energies. They don''t have physical bodies like you human does. So they created the Universe Will and Soul and gave them their cultivation. Once they reach the final step, they will bind the Astral and Chaos and reach a new level which no one could ever reach. That new level is known as Lord of the Chaos for Ancient Universe Will. And Lord of the Astral for the Ancient Universe Soul."


    Arjun started to scratch his head. He felt as if he was understanding everything. At the same time, he didn''t understand anything. He kept on listening everything what that voice said.


    That voice said, " That Ancient Universe Will reached the red realm in the Inner Will right at the same time as The Soul Of The Universe. They both achieved the power to bind the Chaos and Astral. There was nothing wrong with Soul of the Universe. He succeeded in binding the Astral World and became the Lord of the Astral. But it was different for Chaos. That Ancient Universe Will couldn''t bind the Chaos World. He failed to become the Lord of the Chaos. Do you have any guess why?"


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, " Weak Soul!"


    That voice said, " That''s right! Because of the weak soul. Lord of the Astral trains in the pure soul energy. So it wasn''t any difficult for him to bind the Astral World. But Ancient Universe Will was different. Any person who receives power or inheritance needs to have enough Soul Power. The more powerful an inheritance is, the more strong the inheritor Soul should be. Because the source of any power or existence is soul itself."


    That voice said, " In the Chaos World who can be more powerful than the Chaos. And in order to bind the Chaos just how strong the soul of the inheritor should be. But the Ancient Universe Will couldn''t."


    "So what happened next?" , Arjun asked.


    That voice said, " Since the Ancient Universe Will couldn''t bind the Chaos, Chaos did a stupid thing. He decided himself into seven different parts."


    "What???" , Arjun asked, " For real?"


    "Yes." , That voice said, " But these seven parts are different from your Avatar. You and your Avatar might be two different person. But both of your souls are same. Both of you shares the same mind. Both of your visions were also connected. But these seven Chaos are different. They might be one in the past. But after partition they had their own consciousness. Their views, ideas and everything were different. It''s like they are seven chaos world. It was like they were not one in the past."


    That voice said, " These seven chaos started to awaken their own consciousness. After awakening the consciousness, they gave birth to their own Will of the Universe. That means in this universe there are seven Universe Will now."


    That voice said, " But no one could predict the future. As days passed, these seven Universe Will binded the Chaos world and became the Lord of the Chaos. Because the Chaos was split into seven parts, the requirement for a powerful soul slimmed down. So it became easy for them to bind the universe."


    That voice said, " But greed is something no one can expect. Among the seven Chaos World, your Chaos world was the one with greater power and treasure. So these other six Lord of the Chaos formed an alliance and attacked your Universe Will."

 320 THE PAST 2

    Arjun asked, " No matter how many parts Lord Chaos split himself into, My Chaos World is the Core for other Chaos World. Is this the reason why other Lord Chaos attacked?"


    "Yes." , That voice said, " The other Chaos Lords feared that if your Ancient Universe Will found a way to raise his Soul Power, and the Core Chaos decided to merge and become once again, then it will result in their demise. So in order to prevent it, the other Chaos Lords formed an alliance and attacked your Chaos Lord. They put all their efforts in damaging the soul of the Ancient Universe Will. And what''s worse, they actually succeeded in doing it."


    "So that''s how it is." , Arjun nodded his head and said.


    That voice said, " Well, you know the rest of the story. Your Lord Chaos used his Core power and set up a barrier around him. But this barrier lasts only for about 500 trillion years maximum. And since your Ancient Universe Will, let his soul get damaged, it was natural that he will look for a suitable replacement. That''s when he created multiple Universes. And started to look for his replacement. "


    There is no need for that voice to continue. Arjun understood the rest of the story. Since then many Universe Will were created. But all these Universe Will were either killed or died. Many years passed just like that. And as for today, he was the new Universe Will.


    Arjun sighed after thinking all this. He was wondering who could be strong enough to threaten Lord Chaos. So it was his own split bodies. And the reason was even more fart.


    Arjun asked, " From what I know, these Three Emperors of the God Realm, the 12 Supreme Gods and the Celestial Prophet of Darkness... well, these three factions are hunting the candidates chosen to become the Universe Will. Why are they doing it?"


    That voice snorted and said, " Humph! They have their own agenda. Do you know who actually the Celestial prophet of Darkness and those idiots who call themselves the 12 Supreme Gods are?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, " I don''t know."


    That voice said, " The 12 Supreme Gods and the Celestial Prophet of Darkness are the biological children of the Light and the Darkness?"


    Arjun, " ¡ã_¡ã"


    Arjun asked, " Why exactly that person is called the Celestial Prophet of darkness in the first place?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    That voice said, " The entire universe runs on the power and authority. The light and the darkness could create the prophets for their help in management. These Celestial Prophet possess each and every power of light or the darkness. If it is light, then she could create the Celestial Prophet of light and give all her power to that prophet. That means, the Celestial Prophet of Darkness could do all those things which the light could do. They could share the ability. But they can''t share the same cultivation level. They need to train and acquire their power."


    Arjun understood what that voice wanted to say. He asked, " Then what all these has to do with targeting the Universe Will candidates?"


    That voice said, " Because they want the conscience of these Universe Will. The 12 Supreme Gods and the Celestial Prophet of Darkness are preparing for a huge war. So they are gathering the power of the Universe Will for their own stupid war."


    Arjun was pissed after hearing the reason. He calmed himself and asked, " Then what about these 3 Emperors of the God Realm?"


    That voice said, " They are entirely of different faction. To be honest, they are not from this Chaos world. They are from those six other Chaos World. You already learned from Behemoth that there are other three people along with these three emperors of God Realm right?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun replied, " But I don''t know the identity of these other three people."


    That voice said, " It''s because you will never find them in the God Realm."


    "Never find them in the God Realm?" , Arjun asked in confusion, " But why?"


    That voice said, " Because these other three stays in the Celestial Realm."


    Arjun was stunned.


    That voice said, " I know that you want to take these three emperors down. But a caution. Don''t attack anyone until unless you have full information on that person. If I didn''t tell you this, you would have attacked those three emperors for sure when you went to the God Realm. But you will never know that you have to face the wrath of the other three people from the Celestial Realm. You might win against the three emperors. But what about the people from the Celestial Realm?"


    Arjun : "...."


    That voice said, " The three emperors of the God Realm are the true dominators of the God Realm. The other Chaos Lords picked up the best ever genius from their Chaos World and sent them to your Chaos World. If these three emperors learns about the existence of the Universe Will, then they will simply kill them. But if they miss, then the other three from the Celestial Realm will kill them."


    Arjun : "...."


    That voice said, " The other Chaos Lords knew that the barrier will expire after 500 trillion years. So they sent these people to kill any possible threat. Like when Chaos raise another Universe Will and turn them into the Lord of the Chaos. Last time the attack was unexpected. So they were able to defeat the Ancient Universe Will. But this time, the Ancient Universe Will, will stay on high alert. So they wanted to destroy any potential threats before it matured. And the biggest threat is The Universe Will candidates like you."

 321 THE NEW WAY OF CULTIVATION

    Arjun asked, " Then why don''t the Ancient Universe Will, or the Lord Chaos kill these three emperors from the God Realm or those people from the Celestial Realm? If they kill them, then things would be smooth right?"


    That voice said, " It''s simple. Because of the term ''Will''."


    "Will?" , Arjun asked.


    "That''s right." , That Voice replied, " The Innate ability of Chaos is ''Will''. Chaos doesn''t have the rights to kill anyone. Neither does Astral. Because they are the order. They are the source of power for everything. So how could they kill anyone. They have their own bottom line. They have their own ethics. Until unless, someone openly start an assault against the Chaos, it doesn''t have the rights to kill that person. It''s because of the Innate ability of Chaos which is ''Will''. ''Will'' has another meaning. That is freedom. All the lifeforms who trains in willpower has the freedom to do anything. Even the evil deeds are included in it. Because the evil deeds are the part of freedom too."


    That voice continued, " If Chaos intervened in every thing, then Chaos will have no meaning. Chaos is just the source of power. It has no rights to kill anyone, until unless someone personally attacking the Chaos. That''s when the Ancient Universe Will came into picture. Because once the Chaos was bind by the Ancient Universe Will or the people like you, then you will have the freedom to kill anyone despite being the Lord Of The Chaos."


    Arjun said, " You said that I am going to train in your way of cultivation. Then Would any of these rules apply for me?"


    "No." , That voice said, " Remember one thing. I may not be the creator of the Universe, but the everything has started with me. I am the rule here. So you won''t have any of these restrictions."


    Arjun asked, " Then why did you chose me?"


    That voice replied, " I have some requirements who trains in my way of cultivation. That person has to be smart, kind hearted, and not merciful towards the evil people and should have good sense of creation. But the most importantly, that person should create the way of other''s Innate talent."


    I didn''t get it." , Arjun said.


    "You mean... the concept of Mental State and Mental Strength came from the Astral World?" , Arjun asked in great shock.


    "Yes." , That voice replied, " And hence I chose that person as my first successor. And I summoned him just like how I summoned you. He attempted the test, but failed. He couldn''t take the pain like you and died. I revived him and sent him back to the Astral World. But with the Soul Core''s creation, you have earned the qualifications to train in my power. Don''t worry! I will inform Chaos about it. He will understand me."


    Arjun took a deep breath. After a moment of silence he asked, " So how exactly I am going to train in your way of cultivation? I mean what exactly is your way of cultivation?"


    That voice said, " Now that''s a good question. Alright! I will tell you. In my way of cultivation, you needed two bodies. As I said earlier that both Chaos and Astral can''t stay in a single place. When you let both the energy enter your conscience, you had an intense pain all over your body. Your body swelled as if it was going to explode. a


    This was the result of you trying to merge both the energies which is impossible."


    "That''s why I have two bodies." , Arjun said, " One is for Chaos energy and the other one is for Astral Energy."


    "That''s indeed true." , That voice said, " As you can''t merge both the energies, the outcome of the clash between two energies gave you an avatar. When your Innate power will be Chaos Energy, your avatar will have the Astral Energy as it''s Innate Power."


    Arjun nodded his head. He started to understand the things slowly.


    That voice said, " Now let us discuss your cultivation Stages."


    Arjun paid a close attention. This was what exactly he wanted to know the most. Despite being the Will of the Universe, Arjun was sure that this new way of cultivation will be countless times more precious and powerful. The moment he took in the Chaos and Astral Energies instead of Light and the Darkness in his conscience like he usually do, Arjun knew that he hit the biggest jackpot. So this is exactly the moment he was waiting for.


    That voice said, " You will have four realms in total. They are Mortal Realm, Immortal Realm, God Realm and Celestial Realm. In Mortal Realm you will have four stages. They are Foundation Origin Stage, Body Origin Stage, Soul Origin Stage and Life and Death Cycle. Each stage will have 9 levels in total."


    That voice said, " In the Foundation Origin Stage, you will build a strong foundation for your future development. As for how to build a strong foundation and it''s process, I will tell you when you start your training."


    That voice said, " After Foundation Origin Stage, comes the Body Origin Stage. In Body Origin Stage, you will train your Mortal Body and build a foundation for it to become the Immortal body. Or you could say Immortal Physique."


    That voice said, " Next in Soul Origin Stage, it is same as the Body Origin Stage. It will build foundation for your soul, so that your mortal soul will become the Immortal Soul."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    That voice said, " And final stage in the Mortal Realm is Life and Death Cycle. In this stage you are not going to train anything. In this stage you have to face the tribulation. Foundation Origin Stage, Body Origin Stage and Soul Origin Stage will build the Foundation for your Mortal body, soul and Inner Will or Inner Soul for your avatar to reach the Immortal Realm. As I said, they will just build a foundation. But they won''t help you in reaching the Immortal Realm. And what will help you to transform your Mortal Body into an Immortal Body is, the tribulation."


    That voice said, " But let me warn you. This tribulation will be so powerful that it will definitely kill you. But you will be revived once again. And you will be revived on again with the Immortal body. That''s when your body and soul will reach the Immortal Realm and will allow you to train all the stages of the Immortal Realm Cultivation."

 322 A NEW STAR

    That voice said, " When you will be Life and Death Cycle Stage, just strengthen your willpower and mind. Because the tribulation will kill you definitely. But this tribulation will also bring you an opportunity as well."


    "Opportunity?" , Arjun asked, " You said that the tribulation will kill me and revive me. So how can it bring me any opportunity? And what exactly is that opportunity?"


    That voice said, " In Life and Death cycle, you have to face the tribulation for sure. You will die for sure as well. But how many void tribulation lightening you can take will depend on me and your persistence. What I mean is, the minimum lightening tribulation you need to face to reach the immortal realm is five. Five is the minimum number. If it is less than five, then you will die for good. But if you can take at least five, you can be considered that you are qualified for Immortal body. Do you understand?"


    "I understand." , Arjun said, " But what do you mean by the opportunity?"


    That voice said, " It''s simple. As I said earlier, that if you can''t withstand less than 5 tribulation lightening bolts, then you will die for sure. But if you can withstand 5 lightening tribulation bolts, then you will reach the Immortal Realm for sure. But if you can withstand more than 5 lightening tribulation bolts, then your foundation for all the cultivation stages of Immortal Realm will be solid. The more lightening tribulation that you will take, more solid your Immortal Realm cultivation will be. So this is an opportunity that I talked about."


    Arjun''s eyes lit up. Arjun always cares about the sturdy foundation in anything that he do. Needless to say, in his cultivation. So he liked this opportunity so much.


    That voice said, " The more tribulation that you can withstand, the strong your foundation for the Immortal Realm cultivation would be. The strong your foundation, the strong your future potential will be. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied.


    That voice said, " Good! So, are you ready for your first step, that is Foundation Origin Stage?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied with excitement.


    "Good!" , That voice said, " Remember one thing. The Foundation stage is not that easy. In the foundation stage I will send you towards the Chaos Energy. And your Avatar will be sent towards the Astral Energy. Later you both will be doing the breathing exercise. Then you and your Avatar''s conscience will be filled with both Chaos and Astral Energy. Once you filled your conscience with both Chaos and Astral Energy, then it could be considered as you reached the first level of Foundation stage. You need to complete 9 cycles of filling your conscience with Chaos and Astral Energy at least. Do you understand?"


    That voice said, " Not less than a million years at least!"


    "That long?" , Arjun was stunned as he as in concern, " Then what about my family? And what about my friends?"


    "Don''t worry!" , That voice said, " I kept my eyes on them. They are perfectly alright. If they will have any troubles, then I will protect them. You have my promise."


    Arjun took a sigh of relief. He said, " If that''s the case, then I have no problem if I have to stay here for another trillion years. Needless to say, a mere million years."


    That voice said, " If that''s the case, then let''s get started."


    As soon as the voice completed speaking, an invisible force grabbed Arjun and his avatar and put them at the middle of both Chaos and Astral Energy. The position they were placed was so perfect that they could sense both Chaos and Astral energy at equal proportion.


    That voice said, " Alright! Now start your breathing exercise. Just remember one thing. You will feel comfortable until you reach the fifth cycle. That is, until fifth level. But from sixth cycle, you will feel some pressure. So be careful."


    "Alright!" , Arjun replied. He and his Avatar closed their eyes and started the breathing exercise. Earlier when Arjun was split into two, he lost his entire cultivation that he built so far was gone. Right now he is just an empty powerless mortal body. And he had to start everything from the beginning. And Arjun knew that he is no longer the Will of the Universe anymore. He is just a new vessel who is going to fill the power with.


    Arjun and his Avatar started to do the breathing exercise. As they started to take the deep breath, their empty vessel felt as if a warm sensation entered their bodies. When they looked into their empty conscience, they found that in the huge endless empty space, a very thin amount of purest form of energy was present.


    For Arjun it was grey in colour. But for his Avatar, it was Silver in Colour. The grey energy was the Chaos energy. And as for the Silver Energy in his Avatar, it was the Astral Energy. Both of them started to fill their conscience with Chaos and Astral Energy.


    One Month Later,


    At the beginning they could barely see anything in their conscience. But now their conscience almost filled with Chaos and Astral Energies respectfully. After one day, their conscience was completely filled with Chaos and Astral Energies. And then with a bang sound, the Chaos Energy in Arjun and the Astral Energy in his Avatar vibrated for a moment and spread all over his body.


    This could be considered as reaching the 1st Level of Foundation Origin Stage! Arjun felt as if his weak body has gained a little vigour.


    "How do you feel?" , That voice said, " I am sure your vigour might have reached a new level right?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " This feeling is simply amazing! I don''t know how to describe it in words!"


    That voice said, " Well, that''s the speciality of Vigour. The vigour will help you to take a large breath than you usually inhale."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "That''s it?" , Arjun asked in surprise, " What''s so great about it?"


    "I know you would say that." , That voice said, " Hmm? How should I put it? Alright! Let us consider that before coming here, your vigour level is 5%. That means when you do the breathing exercise, you can gather only 5% of Chaos or Astral energy per breathing. But after breaking through the 1st level of Foundation Origin Stage, you can gather up to 10% of Chaos of Astral Energy per breathing. What do you think that means?"

 323 THE ADVANTAGE AND DISADVANTAGE OF VIGOUR

    What does the increase in the amount of spiritual energy inhaled means? It means one could allow much more amount of spiritual energy into their conscience than one could usually does. This will decrease the time taken to reach from one stage to another. This process will definitely save a cultivator''s lot of time.


    In the past,if Arjun took 10 years of time to fill his conscience with light and the darkness energies, then with the help of vigour, he would have taken only seven to eight years. He could have saved two years of time.


    This is only for reaching the 1st Level of Foundation Origin Stage. What kind of vigour he will reach, when he reach the 2nd Level of Foundation Origin Stage? Let''s say, if he reached the 2nd Level of Foundation Origin Stage, and that is equal to achieving 15% of vigour. Then that means, he would have taken approximately just 5 years to fill his conscience with Light and the Darkness.


    If 2nd Level of Foundation Origin Stage could give 15% of vigour, then what kind of vigour he will have once he reached 3rd Level of Foundation Origin Stage? What about 4th Stage?, 5th Stage?, 6th Stage? and so on.


    Arjun''s body trembled when he thought about it. This will save a hell lot of cultivation time.


    "HAHAHA!!!" , That Voice Said, " It looks like you understood the true essence of the concept of Vigour. How is it? Do you like it?"


    "This is insane!" , Arjun said in excitement, " Once I reached the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage... I mean... I couldn''t even imagine what kind of Vigour I will get!"


    That Voice Said, " 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage? Heh? You think too much about yourself. Vigour might bring you good things. But it also has it''s disadvantage."


    "Disadvantage?" , Arjun asked, " What kind of disadvantage?"


    That Voice Said, " vigour will help you until you reach the 5th Level of Foundation Origin Stage without any problem. But from the 6th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, things will be different."


    That Voice Said, " Let us assume that with each advancement in the stages, your vigour will increment by 5%. But this 5% increment will be only till you reach the 5th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. For the 6th Level, it will have the increment of around 10%. For the 7th Level, your vigour will be around 20% For the 8th Level, it will be the increment of another 30% And finally for the 9th Level, the increment in vigour will be around 40%."


    Arjun was stunned. But at the same time, he was excited too. Back in the Weissan Town, if he had the130% of vigour, then instead of 10 years, he would have taken even less then a day to fill his conscience with both light and the darkness.


    But Arjun asked, " Then what is this disadvantage you were talking about?"


    That Voice Said, " Everything has a limit. Even your body is no exception. Your body has it''s own limits too."


    That Voice Said, " For example, take a container with the capacity of 5 litres of water. If you pour series of drops, it will take a lot of time to fill the container. But if you avoid the time taken, it will definitely fill the container. If you pour 100 drops of water per second, there will be no problem. In fact, the container will be filled much quicker than earlier. But if you take another container that has that has the capacity of 10 litres. And if you pour the water in that container into the container with the capacity of 5 litres at once, then what do you think will happen?"


    "Water in that 5 litre container will overflow!" , Arjun replied and then was shocked. There were some series of thoughts going through his mind.


    "It looks like you got what I wanted to say." , That Voice Said, " It is the similar case with the vigour as well. At the beginning, the vigour will give you a stunning reward. But after you reach the 5th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, this reward will turn into a nasty curse. Your body could endure the vigour of around 30%. But once it accepts the vigour of 40%, then you will feel a slight headache. Because your body could take only 30% of vigour. But after 40% of vigour, it''s going to be the vigour of 60%. If 40% of vigour will give you a slight headache, then what do you think the 60% of vigour will do? Then what about 90% vigour? And what about 130% of vigour?"


    Arjun was completely dumbfounded. When he gave a deep thought, he felt that, what that voice said made a lot of sense. If 40% of vigour will give just a slight headache, then what exactly the 60% will do to him? What about 90% of vigour will do to him? Needless to say about 130% of vigour.


    "Is there a way to overcome the problem?" , Arjun asked in concern.


    That Voice Said, " There is a way. As I said, the water will overflow, if you pour huge amount of water in a container with the limit of 5 litres. Since the container is a non living thing, it doesn''t have the ability to control the overflow. But you have your own consciousness and Willpower. You can do things what that container couldn''t do. All you need to do is, suppress the overflow of Chaos Energy in you and the Astral Energy in your Avatar with the sheer willpower."


    Arjun nodded his head in agreement.


    That Voice Said, " You could easily reach the 5th Level of Foundation Origin Stage without any problem. But since then what level you reach, it will depend on you. But remember one thing. You are building your foundation. The Foundation Origin Stage might be the first stage of cultivation. But it is the most important stage compared to any other stages in the future."


    "Why?" , Arjun asked.


    That Voice Said, " If you have reached the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then you will carry the vigour of 130%. After Foundation Origin Stage, it will be the Body Origin Stage. In the Body Origin Stage, your body will get stronger. And most importantly, it will give you the body that can take 130% of vigour that you have achieved in the Foundation Origin Stage. It will help you to gather the spiritual energy with 130% of vigour without any problem. And not only that. You will carry the 130% of vigour in future for your future cultivations as well."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

 324 DIVINE AND SOUL CORE

    What does the 130% of vigour means? It means one could gather 130% of spiritual energy than usual. Even though reaching that level is very tough, but Arjun knew that if he could do it, then his future is awesome.


    Because gathering the astonishing sum of 130% of vigour for all his future cultivation means, even Arjun couldn''t imagine just how quick his future advancement would be. And with the help of <<Time-Space Formation>> his advancement would be even more quick.


    When he was the Will of the Universe, even with the help of <<Time-Space Formation>>, Arjun estimated that it would take him around 1 billion years to reach the Celestial Realm at least. But now the things are different. He might take just a million years to reach the Celestial Realm. Or even less than a million years.


    But the problem is, he had to reach the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. Only then he can have the 130% of vigour. Arjun was pumped up with excitement. At the same time, he was serious about this matter. Because just like that voice said, Foundation Origin Stage might be the first stage in this new way of cultivation, but it is also the very important stage. This will decide how quickly he will advance in the future.


    Arjun calmed himself down. He decided to reach the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage at all cost. He was dead set to have the 130% of vigour. Once he endured the pain in the Foundation Origin Stage, then the next stage, that is Body Origin Stage will make his body strong enough to gather 130% of spiritual energy without any issues. That means, if he could endure the pain in the Foundation Origin Stage, then in the future he will keep gathering 130% of spiritual energy without any pain.


    Even though he is no longer the Will of the Universe, Arjun knew that the likes of three emperors, 12 Supreme Gods, Celestial Prophet of Darkness are after him. And even if Arjun is no longer the Will of the Universe, he will definitely kick their asses. Even though the 12 Supreme Gods and the Celestial Prophet of Darkness are the biological children of the Light and the Darkness, Arjun would not forgive them at any cost.


    Lord Chaos is in danger because of him splitting into seven parts. The Soul of the Ancient Universe Will has been damaged. And he was forced to look for a suitable replacement. But these 12 Supreme Gods and the Celestial Prophet of Darkness were always messing up with Lord Chaos''s plans. They are killing innocent people for their stupid war. This is unforgivable at all cost. So Arjun decided to definitely teach them a lesson.


    He kept on doing the breathing exercise. After four months, he reached the 2nd Level of Foundation Origin Stage. Right now he had the vigour of 15%.


    After six months, he reached the third level of Foundation Origin Stage. And at the same time, he had the vigour of 20%.


    After eight months, he reached the third level of Foundation Origin Stage. And at the same time, he had the vigour of 25%.


    After one year, he reached the fourth level of Foundation Origin Stage. And at the same time, he had the vigour of 30%.


    Arjun finally reached the 5th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. And with the help of 30% of vigour, he was able to reach this level pretty quickly.


    That Voice Said, " Impressive! You finally managed to reach the boundary of the Safe Zone in Foundation Origin Stage. From now on you will face the most sensitive situations. The more you advance, the more sensitive situations will be. So be careful."


    That Voice Said, " But let me tell you something in advance. From here onwards, you have gained the qualifications to enter the Body Origin Stage. But I want you to reach the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. I''m giving you this target. So don''t disappoint me."


    Both Arjun and his Avatar didn''t open their eyes. They simply nodded their heads in response. And they continued with their breathing exercise. From here onwards both of them knew that their true trial would begin. From here on their progress will affect their future prospect.


    Just as he expected, the amount of spiritual energy Arjun took per second was massive. Arjun has 30% of vigour. But the amount of Chaos Energy he was taking in was massive. The Chaos Energy that entered through the pores of his body was so massive that even his pores started to widen. It barely managed to let the spiritual energy enter his body.


    Arjun felt a little pain. But this pain was bearable. It''s not that massive amount of pain which he endured while his body was splitting in two Avatars.


    Even though he was bearing the pain, he endured it. Even though continuous inhaling of Chaos or Astral Energy with some pain for months was troublesome, Arjun gritted his teeth and endured it.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    Finally after six months, he was able to reach the 6th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. And his Vigour took a huge leap and reached 40%.


    At that time, a golden colour spherical object formed in his conscience. This golden colour spherical ball was just like a ball with no power at all. The power within it was completely empty.


    Divine Core!


    Arjun immediately realised that it was a Divine Core. He had a Divine Core in the past, so he could recognise it.


    But his Avatar was different. His Avatar also found the formation of a core in his body. But unlike the golden colour in the conscience of Arjun, the colour of the core in his Avatar''s conscience was silver in colour.


    Soul Core!


    It was definitely the Soul Core. Arjun had the Soul Core in the past. He was the one who accidentally created it. So he definitely knew that the core formed in his Avatar was Soul Core.


    Is it because I train in the Chaos Energy that the Core that formed in my conscience is Divine Core? And the reason why the Core that formed in my Avatar was Soul Core is, because my Avatar trains in the Astral Energy?


    But the quality and purity of the Divine and Soul Core is far better than what Lord Chaos gave me.

 325 STEADY RISE IN CULTIVATION

    That Voice Said, " How is it? It looks like you have got the Divine Core. And your Avatar got the Soul Core. And I don''t think that I need to tell you the reason why you got the Divine Core and your Avatar got the Soul Core. It''s natural that you train in Chaos Power.And hence you go the Divine Core. And your Avatar trains in the Astral Energy, so your Avatar got the Soul Core."


    "Yes. I understood." , Arjun asked, " What will happen if I reach the 7th Level of Foundation Origin Stage?"


    That Voice Said, " If you have reached the 6th Level of Foundation Origin Stage then you will gain the Divine Core. If you have reached the 7th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then you will awaken the Curse Core. If you have reached the 8th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then you will awaken the Soul Core. If you have reached the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then you will awaken the Evil Core."


    That Voice Said, " As for your Avatar, since he trains in Astral Energy, If he reached the 6th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then he will awaken the Soul Core. If he reached the 7th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then he will awaken the Evil Core. If he reached the 8th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then he will awaken the Divine Core. If he reached the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then he will awaken the Curse Core."


    Arjun already knew about the Curse Core. The demons, evil spirits will train in Curse Core. So Arjun immediately understood that the Evil Core is the negative core in the Astral World.


    That Voice Said, " Four origin of cultivations. This will allow you to train in four different Cultivation Arts! Just imagine what that means. You have already experienced it right?"


    Arjun nodded his head. His fight with Molane was the best example. When he was facing the evil spirits released by Lance, his Divine Core was useless against them. It was his Soul Core that helped him to deal with the Evil Spirits.


    That Voice Said, " Keep it up. I gave you the opportunity. So how long you can hold it, it will depend solely on you."


    Arjun and his Avatar nodded their heads in agreement. Both of them closed their eyes and continued with their breathing exercise.


    As both of them did the breathing exercise, the Chaos and the Astral Energy started to fill their conscience much more quicker than earlier. It was due to the effect of 40% of vigour. Arjun was happy.


    But the pain he received in return was not simple like the last time. This time his entire body and even his bones started to ache. The pain was comparable to the pain he received when he tried to merge both Chaos and Astral Energy in his conscience.


    At the beginning, this pain was truly unbearable. But as days passed, he started to adjust himself with the pain. After another eight months, he successfully reached the 7th Level of Foundation Origin Stage.


    A greyish black colour formed in his conscience. Arjun knew that this greyish black colour spherical object is none other than Curse Core! And this was the first time he looked at Curse Core. Arjun simply nodded his head.


    At the same time, a pitch black colour Spherical Object formed in the Avatar''s conscience. Arjun knew that it was the Evil Core which was common among the evil creatures of the Astral World. With reaching the 7th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, Arjun now has 60% of vigour.


    But Arjun didn''t stop there. He continued with the breathing exercise. Neither that voice interrupted him. Arjun was seriously trying to awaken the 130% potential of the vigour.


    This time he has 60% of vigour. That means, he can take an astonishing sum of 60% more spiritual energy per breathing. Arjun was thrilled. But the pain it brought scared a hell out of him. This time Arjun and his Avatar felt that the pain not only reached a new level, but it also spread all over his body and Soul as well.


    "ARGH!!!"


    Arjun gritted his teeth. He almost screamed in pain and agony. But he depended on the sheer willpower and endured it.


    Previously he took eight months to reach the 7th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. But with an astonishing sum of 60% of vigour, it took him just six months to reach the 8th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. Even Arjun was in awe ad how did he endure the pain for six months. And it gave birth to the Soul Core and Divine Core in Arjun and his Avatar respectfully.


    But neither Arjun nor his clone stopped there. They have already reached the 8th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. And if they could make it to the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then their future growth will be awesome.


    They now had the 90% of vigour. If they could endure the tribulation, then it will take even less time to reach the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage.


    Both Arjun and his Avatar continued with the breathing exercise. Because of the shocking amount of 90% of vigour, the Chaos and Astral Energy entering their conscience was massive. It''s like as if a mountain was melted into a spiritual energy and entered his conscience in just one breathe.


    Arjun was completely shocked. The massive amount of spiritual energy that entered his conscience was completely on a whole different level than the last time. But it also brought an horrible amount of mental pain. This time his body, soul not only gave another level of pain, but it started to burn.


    If one could see through his blood, then they will find that his blood was so hot that there was a small traces of bubbles forming and popping out.


    But Arjun endured it. In just two months, even though it was giving him a lot of pain, both Arjun and his Avatar entered the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. He now had the vigour of 130%.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "Congratulations!" , That Voice Said, " You have done it. You reached the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. You made me pro----, Wait a minute. Why are you still doing the breathing exercise? Could it be, you are trying to reach the 10th Level?"

 326 REACHING THE PINNACLE

    No matter how much that voice tried to stop, Arjun didn''t bother to listen. He tried to stop immediately after reaching the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. But as usual, after filling his conscience, a loud boom sound came in his conscience, and the Chaos and Astral Energy spread through his entire body.


    But what surprised him was, after reaching the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, there was no change in his conscience. His conscience was once again pitch black. It was void of any energy.


    So Arjun got an idea. He tried to do the breathing exercise and see weather it will work out or not. And to his surprise, it worked. The 130% of vigour which he got from the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, allowed him to take horrible amount of Chaos and Astral Energy in their conscience. Of Course, it brought him a whole new level of pain. But Arjun was completely stunned to see that, despite reaching the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, he could still advance in Foundation Origin Stage.


    "AAAAHHHHH!!!"


    Arjun yelled in pain and agony. Last time even though the pain was unbearable, he endured it by gritting his teeth. But this time he couldn''t prevent himself from shouting loudly in pain and agony.


    Last time, only his blood boiled. But this time, he felt as if his Internal Organs were on fire. His eyes started to get red. His skin turned flame red colour as if he was burning from inside. Tears were coming out of his eyes.


    Even after all this Arjun and his Avatar didn''t stop the breathing exercise. At the beginning he felt that he made a mistake by continuing with the breathing exercise despite reaching the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. Even that ''voice'' told him that his way of cultivation only has 9 levels in every stage. But he found an opportunity to move forward in the Foundation Origin Stage. So he totally ignored the warning of that ''voice''. Arjun felt that he was careless.


    But after two days of suffering, he felt that this pain was bearable. In fact, he was loving this pain. With the help of 130% of vigour, the horrible amount of pain, it took him just 2 months to fill his conscience.


    A loud explosion took place in his conscience and the Chaos and Astral Energy entered his whole body. And with this he reached a new level in Foundation Origin Stage. He reached the 10th Level of Foundation Origin Stage.


    At that time, all four cores, that is, Divine Core, Soul Core, Curse Core and Evil Core clashed against each other gently. All four Cores started to merge together. Within moments, all four cores merged together and became one and only Core. But this core doesn''t have any colour. It didn''t emit any kind of energy.


    So he gave it a try. And it worked out for sure. If one could crush ten big mountains into pieces, and turn it into Chaos or Astral Energy, then the amount of Chaos or Astral Energy comes out of it could be entered your body in a single breathe, how horrible would that be? That''s how much Chaos and Astral Energy was entering both Arjun and his Avatar''s conscience in a single breathe.


    "AAAAHHHH!!!"


    Of Course! It brought him even greater pain. If the pain he suffered last time was monstrous, then this time it could be called horrible.


    Last time, his blood and internal organs were giving him burning sensation. It also gave him flame reddish colour face like the last time. And this time, the pain doubled. At the same time, hot vapours were coming out from each and every pores of his body. Even his eyes were giving him the pain that he couldn''t imagine.


    At one stage he wanted to give up and submit to his face. But he held himself up. After all, if he died, then all his life forms would die for sure. So, with greatest of his efforts and willpower, he started to resist the pain.


    After just one month, even he didn''t know how exactly he did it, but he finally reached a new threshold in the Foundation Origin Stage. He reached the 11th Level of Foundation Origin Stage! And his vigour reached an horrible level of 240%!!!


    At that time, there were 13 pools formed in his conscience. These 13 pools are each with different colors.


    "Dao Pool??!" ,That Voice Said, "Kid! You have awakened the Dao Pool!!! Well Done boy! It looks like I have underestimated you. You have such a potential. And I was the one who tried to waste it for you. Eh? wait! Are you trying for the new realm? wait! stop it! Even that ''person'' couldn''t do it. You have no chance at all. Stop it! Don''t try to advance any further. You are calling trouble for yourself!"


    But Arjun didn''t listen to that voice''s warning. The Foundation Origin Stage is very important stage in the cultivation. Arjun believed that if he could overcome as many levels as he can, it''s better for him. If there is no pain, then there is no gain. This was something his grandfather always told him. He always put those words in his heart. Now he is applying that teachings in practice.


    Of Course! He couldn''t hear what that voice wanted to say. Right now his whole body, soul, internal organs were on fire because of the Chaos and Astral Energy he was taking in. A 240% of vigour put his entire body on fire. He didn''t even have the stamina to shout in pain. His eyes were on the verge to close forever. But he endured it. If all his previous suffering could be called horrible, then right now it could be called an absolute nightmare!


    But he kept on doing the breathing exercise. With the help of 240% of vigour, within a day, he broke through to the new realm. He finally reached the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage! And his vigour reached a nightmare level of 310%!


    At that time, the core that was formed due to the merging of four different cores, the Dao Pools that he got because of reaching 10th and 11th Level of Foundation Origin Stage were shattered into pieces. There was nothing left within his conscience. It was empty once again.


    In that empty conscience, a colourless, pure and water like substance was formed. This substance flowed in his conscience like a small lake.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.

 327 A SUPREME GENIUS

    Void Qi!


    It is achievable only when one could reach the pinnacle of the Foundation Origin Stage. And 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage is the true peak of the beginner level Cultivation.


    And as for what exactly is the Void Qi is? It is the absolute law of everything. The person who could awaken the Void Qi, they can go against the laws and rules of the entire Chaos and Astral World. The name that could be given to a person with Void Qi is "Law Breaker"


    The person with the Void Qi can command anything. No question will be raised against them. This is the true strength of a person with Void Qi.


    The one with the Void Qi can not only break the laws of the heaven, but they could also set the rules. The rules that was set by them has to be followed by every life forms in Chaos and Astral World.


    Arjun tried to go for the 13th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. So when he did the breathing exercise, an invisible liquid substance within his conscience blocked the Chaos and Astral Energies. Even right now the pain didn''t disappear. It was still torturing his body and soul.


    When Arjun was wondering the reason behind it, That Voice Said, " Stop it Kid! Level 12 is the absolute peak in the cultivation. You can''t go for the 13th Level. Because 13th Level didn''t exist. That means you are ready for training in the Body Origin Stage."


    Arjun stopped his attempt to go for the 13th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. He couldn''t reply anything to that voice. He has no stamina and energy left to talk anything. On top of that he had to suffer the pain. Even though he successfully reached the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, the pain he suffered didn''t go. All he could do was hear what that voice has to say.


    That Voice Said, " Listen to me kid! When you were attempting for the 13th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, a water like substance blocked the Chaos and Astral Energy from entering your body right. That water like substance is called Void Qi!"


    Arjun didn''t reply. Because he already started to channel the Void Qi all around his body. As he channeled the Void Qi all around his body, a small quantity of evil red colour gaseous substance came out from his body and entered his conscience. The Void Qi immediately absorbed that red colour gaseous substance and turned it into Arjun and his Avatar''s own Void Qi. This red substance was the pain that Arjun was suffering. After absorbing the pain from Arjun''s body, the quantity of Void Qi expanded. If the Void Qi he had could be said as 1%, then after absorbing the pain, the quantity has risen to 2%.Arjun could feel that some part of the pain was gone.


    With the 2% of Void Qi, Arjun was able to extract even more pain and impurities from all over his body. And more amount of red substance was extracted. After absorbing that red substance, the quantity of Void Qi rose to 3%. Then some part of pain from Arjun and his Avatar''s body was gone.


    As Arjun kept on this cycle, if one could see the face of that ''voice'' then they could immediately say that that ''voice'' has complex expression on his face. He lost in his thoughts,


    "Who are you?" , a boy around 20 years old asked.


    That Voice Said, "I am your master from now on!"


    "Master! Look! I have reached the 1st Level of Foundation Origin Stage! My vigour rose just like you said."


    "Master! I have reached the 5th Level of Foundation Origin Stage."


    "It hurts a little. But Master look, I have reached the 6th Level of Foundation Origin Stage."


    "Damn it! This pain is ridiculous! But Master! I finally reached the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage!"


    "Master! I feel like I can still move forward in the Foundation Origin Stage."


    "Master! Look, I made impossible into possible! I reached the 10th Level of Foundation Origin Stage!"


    "Damn this pain! HAHAHA! Master! I finally reached the 11th Level of Foundation Origin Stage!"


    "Master! You said that if I reach the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, I will awaken the Void Realm! I am preparing for breakthrough to the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage!"


    "Stop it! Your body can''t take it." , That Voice Said, " Aryan! You are not good enough for this."


    Aryan said, " No Master! I am the peerless genius one could ever see. There was no one in the past who can surpass my genius potential, and there won''t be anyone in the future. Or else why would you choose me as your disciple."


    "AAAHHHH!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "Master! Help me! My body is on fire. Please Master! Please Save me!" , The person known as Aryan gave a cry in pain and despair.


    At present---->


    That Voice Said to himself, " Aryan! You said there was no one in the past or will be in the future who can surpass your potential. But there is someone in front of me, who surpassed even you. Your words were wrong back then."

 328 BEFORE THE LIFE AND DEATH STAGE

    Arjun was now at 7th Level of Body Origin Stage. That means, he still have the pain of 5th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. That pain was nothing to him at all. The horror of 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage has overpowered all other stage''s suffering.


    At the beginning his Void Qi was just equal to a glass of water. But now his Void Qi has the quantity of a bucket full of water. It was due to the absorption of pain and other impurities in Arjun and his Avatar. The more pain and impurities his Void Qi absorbs, the more it will turn it into the Void Qi. So the quantity of the Void Qi keep rising.


    Since his Void Qi keep rising because of absorption of pain, suffering and impurities, Both Arjun and his Avatar''s advancement in Body Origin Stage moved Very quickly and quietly.


    After around a year, both Arjun and his Avatar reached the 12th Level of Body Origin Stage. His Void Qi also rose in quantity. Earlier it was in the size of a bucket. But now it''s quantity rose to the size of a bathtub full of water.


    "Good!" , That Voice Said, " Now I think you can talk as all the pain in your body is gone."


    "Yes." , Arjun said, " The Pain in my body is completely gone. But I still don''t feel comfortable. There is still an horrible pain in deeper part of my body. I just don''t know how to describe. Even though this pain is as horrible as when I was at 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, I don''t know where it is, but I still feel pain. But the situation is not as bad as earlier."


    "It''s obvious." , That Voice Said, " Back when you were at Foundation Origin Stage, the pain passed not only through your body, but also through your soul. In the Body Origin Stage, you have got rid of the pain that was in your body. But you haven''t got rid of pain that still exists in your soul. It could be removed though. This is what you will be doing in the Soul Origin Stage. Your Void Qi has expanded. So it will take even less time for you to get rid of pain from your soul. Just channel the Void Qi very deep down your conscience. Because the deeper part of your conscience is where your soul is. And once you channel your Void Qi in the deeper part of your conscience and start cleaning your soul, you will break the shackle and step your foot in the realm of Soul Origin Stage. Do you understand?"


    "I understand!" , Arjun replied without any hesitation.


    That Voice Said, " Then do it."


    Arjun nodded his head and closed his eyes. He immediately channeled the Void Qi through the deeper part of his conscience. After some couple of hours, he finally found his soul. He guided the Void Qi towards his own soul.


    Immediately the red gaseous substance came out of Arjun and his Avatar''s soul and was turned it into their Void Qi.


    After eight months, Arjun broke through to the 1st Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After seven and a half months, Arjun broke through to the 2nd Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After seven months, Arjun broke through to the 3rd Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After six and a half months, Arjun broke through to the 4th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After six months, Arjun broke through to the 5th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After five and a half months, Arjun broke through to the 6th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After five months, Arjun broke through to the 7th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After four and a half months, Arjun broke through to the 8th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After four months, Arjun broke through to the 9th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After three and a half months, Arjun broke through to the 10th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    After three months, Arjun broke through to the 11th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    After two months, Arjun broke through to the 12th Level of Soul Origin Stage.


    With this all the pain Arjun and his Avatar was turned into his Void Qi. Right now his Void Qi has the quantity of a water full of a swimming pool. the pain in his body and soul disappeared and his body and soul was at it''s peak. To be frank, it was even better. His mind was calm. He never felt this kind of sensation before.


    That Voice Said, " Well! How do you feel?"


    "This feeling..." , Arjun said, " It can''t be described in words. I never felt my mind this calm and composed back when I was the Will of the Universe!"


    "That''s something to be expected." , That Voice Said, " After years of physical and mental torture, your Mental State and Mental State have reached an entirely different realm. When you try to learn something, your comprehension level will definitely surprise you. You will learn anything much quicker than you could ever imagined in the past."


    Arjun simply nodded his head in agreement. Even he felt that his Mental State and Mental Strength have reached a new level. Right now, Arjun was itching to go and learn anything. His comprehension level reached a new realm. He wants to test it immediately.


    But he knew what is best for him. Right now he need to advance in his cultivation. He was not allowed to leave this world until he reached the Immortal Realm.


    Right now he is at the pinnacle of the Mortal Realm. In Mortal Realm he passed Foundation Origin Stage, Body Origin Stage and Soul Origin Stage. Once he break past the Life and Death Cycle Stage, he will break the shackles of Mortal Realm and he will reach the Immortal Realm. This is something that he needs to achieve before doing anything else.


    Arjun asked, " What''s next?"


    "Is there a need to ask?" , That Voice Said, " The stage of the Mortal Realm. That is Life and Death Cycle. But honestly, you called a trouble for yourself! Life and Death Cycle is itself very dangerous stage. But you ignored my warning and moved past the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. You have reached the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. This actions of yours has affected your entire future cultivation. Now you will be facing even greater horrible nightmare. So be prepared."

 329 WARNING FROM THAT VOICE

    That Voice Said, " I have already told you. Mortal Realm is all about building a solid foundation. In this realm, a Mortal prepares to become Immortal. And after reaching the Immortal Realm only, then your true cultivation begins."


    Arjun nodded his head in agreement. That voice already told him before he even started training in the Foundation Origin Stage.


    That Voice Said, " And in the Mortal Realm, there are four stages. They are Foundation Origin Stage, Body Origin Stage, Soul Origin Stage and the Life and Death Cycle."


    That Voice Said, " You have completed three out of four stages of Mortal Realm. They are Foundation Origin Stage, Body Origin Stage and Soul Origin Stage. The only stage in the Mortal Realm that still left is, Life and Death Cycle."


    "Yes. I already knew that." , Arjun said, " What I don''t understand is, what is the trouble that I called upon myself that you were talking about?"


    That Voice Said, " Well! Why do you think I told you that there are only 9 Levels in total despite being 12 Levels? It was because of how tough the journey will be for you in the future. In Life and Death Cycle, you need to face Void Tribulation. If you can pass through the tribulation for one void lightening, you will pass through the 1st Level of Life and Death Cycle. But if you want to reach the 2nd Level of Life and Death Cycle, then you need to pass through two void lightening bolts. If you want to reach the 3rd Level of Life and Death Cycle, then you need to pass through the 3 Void Lightening Bolts. The cycle goes on like this until you could withstand twelve void lightening bolts, then you would be considered as reached the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle."


    Arjun, "..."


    That Voice Said, " After reaching 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle, you need to face a huge void lightening bolt which will take your life for sure. That means you will definitely die. But after some time, your Mortal Body and Soul will be turned into the Immortal Body and Soul. That''s when you will be considered as breaking the shackles of the Mortal and reached the Immortal Realm. After your body and Soul reach the Immortal Realm, you will come back to life. When you come back to life, you will be a true Immortal. And you will be ready to train in the cultivation stages of Immortal Realm."


    Arjun nodded his head.


    That Voice Said, " But all this is possible if you have reached the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle. But reaching there is easier said than done. Each void lightning tribulation will come at you with a dense killing intent. That means, each void lightening bolts try it''s best to kill you. And if you died even before reaching the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle, you will stay dead."


    Arjun, "...."


    Arjun, "... "


    That Voice Said, " If you have successfully reached the 9th Level of Life and Death cycle, then you will be prepared for the 10th, 11th and 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle. But the Void Lightening doesn''t like these 10th, 11th and 12th Level at all. So when you are ready to face the tribulation for 10th Level of Life and Death Cycle, the intensity of the void lightening bolts will be doubled."


    Arjun, "...."


    That Voice Said, " If you are going to face the tribulation for the 11th Level of Life and Death Cycle,then the intensity of the lightening bolts will be tripled. That means you need to face 11 lightening bolts with three times of intensity."


    Arjun, "..."


    That Voice Said, " And as for the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle, well, it''s a bit special. If you are going to face the tribulation for the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle,then the intensity of the lightening bolts will be not four but five times than usual. That means you need to face 11 lightening bolts with five times of intensity. Since it''s the last level, the void lightening bolts will be much more violent."


    Arjun, "...."


    That Voice Said, " And to make matter worse for you, there is no specific time difference between two lightening tribulation. That means, if you have passed the tribulation for one lightening bolt now, then the next one might be after a minute, an hour, one day, one month, a year, hundred years, thousand years or after a million or billion or even a trillion years. Or it might be less than a minute, or less than 10 seconds, or in one seconds or the very next moment. Or two lightening bolts will come at the same time."


    Arjun, " ..."


    That Voice Said, " The void lightening tribulation will be coming at you, whenever it wants. It depends on it''s mood. The Void Lightening bolts will literally toy with you physically and mentally. You need to prepare yourself both physically and mentally. And most importantly, you need to have unlimited amount of focus and patience."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "Fuck!!!" , Arjun couldn''t hold back from cursing loudly.


    That Voice Said, " The only good news that you have is, that you can take as much rest as you can between each levels. That means if you reached the 3rd Level of Life and Death Cycle, then the Void Lightening Tribulation won''t disturb you until you trigger the tribulation for the 4th Level of Life and Death Cycle. But when you are in the middle of 3rd and 4th Level of Life and Death Cycle, the Void Lightning Bolts will literally toy with you as long as it wants."


    Arjun sighed. But the description about the void lightning tribulation really pissed him off. He controlled himself and asked, " Is there no other way for me to defend myself?"


    "Why not?" , That Voice Said, " You have an unique weapon which neither Chaos or Astral has. You can use that weapon to defend yourself."


    "Weapon?" , Arjun asked, " You mean Void Qi?"


    That Voice Said, " That''s right! The Void Qi! Void Qi is a supreme weapon which allows you to break the rules of heaven without punishment. What''s more, you can even set the rule for yourself which even Chaos or Astral has to follow without any resistance."


    "What??" , Arjun was stunned for a moment. He asked, " Then I can change the rules for this damn Void Lightening Tribulation?"


    That Voice Said, " You can. But right now, the Void Lightning Tribulation is much powerful than your Void Qi. So at least right now, it is impossible for you."


    Arjun sighed. But he wasn''t disappointed at all. He knew better than anyone else what kind of hell he has gone through to reach the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. So the ability he received from that horrible torture would definitely be not simple.


    That Voice Said, " Are you ready?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied with a serious face.

 330 FACING THE VOID LIGHTENING TRIBULATION

    Arjun took a deep breath. He knew that this is going to be one of the toughest moment of his life. But if he could get through this, then even he couldn''t imagine how strong he would become. He don''t know how exactly the outside world is right now. But after over a trillion years, he knew that things will change beyond his recognition. And if still there is the Assassin''s Organisation, then he will destroy it for sure.


    But right now, he need to get through this. So he prepared himself mentally. Then he triggered the tribulation. As soon as he triggered it, he was sent to a different world. In this world there is no sun, water or anything. There is nothing but land with no grass or plant. It was a plain land.


    That Voice Said, " This is the world I created for you. It''s for your convenience. So all the best."


    Arjun nodded his head slowly while looking at the sky which was getting darker every second. Black clouds were formed in the sky. The dark sky was shining with pure colourless lightening. At any moment the first lightening bolt will fall on Arjun. Arjun prepared himself mentally. He put all his focus on the sky. If he will be careless, then the lightening bolts will kill him. So he raised his hands above his shoulder level and prepared to release the Void Qi, for his defence from any possible lightening bolt. Arjun was so focused that, even if there is an earthquake beside him, he won''t even know about it.


    As he was focussing on the sky for any sudden lightening bolt that may fall on him, the sky became much more darker. The wind was blowing violently. But Arjun didn''t let his attention from the sky to waver even for a single moment. He just scrubbed all other thoughts from his mind. There was only one thing in his mind.


    ''To defend himself against the Void Lightening Tribulation.''


    As Arjun focused at the sky with all his heart and soul, the sky became even more darker. The lightening on the dark clouds were getting much violent. At the same time the wind in the atmosphere became even more violent. But Arjun was focusing everything on the sky.


    On the other side, there was another planet created by that ''voice'', In this world there was a person who was as focussed on the sky as Arjun was. This person was none other than Avatar of Arjun. Arjun and his Avatar were attending the void lightening tribulation at the same time.


    As both Arjun and his Avatar were focussed on the dark clouds in the sky, the violent clouds in the sky became even more violent. And at the same time, a bolt of lightening descended from the direction where Arjun was standing.


    The Lightening bolts clashed against the Void Qi that was protecting Arjun with a loud bang. Immediately the Void Qi shook violently. Since the Lightening Bolts were trying to harm Arjun, the Void Qi absorbed the Lightening Bolts and turned it into Arjun''s own Void Qi. Because of this, Arjun''s Void Qi increased it''s quantity to another level.


    But no matter how impressive Void Qi is, it has it''s own limitation. The Void Qi was able to absorb up to 80% of the Lightening Bolt. But the remaining 20% hit Arjun. Arjun''s body trembled a little. But there was no damage whatsoever.


    But Arjun was stunned. If he didn''t have the Void Qi, but instead he had the Yin-Yan Inner Will, then the Yin-Yan Inner Will wouldn''t have been able to protect him whatsoever. This Lightening Bolt would have breached through the defence of the Yin-Yan Inner Will and it would have definitely killed him. This fact proved just how impressive the Void Qi is.


    Anyway, Arjun passed the first Void Lightening Tribulation Bolt. This could be considered as passed the first Level of the current Stage. Arjun reached the 1st Level of Life and Death Cycle. At the same time, his Void Qi also reached a new level in quantity.


    Since this was just the first level, there would be only one tribulation bolt. That means the Void Lightening Tribulation won''t disturb him until he triggered it once again. He could take rest in the meantime if he wanted.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    But Arjun has no such intentions. Since he had the energy to spare, he immediately triggered the Void Lightening Tribulation once again.


    And with that decision the sky turned violent once again. Arjun focussed on the black clouds that were forming on the sky once again. The wind became even more violent than the last time. This time this phenomenon took place for around two hours. After around two hours a bolt of lightening descended towards where Arjun was standing.


    Arjun was on high alert. Even though the sky was dark for around two hours, Arjun didn''t even moved his eyes from the sky. Not even for a second. So as soon as the lightening bolt descended, Arjun immediately formed a defence around his body using his Void Qi.


    This time the intensity of the lightening bolt was greater than the last time. So when it clashed against the Void Qi, the Void Qi shook for a moment. The Void Qi immediately absorbed around 75% of the Lightening Bolts and turned it into Arjun''s Void Qi. Arjun''s Void Qi immediately increased within his conscience.


    But Arjun didn''t have the time for rejoice. Because the Void Qi could only absorb around 75% of the Lightening Bolts. The remaining 25% of the lightening bolts still hit Arjun. Arjun once again felt his body go numb for a moment.


    Arjun''s face became serious. Last time the Void Qi could absorb around 80% of the lightening bolts. But this time it could absorb up to only 75%. Even though Arjun couldn''t see the damage number, he could come to this conclusion because he compared the damage he received from the current lightening bolts and the previous one. This time he received the damage that is greater than the last time to a small margin. This made him a little serious.


    That Voice told him that the intensity of lightening bolts will increase as he reach a new level. Since Arjun reached the 1st Level of Life and Death Cycle, Arjun knew that all this happened because of the increased Intensity of the lightening bolts. This fact made Arjun serious.


    But he don''t have time to think all this. Because Arjun knew that in order to advance to the 2nd Level of the Life and Death Cycle, Arjun had to pass two lightening bolt tribulation. He already faced successfully the first one. He still need to face the second one. And as per that Voice''s information, once Arjun triggered the lightening tribulation, it doesn''t stop until he reached the next level. And when would the next tribulation descends, even Arjun doesn''t know it.

 331 REACHING 9TH LEVEL OF LIFE AND DEATH CYCLE

    After the strike of first lightening bolt of the phase, Arjun stayed on high alert. He stayed just like that motionless for three days.


    But the sky was dark. The lightnings were flickering here and there. The sky was roaring with loud sounds which gives goosebumps for ordinary people. It''s been like this for three days.


    But Arjun didn''t move from his place. He was on high alert. He didn''t sleep or rested even for a bit. He was focusing his heart and soul on the black clouds which will strike him with Void Lightning Bolt which he himself don''t know when. He is been on high alert for three days and three nights.


    On the fourth day, the sky was still dark. The lights from the lightning was still fighting against each other. And Arjun was still standing there motionless. His focus was still on the sky. He was waiting for the sudden strike from the lightning bolts.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    As it looked like the lightning bolts finally lost it''s patience, a lightening bolt suddenly stroke towards Arjun very quickly.


    Arjun who was waiting patiently for four days finally narrowed his eyes when he sensed a slight movement change in the sky. He immediately used his Void Qi and formed a defensive barrier around his body.


    This time the Void Qi absorbed around 90% of the Lightning Bolts. Arjun only received 10% of damage which was just like a scratch to him.


    He was surprised. The intensity of the Void Lightning Bolt was surprisingly not at all fatal for him. This made him surprise. But when he thought about it very deep, he found it possible.


    At the beginning if his Void Qi was just 5%. Then after reaching the 1st Level of Life and Death Cycle, his Void Qi could be considered at 15%.


    In order to reach the 2nd Level of Life. Death Cycle, he need to pass two Lightning Bolts at least. He already passed the first lightning bolt. But in the process his Void Qi absorbed around 75% of the damage that could be caused by the Void Lightening Bolt. At that time, his Void Qi might have reached 25%. With the help of 25% of Void Qi, he faced the Lightning Bolt with the same intensity as the previous Lightening Bolt. And as the advanced Void Qi absorbed around 90% of Lightning Bolt. And he took just 10% damage.


    Arjun gave a long sigh. He decided to have a little nap. He didn''t receive any physical damage. But he focused all his heart and soul on the lightening tribulation. So it gave a slight impact on his mental state.


    He suddenly remembered what that voice told him about the Void Qi. The Void Qi can absorb anything that is a potential threat for it''s owner and turn it into his own Void Qi. Now when he remembered what that voice said and looked at the actions of the Void Qi, Arjun couldn''t hold back from excitement.


    "Compared to Void Qi, Yin-Yan Inner Will is complete garbage!", Arjun thought in excitement.


    As he looked at the actions of Void Qi, Arjun found that it completely absorbed all his mental strain and injuries that he received from the Void Lightning Tribulation. Within 10 seconds Arjun returned to his peak state. No, The Arjun right now was never better than before!


    His tribulation has ended. His Void Qi has expanded and reached another level as it was doubled in quantity. With This Arjun reached 2nd Level of Life and Death Cycle!


    Since he reached the 2nd Level of Life and Death Cycle, and as his Void Qi put him at his prime, Arjun had no reason to waste any time. He immediately triggered the Void Lightening Tribulation.


    The cloud turned black once again. This time the colour of lightening in the sky was not white. But it was actually green in colour. Arjun was sure that this time the Lightning Tribulation will be little tougher than the last time.


    Arjun once again focused on the black clouds in the sky. But the Lightening Bolts didn''t strike him at all. He knew that the Lightening Tribulation will strike him when it has a mood. So he needed to be patient.


    After one month the sky showed unusual movement. Arjun knew what this meant. The Lightning Tribulation was about to strike him. Arjun prepared the Void Qi immediately to protect himself.


    Immediately a lightening bolt stroke towards Arjun. Arjun was on time as he covered himself with the Void Qi. This time the Void Lightning Tribulation was much more violent. The Void Qi could absorb only about 65% of Lightening Bolts. The remaining 35% of the Lightning bolts dealt some great damage to Arjun.


    "Argh!"


    Arjun gritted his teeth as the lightening bolt tore his skin. Arjun forcefully endured it. But he passed the first wave of Lightening Tribulation.


    Time passed quickly. After two years, Arjun reached 3rd Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    After six years, Arjun reached 4th Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    After ten years, Arjun reached 5th Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    After thirteen years, Arjun reached 6th Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    After hundred years, Arjun reached 7th Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    After 500 years, Arjun reached 8th Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    After one thousand years, Arjun reached 9th Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    After 1700 years, Arjun finally reached the 9th Level of Life and Death Cycle. But he had to go through a lot of hell. Some tribulations made him to wait for around two years before strike. Some tribulations made him wait even hundred years. But some tribulations caught Arjun off guard. Because these tribulations came within a second gap. Some tribulations came combined.


    But Arjun also gained a lot from it. His Mental State and Mental Strength, his alertness, his concentration level, patience, composed mind all reached a new level.


    Even his Void Qi reached a new level. His Void Qi is actually a colourless liquid. It looks like a pure water. Earlier his Void Qi could fill a water tank. But today his Void Qi reached a new level. It has the quantity of a small river.

 332 VOID QIS NATURE CHANGE

    But Arjun didn''t immediately triggered the 10th Level''s tribulation. He thought for a moment and sat down cross-legged in the meditation pose.


    He gave much importance to his Void Qi. It was much powerful than Yin-Yan Inner Will. It absorbed too much of power from the Lightening Tribulation Bolts and converted it into Arjun''s own Void Qi. It could even absorb the Mental Strain and convert it into his own Void Qi. This shows how amazing the Void Qi is.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    He remembered what that ''voice'' said. The Void Lightening Tribulation will be much more powerful for 10th Level, 11th Level and even much more for the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle. So Arjun wants to increase his Void Qi''s quantity as much as he can.


    He took a deep breath. Immediately an horrible amount of Spiritual Energy gathered towards Arjun and entered his body. When Arjun reached the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, his Vigour reached an horrible sum of 310%. With 310% of vigour, he took a huge amount of Spiritual Energy per breath. The Void Qi absorbed it and converted it into his own Void Qi.


    The amount of spiritual energy he gathered made Arjun scared of himself for a second. Even though he is taking in 310% of Spiritual Energy, Arjun didn''t feel any pain at all. His successful completion in Body Origin Stage and Soul Origin Stage made his body''s resistant towards the 310% of Vigour. So he could take in 310% of spiritual energy without worry or pain.


    After constant meditation for one year, he opened his eyes. He stood up and looked towards the calm sky and smiled. He immediately triggered the Void Lightening Tribulation.


    "Come and face me you bastard!" , Arjun shouted.


    1700 years of torture physically and mentally pissed him off very much. He hated the patternless timing of strike from the Void Lightning Tribulation.


    The calm and blue sky immediately turned black all of a sudden. The speed of the wind blowing became even more violent. The lightning in the sky was originally green in colour. But now it''s colour reached blood red colour. The dense killing intent this time was much more dense.


    This made Arjun scared a little. If he didn''t improve his Void Qi for the past one year, Arjun knew he would have been doomed for sure. Even with the power that he received for the past year, Arjun barely had the confidence in defending himself.


    Arjun didn''t reply at all. From what he heard, Arjun understood one thing. This time he had to face only one lightening bolt to go to the next stage. Arjun felt himself to be fortunate enough to train for the past year and improve the quantity of his Void Qi. Now he prepared himself for the trouble.


    The sky turned blood red. The atmosphere was very violent. Immediately it shot a blood red colour lightening towards Arjun.


    Arjun was surprised all of a sudden. This time the Void Lightening Bolt didn''t take it''s time. It shoot towards him Immediately. This surprised him for a bit.


    But none of this stopped him neither from losing his focus nor his timing in forming his defence through Void Qi.


    This time Arjun used all of his Void Qi for defence. Since the Void Lightning Bolts are combining all ten lightening bolts into one and about to strike him, Arjun has no reason to hold back with his defence. So he used all his power in forming a defence.


    A stunning amount of the Void Qi which has the quantity of a small river, formed all over his body and formed a defence.


    The blood red tribulation bolt clashed against Void Qi and huge amount of energy ripples spread around the surrounding.


    Arjun also fused his killing intent in the Void Qi! As soon as Arjun fused his killing intent in the Void Qi, the Void Qi which always protected him by forming a defensive barrier around him changed it''s intent from defense to offence.


    "AAAHHAA!"


    Arjun opened his mouth and shouted loudly. Immediately the Void Qi also expanded it''s front part and started a push the lightning bolts. Immediately energy ripples formed at the point of clash.


    [If I can attack the lightning bolts, then I can play with it.]


    Arjun looked at the Lightening Bolt and thought about this. Immediately From the middle of the Void Qi, a hole appeared. This hole produced a huge ball made of grey energy.


    Arjun was stunned to see this. This grey energy... could it be, Chaos Energy?


    Arjun always thought that his Void Qi only has one property. That is to absorb. But the Void Qi proved him wrong. Because it has produced a sphere like ball made of pure Chaos Energy!


    [Now that I think about it, it makes a perfect sense.]


    [I thought my Void Qi could absorb anything and convert it into Void Qi which will become his own power.]


    [But I eventually forgot a point.]


    [The Void Qi could not only absorb,but it could also set up a defensive barrier for me]


    [If the Void Qi which I thought could only be used for absorption can be used for defence, then why can''t I use it for offence?]


    [But what exactly triggered it''s nature from defence to offence?]


    [Could it be, my killing intent?]


    [All this time, all I did was to defend against the lightening bolts. So my Void Qi only defended me against the lightening bolts.]


    [But this time as soon as I used my killing intent, the nature of the Void Qi also changed from defence to offence]


    [Could it be, the nature of the Void Qi changes according to my desires in different situations?]


    [If that''s the case, then what other abilities the Void Qi has?]


    At that time, Arjun suddenly thought about what that ''Voice'' said.


    "The Void Qi can ignore all the laws of everything. It can even create the laws that even Chaos or Astral has to follow without any complaint."


    At that time Arjun didn''t understand much. But now that he personally witnessed a part of it''s ability, Arjun was stunned.


    As he thought all this, his Void Qi which created a Chaos Ball, clashed against the Lightning Bolt. Immediately the Lightning Bolt shook for the first time. And very soon it broke into small pieces.


    Then a suction force came from the Void Qi and the shattered lightening bolts were absorbed and turned into Arjun''s own Void Qi.

 333 THE UNIQUE WAY OF USING THE VOID QI

    Five minutes ago, in another planet---->


    Arjun''s Avatar was also enraged by the Void Lightening Bolts. So he also unknowingly, used the Void Qi for offence for the first time.


    And results were as same as Arjun had. He defeated the Void Lightning Tribulation just as how Arjun did. The only difference is, Arjun''s Void Qi created Chaos Ball to fight against Void Lightning Tribulation. While his Avatar used Astral Ball to to face the Void Lightning Tribulation.


    Arjun and his Avatar defeated the tribulation for the tenth level without any issue. The only variable is, that they spent every part of their Void Qi in this. Even though they spent all their Void Qi, they were able to overcome the tribulation unscratched. This was the news for celebration.


    But Arjun gave a deep thought about it. Previously he improved the quantity of the Void Qi by absorbing the Spiritual Energy for one year. And he had to spend every inch of his Void Qi to defeat the Tribulation. But if he had to face the tribulation for the 11th level, then how Violent the tribulation would be? Then how much of the Void Qi he need to defend himself from the tribulation?


    Arjun didn''t want to take chances. Even though things look good on the surface, but there is a serious issue which he needs to consider.


    So Arjun sat down cross legged and started the breathing exercise. His 310% of vigour made it possible for him to gather monstrous amount of Spiritual Energy for a single breath.


    After ten years Arjun opened his eyes. He didn''t stop his cultivation for 10 years. After 10 years of training, his Void Qi reached an entirely different level. With the amount of Void Qi he has, Arjun was confident in the tribulation.


    Then he immediately triggered the Void Lightening Tribulation. Just like the last time, the Lightening Tribulation came at him with all eleven bolts combined. And using the strategy like the last time, he defeated the Lightening Tribulation.


    Even though he faced a little trouble, Arjun did it without much issue. Arjun was truly happy with it. The lightening tribulation toyed with him earlier. But now he is dealing with it much easier.


    Then Arjun did the breathing exercise for next 100 years. The Voice told him that the tribulation would be violent to the point it never was in the past when he was facing the tribulation for 12th stage. So Arjun didn''t want to take chances. Especially during the final tribulation. So he patiently did the breathing exercise and improved the quantity of the Void Qi as much as possible. With 310% of Vigour, his Void Qi reached an entirely different level.


    But first he needs to overcome the tribulation for the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle. Then only his tribulation comes to an end.


    Arjun immediately triggered the tribulation. And just as he thought, the tribulation this time was much greater than any of the previous one. And this time the Lightening in the sky was black in colour.


    That Voice Said, " Kid! Your luck might run out this time. Be careful! The colour of the tribulation is black now. Do you know what that means? The tribulation is going to strike you with it''s highest intensity. You pissed it off too much. But this time the tribulation is the real deal. So be careful!"


    That ''Voice'' said everything that it needs to tell. Arjun heard the warning from that ''voice'' and nodded his head. He could tell this without any warning from anyone. The intensity and aura of the Lightening Tribulation gave him a pretty much good idea about his situation.


    The black sky turned even darker due to the Lightning Tribulation. In the middle of the dark sky, the black colour Lightening Bolt with the murderous aura stroke towards Arjun.


    Arjun who was waiting for this moment, immediately used his Void Qi in order to create the suction force. That''s right! It''s not for any offence or defence. He used the Void Qi to suck the tribulation bolt.


    "Wise Decision!" , That Voice Said to himself, " You have used the Void Qi in the correct way. You have passed all the tribulations for the Life and Death Cycle."


    If one could see the face of that ''voice'', then they will be seeing a bright smile on it''s face. It was clearly happy to see this move from Arjun.


    As soon as Arjun thought of the suction force, the Void Qi changed it''s nature. It expanded into a huge circle with a giant mouth at the center. If this was an anime, one could see that it was like a 3D version of "Pac-man".


    As soon as the black colour tribulation descended, the "pac man" shaped Void Qi, opened it''s mouth and sucked the entire lightening bolt in a single attempt.


    Surprisingly, the Void Qi didn''t disappoint him at all. It sucked the entire Lightening Bolt. Some part of the Lightning Bolt tried to escape at the corner and attack him. But as if another mouth appeared from It''s rear, a hole opened from the rear part of the Void Qi and sucked that lightening bolt. And within just five seconds, the lightening bolt was devoured by the Lightening Bolt. And Arjun passed all the tribulations of the Life and Death Cycles. Right now he is at the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle.


    That Voice Said, " Congratulations! You have passed all the tribulations of the Mortal Realm."


    "Well." , Arjun said, " It wasn''t easy."


    "Tribulation is never easy." , That Voice Said, " What exactly important is that how you deal with it. In the first nine levels of tribulations, you faced some issues. But later you made it look easy by understanding the true usage of Void Qi "


    Arjun nodded his head. If it wasn''t for his sudden enlightening about the Void Qi, Arjun would have used the Void Qi only for defence. Even he didn''t know what the final outcome would be by then.


    That Voice Said, " Anyway! You are at the 12th Level of Life and Death Cycle. You will face another lightening bolt. But don''t try to resist it. Because this lightning bolt will be an Immortal Bolt. In this process, you won''t feel any pain. All you are going to face is an instant death. After you die, your Mortal Body and soul will undergo changes and ascend to become immortal body and soul. Do you understand?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "I understand." , Arjun replied.

 334 THE IMMORTAL LIGHTENING TRIBULATION

    That Voice Said, " Before you start your Immortal Tribulation, I will tell you something. Do you know when you reached the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, you and your Avatar got all four power Core? But when you reached the 10th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, there was a strange pool in your conscience?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " I nearly forgot about it. What was that pool? And when I reached the 11th Level, all my power Cores also transformed into pools. What was that?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    That Voice Said, " When you were the Universe Will, you trained in the cultivation of Chaos. At that time you reached the Domain Stage. Am I right?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun replied.


    That Voice Said, " At that time, whenever you use any Dao Arts, the source of the power for the Dao Arts is your Power Core. That is, either Divine Core or Soul Core. But that Dao Art is definitely not the purest one. What I mean is, that Dao attack contains the traces of Divine Power or Soul Power."


    That Voice Said, " This make the Dao Attack impure. But if one had the Dao Pool, things will be entirely different. If you have the Dao pool, then the source of power for any Dao attacks will be from the Dao pool. One had to fill the Dao Pool from time to time in order to use it though!"


    "How should one fill the Dao Pool?" , Arjun asked.


    That Voice Said, " After you go out, you will not have the City Of Light and the Darkness which Chaos gave you. From then onwards your city will be changed according to how I set it. In that new city, you will have the building of Dao. In that building of Dao, you will feel a different form of energy which is unique to the spiritual energy that you always feel. This Unique energy is called the ''Dao Energy''. This Dao Energy is the purest form of Dao Energy which on breathing exercise will go to the Dao Pool."


    "Alright!" , Arjun said, " I understand that part. But what I don''t understand is, what exactly is this Dao Energy is used for?"


    "Simple." , That Voice Said, " Since the Dao Energy from the Dao Pool is the purest form of energy, any attack that you make using Dao Arts will be much more powerful than the usual. Since the usual Dao Arts other uses contains some impure Dao Energy mixed in it, their attack power will be minimal. But if one attacked with the Dao Arts from the Dao energy, then that attack will not have any impurities. And that attack will be much more powerful. A manifestation stage expert with Dao Energy could fight against the Domain Stage expert without much trouble."


    That Voice Said, " That''s what the Dao Energy is very useful for. This is what the Dao pool would do. Now I will explain about the Energy Core Pool."


    That Voice Said, " All your cores were transformed into the pools when you reached the 11th Level of Foundation Origin Stage right? The Energy pool is similar to the Dao Pool. It acts as the source of energy that could accept any kind of Cultivation Arts. Since it was the combination of four different kinds of energy source, one with the Energy pool can train in at least four different cultivation Arts. But these four cultivation arts should be of different origin. They can accept one Divine Art, one Soul Art, One Curse Art and one Evil Art."


    That Voice Said, " The one with the Divine Pool will have the purest form of energy. It will refine only purest form of spiritual energy. This purest form of energy will be so powerful that a 1st Level of Divine Origin Stage Cultivator with the 1st level of awakening could fight against the opponent who trains in Chaos style cultivation with the cultivation base of 1st Level of Divine Origin Stage with the 2nd Level of awakening."


    Arjun was stunned once again. The fight might be between the cultivators of 1st Level of Divine Origin Stage. But the only difference is that the awakening level both of them had is first and second level respectively. That means the cultivator who had the Energy pool and with the 1st level of awakening can fight head to head against the cultivator with Core energy and with the 2nd Level of awakening. This was way too crazy!


    That Voice Said, " But you have overcome all these stages and awakened something that will overpower even the Dao pool and Energy Pool."


    "Void Qi!?" , Arjun asked.


    "That''s right!" , That Voice Said, " The Void Qi! The Void Qi something that can break the laws of universe! It can even create the laws for the universe to follow. The one with the Void Qi can train in unlimited numbers of cultivation techniques. The damage output will be even greater than the damage output of the energy pool. As for the Dao, a manifestation stage expert could fight against even the Transformation stage expert!"


    "Is it true?" , Arjun asked, " But wouldn''t this break the balance of power nature?"


    That Voice Said, " Why would it break the power nature? It''s not like you are using any forbidden technique by breaking the rules of heaven! Even if you break the rules, so what? Your Void Qi can break or set any rules. So why would you worry?"


    "Well!" , Arjun replied, " I guess you are right!"


    That Voice Said, " Having your own Void Qi makes you lucky. So it''s better if you use it properly."


    "Yes." , Arjun replied excitedly.


    That Voice Said, " Well! You passed all the danger zones in the Mortal Realm. One painless Immortal Tribulation and you will be eligible for the training in the Cultivation Stages in the Immortal Realm. Are you ready?"


    "Yes. I am ready." , Arjun replied.


    "Good." , That Voice Said, " Then trigger it."


    Arjun took a deep breath. He then triggered the Immortal ascension tribulation. The clouds tuned black and a colourless lightening bolt stroke Arjun.


    Arjun didn''t resist or tried to protect himself as he knew that it was just the lightening bolt which wouldn''t cause any pain. Even though he will die, he will be brought back to life immediately even stronger.


    The lightening bolt hit Arjun. As he was told, he didn''t feel any pain. But he started to feel a little dizzy. After a moment, he even didn''t know when, but he fell down on the ground. It was as if he fell asleep all of a sudden.

 335 CULTIVATION STAGES FOR THE IMMORTAL REALM

    As soon as Arjun died, the colorless lightening bolt entered his body. Then many complex mysterious runes started to appear on his body. These complex mysterious runes shone and were imprinted on his body.


    Then these mysterious runes started to appear on his soul. These runes were very complex for even the experts of even celestial realms.


    Then all these runes entered his body and disappeared. Then a shiny white light appeared in the sky. This light shone very brightly. Then it entered the body of Arjun. And as soon as it entered Arjun''s body, his body shone in a bright light.


    After some time the light slowly disappeared. After the light disappeared, Arjun suddenly opened his eyes.


    He didn''t know what exactly happened. He felt as if the world suddenly disappeared and it suddenly appeared again. He didn''t even know that he was actually died and was revived once again.


    [What is this feeling?]


    [This feeling is simply amazing]


    [My body and soul is giving much better feeling for me]


    [All my senses have become much more sensitive]


    [My body and soul is giving an unique feeling]


    [And it looks like my Mental State and Mental Strength have been improved]


    [Even I can stretch my hands like as if it is made of an elastic when I give a punch]


    [And most importantly, just how dense my Void Qi has become?]


    Arjun was shocked to see the quantitative increase in the Void Qi. Soon he came to a realisation that it was due to him reaching the Immortal Realm. Arjun who had the mortal body and soul became the immortal body and soul. Even his Avatar faced the similar situation.


    That Voice Said, " Congratulations! You have reached the Immortal Realm. But your achievements were something even I didn''t imagine that you would overcome."


    "That''s it?" , Arjun asked, " I didn''t feel any sensation that I actually died."


    That Voice Said, " It''s because you had a painless death. And by the time you opened your eyes, you have already reached the realm of an Immortal. And I think you felt the changes in your body. Especially the boost in your Void Qi."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! I could sense all these symptoms. Could it be, they are the results of me reaching the Immortal Realm?"


    "That''s right!" , That Voice Said, " Now do you believe me when I said that you have reached the Immortal Realm?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " Actually I already suspected this. But I wasn''t sure until you told me."


    "Hmm." , That Voice Said, " Well, you reached the Immortal Realm. Now I will tell you the cultivation stages in the Immortal Realm. Listen carefully."


    "Yes." , Arjun paid close attention. This was really important for him.


    Arjun lost in his thoughts as he simultaneously nodded his head.


    That Voice Said, " Generally I would have told you that each stage will have 9 levels before you could advance to the next stage. But since you have reached the 12th Level in the Foundation Origin Stage, you need to reach 12 levels in every stage before you can advance to the next stage."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    Arjun nodded his head. Actually he did expect this.


    That Voice Said, " But as I said earlier, by reaching the 12th Level in the Foundation Origin Stage, you have made your cultivation much tougher. Generally if you have listened to me and stopped at the 9th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, then in future you were supposed to reach only 9 levels in every stage of the cultivation. But you ignored my warning and reached 12th level. Now things became very complicated for you."


    That Voice Said, " Generally, in order to reach first 9 levels, you need to have gathered enough spiritual energy or Dao Energy. But in order to reach the 10th, 11th and 12th levels, you need to have only Dao energy. That means you need to have the Dao enlightenment. Once you had the Dao enlightenment and made any progress in the field of Dao, then the Dao Energy will enter your conscience and you will advance to the 10th, 11th or 12th level which depends on your cultivation level."


    That Voice Said, " But I think you already know how tough it is for you or anyone else to have enlightenment in Dao Arts right?"


    Arjun silently nodded his head. But he could depend on Yin-Yan Eyes if possible.


    That Voice Said, " You want to advance by depending on Yin-Yan Eyes? Well then forget it. Dao means understanding the principles and the laws of the world. Only when you have your own enlightenment, you can advance. You won''t be advancing by copying other''s understanding in Dao. Of Course, you can use others understanding for your own reference to have your own enlightenment and advance forward. But you can''t copy others enlightenment and make it into your own power source for advancing in your cultivation."


    "It''s indeed troublesome situation." , Arjun sighed.


    That Voice Said, " It''s indeed a troublesome situation. Especially for you who made some unwanted enemies. If you can''t get strong quick enough, who knows when the trouble comes and knock your door?"


    Arjun smiled embarrassingly. Even he thought about this.


    That Voice Said, " Forgot about that for now. Since you have reached the 12th Level in Foundation Origin Stage, it let you awaken the Void Qi. By awakening the Void Qi, you became eligible for training in any number of cultivation arts. But I personally want to give you a cultivation art. This cultivation Art will help you a lot in the future."


    As soon as that voice completed what it wants to say, an invisible force came and an ancient looking golden book came flying towards Arjun. Arjun immediately grabbed the book and looked at the title of the book.


    <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>


    "This Cultivation Art..." , Arjun asked, " What exactly is this?"


    That Voice Said, " This is not a Divine Art. It''s not a Soul Art. It''s not a Cure Art. Or it''s not an Evil Art. It''s actually Void Art! No existence could train in this Cultivation Art. The only person who could train in this Cultivation Art is, the one who wields the Void Qi! So only you can train in this Cultivation Art!"


    Arjun was completely stunned! He didn''t know what exactly is this cultivation art is. But he is sure that it''s definitely unique and very impressive one.


    "Thanks Lord Void!" , Arjun said from the bottom of his heart, " This is a wonderful gift."

 336 GREATEST RIVAL

    "It''s simple." , Arjun said, " When you brought me into this world, I couldn''t sense anything. There was nothing to be found in this world. There was no land, no water, no sky, no sun, no sky nothing. It was I was in the total nothingness. It was as if I was in the void."


    Arjun said, " Later when I reached the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage, you said that I awakened the Void Qi. The term Void itself gave me another hint and it made my suspicion even stronger."


    Arjun continued, " When I was about to face the tribulation, you said that I will face the Void Lightening Tribulation. That means, I will face the tribulation that originates from the Void. This made my suspicions even more stronger."


    Arjun continued, " And now the Cultivation Art that you gave me is known as <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>. This cultivation art is something which only I who awakened the Void Qi could master it. And as the name suggests, it is not the Divine Art, or Soul Art or any other type of cultivation art. It is actually the Void Art. That name itself confirmed my suspicions."


    Arjun said, " All these points made me believe that you might be the Void. Anyway! Who could be strong enough to give birth to the Lord Chaos and Astral Energy other than the Void. That''s how I was able to tell that you are actually the void."


    "Damn it!" , That Voice Said, " And here I thought that I would hide my identity. Well, forget about it. Let''s move to the main topic. Your previous power still exists with you. You can still use your <<Dragon Slayer Divine Art>>. And you could use it as per your new cultivation level."


    "I don''t understand." , Arjun asked, " Comparing both my cultivation levels as the Universe Will and Immortal Realm, how strong I am?"


    That Voice Said, " When you trained in the Chaos style of cultivation, you were at the 1st Level of Divine Origin Stage for the 1st Level of Awakening. But as of now you reached the Immortal Realm. And as you have the Void Qi, you can be considered as you have reached the Level 5 or 6 of Divine Origin Stage for the 1st Level of awakening."


    "That strong!?" , Arjun was stunned.


    He is currently at the 1st Level of Immortal Origin Stage. All he ever did is to cross the boundary of Mortals and reached the Immortal Realm. And that was equal to reaching the 6th Level of Divine Origin Stage for the 1st Level of awakening?


    If that''s the case, then what kind of power he gains when he reached the final stages of Immortal Realm? What about the Cultivation Stages in the God Realm? What about the cultivation stages in the Celestial Realm?


    When Arjun thought about all this, he was stunned. But then he felt happy about it. He clenched his fist in excitement.


    "Yes." , Arjun said, " I''m excited to meet them after all these years. I just want to see how things have changed out there."


    "All the best." , That Voice Said, " I hope you reach the top."


    "I will." , Arjun said, " And thanks for having faith in me and giving me this power. I will never disappoint you. I promise."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    That Voice Said, " I hope you can. But remember one thing. Never tell anyone about even a single detail about your origin of cultivation. Not even to your parents. You always tell them everything. But in the process you forget that you put them in a deep trouble. They should also not know anything about me. Do you understand?"


    "Yes. I understand." , Arjun said, " But I have a small request."


    That Voice Said, " What I it?"


    Arjun said, " Is there any possibility that I can give the Void style cultivation to my friends? I mean I will give it only to my most trusted people."


    "What did I say just now?" , That Voice Said, " Whatever. You can give it to anyone.But unlike when you are the Will of the Universe, my style of cultivation has a limit. You can give a maximum of 10 people. Not more than that."


    "Fantastic!" , Arjun said, " 10 is enough. Well, I have one more request. I want this Avatar technique. Can I have this. You already have the Avatar Technique within your conscience. You can give it to as many people as you want."


    "Awesome!" , Arjun said, " Well, I have no other requests."


    "All the best." , That Voice Said, " I hope you reach the top of the cultivation."


    Immediately the Ancient looking door appeared once again. It slowly opened and made the passage for Arjun. Arjun said his goodbyes and left through the Ancient Looking Door and disappeared from the Void Space.


    That Voice Said to himself, " Aryan! You said there was no one in the past and there will be no one in the future who will surpass you. But now there is someone who built even stronger foundation than you. Back then you couldn''t awaken your Void Qi and you could stick only to the 11th Level in Foundation Origin Stage. But now there is someone who genuinely awakened his Void Qi which even you couldn''t awaken it. It looks like there was someone who surpassed even you. How long he can make, we need to wait and see."


    That Voice Said to himself, " Whatever I did today, would it save everything, or it would destroy everything, I don''t know. We have to wait and see."


    That Voice Said to himself, " Arjun, I hope you won''t walk the path of Aryan! Because if you walk on the path of your righteous path, then Aryan is going to be your biggest and greatest rival and enemy."


    -----------


    Arjun walked out of that Ancient Door. He knew that the City of Light and the Darkness was replaced with some other thing. Even though he was excited and eager to explore the new city, but for him, his family and friends comes first.


    He was in the Void for about 1 trillion years. That was the huge number. And his family might be truly worried about him. So he wanted to meet and make them assure that he is perfectly alright.


    So Arjun opened his eyes and exited his conscience. As soon as he opened his eyes, he was dumbfounded.


    Initially he thought as soon as he opens his eyes, he will look at the anxious faces of his family and friends. But to his surprise, he wasn''t on the bed. In fact, he was inside the <<Space-Time Formation>>. He thought, Behemoth already took them to the God Realm after three days as he said.


    But to his surprise, he was under the familiar roof. He was still inside the Star Moon Empire. That means he is still in the Life Realm.

 337 TIME SUSPENSION

    Everything was as same as it was in the past. It was as if he came out of the long seclusion. The only difference from the past is, when he entered the <<Space-Time Formation>>, Arjun was alone. But now he has his Avatar beside him.


    [Could it be, none of them left the Life Realm?]


    [That''s impossible! If they left, then I wouldn''t be here.]


    [Moreover, after a trillion years, this building would have at collapsed. Or at least, it would have undergone renovation.]


    [But I didn''t fall asleep or something for over a trillion years. I was in the same position as I was in the past.]


    [That means, I was here for over a trillion years.]


    [What the hell is this supposed to mean?]


    Arjun was confused. He got up and left the <<Time-Space Formation>>. Arjun thought that, there is only one way to clear his confusion. That is, by meeting his family and friends. Only then he can learn the truth.


    He quit the training room and went for the main hall. As soon as he entered the room he looked at many familiar faces. Sitaram, Gnan, Gutherson, Rick, Adam and others were in the room. From the looks of it, all of them were in the serious discussion.


    Rick said, " I don''t know how to say it. But I feel that something has changed within my conscience. There is something different which I couldn''t understand."


    "Yes. I feel the same." , Adam said, But I couldn''t get what is different about it."


    Logan said, " Same here."


    "Me too." , Jessica said.


    "Calm Down!" , Sitaram said, " All of us are connected to Arjun. He is the true server for us. If all of us felt the change, then it has something to do with him. Did you ask him?"


    "No." , Rick said, " Just five minutes ago, boss entered the formation for some training. I thought to ask him. But I thought it is not good to disturb him. So I didn''t ask him."


    Five Minutes?


    Arjun was stunned when he heard that. He spent over a trillion years in that formation. And yet for his family, it was only five minutes? This totally confused him.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    At that time, that Voice Said in his mind, " This news stunned you right?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " What is going on?"


    "Wait a minute." , Arjun asked as he was shocked, " You mean..."


    "What is going through your mind is right." , That Voice Said, " Since the moment you entered the Void Portal, the time and everything has been suspended. In my world there will be nothing. If you can find anything, then how could I be a Void to begin with. Do you understand?"


    Arjun was still in the shock. But he slowly nodded his head.


    That Voice Said, " Your family is in great confusion. They felt something different within them."


    Arjun asked, " What exactly happened with the?"


    That Voice Said, " It''s nothing. Since you wield the power of Chaos, all your life forms have undergone a major upgrade. Right now, you are the Void. But you train in Chaos Energy. So all your life forms have undergone a major transformation. All of them became the Will of the Universe!"


    "What?" , Arjun was stunned.


    That Voice Said, " In my version, I am the Void. My children are the Chaos and Astral. Both Chaos and Astral gave birth to The Will of the Universe and the Soul of the Universe. In your version, You are the Void. And all your life forms have become the Will of the Universe."


    That Voice continued, " But there is a small change. You are not completely the Void. You can call yourself, the Void of the Chaos. While your Avatar is called as the Void of the Astral. Since your Void Qi element is actually Chaos, all your life forms have become the Will of the Universe. But if they are the life forms of your Avatar, then they will become the Soul of the Universe."


    Alright!" , Arjun said, " I understand."


    That Voice Said, " Go and clear their confusion. But be careful with your words. They should not know about me and what happened to you. Not even to your family."


    "Yes." , Arjun said, " I know."


    "Shall I go and wake him up?", Rick asked.


    Sitaram said, " No. Since it is not looking like life threatening, don''t disturb him. We are going to take the Assassins Organisation down tomorrow. So it''s just the wait for one day. Let''s be patient and wait for one more day. We will ask then."


    "No need for that, Grandfather." , Arjun''s voice came from behind.


    "Aren''t you in the middle of training?" , Sitaram asked, " Why are you out?"


    Arjun said, " I came here to clear your doubts."


    "You mean" , Gnan asked, " About this strange sensation we had?"


    "Yes." , Arjun said, " This news might be a little shocking, but the reason behind your strange sensation within your conscience is, because your conscience has been upgraded."


    "Upgraded?" , Sitaram asked, " What do you mean?"


    Arjun said, " What I mean by all of your conscience has been upgraded means, that all my life forms became the Will of the Universe!"


    "What?" , Sitaram asked in shock, " You mean...?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " All of you became the Will of the Universe! That means, you people can do all the things what I did so far. Each and every things."


    Everyone in the room were completely stunned. This news was completely stunning. They couldn''t believe their ears.


    Sitaram asked, " But why?"


    Arjun sighed and said, " Don''t as me why? It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. But in the Chaos World things have become a little complicated. And my power has been upgraded because of that complicated issues. So your power has been upgraded too. Don''t ask me why or what happened? It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. But I was forbidden to tell you. If I get the permission to tell you, then I will tell you. So please forgive me."


    "No need to apologise." , Sitaram said, " If Lord Chaos forbid you, then there is no need for you to tell us. We will wait patiently for you to tell us whenever you want."

 338 TWO SCENARIOS

    Arjun want to tell them the truth. But the Void don''t want about his identity to be revealed. So Arjun made up a story. And he simply gave credit to the Lord Chaos for their upgrade. And the reason he told them was that something he made up.


    Arjun is going to give his power to 10 people. That means only 10 people can train in the way of cultivation that Arjun was training in. Only those people will know the truth. But even those people will not learn the complete truth. Arjun will tell them only how much they were supposed to know.


    And other people excluding these 10 so called people, Arjun is not going to tell them anything. He is not going to tell them the limited amount of information that he is going to tell to these selected 10 people. Other than these 10 people, everyone will be put away from the real truth.


    But first he need to clear the mess here. First he need to take the Assassins Organisation down. Then he needs to leave the Life Realm with others. Only then he select 10 people and give them his true power. But for now everyone has to stick with their current power and deal with the Assassins Organisation. Only after he leave the Life Realm and go to the God Realm, and they find a place to settle down without any issues, Arjun will give them the Void Power.


    Arjun said, " Whatever the emergency is, we still have time for it. But for now, we need to concentrate on our current enemy."


    "The Assassins Organisation." , Rick said.


    "That''s right." , Arjun said, " The Assassins Organisation won''t sit silently. They will definitely make their move on us. Their indirect attack has failed. So they will send their direct attack. If my guess is right, then either the three musketeers or the four Asuras would be dispatched for the silent assassinations."


    "That''s definitely possible.", Gnan said, " After all, the blow we gave to them is not anything small."


    Gutherson said, " And we have the control over the 75% of the entire world. If we take down the Dark Moon Empire, then the entire world would have only one emperor."


    "Well, we are leaving this realm very soon.", Arjun said, " I will no longer be the emperor. So forget about this. Our main objective is to reach as higher in the cultivation world as we can. And the Assassins Organisation will be definitely be one of the major foes in our journey. So taking them down is must."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "Yes." , Arjun said, " First of all, I can think of two scenarios. The first scenario is, if Assassins Organisation dispatch either the three Musketeers or the four Asuras. Then I want grandfather, father, grandpa Gutherson and Uncle John to take them down. I am 90% sure that, that damn Leader of the Assassins Organisation will send either one of these two teams to assassinate us tonight. Because of what I learned from the Jacob and Raymond, these two teams works in the shadow. They specializes in silent assassination. If that is the case, then I want father, grandfather, grandpa Gutherson and Uncle John to take them down without any failure."


    Arjun continued, " If they are not going to come, then I have a plan too. But this plan is not efficient than the first case. But my instincts are telling me that either the three musketeers or the four Asuras will come to assassinate us tonight. Their major target will definitely be my head. So I want you four to stay guard this night. If they comes, then you need to take them down tonight without fail."


    "You thought of two scenarios, " Sitaram thought for a moment and said, " And both of these cases are possible. Especially the first one. So what is your plan?"


    "My plan is..." , Arjun started to narrate his plan. He told them what is his plan for the first case where the Assassination Organisation will conduct the midnight assassination plan. If he is wrong, then he will go for the second case where they will not conduct any midnight assassination. If that''s the case, then Arjun has a plan in his mind. He simply narrated the plans for both the cases.


    "Good plan." , Gutherson said, " If we have the first case, then our plan will go smoothly. But if we have to face the second case, then the plan will be slightly difficult to execute. But it''s not going to be that tough."


    "That''s right." , Arjun said, " But my instinct is telling me that, they will make their move tonight. We damaged all their political support. They had the grip on the other empires for many years. But we suddenly took almost everything from them. Even though we didn''t have total control on the Dark Moon Empire, I am pretty sure that the Dark Moon Empire is in Chaos right now. So we need to attack them when they are not organised. This is the best chance. In fact, it is better than ever. Since we are going to leave this realm very soon, we need to thoroughly defeat the Assassins Organisation."


    "That''s wonderful plan." , Gutherson said excitedly.


    Arjun looked at Sitaram and said, " Grandfather! I know that the emperor of Dark Moon Empire was your childhood friend. But he is our enemy as well. You, father, grandpa Gutherson lost many people whom you care so much. Rick lost his parents. Even though he is not showing his hatred outside, I know that he is very eager to take the Assassins Organisation down."


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, " The one who is going to attack the Dark Moon Empire would be you. You are going to lead an army and thoroughly defeat the Dark Moon Empire. I hope your childhood memories and sentiments won''t stop you from your mission."


    Sitaram fell silent for a moment. Everyone is well aware the friendship between Sitaram and the emperor of the Dark Moon Empire. They both together installed their own empires. In the past there was no order or laws. The weak used to prey on weak. There used to be many powerful bandits, factions and dominators who created an utter chaos in the life realm.


    That''s when both Sitaram and his friend started a war against these people. One after another they defeated many factions and installed their own empires. Everything was going well. But after some time, The emperor of the Dark Moon Empire showed his true face. He joined the Assassins Organisation and killed many innocent people. Today Sitaram is facing a dilemma where he needs to kill his own friend with his own hands. So they waited for Sitaram''s reply.


    Sitaram said after a moment of silence, " Master always told me that, in your journey, you will face many tricky situations. But what matters is, what choice do you make? I know what is right in this situation."

 339 SUITABLE CANDIDATES

    "That''s good to hear." , Arjun said, " Alright! In my plan the one who will take huge risk will be myself, Rick, Adam, Logan, Alwyn and Jason. That means all six of us with <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>"


    Arjun continued, " So I want all six of us to be prepared even better. So enter the formation and train as much as you can."


    "Yes boss!" , Rick and others replied.


    "Forget about that issue for now." , Gnan looked at the Avatar and asked, " Who is this person? Why he looks exactly like you?"


    Arjun said, " Well! He is my Avatar!"


    "Avatar?" , Everyone asked in astonishment.


    Arjun explained, " Didn''t I tell you my power has been upgraded. Because of the emergency, Lord Chaos risked everything and brought a new type of cultivation. As per it''s origins, even I don''t know. Even the Ancient Universe Will is very busy with that emergency. He has no time to inherit that supreme power. Because he needs to deal with that emergency, Lord Chaos chosen me as it''s inheritor."


    "Wait a minute." , Sitaram asked, " Why exactly were you upgraded? You have the supreme power for yourself. You are the Will of the Universe yourself."


    "I am no longer the Will of the Universe!" , Arjun shook his head and said, " But The power of the Universe Will is not at all the supreme power. There is something. This power is even beyond the Lord Chaos. Lord Chaos said that he risked him life and stole the cultivation technique for that supreme power. It was because he want to use that power to deal with his enemy. So he asked me to inherit this power. And I inherited it. In the process I had to tear myself into two parts. And it resulted in creation of my Avatar."


    Sitaram asked, " Is it because you inherited this power that we all became the Universe Will?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun took a deep breath and said in a firm voice, " That''s all I can tell you. Don''t ask me anything further than that. Because I am prohibited from leaking anything further details."


    "It''s alright!" , Sitaram said, " We can understand. But you said you had to tear yourself into two parts. Could that mean, your power was divided too."


    "No." , Arjun replied, " Both of our minds, memories and even the Cultivation are interlinked. In other words, I am him, and he is me."


    "That means " , Sitaram smiled and said, " I have two grandsons. And both of them are twins."


    "That''s right!" , Arjun smiled and replied.


    "Hahaha!" , Gnan laughed and said, " Father! I now have two sons. And both of them are actually twins. This is wonderful."


    "I''m happy to see that you are happy father." , This time the one who spoke was Avatar.


    "Why wouldn''t I be." , Gnan said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "That''s right!" , Gnan said, " Father! Please give him a name."


    Sitaram thought for a moment and said, " How about Jimmy? Isn''t that the name master gave for your Dragon name? Go with Jimmy!"


    "That''s wonderful!" , Arjun said, " I like that name very much."


    "Then it''s settled." , Sitaram said, " The name of my second grandson will be Jimmy!"


    "Jimmy!" , Gutherson smiled and said, " The person Arjun himself has created Chaos in the Dark Moon Empire and in the Assassins Organisation. What will another person with mind, intelligence, power and decision maker which is similar to Arjun can do?"


    "The God Realm will be in complete Chaos!" , Rick said.


    Everyone laughed loudly in response. After some happy chitchat, the atmosphere in the room simmered down.


    "Thanks Grandfather!" , Arjun said, " Well! Let''s not waste our time. Dealing with the Assassins Organisation will be tough. Let''s go and train."


    "Yes boss!" , All six of them replied.


    They didn''t waste their time. All six of them left towards the training hall.


    After reaching the training hall, Rick asked, " Boss! What exactly is going on in the Chaos World?"


    "Don''t ask!" , Arjun said, " But I want to tell you one thing. Even though I gained the power that is even greater than the power of the Universe Will, I can''t give it to as many people as I want."


    "Wait a minute!" , Rick said in shock, " Boss! Could it be, you can give your cultivation to limited number of people?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied.


    "And this power.." , Adam asked, " If we are one of those limited people, then we will get the power that is even greater than the Universe Will?"


    "Yes." , Arjun smiled and replied.


    Everyone were stunned when they heard this.


    "And not only that..." Arjun pointed towards his Avatar and said, " Just like me, even you can also have your own Avatar."


    "What??" , Everyone said in shock.


    Arjun said, " The reason why I told you this is because all five of you are the candidates who are going to receive this power. Just remember one thing. This power that I will give you will be countless times more mighty than the power of the Universe Will! The fact that after my upgradation, all of you who were my life forms were upgraded to the Universe Will from an ordinary cultivator proves everything."


    All five of them nodded their heads.


    Arjun said, " The maximum number of people whom I can give this cultivation is just 10. And you five are going to be one of them. The reason I am telling you now is simple. Since all of you became the Universe Will, I know that you will start treating the power of the Universe Will like your ultimate treasure. I don''t want you to do that when you enter the Formation. What I want you guys to train is your mental strength. This will be our first life and death battle. So train your mental strength and prepare yourselves. After all, this will be the final time you will be training in the Willpower."


    "We Understand!" , everyone said in excitement. They were delighted to here this. The power that surpasses the Universe Will, just how strong would it be? They were looking forward to it.


    Arjun said, " And after the war comes to an end, we will leave to God Realm. When that happen, we need to find a place to settle ourselves down first. Only when we will settled down, I will give you the power. So don''t think too much about it. After receiving the power, Logan, Jason and Alwyn could bring their parents back to life themselves. There is no need for me to do anything."


    Arjun could see the delight on Logan, Alwyn and Jason. Since the day Arjun reached the God Realm in willpower, they wanted to ask him when would he bring their parents back to life? But very soon they are going to receive the power to bring their parents back to life for themselves. This was truly a thrilling news.


    Arjun said, " Well! All these things are for the future. We will deal all these issues in the future. But we need to deal with the current shit. So train your mental strength after you guys enter the formation."

 340 >

    Arjun entered the <<Time-Space Formation>>. After a moment he entered his conscience. As soon as he entered into his conscience, he looked at the new city in front of him.


    It was known as The City of Void!


    Arjun smiled and entered the Void City. As soon as he entered, he was greeted with all the unfamiliar buildings. Arjun didn''t bother to explore. He wanted to. But he knew that he had no time as he needs to prepare for the final life and death battle against the Assassins Organisation.


    After a moment of exploration, he found a quiet place. The name of this building is, Study House.


    This name surprised Arjun. He heard and often enters the Study Room. But the building itself was given the name as Study House. That means this house was specially constructed for study purpose.


    Arjun decided to enter the house and see what is special about this house. As soon as he entered the house, he was stunned. Because the moment he entered the room, he felt as if he was in the purest and most amazing place in the world.


    The atmosphere was pure. He felt as if his mind became crystal clear. All the thoughts and distractions were gone. If he concentrate on one thing, all his efforts will stick to only that thing on which he wants to concentrate. Arjun was completely stunned with this.


    ''Worthy of the building called as the house of study''


    Arjun didn''t have this kind of building in the City of Light and the Darkness. He was sure about it. Since he came here to learn something important. Arjun entered deep into the house.


    As he went deep, his mind started to become much more clear and clear. At the heart of the building, he found a table and chair. Arjun sat down on the chair and opened an ancient looking book.


    <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>


    This was the Void Art which only Arjun could train in. And it was given to him by the Void. Arjun knew that it was a Void Art. It will definitely be an amazing Cultivation Art. According to Arjun, the term Heaven Defying will definitely be good words to use for this cultivation art.


    He opened the cultivation manual. As soon as he opened the manual, he was greeted with the description of the Cultivation Art. The first sentence in the description itself stunned Arjun to his Core. It was written that


    " <<Nature''s Law Void Art>> is the origin of all the Cultivation Arts!"


    This sentence was something which will shake the entire world. If it was coming from someone else, then Arjun wouldn''t have bothered to listen this crap. But this cultivation Manual was given to him by none other than the Void himself. So Arjun has no reason to doubt this sentence from this Cultivation Manual.


    So he continued reading.


    In the Chaos component, it contains a supreme component. This Component is Will! The ''Will'' itself has two components. They are the Light and the Darkness. The light could command five elements. They are Fire, Light, Wind, Wood and Time elements. And the Darkness could command five elements. They are Water, Darkness, Metal, Earth and Space elements.


    In the Astral component, it contains a supreme component. This Component is Soul! The ''Soul'' itself has two components. They are the Light and the Darkness. The light could command five elements. They are Fire, Light, Wind, Wood and Time elements. And the Darkness could command five elements. They are Water, Darkness, Metal, Earth and Space elements.


    The above are only the elements commanded by the Light and the Darkness. But the Light and the Darkness can give birth to their own special army.


    The Darkness is recognised as ''Evil''. The Darkness contains 12 natures which can be considered as Evil. They are categorized into two parts. They are the seven deadly sins and four horsemen! The seven deadly Sins are Lust, Gluttony, Greed, Laziness, Envy, Pride and Wrath. And the four Horsemen are War, Famine, Disease and Death! These are just the 11 natures. But there is a 12th nature. The name of this nature is ''Fate''.


    And the Light is recognised as the "Good'' and pure hearted. The Light also contains 12 natures. They are Kind, Knowledge, Peace, Happy, Wealth, Luck, Prosperity, Scholar, Justice, Health, Fame and Dignity!


    There will be no one who can control all these supreme power. Because no one has the qualifications. Because all these powers has it''s own set of laws and rules. And each laws and rules are against to others. If one try to conquer all these powers, then because from the backlash of laws and rules, the one who attempt will die.


    There shall be no one who can break the Laws and Rules. No matter who it is, they can''t break the laws and rules. Or else they had to wait for the judgement from the heaven and earth. There exist no power that can go against the heavens. Because the heaven never bends it''s head against anyone. No matter their status, power or anything is nothing but the trash in the eyes of heaven.


    The heaven punishes anybody who breaks the Nature''s Law! The Heaven never bend it''s head in front of anyone. It bends it''s head in front of only one power. The power which gave birth to the heaven. The Power which wrote the rules and Laws of the Heaven. The power through which everything began. The power which is supreme.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    The name of that power is ''Void Qi''!"


    Arjun felt as if a thunderbolt hit him very hardly. This Cultivation Art is simply Heaven Defying! No! The heaven itself was created through the Void Qi! So calling this cultivation Art the Heaven Defying is itself an insult to the Void Qi! Suddenly Arjun remembered what the Void told him.


    "The Void Qi can create or break any rules of the nature!"


    ''So that''s how it is.''


    Arjun now understood just how much he has underestimated the might of the Void Qi! This news was simply beyond amazing.


    Arjun continued reading. In the last paragraph, he found how to cultivate in this Cultivation Art! Then he started to cultivate according to the instructions from the manual. Since he has the Void Qi, he was qualified to train in this Cultivation Art!


    Even though Arjun was the wielder of the Void Qi, he can''t train in the entire cultivation Art. Because it was divided into two components. The Astral and Chaos. In the world of Void, Arjun trained in the Chaos energy. So from this Cultivation Manual, he can train only in the component of Chaos. As for the Astral Component, it was meant for his Avatar to train in.

 341 FOUR ASURAS

    Star Moon Empire... Midnight---->


    The night was calm. After the war, all the soldiers enjoyed the victory. And today the day was as same as the old days. The soldiers who are patrolling at the night shift stayed pretty vigilant. They received the orders to keep their guards on. Despite they won the war, they don''t want to have any sudden disturbances.


    Even though they were vigilant to their top potential, they failed to figure out that, there were four people who broke all the defence system and already entered the inner parameters of the empire. No one were able to even doubt their infiltration. The way these four people dealt with every situation, it was as if they were professionals in this business. Very soon they entered the garden section of the Royal Palace.


    First person said, " I am at the east side of the palace''s garden."


    Second person said, " I am at the north side."


    Third person said, " I am in the south."


    Fourth person said, " I am at west side."


    Of course! All of them were communicating with the communication crystal. These four people were none other than the four Asuras of the Assassins Organisation! After losing the war very miserably, the leader of the Assassins Organisation was very angry. At the beginning he had a slight hope that Arjun would join them. Because of Nege and Emma. But the recent events proved just how na?ve his thinking was. So he decided to assassinate Arjun to vent his anger. And hence, he sent the four Asuras to kill him.


    The four Asuras never failed their mission in the past. They were confident that they will not fail even today. And since they assassinated many people since the beginning, they have confidence even today as well.


    the first person said, " Remember one thing. Today''s mission won''t be like it was in the past. Today''s target is someone who has the Inner Will. In the past all our targets were someone who had the Magic Core. So it was impossible for them to detect us. So all our missions were successful. But today''s target is different. And by judging the anger of his majesty, we could come to a conclusion that, this mission is much more important than all our past missions. So be careful."


    "Heh!" , The second person said in disdain, " What''s there to be nervous about it. Even though he is an Inner Will user, he is still a kid. On top of that he is not a warrior. He is just a Supporting Occupation punk. So how could we fail. You are over cautious."


    "No." , The first person said, " Even though he is just someone who can''t fight, he still possess the Inner Will. He is someone who has the chances to detect us. And as his Majesty is very furious and dead serious about his assassination, we need to complete this mission at all cost. So it''s better to be cautious."


    "Let''s make our move then." The first person said and disconnected the call. They resumed their silent march during the night time.


    As the first person took a couple of steps forward, he sensed something bad. He immediately dodged the incoming attack. As soon as he dodged the attack, a sword cut appeared on the place he was previously standing. By the look of the sword cut, that first person could say that if he didn''t dodge the attack, that attack would have been a deadly attack.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    "You dodged it?" , a voice came from a fair distance, " It looks like you are well experienced."


    "Who are you?" , that first person asked, " How did you sense my presence?"


    "We know that your leader will dispatch you four Asuras to kill my grandson!" , That voice said.


    "Grandson?" , That first person was stunned, " Wait, could it be, you are Sitaram?"


    Sitaram took a step forward. A thin light fell on his face revealing him. That person was stunned.


    "It is indeed you." , That person said, " How did you figure out that it was me?"


    "Wait a minute.." That person said in shock, " Why could I sense the Divine Power from you?"


    "Well..." , Sitaram smiled and said, " Do you think,your organisation is the only one who knows how to give the locals to train in Willpower? If can do it, then we can also find the way."


    That person was stunned. He asked, " You already know that we are going to assassinate you tonight?"


    "We guessed." , Sitaram said, " Why would your organisation sit silently after that horrible defeat? So we were personally guarding the night. And just as we thought, your leader sent you, the four Asuras here to assassinate us."


    That person took a deep breath. He took out the communication crystal and said, " I am in trouble. Come to my location to aid me."


    "Actually..." , he received a reply, " Even we are in the trouble too. We got a company here."


    "What?" , That person was stunned.


    "It''s pointless." , Sitaram said, " All four of you are facing an opponent each. And your opponent is me."


    "Hahaha!" , That person laughed, " We conducted so many assassinations in the past. But no one has ever figured out that it was us. And you even know about the existence of the Four Asuras. It looks like you people are much dangerous than we imagined you to be. It has given us even bigger reason to kill you."


    "Let''s figure out who is going to kill whom?", Sitaram said. And his face became serious.


    Sitaram was a swordsman to begin with. He took out the sword that Arjun specially forged for him. This was the sword which Sitaram treasures the most.


    He took out the sword and gave a common slash towards that person. That person sneered and simply dodged it.


    Sitaram dashed towards that Assassin with the sword in his hands. That Assassin took out a sharp curved dagger and dashed towards Sitaram. As soon as both of them approached their opponent''s attack range, they attacked each other using their weapon.


    Clang!


    The sound of the metal colliding reverberated around the garden. It was a perfect parry. It looks like both of them possess almost same cultivation. The force came from the parry dragged both of them backwards.


    "You are good." , That Assassin Said, " What should I expect from the person who formed the first empire in this world?"


    "You are good too." , Sitaram said, " No wonder, you people were given the title of four Asuras."


    "But..." , Sitaram said, " Your legend ends here."


    "Hahahaha!" , That Assassin laughed and said, " Do you think taking me down is that easy?"

 342 EACH WITH THEIR OPPONENTS

    Sitaram once again dashed forward with the sword in his hand. That Assassin also dashed forward with the dagger in his hands.


    As both of them neared the attack range, they used their weapon to attack each other.


    Clang!


    The attacks have been parried.


    Once again dashed forward and attacked each other.


    Clang!


    The attack has been parried once again.


    Attack!


    Clang!


    Parried!


    Attack!


    Clang!


    Parried!


    After ten rounds of parry, both of them stopped attacking. They looked at each other. They knew that it''s pointless to attack each other like this.


    "You are truly good." , That Assassin Said, " In this realm no one lasted this long against me."


    Sitaram smiled and replied, " Well! After I started to train in Willpower, you are the first opponent that I am facing. But yes, you are strong too. Well, what should I expect from the people of God Realm?"


    "God Realm?" , That Assassin was stunned as he said, " How do you know about the God Realm?"


    "There are so many things that I know which others from this realm doesn''t know." , Sitaram smiled and said, " For example, your Assassins Organisation in the Life Realm is just a branch office. Your true headquarters exist in the God Realm."


    That Assassin was stunned. Since the day they were sent to the Life Realm, they always maintained secrecy. There were so many things they did which remained mystery even today. After countless years of manipulation, they got the grip over the world. They controlled the world for years. Even though the world knew about the existence of the mighty Assassins Organisation, they didn''t care. They train in Willpower. And who could I strong enough to go against the mighty Assassins Organisation.


    But things are different now. They never imagined even in their wildest dream that their worst enemy so far in this realm know so much about them. They knew too much to the point where their origin was itself no mystery anymore.


    That Assassin thought for a moment and asked, " Is it Magmeel?"


    "Yes." , Sitaram replied, " It''s definitely him."


    "So that''s how it is." , That Assassin sneered and said, " Magmeel is one of the six Elemental King Dragon. He surely knew many things than others. No wonder, you people know so much about us."


    Even though he said that, he got another major reason to kill Sitaram and others. The Assassins Organisation has a strict bottom line. Anyone learns about the Assassins Organisation must die without fail!


    ----------


    On the other side Gnan was facing the second Assassin. Gnan was a guardian. What he specialises in was absolute defence and brute force.


    That Assassin dashed forward and came near Gnan. Gnan has a golden colour guardian shield in his hand. As soon as that second assassin started his movement, Gnan lifted his guardian shield and prepared himself.


    As soon as that assassin came near to Gnan, he clenched his hands into a fist and gave a tight punch on Gnan. When he was punching, his hand turned into a rock!


    The petrified hand was about to punch Gnan, while Gnan blocked it with the Guardian Shield.


    Tong!


    A sound came while Gnan was pushed back because of the force. That assassin didn''t give any chance to Gnan to take some breath as he continued to punch Gnan. In desperate, Gnan blocked every attack.


    Gnan had a feeling that if he took any of the attack, he will be in a huge trouble. So he was dodging. He waited patiently for the right time. When he gets the right opportunity, he will hit him.


    After twenty rounds of defence, Gnan understood the pattern of his attacks. He started to predict what that Assassin''s future attack would be.


    After he predicted it, instead of blocking the attack with the Guardian Shield, Gnan simply dodged it confidently. And that assassin missed for the first time.


    Gnan took the advantage of this and punched him hardly. That Assassin flew back and landed on the ground. Gnan suddenly took a deep breath. He didn''t have the time to take the breathe. His opponent didn''t give him time. As of now he sent that assassin flying back, Gnan took a deep breath.


    ----------


    On the other side, Gutherson was facing an enemy who is good at hiding. It became difficult to predict when that assassin would appear and attack. He attacks and suddenly disappears. Not even a trace would be left behind.


    If it wasn''t for Gutherson''s countless years of experience in the war, today things would have been difficult for Gutherson. His cautiousness and awareness truly saved him today.


    And as for John. His enemy was also troublesome. His opponent was similar to the enemy Gutherson was facing. The opponent would suddenly disappear. He would appear suddenly and attacks John.


    Gutherson was an experienced fighter. So he could predict any dangers very quickly. But things were different for John. John is not even half as experienced as Gutherson. So he took one or two blow. Even though he isn''t as experienced as Gutherson, John still has basic battle experience. So he was able to keep himself away from any harmful or fatal blow.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    John was an archer. He specialise in long range attack. But he can''t defend himself like a swordsman. And he is not any good in hand to hand combat. So among four of them John was in a serious trouble.


    His opponent appears suddenly behind him. He launches a sneak attack. And he disappears. John don''t know where to aim. So he was in a disadvantage.


    Blood was dripping from different parts of his body. This was the result of sneak attack from that Assassin. He was occasionally panting for breathe.


    "Bastard!" , John yelled, " Is all you and your organisation knows only how to launch sneak attacks? Don''t you have any shame?"


    "Shame?" , a voice filled with disdain came from a certain distance, " The spots I am targeting is your weak spots. I am just attacking using my abilities. Or do you want to to lose my life by risking it? Come on! Everything is fair in war and love!"


    "You...!" , John was speechless. But he had to admit what that assassin said. This is the war. And everything is fair here. And that assassin was attacking by calculating his steps for victory. So in the middle of a war, John believed that he had no rights to complain.

 343 JOHNS CRISIS

    In a war there will be some set of rules which everyone needs to follow. For example, killing innocent people in the middle of the war, attacking enemy base during midnight, torturing opponent''s captured soldier for no good reason are one of the rules.


    No one in the world breaks the rules during the night time. Not especially during the war time. Or else the punishment would be severe. The one who breaks the rules has to face the heaven''s wrath. They had to undergo lightening tribulation.


    But Assassin''s Organisation broke this rule. They captured many kingdom and empires especially during the night time. And yet what''s shocking was they didn''t face the wrath of heaven. This caused a lot of trouble. Of course, they came to a conclusion that the Assassins Organisation has something like a treasure or artifact that can escape the eyes of heaven. Using that treasure they could able to break the laws of heaven.


    But today was different. The opponent is actually attempting an assassination plan. This was not at all any war period. So even without relying on the treasure, if they want to assassinate John and others, they can do it without any issues.


    And who cares what method they used to win the battle. As long as their tactics bore fruit, everything is worth it. After all, the one who wields power has the rights to live in this world. And the losers are destined to die. That''s how horrible this world is. So John''s statement of his opponent being shameless has no meaning in this situation.


    "You are right!" , John sighed and said, " Everything is fair in war and love."


    "Hahaha!" , That Assassin simply smiled in response.


    Even though John admitted it, he is still thinking of a way to defeat the assassin. Arjun gave a wonderful life to his son Adam. Adam was no good as a magician. He was born with Red realm Magic Core. He was toyed by the people around him.


    But Arjun gave him a new life. He is doing a wonderful job as a Willpower trainee. John is grateful for Arjun and his trust in Adam.


    And today Arjun entrusted him with this small issue. Only after they pass this hurdle, they have any hopes for the future plans.


    While John lost in his thoughts, That assassin made his move silently. He suddenly appeared behind John and attacked using his dagger.


    Splash!


    John was a little too careless when he lost in his thoughts. So he wasn''t able to dodge the attack. The blood splashed everywhere. John fell on the ground.


    John was on the ground trembling in pain. He once again lost in thoughts. This time when he was still a kid and was learning from Sitaram.


    Sitaram said, " John! Don''t lose your eyes on your opponent. Or else you will be killed."


    "But Master! I hate fighting.." , John when he was 10 years old with bandages all over his body said innocently, " I simply hate fighting. I like management and administration. So can I learn the things related to administration?"


    "Of course you can!" , Sitaram said, " But all your administration skills won''t save you when you are couple of inches away from the enemy''s weapon. Only when you have some fighting skills, you can save yourself. And when you can save yourself, you can concentrate on your administration related studies. Do you understand?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    At present....


    John smiled bitterly. He thought, '' So.. Master! This is what you meant! Your words were right! If I learnt being careless back then, today I wouldn''t have been on the verge of death.''


    ''It looks like master''s words are true.''


    ''I truly lack concentration in the middle of a battle.''


    ''But what can I do in this situation?''


    ''Even I don''t know.''


    "Hahaha!" , That assassin laughed and said, " This battle is very easy. It ended even before it began. Hahaha! I don''t know how you people found a way to train in Willpower, but I can assure you that, if you have gone to the God Realm with this mindset, you will die even before you step your foot there. Because God Realm is much more dangerous than the Life Realm. Compared to God Realm, Life Realm is much more peaceful."


    John was panting weakly. He lost so much blood. So he had no interest in the topic of God Realm.


    "Look at me?" , That assassin said, " I was saying all these crap to a person who would die at any moment. Well, never mind. Just die."


    That assassin gave one final smile and left immediately. He knew that others might not be as lucky as him who got a weak opponent. So he need to assist others so that they can clean this mess and complete their mission.


    While that Assassin left, John was struggling with the life and death crisis. His face has a tinge of regret expression. Since his childhood he never had any battle experience. He never had any interest in battles. He was always the man of management. He hated battles. Even in the battles he learned only archery. And that was too because Sitaram who was John''s mentor forced him to learn.


    Sitaram always told him that he will die if he don''t learn any battle skills. But John never cared about him warning. And today when he is on the death bed, he suddenly regretted for not heeding his mentor''s warning.


    "You look very pitiful, Uncle John!"


    While he lost in his thoughts, a voice rang out in his mind. John was stunned for a moment.


    "Young... Young Master!" ,John said in a weak tone, " Young Master, Is that you?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun replied, " Even though people like you who likes management, grandfather always tried to teach you the art of battles. Why? Do you think grandfather don''t know that a person should not be thought things that is out of their interest? When aunt Samantha and Jessica wanted to concentrate only in supporting occupation, I was determined for them to learn both. Why do you think that is?"


    "That..." , John said a little embarrassed, " I now understand what you mean. I was thinking exactly what you asked. I thought I was careful. But I was distracted only for a moment and that assassin made used of it."

 344 THE LIFE OF A KING

    "Why?" , Arjun asked, " When grandfather tried to force you in learning battle skills, why do you think he forced you? It''s because of the nature of this world. This is not the world where management skills or money dominates everything. These things are just secondary. The thing that rules this world is power!"


    "Power?" , John said, " I know that. But I don''t like to fight at all."


    "But this thing is something that you need to learn even if you don''t like it." , Arjun said, " It''s because this is the world where strong rules the weak. The weak doesn''t have the voice to speak. Even if a person who specialises in the supporting occupation, and even if that person is world famous, that famous person has to bend his head in front of a person with great combat prowess. It''s because the power is something that rule the world."


    Arjun continued, " So when that famous person bends his head in front of that combat master, what do you think the image of that famous person would be in public? When that famous person doesn''t have the power to defend himself, what is that reputation as a great supporting occupation title amounts to?"


    John went silent. He doesn''t need Arjun to say all these things. He was someone who saw the world even better than Arjun. He knew what Arjun wants to say.


    "And you can''t die here." , Arun said, " If you submit yourself to fate and die, then it will put a great amount of shadow in the heart of your son. Adam will be mentally disturbed. And it will definitely affect his cultivation heart!"


    "No!" , John shouted, " I don''t want anything to happen to my son. Adam needs to keep up with you and reach a height which no one ever reached in the past. I don''t want him to live the life where he will have to be dominated by others. I don''t want to see him in that situation at all."


    "Then fight!" , Arjun said seriously, " If you want to see him reach such heights, then I want you to prove it. You can prove it by defeating that assassin."


    At that time a colourless liquid came and spread all over John''s body. John started to feel a comfortable feeling. He started to feel as if all his injuries were healed. In fact, he felt as if all his former injuries were gone. It was as if his condition was never as good as it is now.


    "What?" , John was completely dumbfounded for a moment, " What is this water? It''s very powerful! I feel all my injuries have been healed. My mind was never as clear as now. Even my previous injuries have been healed. Young Master! What did you do?"


    "It''s pointless." , Arjun said, " What is important is that your injuries have been healed. Now you need to defeat your opponent. Can you do that for me, Uncle John?"


    "Yes. I can." , John replied confidently.


    Arjun''s voice ended there. John felt as if the connection between him and Arjun has been broken. So he didn''t say anything as it was pointless.


    "One with it huh?" , John thought, " Rest assured Young Master! I won''t let you down. I promise you that I will definitely defeat that assassin."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click for visiting.


    Every trace of doubt in John vanished. He was resolute. His face was brimming with confidence. Today he learnt an important lesson. He clenched his fist and walked in the direction where that assassin left to.


    ----------


    That assassin was walking in the direction of Sitaram. Among all four assassin, the assassin facing Sitaram was having the most trouble. Sitaram was well experienced person when it comes to battle. So his opponent was facing trouble in front of experience.


    At that time that assassin contacted all the other assassins for help. At that time, this assassin who faced John responded. On learning the situation of his partner, that assassin decided to assist him in defeating Sitaram.


    "I can''t believe things are this troublesome in this empire." , That assassin thought as he was walking, " It looks like his majesty was careless with his investigation. We learnt that only Arjun was someone who can use the Inner Will. But there are actually four Inner Will users in this empire! And there is a huge possibility that there will be more in the palace."


    That assassin clenched his fists and thought for himself, " We have to defeat them. Or else, the humility we faced back in the God Realm will have no meaning."


    These members of the Assassins Organisation in the Life Realm might be big shots! But they were nothing but garbage in the God Realm. And hence as they were treated as garbages, they were sent to this realm. Because these people had very less use for the organisation in the God Realm.


    All 10 of them felt humiliated as they were treated as nothing but garbages. But they had no choice but to face the humiliation at any cost.


    So today as they faced an enemy who has Inner Will in this small realm, they don''t want to lose to them. Or else, it would be even greater humiloation for them.


    "Just you wait..." , That assassin looked at the dark sky and said in frustration, " We will definitely make you pay for all the humiliation you made us suffer."


    Their lives in the Assassins Organisation in the God Realm was pretty horrible. It was even worse than dogs. They were looked down upon by others. It was because of this they hated everyone in the organisation from the God Realm.


    But after coming to the Life Realm, they were living the life which was equivalent to a king! At the beginning they were unhappy about throwing them in the Life Realm for the job of a mere Watchman! But later when they figured out that they are like the kings in this realm, they felt it was as if the abandonment of the Assassins Organisation was like a blessing in disguise.


    As that assassin was walking towards the direction of where Sitaram and the first assassin were fighting, that assassin sensed some danger. He instinctively dodged to his side.


    At that time an arrow pierced through the air and missed it''s target. That assassin looked back and found that it was actually John.

 345 HIDE AND SEEK

    That assassin was very sure that John''s death at that moment was inevitable. It''s because the dagger which he stabbed John was poisoned. And the antidote for that poison would never be found in the Life Realm. It was even tough to find the antidote in the God Realm.


    That assassin assassinated so many people in the God Realm with that poison. No one found the antidote in time. This resulted in their death.


    He was very confident in the might of this poison. Because it was the special product from the assassins organisation of the God Realm. Even the success rate to brim the antidote for the potion master or pill master of the organisation was very low. That''s how strong this poison is. Everyone has to bend their head in front of the might of this poison.


    He even assassinated so many people of the Life Realm with this poisonous dragger. And yet, John was not only healed from the poison attack, but he could also stand in front of him as if nothing happened to him a moment ago. This was totally unconceiveable.


    That assassin asked, " This dagger that I stabbed you with, it was filled with poison from God Realm. This poison''s antidote was hard to find even in the God Realm. Many people died in the past because they couldn''t get the antidote in time. Even if one managed to get the antidote, it will take at least six months for one to recover. And yet you are standing in front of me as if nothing has happened at all."


    John was silent.


    That assassin continued, " And what''s more, this is not even the God Realm. It is one small realm that has no proper precious materials. How did you survived it? And how did you find the antidote so quickly that can cure the effect of poison so quickly?"


    "Just stop your nonsense." , John said, " So what if it is hard to find the antidote? Why would you look down on the Life Realm so much? Yes. I agree with you that there are so many things in the Life Realm, which are not up to the mark compared to God Realm. But I believe in some contest, Life Realm is far ahead of God Realm. For example, the antidote for the poison. And my emperor is genius potion maker. So it''s better if you don''t look down on us or our realm."


    John might have said all that as if finding the antidote was common in the Life Realm for Arjun, but inwardly he was completely stunned. Because that assassin told that the antidote for the poison which he was affected with was very powerful. And finding the antidote is almost impossible. Even if one managed to find the antidote in time, it will take at least six months for one to completely recover from the poison.


    But John doesn''t know that Arjun don''t even know what that poison is. The reason why he was cured is truly because of that water like liquid. Because that liquid was nothing but Void Qi!


    Void Qi can go against the nature itself! It can cure anything. At the same time, it can destroy anything. It can command the heaven. It can change the laws of everything. So what can a mere poison do to such a powerful thing?


    The Void Qi absorbed the poison and turned it into Arjun''s Void Qi. That''s how John was able free himself from the poison and recover quickly. That''s how powerful the Void Qi is. Because Void Qi is the beginning of everything.


    John didn''t bother too much about it. He already learned his lesson not long ago. That is to be cautious against any opponent in a battle. If one is diverted even slightly, then the consequences would be drastic. John almost lost his life. In fact, it was his second life. And he don''t want to commit the same mistake twice.


    Under his alert, that assassin disappeared once again. John went under vigilence. He was scanning the surrounding. His grip on the Bow in his hand got stronger. He was ready with his arrow.


    At that moment John sensed some movement behind him. He immediately dodged while he turned back and shot an arrow. But the arrow pierced through nothing. It passed through the air and hit the fountain of the garden.


    Since the arrow was shoot using the Divine Power, the foundation couldn''t withstand it and broke into pieces. But John wasn''t bothered with it. He was focusing on his opponent who was vanished in thin air.


    Sure enough. That assassin reappeared besides John and tried to attack using dagger. But John dodged it again. He used another arrow and shoot towards the direction of that assassin. But that assassin disappeared.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    [Damn it! Where is he?]


    [Why couldn''t I find him?]


    John was really irritated with this hide and seek game. He couldn''t find his opponent''s location. John never believed that that assassin could disappear in thin air. He believed that that assassin is using some kind of trick when he was disappearing. But he couldn''t find him.


    This time the assassin didn''t appear for a long time. Time passed by. 1 minute, 2 minute... 10 minutes... 20 minutes. He didn''t appear for a long time. But John didn''t stop focusing. He was not at all impatient. He knew that the assassins always strike during the night time. So he can''t wait till the morning. And their target was Arjun. If they fail today, then Arjun will be alerted. Then the assassination in the future would become even tougher task. So if they had any chance, then it has to be now.


    Sure enough. After 30 minutes, that assassin became impatient and appeared behind John. But John was prepared for this. He turned back and shoot the arrow even before that assassin could strike.


    That arrow pierced through the air and shoot towards that assassin. That assassin was stunned for a split moment. But he was also on high alert. The moment he found out that that arrow was coming towards him, he immediately disappeared. That arrow narrowly cut the edge of the neck of that assassin. But it missed it''s target though and that assassin disappeared completely.


    But John who watched the entire process smiled.


    [So that''s how it is]


    [I finally understood your secret.]


    [I now understood how you were disappearing all of a sudden]


    [Your games won''t work on me anymore]

 346 ARROW OF CORROSION

    John never believed that that assassin could disappear in thin air just like that. There was always a pattern in his disappearance which was missing his eyes. On top of that when he disappears, he always conceal his aura. This made it tough for anyone to figure out the true reason for his disappearance.


    But this time John was a little quick in looking at the entire process of how that assassin could disappear. He looked at everything.


    At that time, the assassin was about to appear, when John took out an arrow and fired towards that Assassin.


    That arrow flew like a rocket towards That Assassin and pierced his shoulder.


    "Argh!"


    That assassin fell on the ground and rolled here and there. He was clearly suffering from pain and dispair.


    John said, " I never believed in your skills of disappearance. I knew that you clearly used some kind of trick when you were disappearing. In the previous encounter, I found that you weren''t disappearing in thin air. What your true ability is merging. You can merge with anything. And what''s more. You are so good in it, that you can even conceal your aura. It gives one impression that you could actually disappear on the spot."


    That assassin was stunned for a moment. To be frank, even he knew that his Divine Power is nothing impressive. All he can do is merge with non-living things. This ability is nothing but trash.


    Back in the God Realm, the assassin organisation has a way to measure one''s future potential. They measure it with a device. Based on the results, they categorise and divide people into different groups. That is from 1 star to 5 stars candidates. While One star is the lowest. And 5 star is the highest. All these assassins who were sent to the Life Realm were someone who had one star talent. And that is the reason why they were sent to the Life Realm. After all, they were all garbages in the God Realm. So why would they care about such people who possess the one star talent. Since they were all one star candidates, they were given some trashy Divine Art.


    All 10 of them always cursed the higher ups for this bias in treatment. But they couldn''t raise their voice as they knew that weak. In this world where strong and talented people rules the weak, these People with one star talent don''t have the rights to raise their objection. So they silently accepted their fate. Even though they don''t want to accept it, they had no choice but to accept it.


    No one in the past were able to figure out that assassin''s true ability. Because he always merge with his surrounding under the blind spot of his opponent, giving them a false impression that he could disappear in the thin air. But John became the first person who figured out his true ability giving him a shock.


    "Heh!" , John said with disdain, " It looks like my guess was right after all. What you can truly do is merge with the surrounding. You always merge with surrounding when I was focussed on your attacks. You merge with surrounding when I was distracted giving me a false impression that you can disappear. What you are truly good at is your timing. It''s like an illusion. But today you failed to perform in front of me."


    Truth is that even John believed that that assassin could truly disappear. But the hint that Arjun gave him always made him not to believe his own judgement. Even he didn''t know what Arjun meant by ''One with all''. But now based on that hint he was able to understand it. The ability of his opponent i not to disappear. But it was to merge with things. It was like he is one with everything.


    [Young Master was right when he said ''One with all''.]


    [His ability to merge with his surrounding gives one impression that he is ''One with all''.]


    John took out an arrow and aimed at that assassin who was rolling on the ground and said, " It''s your end."


    Before he could shoot, that assassin disappeared once again. To be honest, he merged with the ground.


    "Hahaha! You are good." , That assassin''s voice came from the underground, " But you truly underestimated me. Don''t look down on my ability to merge. You can never kill me when I can merge with things. How can you find me? How can you kill me when you can''t even find me?"


    Whenever that assassin spoke, his voice came from different locations. Sometimes it came from the underground. Some time it came from the stone. Sometimes it came from the trees. Sometimes it came from the benches in the garden.


    John smiled and said, " Do you think I can''t do anything about it?"


    John put back a normal arrow. He took out a different arrow from his conscience. This arrow was gold in colour which is different from the general arrows which were silver in colour. The aura coming from this golden colour arrow was very intense. This arrow gives one a premonition that it is definitely a trump card for an archer!


    "This intense aura!" , that assassin thought, " It is giving me a bad feeling."


    Under his gaze, John pointed the arrow towards the sky and said, " Corrosive Rain!"


    He then fired the arrow in the sky. The arrow pierced the air and flew up and disappeared. Later the sky started to form black clouds. This black clouds started to give a bad feeling to that assassin.


    Sure enough! It started to rain. The rain drops fell on everything it can cover. Wherever it rained, it started to undergo corrosion. Everything started to disintigrate at a rapid pace.


    "Aahh!!!" , a voice came from the bench which was also undergoing corrosion, " Stop the rain. I beg you please stop the rain! Aahhh!!!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    As that bench started to get corrode, that assassin who merged with the bench slowly appeared. His body was also undergoing corrosion under the rain of corrosion.


    "No!" , That assassin shouted, " I don''t want to die. Not in this small realm at least. I still had to prove my worth to the headquarters!"


    "No.....!!" , Under the rain of corrosion, that assassin slowly corroded and disappeared under the Rain of Corrosion. He was truly dead!

 347 GNANS CRISIS

    John was happy. But he was a little disappointed too. If it wasn''t for Arjun''s Void Qi, he wouldn''t have gotten the second chance to defeat such an enemy. In fact he should be lying down on the ground dead. But that strange liquid cleaned his body from poison. So that''s how he was able to defeat the opponent.


    If he could defeat such an enemy without external help then he would have been completely proud of his achievement. But Arjun''s Void Qi gave him a biggest support in this battle. So he was a little disappointed.


    And as for the golden arrow that had the power to shower the Corrosive rain, it was specially forged by Arjun for John long time ago. It was meant as a trump card for John against a powerful enemy. Today John met a troublesome enemy. So he had no choice but to reveal his trump card.


    "Whatever." , John thought, " The thing that we lack is time. So it''s better not to think too much about it. I will be fighting even stronger opponents in the God Realm. But we don''t have time at the moment. The external help from the Young Master is just a small issue. I need to concentrate on the bigger picture at the moment."


    John looked at other side of the Garden and thought to himself, " I wonder how others are faring against their opponents."


    ----------


    On the other side, another assassin from the Four Asuras was facing Gnan. Gnan was facing an opponent who can petrify himself and make his body as strong as rock. It gives him the strength to protect himself. It was an high defence. At the same time, it could also be used as an highly offensive skill as a punch from a petrified fist could deal a lethal blow to one''s opponent.


    As for Gnan, he he is a guardian. He has a shield in his hand which can block powerful attacks of the opponent. Gnan has an highly defensive ability. But this ability could be very useful in a team battle. Because Gnan only has high defence. But he doesn''t have any offensive power which could deal a huge blow to their opponent. So Gnan as he is, could be very useful in a team battle. But if Gnan has to fight solo against an enemy, then he will be in a huge disadvantage.


    Currently Gnan is in the similar troublesome situation. He is facing an enemy who has a petrified fist. And all Gnan could do is guard himself with his powerful shield. But at the same time, the power from the powerful petrified fist from the assassin put him in a tight spot. When the assassin attacks, Gnan blocks it with his shield. But how could one block the fist attack from a petrified hand that easily? That''s why, when that assassin attacks, Gnan blocks it sincerely. But at the same time, Gnan was forced back forcefully. With no attack power, and with only defence ability, Gnan was really in huge trouble.


    At that time, that assassin dashed forward with his petrified fist once again. Gnan also made his grip strong on the shield. As soon as that assassin threw a punch at Gnan, Gnan once again guarded against the petrified fist. But of course, he was once again pushed back several distance away.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Ha ha ha! Father! It looks like you are enjoying your fight against that assassin!" , When Gnan was in the middle of his fight, Arjun''s voice rang out in his mind.


    "Shut up!" , Gnan yelled in his mind, " You idiot! Do you have any ill intent towards me? How could you send your own father who was actually a guardian to such a fight alone? At least you should have sent a team for me."


    "Team?" , Arjun said, " You want to gang up on one person with a team? Don''t you have any pride? How could you be so shameless?"


    Gnan was rendered speechless. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry after hearing that sentence.


    "Do you know what kind of situation I am in?" , Gnan asked, " How could you have the mood to joke around at this time?"


    "I''m actually serious father!" , Arjun smiled and said, " Well, I always take pride in my battles. I never like to gang up on one person. To be honest, this is exactly what I expect even from the people around me. And I expect it even from you father."


    "So in other for that crap pride of yours,you even send your father to such an impossible mission?" , Gnan was really furious.


    "That''s not. what I mean father." , Arjun said.


    "Then what do you mean?" , Gnan asked while fighting against that assassin.


    "That Guardian Shield in your hand is something that I personally forged for you." , Arjun said, " I know that a guardian knight could be more helpful in a team battle because of their high defence power. That''s why I forged that shield with great care."


    "What do you mean?" , Gnan asked in confusion.


    Arjun replied, " What I mean is that your guardian shield is not only for offence. It could also be used for greater defense as well."


    "What?" , Gnan was shocked, " Are you serious?"


    "Absolutely." , Arjun replied confidently, " If I didn''t give it the offensive abilities, then why would I send you alone to deal with that assassin?"


    "If that''s the case... , "Gnan asked, " then how should I use the offensive abilities of the shield?"


    "It''s simple." , Arjun said, " Listen to me carefully father."


    As Gnan was trying his best to handle that assassin, he simultaneously listened to Arjun''s instructions. After around a minute, Arjun completed his explanation.


    "That''s easy." , Gnan said.


    "It is." , Arjun said, " And it is effective as well."


    "Whatever." , Arjun took a deep breath and said, " Take him down quickly. I already made preparations for your army to take the Dark Moon Empire down. So clean these garbages quickly."


    "Wait. That''s quick." , Gnan said, " Were you certain that they would send these so called Asuras to take you down?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " Well, I had my suspicion. But my Dao of Wisdom also told me that my suspicion has the higher probability to become true. So I was certain."

 348 OFFENCE OF THE SHIELD GUARDIAN

    "That Dao of Wisdom is truly convenient tool which makes things very easy for people to move forward." , Gnan said with a little jealous in his tone.


    "It is." , Arjun replied, " It is very important tool for us even in the future."


    "Whatever." , Arjun said, " Just concentrate on your opponent. Grandfather and grandpa Gutherson are literally toying with their opponents."


    "Well there is no need for us to worry about them." , Gnan said confidently, " Those two are really experienced monsters in battles. But I am really worried about John. Since his childhood he never had any deep interest in wars or battles. He always liked administration. Whatever battle skills he had, it was given to him forcefully by your grandfather. But facing these kind of monsters, I am worried about his safety."


    "Don''t worry." , Arjun replied, " He already defeated his opponent."


    "What!?" , Gnan was stunned, " Was his opponent that easy to deal with?"


    "No." , Arjun replied, " I gave him a little assistance in the battle. Even though it was tiny, it was a crucial assistance. That''s how he was able to kill that assassin."


    "That''s good to hear." , Gnan took a deep breath and said, " Now I can fight with less worries."


    "Alright then." , Arjun said, " Clean up the mess as quickly as possible father."


    "He he he." , Gnan said, " Leave it to me."


    Later Arjun cut the mind communication with his father. While at the same time, Gnan was staring at that assassin. That assassin also paused his attacks for the moment.


    That assassin said, " How strange? There are many people in your royal Palace with Inner Will. It is common for the people from the God or any other realm. But in this realm, it is really very rare to find people with the Inner Will. But how could so many people possess the Inner Will?"


    "Maybe it was passed to us genetically." , Gnan smiled and said.


    "Maybe." , That assassin replied, " But I know your family''s past. Your grandfather is just an ordinary farmer who didn''t even have the Magic Core. So how can you have the Divine Power? Even your father was a genius in magic. He is someone who almost died from corrosion of Magic Core. But suddenly he was recovered. In fact, that''s what everyone thought. But I never thought that there will be more to it than the eyes meet. You people somehow possessed the Inner Will."


    "How we possess the Inner Will is not necessary." , Gnan said, " What''s important is how you are going to die in my hands today."


    Gnan said, " Whether my words are bold or not, you will learn very quickly."


    That assassin petrified his hand once again and dashed forward towards Gnan. He found that Gnan was actually calm. He was calmer than ever. This made him a little nervous as Gnan''s calm felt a little off. But still he felt that he need to give it a try and see what is off about it.


    He dashed forward with his petrified fist and attacked Gnan. At the same time, Gnan put the Guardian Shield at the chest level and put the defensive pose.


    At that time, Gnan looked at the several buttons on the Shield. When Arjun gave this shield to him the other day, he found those buttons. But he overlooked it as they were busy with their plan to leave. But now Arjun told him the functionality of these buttons. Each button on the Guardian Shield has a different offensive ability. Each button has a symbol engraved on it.


    Gnan pressed the third button from right. Immediately a nail came from the centre of the shield. This nail is around 3cm long. The tip of the nail is as sharp as needle. Over all it was like a conical mini pyramid with the very sharp tip.


    Gnan looked at the petrified fist of the assassin which is about to hit him and simply threw the shield at newer version of the Guardian Shield at it.


    The petrified fist collided with the modified shield. In an instant the sharp tip of the conical pyramid like shield made contact with the petrified shield.


    But unlike the last time, this time the tip of the shield pierced through the petrified fist.


    "Argh!"


    That assassin screamed in pain and agony. Gnan took the advantage of the moment of diversion from his opponent and neared him and attacked him with his powerful fists on his heart.


    That assassin coughed a mouthful of blood. He understood that he gave his opponent chance to take advantage of him. He was an experienced man. He immediately tried to suppress his opponent with his petrified fist. He petrified his fist and threw a punch on Gnan.


    But how could Gnan give up such an opportunity. This time the intensity of the punch was very low because of his injury. So Gnan had enough time to dodge the punch easily without any trouble.


    Gnan dodged the attack and used his conical shield and hit his abdomen.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Argh!"


    Once again the blood spurted out of the assassin. The sharp tip of the shield pierced through that assassin''s abdomen and damaged his intestine.


    "How could this possible?" , That assassin shouted. in hoarse voice, " I protected my body with my Inner Will! How did that shield penetrated my Inner Will defence that easily?"


    Gnan smiled and said, " It''s because you are trash!"


    Trash!


    That word is like a taboo for the people of the Assassin Organisation in the Life Realm. They were treated as trash in the God Realm. And because of this status, they hated that ''Trash'' word itself.


    "I will kill you!" , That assassin shouted and released his Inner Will at full power.


    But before he could do anything, Gnan made his move. His Inner Will penetrated the Inner Will of that assassin like it is a bread.


    "No!" , That assassin shouted in fear, " That is impossible!"


    Before he could continue, Gnan''s Inner Will penetrated that assassin''s body and destroyed his inner intestines.


    That assassin died just like that!

 349 EVE OF THE FINAL WAR

    Gnan sat down for a moment. He didn''t get any physical damage. But he got suppressed right from the beginning. So it put a little stress on his mind.


    "Are you done?"


    Just as he was remembering the events of the battle, a voice came from behind. Gnan looked back and found two familiar faces standing not too far from him.


    "Yes. I won the battle." Gnan replied, " But not an easy one though. How about your opponent father?"


    "My opponent''s skills are good." , Sitaram said, " But not good enough to rival me."


    "Heh! Who could rival the grandmaster of this world?" , Gutherson said disdainfully, " This outcome should be seen by him before the battle."


    "My opponent specialises in petrification!" , Gnan said, " He can petrify his body and fight his opponent. It was tough for a Guardian Knight like me to deal with him. But if it wasn''t for that idiot son of mine telling me mentally about the offence of my shield, I wouldn''t have defeated him. In fact, I would have been having trouble against that assassin. "


    "My opponent could manipulate wind. " , Gutherson said, " But how can that little ability pose any threat for me? I defeated him in just 10 moves!"


    "What about your opponent father?" , Gnan asked curiously, " He is someone who specialises in speed. He can move very quickly to the point where I can''t see with my naked eye. But there is always a pattern in his movement. Sometimes he moves in straight line. Sometimes he can move in circle. His movements were pretty much predictable. It was a matter of time before I could understand the pattern and deal with him."


    "It looks like experience played it''s part in your victory!" , Gnan smiled and said.


    Sitaram smiled in return and asked in a serious tone, " What about John? That kid never had any interest in wars or battles. I''m worried how he is faring?"


    "He is fine." , Gnan said, " In fact, he already defeated his opponent with a little help from your grandson."


    "Oh?" , Sitaram smiled and said, " That''s good to hear."


    Sitaram heaved a sigh of relief. He then looked at the dark sky with a serious face and lost in his thoughts.


    "What is it boss?" , Gutherson asked, " You look a little troubled."


    "It''s really a troublesome issue." , Sitaram took a deep breath and said, " These people are definitely treated as the garbages in the God Realm. Because of this status they were sent to our realm. That means they were definitely not given the best treatment in the Assassin Organisation of the God Realm. If my guess is right, then their trainer is also not an expert. After all, why would one put effort in garbages and waste their precious time? And yet their fighting skills are really good."


    "That''s true." , a sense of worry appeared on Gnan''s face, " We have to get strong and accumulate as much experience as possible. That''s the only way we can win against them."


    "I think it''s better to concentrate on our current crisis first." ,A voice came from behind.


    "That''s right." , Gnan asked, " But we also should look into possible future and make our preparations accordingly."


    "I know." , Arjun said, " Whatever discussion you had right this moment, I already thought about it as well. But right now the thing we need to think about is not about the organisation in another realm. But it''s about our current crisis."


    Arjun continued, " We can think about how to deal with them later. But we have to defeat the Assassin Organisation in this realm."


    "Why are you in such a rush?" , Sitaram asked, " We still have two more days left before our departure. So it''s better if you are not in any rush."


    "No. Actually we are leaving tomorrow!" , Arjun said.


    Gnan, "..."


    Sitaram, " ..."


    Gutherson, " ..."


    "But Why?" , Gutherson who was silent asked in astonishment.


    "Don''t ask me in depth details." , Arjun said, " But since the Chaos World is in a deep trouble, Lord Chaos asked me not to waste my time here anymore. Because the more time we waste, the bad things will be for the Lord Chaos. So he gave me the time limit of 6 pm tomorrow. That means we have to wrap up the things by 6 pm tomorrow. As soon as the clock sound 6 pm, no matter the situation we are in, we will automatically be transferred to our new destination."


    "hiss...!" , Sitaram took a deep breath and said, " Indeed! We don''t have time. So what is your plan?"


    "I already asked Rick and others to prepare for the final war." , Arjun said, " They are making their preparations. Jimmy is also making his preparations as well. We will be leaving as soon as their preparations are done."


    Arjun continued, " I asked Uncle John to prepare our army. So you guys can go and join them. You have to defeat the Dark Moon Empire by 6 pm tomorrow. So prepare yourselves."


    Truth is, since ''Void'' don''t want anyone to learn about it''s existence, Arjun don''t want to have contacts with the people who knew about his former identity. And he wants to leave the Life Realm as soon as possible. Since Behemoth is one of those people who knew about his former identity, Arjun didn''t bother to meet him anymore until unless the situation demands him to. So he decided to leave before the rendezvous time. As for the reason that he told, well, it was a complete lie.


    ----------


    After half an hour...


    An army of around 50,000 quietly left the Star Moon Empire to capture the Dark Moon Empire. Of course, there target was Dark Moon Empire. The army was very excited to fight in this battle. After all, the one who was leading this army was Sitaram himself. To fight under the command of Sitaram and Gutherson was the dream of many soldiers. These people never thought that they will be one day fighting under the command of the two legendary people. They marched quietly in the dark night with a spark of fire in their heart.


    On the other side seven shadows were watching the marching army silently.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Rick asked, " Will they be fine?"


    "Definitely!" , Arjun replied, " Just put your faith in our grandfathers."


    "But they don''t have time." , Alwyn said.


    "Forget about it." , Arjun said, " We seven are going to have the burden which will be much more greater than their. After all, we seven are going to take an entire organisation for ourselves. It is practically a suicide mission. But we need to do it."


    "Whatever." , Arjun said, " Are you guys prepared?"


    "Yes." , The five of them replied.

 350 GRIN

    Assassins Organisation ------>


    In the headquarters of the Assassins Organisation of the Life Realm, there was a room. The room was filled with dark as it was shut for a long time. This room was closed for the very long time. Even the higher officials of the organisation doesn''t know what was in that room.


    This was a mystery which remained since the very beginning of the organisation. So many natives wanted to know what was beneath the door which prevents everyone from entering the room. But it was a strict orders of the organisation that no one should enter the room. If anyone enters the room will be judged as a first rate criminal and will be stripped of their soul and tortured for thousands of years!


    This orders came directly from the leader of the Assassins Organisation. Hence the orders carries much more weight to it. So no one dared to go against the orders of the leader of the organisation. Even though their inner desires wanted to know the mystery behind it, they didn''t do anything stupid. After all, they knew their places better. As time passed, the curiosity within them dimmed down.


    At present, inside the room it was completely dark. There were 10 candles which were glittering with light placed in four rows. At the bottom there were four candles. At the second row from bottom, there were three candles placed side by side. At the second row from top there were two candles placed side by side. And there was a single candle placed at the very top.


    From a fair distance, one could see that these candles were arranged in conical shape. These candles were placed in a circular altar which Was protected with a strange looking powerful Formation. This Formation was looking very ancient.


    At a certain distance from the altar, a person was sitting. This person was very old as beard and mustache was hanging till his chest level. His eyes and aura could tell the people that for him taking the lives of people is as common as killing flies. It seems like this person was sitting in that room for a very long time.


    At that time, the fire of a candle in the room suddenly extinguished. The old man whose eyes were shut for a long time was suddenly opened. He was obviously stunned to see that.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The old man widened his eyes in shock. He is one of those rare people who knew better than anyone else what the fire on these candles being extinguished means.


    Thud!


    A loud sound echoed throughout the room as that old man slammed the table in front of him. The table broke into pieces.


    "Those bastards!" , That old man raged, " One small assassination. They can''t even do one small assassination on a person. And they lost their lives in return. This is a complete disgrace to us!"


    He then sighed and said to himself, " I wonder how His Majesty would take this news!"


    For the past few years things were not going in the way how the Assassin Organisation desired it to be. Some plans were successful. Some plans ended in failure for the past 12 years. And when they looked into the matter of all these failed plans, all these failed plans were related to Star Moon Empire!


    Recently their most important project of "World Unification under the Assassins Organisation" failed because of Arjun. This resulted in the enrage of their leader. Their leader sent the Four Asuras In anger. But they died in the hands of their target. This was a total disgrace for the Assassin Organisation.


    That old man quietly left the room. He slowly walked towards a room where so many people were sitting in a dignified manner.


    A person who was sitting on the top spot looked at the old man and said with a smile on his face, " Oh! This is quite rare to see you coming here."


    "I am helpless!" , That old man said with an hint of respect, " The situation forced me to come here. But this is a serious issue!"


    "Haha haha!" , The leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " Come! First come and take your seat. We will discuss this ''serious'' issue you are bothered about."


    The leader sits at the top position. And the general officials sits at the bottom. In between there is another level. In that level there were two chairs at the two corners of the space.


    That old man walked towards one of these two chairs and sat there. He looked at the another corner of the row. There was another old man who was rather a familiar person.


    That person was none other than the Chief Executive. The God Realm sent 10 people to the Life Realm. They were known as one king, two chiefs, three Musketeers, and four Asuras.


    Among the two chiefs one was none other than the chief executive who always sits near the leader of the Assassin Organisation. And the second one was none other than the old man who was in the locked room.


    "What do you want to talk about Grin?" , The leader of the Assassin Organisation asked, " From your tone, it might be serious!"


    "It is indeed serious, Your Majesty!" , Grin sighed and said, " The Four Asuras that you have despatched were wiped out!"


    "What!?" , Everyone shouted in unison. They were clearly frightened with this news. Who are the four Asuras? They along with the three Musketeers were simply legends! None of them knew how these two teams looked like. It was a myth. Everyone in the organisation knew about these 10 people''s true identity. They were gods from the God Realm! For the people of the Life Realm, they were practically invincible. And yet not one but the entire team were wiped out? This was like a joke.


    At that moment, the temperature of the room fell. Everyone felt chill down their bones. They subconsciously looked at the source of this horror. It was actually from the leader of the Assassin''s Organisation. The leader of the Assassin Organisation was happy because he was certain that Arjun would die. Because the four Asuras never failed in their assassination attempts in the past. But now the things were exactly opposite to what he had imagined.


    "How did they die?" , The leader of the Assassin Organisation asked in a hoarse voice.


    "I don''t know either." , Grin said, " Their life candles are extinguished. Your Majesty knows what that means better than any one of us."

 351 ENVOY FROM THE GOD REALM

    The leader of the Assassins Organisation was certain that this assassination plan would be success. The reason for his confidence was the formal training they received from the God Realm. Even a trash was an expert in the outside world. And yet not one but all four of them were killed. This truly enraged him.


    Since the day he came to this realm, all he ever tasted was success. Even though the name of the organisation was kept a secret in the God Realm, he never cared about such things. Because he was confident in dealing with any issues here. After all, all the people here uses Magic Core for the source of power. And Magic Power can''t even cause any harm to the people who uses Divine Power. So in order to establish his might, the leader of the Assassin Organisation deliberately leaked the existence of their organisation.


    He never let anyone know the base of their organisation though. If in case there comes someone from the God or any other subsidiary realm that can rival them, then things would be truly troublesome for them. So he was very careful about the secrecy of the base of their Organisation.


    Even though Eric Dawson who was the first known Inner Will user in the Life Realm, they never sensed any danger from him. After all, he has access to the City of Light. And the City of Light represents supporting occupation. And the people with the Supporting Occupation can''t have the Martial Arts skills. So he was no danger for them. And as time passed Eric Dawson went missing. He was truly no danger for them.


    After millions of years, another Inner Will user came into picture. That was none other than Arjun. He was also not any fighter. He was a creator. So initially they sensed no danger from him just like from the Eric Dawson.


    But the series of events proved that he is not easy to handle. He has the wisdom that shattered their ultimate project of ruling the entire Life Realm.


    And now the leader of the Assassin Organisation sent his one of the best team to kill that person. He felt it was an easy mission as Arjun was not a fighter. But the results proved their plans were completely wrong.


    The leader of the Assassin Organisation calmed himself down forcefully and said, " You two are the Chief Executives. Do you have anything to say?"


    "I think we were completely fooled." , Grin said after thinking for a while.


    "I agree with Grin!" , The usual chief executive said by agreeing with Grin.


    "What do you mean?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " Can you elaborate your views in detail?"


    Grin and the chief executive looked at each other. Grin then said, " Arin! You are better in this job than me. You explain it."


    "But the presence of Sitaram and Gutherson might make things difficult for us." The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said while thinking.


    "That''s true." , Arin said, " But how many spies are there in the Royal Palace, where they were stationed, what they do, all these things were difficult to figure out. But Arjun did it. In fact, he did it long ago. But he put us in the impression that he was unaware of these hidden spies. But he killed all of them on the final day of the war. Because they were no use to him anymore."


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " You mean all the information that our spies provided us were deliberately leaked by Arjun?"


    "It''s a possibility." , Grin said, " After all, he knew that we would be alerted if Arjun killed all our spies on the first day."


    The Leader of the Assassins Organisation nodded his head in agreement.


    Arin continued, " But I think there are spies of Arjun among us personally."


    "Impossible!" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said immediately.


    "But I agree with Arin!" , Grin said, " After all, the two people who interacted with Arjun the most went missing since the end of the war!"


    "Two people that interacted with Arjun the most?" ,The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " You mean Nege? No Nege never left the organisation for the very long time. If we leaver her out of the equation, then there is only one possibility. Those two people might be Jacob and Raymond!"


    "That''s right, Your Majesty!" , Arin said, " They are alive. But they are not communicating with us at all. It''s a possibility that they became Arjun''s lackey and were acting as spies. Or they were held hostages and spit the entire details about us. It''s a possibility that Arjun learnt about we dispatching the four Asuras to assassinate Arjun."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "And Arjun was prepared for their arrival and prepared a weapon to kill our Asura team." , Grin said.


    "But these all are our speculations." , Arin said, " Among all our hypothesis, I don''t know how much we are right and how much we ate wrong. But he really played with us this time."


    "What do you think we should do now?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation asked.


    "We need to be prepared." , Grin said.


    "Prepared?" , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " Prepared for what?"


    "For the war." , Grin said, " If both Jacob and Raymond really betrayed and became the lackey of our enemy, then they might have reveled everything about us. Like Location, our base of operation etc. So we need to be prepared if Arjun comes for us."


    "Well said." , The Leader of the Assassins Organisation said, " I am not going to underestimate him anymore. Make the preparations.


    "And what kind of preparations you idiots are going to make?" , At that time a voice filled with angry tone rang out in the room.


    Everybody''s attention was drawn by that voice. A man entered the room silently.Everyone including the two executives and even The Leader of the Assassins Organisation stood up quickly in response.


    Everyone in the room kneeled down and said in respectful tone, " We pay our greetings to the Lord Envoy from the God Realm!"

 352 MARLEY

    That envoy from the God Realm walked slowly and sat down on the throne where The Leader of the Assassins Organisation actually sits. The Leader of the Assassins Organisation didn''t dare to resist or argue the actions of the envoy. After all, he is someone from the God Realm whom the main headquarters sent.


    To be honest, when they learned that the natives of the Life Realm could not train in the Willpower and their source of power is nothing but crap compared to their own, the headquarters passed an order to dominate the entire world.


    Hence The Leader of the Assassins Organisation started his plans immediately. He started to use the people like Nege and married them to the Royal families. After gaining enough trust from the rulers of an empire, they use the poison like the Magic corrosion juice which Nege gave to both Sitaram and Gnan. They then silently capture the empire by placing their most trusted people on the emperor''s throne. Even though these emperors are rulers of the empires, they were actually some puppets. The Assassin Organisation actually runs the things behind the shadow.


    Only The emperor of the Dark Moon Empire surrendered on the first attempt. He became the lackey of the Assassin Organisation on his own accord. Hence his life was peaceful all these days. Of Course, Arjun put an end to those peaceful days with one Unity Weapon.


    Six years ago the Assassin Organisation of the God Realm developed a way to transplant a person''s conscience in another person. This was possible through a device. In order to make their World Domination plan a little easier, they captured so many natives from the God Realm and sent their dead bodies to the Life Realm along with the device through an envoy. And that envoy was none other than the one sitting on the king''s throne at the moment.


    That envoy looked at The Leader of the Assassin''s Organisation and sighed. He then said, " Yin! What is the ultimate motive of our organisation?"


    "Lord Marley!" , Yin, The Leader of the Assassin''s Organisation said, " We always work in the shadows. We never let anyone know that any incidents that happens related to us. And most importantly, no one should know about the existence of our organisation!"


    Marley said, " Then why every person in this realm knows about the existence of our organisation?"


    Yin said, " I thought that because of existence of the power source known as magic these humans are no threat to us. So even though they knew about our existence we could still manage things here."


    "Then what about that person known as Arjun?" , Marley asked.


    No one spoke. The room fell silent for a moment.


    Everyone in the room looked at the face of The Leader of the Assassin''s Organisation and were stunned. Because his face was filled with fear. This was the facial expression which they never seen or expected from their leader.


    Yin asked, " Then why am I still alive?"


    "It''s because of your father." , Marley said, "Your father has very high status in the organisation. He used that status and asked the King not to kill you. And since the King and your father were good friends, the King let you go this time. You were really blessed. Don''t be in an impression that just because you are the leader of this branch, you are the true king. I am not trying to show my dominance on you or something. Since your father is my master, I am telling you as a well wisher. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." , Yin said, " I understand Lord Marley."


    "Good." , Marley said with the face full of warmth, " Be careful Yin! Don''t forget that the Wind Dragon King is on our pursuit. He is looking for the traces of us. And our higher ups are doing their best to escape from Fukumeel''s pursuit. If they got any hint about the existence of our organisation then we are doomed for. We might be tough to deal with. But when it comes to dealing with a dragon, then things are much tricky even for us. As you already know how troublesome those dragons are?"


    ''I know." , Yin said, " I will be careful."


    "You should." , Marley''s face suddenly turned serious, " Somebody other than the Elemental king dragons and the Dragon God got hint of our existence."


    "What?" , Yin said, " But that is impossible!"


    "No, it''s true." , Marley said, " The Dragon God used our organisation''s crest as a medium and sent a strong message. He said that our organisation has to stop using the swords that can slay dragons and fight through the fair means. Or else the Dragon God will personally deal with us."


    Even though the Dragon God used the crest as a medium, it will just use the image of the crest as a medium to send the message. This message will reach to all those people who had the crest as a medium. But using the crest as a medium one couldn''t figure out the location of the target. So, the dragon god doesn''t know the location of the organisation. But his message reached all the people in the Assassin''s Organisation. That''s how they knew about the Dragon Slaying Sword.


    "A sword that can slay the dragons?" , Yin, Arin and Grin looked at each other and said to Marley, " Did our organisation really created that kind of sword?"


    "No." , Marley shook his head and said, " In fact it took us some time to conduct an in deapth investigation on this issue. And we learned that this incident took place in this realm."


    "WHAT?" , Yin and others were shocked to hear this.


    Yin said in great shock, " Such a major incident happened and I don;t even know about this?"


    "It''s not your fault." , Marley said, " Those cunning and proud dragons scrubbed all the traces of this issue. They are the dominant creatures of the Universe. And our King also wanted this outcome. Aftert all, somebody killed the dragons with that Dragon Slaying Sword and framed us delebrately. From this issue we learnt two things. Someone or some unknown organisation knows about our organisation and are delebrately framing us. Secondly, we don''t know anything about them."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

 353 ABANDONED GENIUS OF HEAVEN

    Marley continued, " Initially, it was your father who wants to visit you. But as we received an open threat from the Dragon God himself, we don''t have any other choice. This is a serious issue. And the higher ups are personally looking into this. It''s taking a lot of effort to outsmart the Wind Dragon King and escape his pursuit. No one would be stupid enough to draw the attention of the Dragon God personally."


    Yin said, "Things are this serious?"


    Arin said, " But my Lord! How much did the king and the elders progressed in their investigation? Do we have enough authority to know it?"


    "Since it''s the matter of our survival, I will tell you." , Marley said, " We made no progress at all."


    "WHAT?" , All three of them were stunned. The Assassins Organisation was really capable in gathering the information. If even the king and higher ups like elders couldn''t get anything personally from their investigation, then how troublesome this issue is?


    Marley said, " That''s how difficult the things are. We don''t even know weather there is a person or an organisation is behind this. But the king is really furious. Firstly, someone really schemed and started a feud between us and the Dragon God. And secondly, they are terrifying to our level. This estimation was made by king personally."


    "They are that terrifying?" , Grin said in a little fear.


    Marley said, " Indeed! I agree with the estimation of The King. After all, that person who framed us was someone who even did the Soul Sacrifice in order to hide the secrecy of their organisation. This level of command and discipline definitely makes their organisation much more terrifying. This is definitely a serious issue."


    All the people in the room were stunned. Yin especially laughed at himself. That was the level of command he wanted to achieve in his base. But the like of Raymond and Jacob really spoiled everything.


    "Whatever!" , Marley said, " This is the issue which is not something we can handle. The higher ups and king are personally looking into this. All we need to do is to be careful. Even though you are not staying in the God Realm, you need to be careful with your decisions. Hide yourself and your Organisation as much as possible. This is a serious warning your father wanted me to deliver. Because as the king is really furious, if you do something stupid, then this time your father won''t be able to save you either."


    "I understand." , Yin said, " But I have a request."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "I want Lord Marley to help me in dealing with Arjun." , Yin said with a ting of hatred in his voice, " If you help me in taking him down, then I promise you that I will end everything and hide me and my people properly. I won''t let any complaint raised on me."


    "Don''t worry." , Marley said, " Since we are in very sensitive situation, I will help you for sure. I will help you in dealing with Arjun!"


    "Thank you very much, My Lord!" , Yin bowed down in respect.


    "No need for that." , Marley said, " After all, this is something I need to do as you are the precious son of my master ."


    Yin simply smiled in return. He knew that the organisation that put high priority on the people like Marley are best in this kind of things. The reason why Yin got the higher authority in the Life Realm was because of the powerful family background. Of course, he had a little power to back his position as the leader of the organisation in this realm as well.


    Marley said, " First of all, you have deeply underestimated your enemy. How could you say that he specialises in the supporting occupation but not in the combat?"


    "It''s what we learned from our investigation." , Yin replied.


    "What if that was what that Arjun made you deliberately believe it?" , Marley asked, " What if he is not someone who specialises in supporting Occupation? What if he is a combat master?"


    "That''s impossible!" , Yin immediately said, "We made our investigation. We even made a small business deal with him. He forged a Spatial Rings for us. And I personally checked it. It contains the Inner Will within it."


    "Spatial Rings?" , Marley said in a shocked tone, " What rubbish are you talking? Do you know what you are saying? Spatial Rings are not something that exist even in the God Realm! It is something that could hardly be seen even in the Celestial Realm. And you are saying that it is forged by the native of this small wasteland?"


    "But that''s the truth." , Yin said, " Lord Marley! I know that you don''t believe me. But I personally verified it. And I sensed Arjun''s aura within it. Or else I wouldn''t have believed it either. And I know that Spatial Rings are godly items in the God Realm. After all, I born and grew up there. But what I said is the truth. If you don''t believe it, then you can verify it personally."


    Yin concluded and gave a Spatial Ring to Marley. This was the Spatial Ring that Arjun forged for the Assassins Organisation during the business deal back in Weissan Town.


    Marley inspected the Spatial Ring and was stunned for a moment. He never seen the Spatial Ring in his life before. But he heard about it in the past. He knew the functions of the Spatial Ring in the past. But he never imagined that he could see it in real. What he felt more absurd is, that he found it in a small insignificant real like Life Realm. For him this stuff was nothing but a ridiculous nonsense.


    "It is indeed a Spatial Ring." , Marley calmed himself down and said, " But let me tell you two things. I personally believe that Arjun doesn''t specialises in the supporting occupation. I believe that he is a combat master. Secondly, this Spatial Ring might have Arjun''s aura, but I don''t think it was forged by him."


    "But how could My Lord explains the aura of Arjun within it?" , Grin asked humbly.


    Marley replied, " It''s because the Celestial Realm and the realm above that is totally unbelievable and unpredictable. I believe that Arjun is a combat master. Because the one who is backing him has the origin beyond Celestial Realm?"


    "A powerful backer for Arjun?" , Arin said with the tone filled with a ting of fear within it, " But why would anyone from such an high realm take a person from such a small realm like Life Realm as disciple?"


    Marley smiled and said, " I have only two words for you as an hint: Abandoned Genius of Heaven!"

 354 THE FINAL WAR OF THE LIFE REALM

    "Yes." , Marley said, " Think about it. Who is Magmeel? He is the biological son of the Dragon God. He is the biological brother of Fukumeel the Wind Dragon King. He is an elemental king dragon just like his siblings. He was someone who was banished in the past billions of years ago. He was not allowed even in either Celestial or God Realm by Dragon God himself."


    Marley continued, " Think about it. Magmeel''s talent was something frightened the Dragon God himself. He might no longer staying in the God or Celestial Realm. He might no longer allowed in the higher realm. His stay might be limited only to this wasteland. But he was thought personally by his grandparents. And you know who exactly Magmeel''s grandparents are. There is no need for me to introduce their identity. They are someone the entire universe knows."


    Marley continued, " If Magmeel was thought personally by those mighty existence, and adding with the heaven defying talent of Magmeel, how much knowledge Magmeel might have gained about everything that he knows."


    Marley looked seriously at Yin and said, " Tell me Yin. You know that Magmeel took two orphans under his tutelage. You know who they are."


    "Charles and Sitaram!" , Yin thought for a moment and said.


    "That''s right." , Marley said, " They both were taken as apprentice by Sitaram. Since both Sitaram and Charles were students of Magmeel, they will definitely have some exceptional abilities. And this is the reason why we thought to recruit them. But Sitaram''s character told us that he always has the sense of justice. He was not our type. And he was praised by the world for his wonderful achievements."


    Marley continued, " But we took this point as an example and put the seed of hatred between Sitaram and Charles. And it worked out perfectly. Charles became part of our organisation and betrayed Sitaram."


    Yin sighed, " But the quality that Sitaram possessed, we need to salute him. Even though they both were received same tutelage, Sitaram was far exceptional than Charles."


    "It doesn''t matter." , Marley said, " What''s important is that Sitaram was Magmeel''s favourite. And since that was the case, then it is definitely possible that Magmeel awakened Arjun''s Divine Core. And it is definitely possible that Magmeel gave a Divine Art for Arjun."


    Marley continued, " The Willpower and Divine Power might be common in other realms, but it is very rare in the Life Realm. Eric Dawson was different. But the treatment he received is exceptional. Hehe! People are thinking that he went missing. But we both know that, that wasn''t the case. We both know what happened to him."


    A strange expression could be seen on Yin and the two chief executive''s faces. They lost in their thoughts for a split moment.


    "Yes." , Yin said, " And one more thing. There is another person known as Rick. He always stays by Arjun''s side. When Nege tried to deal with a personal grudge against a person known as Aeron, at that time both Arjun and that Sick came personally to deal with her. At that time, on Arjun''s orders, Rick used his power to seal all the escape routes. And according to Nege, it was she sensed Divine Power from that spell casted by Rick. That means they have multiple Willpower users. And Rick is a combat master."


    "Now I am getting more confident with my analysis." , Marley said with a proud voice, " Only Magmeel could give the ability to train in Willpower for the likes of this Rick. I don''t know about Arjun. But I am certain that Magmeel did something which gave those people the ability to train in the Willpower."


    Yin and others has no reason to object. After all, the impression that the natives of the Life Realm had towards the natives of the Celestial Realm is similar to the impression the natives of the God Realm had towards the natives of the Celestial Realm.


    So Magmeel being the native of the Celestial Realm put the fear and respect on the minds of Marley and others. As for the natives, they are not even qualified to know about the existence of Celestial Realm.


    Marley said, " But as per my investigation, Magmeel is busy at the moment. So he won''t interfere. That means Arjun and his team would be coming towards us by themselves."


    "What should we do, Lord Marley?" , Yin asked


    "Don''t worry!" ,Marley smiled and said, " Let them come. I will prepare a game for them."


    ----------


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun didn''t know that what kind of headache him faming Assassins Organisation brought to them. Currently he and his avatar have reached the base of the Assassins Organisation overnight. The sun was rising as per it''s usual schedule.


    "Be careful!" , Arjun said, " We are entering their base. From hereon we have to be careful at our utmost level."


    "Yes." , others replied in serious and dim tone.


    They walked forward. After some time they found a building made of some unknown metal. That was the outer base of the Assassins Organisation. And it fits the description of Jacob and Raymond. They even told them that this building was protected with some unknown arrays and traps related formations.


    As they walked forward, they could see some unknown trees as big as seven floor building. But they were arranged in strange manner. None of them couldn''t figure out what exactly was it. But they knew that these trees have some mystery behind it.


    "Boss! Could you feel that something is not right with those trees?" , Rick said.


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " Be cautious with your steps. We don''t know what kind of traps we are going to encounter."


    "Yes." , Everyone replied in response.


    Truth is, even Raymond and Jacob doesn''t know what kind of traps set up by their higher ups. They held no top position in the Assassins Organisation back then. So Arjun and others only know that there were traps. But either Raymond or Jacob doesn''t know what those traps are.


    So Arjun was helpless about it. He had no choice but to go to war with half knowledge. But he felt it was definitely an opportunity for his team to gain battle experience. It was especially true for the total amateur like Adam, Logan and Jason. They are fighting their first battle. So it was very good and valuable experience for his team.

 355 FIRST ENCOUNTER WITH THE DEMONS

    After passing over that strange tree, they weren''t attacked. Even though noting happened, all of them knew that something was definitely not right with the trees. They couldn''t sense anything from it either. But for now they decided to move forward cautiously.


    Arjun said, " Be careful! I am sure that the Assassin Organisation already knows about our intrusion. They are already angry with us. So be careful with your movements."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. As they moved forward cautiously, they found another strange looking tree.


    And as usual, Arjun and his team moved cautiously as well. As they came near to the tree, their surrounding started to change. The boys felt a immense danger be falling on them.


    The sky turned red all of a sudden. The sun also turned as red as the colour of the blood. Arjun and others felt as if the environment itself was asking them to offer their blood.


    "What''s happening?" , Jason asked q little nervous.


    "I don''t know either. " , Arjun replied, " But be careful! We don''t know what we had to face now."


    As they were cautious to their limits, the atmosphere changed as the warm was replaced with the immense chill.


    As Arjun and his team were wondering what was happening, a sum of ten monsters with strange horns appeared out of nowhere. These monsters have one horn on their long pig like nose. Their eyes were small and sharp. They were small and yellow in colours. It was radiating a dense amount of killing intent. Their body was grey in colour. There was a long rain hanging behind it''s back.


    "What is that?" , Logan asked in a little amazement.


    "I don''t know." , Arjun replied, " But I think this place is one of those places where we need to clear in order to advance to the next stage."


    "Next Stage?" , Alwyn asked, " You mean we are already in the location of the first stage?"


    "That''s how it look like!" , Arjun said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Even though Raymond and Jacob doesn''t know much, they gave one valuable information. That is the array formations has four levels. Each level has it''s own difficulties. Only when they clear these four levels, they can march towards the true base of the Assassins Organisation.


    Arjun and others felt an aura from these creatures which they haven''t felt before. Even Arjun who was the senior most person in the group haven''t felt this kind of sensation


    "This aura..." , Rick said, " I sense wicked and sinister aura coming from them. What the hell are these creatures?"


    "Be careful!" , Arjun said, " This sensation... it matches with the description about the aura those demons from the Demon Realm possess. I think they are the demons from the Demon Realm. And their source of power is not Divine Core. I think they are the demons who has Curse Core as their source!"


    "What?" , Everyone were alerted immediately.


    The natives of the God Realm has the Divine Core as their power source. While the Demons of the Demon Realm has the Curse Core as it''s power source. All this time Arjun only faced opponents who had the Divine Core as it''s source of power. But none of his enemies were demons. This was first time Arjun faced the demons with Curse Core.


    "Be Careful!" , Arjun said, " These demons specialises in Evil and Curse related Arts to fight their enemies. Don''t let yourselves get cursed by them. Magmeel told me that the curses of these demons are really terrifying!"


    Rick and others nodded their heads in agreement. They never took even small matters which might take their lives casually. So how would they not be careful with such an huge issue.


    "Boss! I have a request!" , Logan said


    "What is it?" , Arjun asked.


    "I want to fight these monsters alone!" , Logan said.


    "Definitely not!" , Arjun said, " I know you people were trained in combats by grandfather. But learning combat skills and applying it in the real battle are two different things."


    "But.. " , Arjun interrupted Logan''s request.


    Rick said, " Listen to boss, Logan! Back in the Maze Palace we learned an important lesson. We were fortunate that we learned the cloning technique. But if that wasn''t the case and we didn''t have the time to prepare ourselves, we would have been dead."


    Arjun said, " That''s right! I know you are fired up. You are very eager to fight your first battle. But you could only have one life. Don''t forget that."


    "And one more thing." , Rick said, " We all know that grandpa and others trained you people. But let me tell you something. Aren''t we were trained by our grandfathers? And what was the outcome of our first battle? We almost lost our lives. And what''s more embarrassing is that the one who killed our clones were mere constructs! It was a total disgrace for us. After all, these constructs don''t possess the intelligence on par with the humans."


    "I understand!" , Logan said with a little dejection in his tone.


    "If Course! I can help you a little in this issue." , Arjun smiled and said, " In our team except me and Rick everyone are total amateur in battles. So myself and Rick will not participate in this battle. So defeating these monsters, I will leave it to four of you. How about this. Use this as a warm up before the main battle!"


    "That''s better!" , Logan''s eyes lit up. Even Alwyn and others accepted to this proposal.


    "Then carry-on with your battles." , Arjun said, " I will aid you only when the situation is life threatening!"


    "Yes." , All four of them replied excitedly.


    They then entered the field of vision of these demons. These demons were surprisingly very weak in their cultivation. They could give very good battle experience for the amateur like Logan and others. And it will make them understand the vast difference between learning and executing in the real battle.


    As soon as the one horned demons looked at the four people coming at them cautiously, their killing intent lit up. They looked at them as if they are looking at their prey and roared loudly by looking at the sky.


    Logan and others were slightly nervous inside their hearts. But at the same time they were excited. After all, they are one of those people who wants to be at the top of everything in cultivation.


    Since the very beginning all they ever did was training. They never had the chance to participate in the battle. They were occasionally trained by Sitaram and Gutherson. As they kept on learning, their will strengthened up for the battle. They were thirsting for battle.

 356 AN EASY WIN

    Arjun looked at the excited teammates of his and sighed. He said, " This is definitely bad! Their excitement is taking over their mind. This will be troublesome."


    "It can''t be helped, boss!" , Rick replied, " After all, we were as excited as they are back in the Maze Palace. We were lucky enough back then as we learned the cloning technique. Or else we would have been long dead for sure."


    "Whatever!" , Arjun said, " It''s better this way. This battle will teach them that excitement should not take over their mind in the middle of a battle. One should be cautious enough all the time. If they didn''t face these monsters before we face the main targets, then their excitement may have led them to their graves! This level of trap will give them a valuable lesson before the final battle against the three Musketeers and their higher ups."


    "That''s obviously true." , Rick said, " Well, Let us see how they are going to handle this situation."


    Both of them looked at the battle. As for Jimmy, his clone was guarding this place well enough for any unexpected attacks.


    The one horned monsters ran towards the four of them. As they came near to the four of them, they thrusted their sharp claws towards them.


    At that time all four of them sensed the sharpness of the fangs of the monsters. The sharpness immediately alerted their sense of danger.


    As the sharp demonic fangs neared their throat, they immediately dodged. At that time the sharpness of the demonic fangs pierced through air. The force that was generated from the sharpness of the demonic fangs pierced through the air and blasted the big stone nearby into five pieces.


    The four of them were stunned. At that time they imagined themselves in the place of the blasted stone. None of them believed that they would have been stayed Alive after receiving that attack.


    All of a sudden their excitement was replaced with cautiousness. They suddenly remembered what Arjun and Rick tried to tell them about their experience in the Maze Palace. Even when they were training under Sitaram and Gutherson, they were constantly told by them that the experience they gain during practice and when they were in the life and death battle were entirely different. Back then they didn''t understand much. But now they are understanding the depth of their warning.


    Their faces turned serious. Arjun looked at this scene and couldn''t help but smile. Even Rick was amusing by looking at the scene.


    "Now things are getting a little better." , Arjun said while smiling, " They took their first right step towards the Art of Combat!"


    "I agree!" , Rick replied, " They are finally started to be cautious. This is good."


    "But this is just the beginning." , Arjun said, " Let us see how they will deal with this situation."


    "No. This is important." , Arjun said, " I don''t know how things will be in the God Realm when we ascend. But things are definitely going to be bad with our current battle sense. We might be the true dominators of this realm, but we will be nothing but ants in the God Realm. If our friends doesn''t have the minimum basic battle experience, then we won''t survive long enough up there. So let them take their time. And what''s more, they need to face any one of those cunning higher ups of the Assassins Organisation. So it''s better to amass basic battle experience before facing them. Especially for these guys."


    "I understand." , Rick said after some thinking. But he had to admit with Arjun. The world they will see the next day is totally foreign to them. The culture, lifestyle, the powerful clans, the government system.. everything will be foreign for them. They will definitely face crisis over there. So it was better to make any kind of preparation that was possible. This was for the better future.


    In the meanwhile the monsters once again started to attack the four amateurs with it''s powerful fangs. This time the four of them aren''t careless like the last time.


    As they were attacked they immediately moved side and the attack missed once again. But in that split moment Alwyn engulfed his hand with the earth element and punched one of those monsters with his powerful fist.


    Since the punch contains the power of a Dragon, the punch landed on the vital spots of those monster.


    "ROAR!!!"


    That monster roared loudly and fell on the ground. It struggles for a moment. But that was just for a moment. That monster stopped moving after some time. It was dead.


    "WHAT?" , Logan and others were surprised as they said, " These monsters have really weak bodies!"


    Even Arjun was surprised. He was in fact speechless. The demeanour these monsters displayed earlier and combined with their aura that gave them the sense of danger made them very cautious. But for the monster to die only from a single punch made things much more easier. There wasn''t anything necessary for them to display their full efforts to kill these monsters at all.


    "Let me try." , Logan engulfed his fist with the light and punched another monster. The outcome remained the same. The monster struggled for a moment and collapsed on the ground.


    Seeing this Jason and Adam didn''t sit idle either. They used their dragons power and all it took is just a punch. And very soon the sum of ten monsters were lying on the ground dead.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "That was very easy." , Alwyn said.


    Arjun sighed and said, " We should have expected this earlier. First of all, this is Life Realm. And for the people from the God Realm we don''t possess any threat. So they won''t be placing any powerful and dangerous arrays and formations. After all, who could kill them with the Magic Power."


    Arjun continued, " Secondly, to construct powerful arrays and formations one needs constant supply of wealth and expensive materials. For the Assassins Organisation there was no need for such thing to do. After all, why would they waste their time and resources for the insignificant humans like us? So this might be the reason why they didn''t bother to put any powerful and expensive array."


    Everyone agreed with Arjun as they don''t have any reason to disagree.

 357 CHARLES NEWTON

    On the other side, Sitaram led his army and came to the border of the Dark Moon Empire. This was the place everything began. Even though Sitaram formed the Star Moon Empire, his origin, his family where they were annihilated in the attack of a dragon was here. So he had some special memories attached to this place.


    Gutherson said, " Boss! It sure brings back some memories."


    "Yes." , Sitaram replied, " But this time we came here for an entirely different purpose."


    "Yes." , Gnan and Gutherson replied, " We understand."


    "I promised my grandson." , Sitaram said, " So I won''t show any mercy! Even if it''s my childhood friend. Even though I don''t want to do it, I have to do it for the future of children. For their better future."


    Since they have less than 12 hours for their departure, Sitaram was wise enough for not letting his emotions get better out of him. Since time is of essence, and since they are going to leave this realm, he wants to put an end to all the memories related to this realm. Sitaram was mentally prepared to kill Charles Newton, the emperor of the Dark Moon Empire.


    They walked quickly and reached the border gates of the Dark Moon Empire.


    Sitaram''s face turned serious and gave his orders, " Gutherson! Do it!"


    "With pleasure!" , Gutherson replied.


    He shouted, " ARCHERS!!! BEGIN!!!"


    The Archers team put their arrows in their bows. They aimed at the gates of the entrance of the Dark Moon Empire and released it. The soldiers were totally fired up. Since their childhood they were thought about the legends of Sitaram and Gutherson! But they never imagined in their wildest dreams that they would be fighting alongside such legends. So they were extra careful with their attitude.


    two minutes ago.


    On the other side, near the border gates of the Dark Moon Empire, the guardians were on high alert. Since the heavy loss against the Star Moon Empire, the 60% of the army fell. This attack made the entire empire mostly vulnerable.


    "Please let us in." , A person said, " We are from the adventures team who are returning from a very long mission."


    "Show me your identity tokens!" , The guard said in a little strongly.


    "Identity tokens?" , That person glanced at his companion and said, " Wait a minute."


    He took out a token and showed it to the guard. After verifying it thoroughly and checking their bodies for any possible harmful weapons the guard let them in.


    "This level of security, " That adventurer said, " It looks like the loss against the Star Moon Empire is really serious."


    "I think so too." , His companion replied.


    As they tried to move towards the entrance of the empire, they suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?" , The guard said coldly, " Move forward."


    But that person didn''t listen anything. He then looked in the sky. He suddenly found that huge amount of black dots formed on the sky. These dots were getting bigger and bigger as seconds passed. At a particular period of time that adventurer clearly looked at the true shape of the black dots.


    "Crap!!!" , That adventurer shouted, " AN ENEMY ATTACK!!!"


    These people were adventures. They are sensitive towards these kind of dangers which normal guards like them couldn''t sense. So their adventures senses informed them about the danger that was coming at them.


    "What?" , The guards were stunned for a moment and looked into the sky. Before they could think about any solution, the rain of arrows fell on them. Each arrows pierced through their bodies and took their lives.


    Even the experienced adventures were not exception. Even they had to surrender their lives under the sudden rain of arrows.


    The atmosphere turned back to normal. The world turned silent once again. But the scene near the entrance of the Dark Moon Empire was pretty nasty. It was filled with dead bodies of guards and adventurers. Their bodies were pierced with arrows. Blood was everywhere on the ground.


    "Let''s go!" , Sitaram said with resolution.


    All the soldiers followed Sitaram and Gutherson with an attitude of respect. They entered the border gate of the empire. There were unprepared soldiers standing there.


    "Gutherson! Do it." , Sitaram orders.


    Gutherson smiled and ran towards those soldiers. All the soldiers of Star Moon empire were stunned by Sitaram''s orders. Because he asked Gutherson to deal with approximately 25 soldiers of the enemy''s army. But what shocked them even more was Gutherson''s response. He immediately accepted and marched to deal with the sum of 25 soldiers all by himself.


    Gutherson took out his sword started to slash each soldier as if they were baked cake. His targets were trying to put a futile struggle as they tried to take Gutherson down with the advantage they have in numbers.


    But Gutherson was too agile and quick with his movements. Each and every move he made was perfect and treat to watch. He kept on dodging. And when he got the right opportunity, he would strike. All the soldiers of the Star Moon Empire looked at this scene and were stunned.


    ''Truly a legendary man!'' , that was the thoughts in everyone''s mind.


    Very soon Gutherson finished with his killing and stood by Sitaram''s side. All the soldiers payed even greater respect for Gutherson.


    "Let''s go." , Sitaram said, " We don''t have much time."


    Sitaram said that and walked towards the Royal Palace of the Star Moon Empire along with his army.


    ---------


    Inside the Royal Palace---->


    A person was sitting on a throne. So many higher ministers were sitting on their designated seats. The person on the throne had blonde hair with neatly cleaned dress that a king wears. One could see the wickedness in that person''s eyes.


    This person was none other than Charles Newton, the childhood friend of Sitaram. The other disciple of Magmeel. The Emperor of the Dark Moon Empire, Charles Newton!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    There were two ladies sitting on a rather higher seats than other ministers. These two are none other than Emma and Nege. Emma is Charles''s Sister who married Sitaram. While Nege was Charles''s daughter who married Gnan and gave birth to Arjun.


    Right now the three of them had an ugly expression on their faces. And the reason was obviously the attack of Star Moon Empire on them.


    Charles already got a detailed news about how Sitaram breached the security of the Dark Moon Empire and invaded the empire. Then how Sitaram asked Gutherson to kill the team of 25 all by himself and how Gutherson did it beautifully. And how Sitaram is coming towards the Royal Palace of the Dark Moon Empire.

 358 A GRAVE MISTAKE

    In the past Sitaram and Charles lost their parents and all the people that they knew under the attack of a dragon. When they were also going to be killed a red dragon came and rescued them and killed that dragon. That dragon was none other than Magmeel.


    Later Magmeel took both of them as his disciples and nurtured them well. Magmeel''s tutelage was exceptional as both of them achieved strength that far surpassed other humans. And they started their journey to conquer the world.


    They took several humans as their disciples and thought them cultivation. Later slowly they formed a mercenary team and started a war against all the lords who conquered the lands. Later their small mercenary team grew up and formed a kingdom. As time passed they conquered half of the world.


    Later they both split up and formed their own empires. Sitaram formed Star Moon Empire. While Charles formed Dark Moon Empire.


    But this was the story that world knew about. But in the middle of their journey, Charles started to hate Sitaram. They both contributed equally for all their achievements. But Sitaram was the one who received most of the credit. In nurturing their army, Sitaram''s methods were far exceptional than Charles. Slowly the people under Charles tutelage migrated under Sitaram''s tutelage. This was one of the reason for the growth of hatred in Chares for Sitaram.


    Even after winning the war against any opposition, people gave more credit to Sitaram. No one cared or talked about the contributions done by Charles. So he was boiling with anger.


    Even after the formation of the Dark Moon Empire, people gave most credit to Sitaram for it. It was as if,


    ''If there was no Sitaram, there wouldn''t be Emperor Charles.''


    ''Charles was lucky to born as the friend of Sitaram. Charles did very little and yet he became the emperor for half of the land they conquered.''


    This kind of response grew the seed of hated within Charles for Sitaram. It was to the extent where he wanted to kill Sitaram. But Sitaram was no pushover. Moreover, he was an emperor just like him. So he had to calm himself down and wait for an opportunity.


    His patience paid off and an opportunity finally knocked on his door. It was 10 people who said that they will help him in getting rid of Sitaram. And they will help him in capturing the Star Moon Empire.


    But Charles has to become their lackey. Charles can continue as the emperor. But the one who rules behind the shadow would be them.


    Then The Leader Of The Assassins Organisation told him his plan about how to kill Sitaram. That''s when he introduced Emma to Charles. Charles introduced Emma as his adopted sister and married her to Sitaram.


    But the thing the Assassins Organisation gas the most is patience. They waited for Gnan to take birth and married Nege to him. It was only to enrich the trust of Sitaram towards Charles.


    After gaining enough trust from both Gnan and Sitaram, they finally made their move. They developed a chemical that will corrode a person''s Magic Core. It was a slow process. But it won''t leave any trace after digestion. So it didn''t arouse any doubts from either Sitaram or Gnan.


    Charles got what he wants. He got revenge on Sitaram. His daughter became the new empress of Star Moon Empire. Indirectly, he got his grip on Star Moon Empire. But that was only on the surface. The true controller of these all was the Assassins Organisation.


    He wanted to resist their rule on him. But he knew the terrifying background of the Assassins Organisation. So he had no choice but to become their dog. He really regretted his actions to go against Sitaram. Before coming in contact with the Assassins Organisation he at least had freedom. But now he don''t have freedom anymore.


    But luck outplayed him completely opposite. He at least had the satisfaction of the doom of Sitaram. But that satisfaction didn''t last long. Sitaram not only miraculously recovered, but he re captured his Empire. This was a double slap on the face of Charles.


    Initially he thought that the Assassins Organisation will definitely strike back. After all, their background was truly terrifying. But whenever they tried to deal with it, all they ever received in return was failure. Their leader even started a war against them. But in the last moment, everything ruined. They killed all the allied soldiers with one single weapon.


    The Dark Moon Empire lost 60% of their total army. They had 40% of the army left. And most of them are watchmen and guardians. This scenario weakened them very much. And now even before they can recover from their losses, they were being attacked.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    What''s embarrassing him the most is the mastermind behind these series of unfortunate events is none other than his own grandson whom they tried to kill in the past. He became a serious headache for the Assassins Organisation. And now he not only became the current emperor, but also he became threat for his own life.


    "An insignificant newborn child has became such a terrifying opponent." , Charles said, " Nege! Your son has become truly a troublesome opponent."


    "It can''t be helped, father." , Nege said after sighing, " If I knew he would be this formidable back then, I wouldn''t have let him go. He would have become a powerful ally."


    "Forget about it." , Emma said, " Right now we need to bother about the current crisis."


    "That''s right!" , Charles said and took out a communication crystal. He immediately contacted the person he wanted to communicate with.


    "What do you want?" , A cold voice rang out from the communication crystal.


    "Sitaram is attacking our Royal Palace!" , Charles said in respect, " Chief! Please! I need backup."


    "Royal Palace is under attack from Sitaram?" , Arin said coldly, " You have the home advantage. Deal with it. We have our own share of trouble here."


    "Trouble?" , Charles said a little puzzled, " What do you mean, Chief?"


    "It''s your grandson!" , Arin replied, " That bastard! Traps and arrays are meant for protection. He not only dared to intrude our base, he is using those powerful monsters from the arrays as the battle experience for his friends. This is the biggest humiliation on our part."


    Arin coldly said, " We had our own trouble. Deal with your own trouble. Don''t call us unnecessarily."

 359 CLEARING HURDLES

    "What the hell is happening?" , Nege said, " What is he doing in the Assassins Organisation?"


    "That''s not important." , Emma said in concern, " How did he learn the location of the Assassins Organisation?"


    "And what does chief meant by Arjun training his colleagues using the Array Formations?" , Nege asked in confusion, " If Arjun is putting them busy, then why exactly Sitaram is attacking us now?"


    "He is buying time!" , Charles said in an hoarse voice, " He is delaying the Assassins Organisation from providing help. So that Sitaram could deal a massive blow to us."


    "Whatever it is..." , Emma said, " We need to do something about Sitaram. Or else we will not be able to save ourselves."


    "That''s true." , Charles said, " Fortunately, we have you two who can use the Willpower thanks to the strange device that envoy from the God Realm brought. Even though it''s ingenuine, so what? We can rule the entire world with that power."


    "But we have one opponent who could be a huge threat in our path." , Nege said, " Don''t forget! Unlike us, Arjun is the genuine Willpower user."


    "So what?" , Charles said with confidence, " Even if he has the genuine ability to train in Willpower, he is just a creator. His path is that of a supporting occupation. He could be killed anytime. Of course, he somehow has a friend who could also use the Willpower. That person whom Nege said that Arjun called him Rick. Even though he is just a fighter, so what? He is just nothing but one person. Even if Arjun has multiple people like Rick, how strong could they be currently? They might be training for merely 30 years or less. How much strength they could accumulate in such a short time?"


    "That''s true." , Nege said, " His Majesty won''t sit idly and do nothing. He won''t let this looming threat exist for the longer period of time. Don''t forget! His Majesty and his people from the God Realm are trained for God knows how long. Their cultivation and experience is far higher than Arjun and his friends. So I think It''s better not to bother about this issue for much longer."


    "And what''s more, Arjun made a grave error." Emma said, " He is in the base of the Assassin''s Organisation. In the pressence of His Majesty, the two chiefs, the three Musketeers and the Four Asuras, what can his little power amount to? I think very soon his death news will come to us. And the presence of that envoy made things even more difficult for Arjun."


    "That''s true." , Charles relaxed a bit and said, " That means we have to worry about Sitaram. If we can stop him and even better kill him, things will be better."


    "Leave Gnan to me." , Nege licked her lips and said, " I will take care of him. He is my husband after all!"


    "Their army.... I will leave it to our generals to deal with." , Charles said with sinister tone, " We were thought by the same master. We started our journey at same time. But people never gave me enough credit for our combined efforts. There praise for Sitaram and people calling my hard work and me ascending to throne was mere luck, I couldn''t tolerate it."


    Charles continued, " I really loved our friendship. But he stole my credit. He stole the credit of my hard work. So I collabotated with those people. But their efforts lasted only for a short period of time. Sitaram recovered from Core Corrosion Drug''s effect. But today will be the day I will kill him personally. Today I will show the world who is superior among me and Sitaram!"


    ------------


    In the meanwhile, Arjun and his team were clearing each level with ease. After clearing the first phase of the array, they entered the second stage. In the first stage, they faced the one horned monsters which were around 10 of them. But when they entered they were greeted with seven monsters. These monsters were same as they faced in the first stage. Except, instead of one horn, they had two horns.


    What''s impressive was that their battle abilities, their awareness were much greater than those one horned monsters they encountered in the first stage. But Arjun was pleased with this development. The battle with the two horned monsters gave Logan and others huge amount of precious battle experience. During the battle with the two horned monsters, Alwyn was slightly injured. Jason was almost killed instantly.


    Logan was a little better. He observed the situation first. He observed the battle between Alwyn and Jason with these two horned monsters. After evaluating their strength he made his move. He took their abilities and strength into consideration from the data that he gathered, and fought accordingly. So he wasn''t injured.


    But this improved the battle awareness of Logan and others. They finally understood that training and actual life and death battle are two whole different things. This little experiences would help them in the upcoming battle against the true members of the Assassins Organisation. After healing and resting for short period of time, they left the second stage and advanced farword. Very soon they entered the stage of the array.


    Inside the base of the Assassins Organisation, all the higher officials and Yin and Marley were watching how Arjun and others were dealing with the monsters they set up for them. The way they were dealing with these monsters really surprised the higher ups of the organisation. But it also infuriated them. Because these monsters were failing to hold Arjun and his team back.


    "That cunning bastard!" , Yin shouted in fury, " He is using our array formations to train his people. This is a huge disgrace for us."


    "Interesting!" , Marley laughed and said, " These monsters have minimum basic strength. And yet they had been struggling to take them down. But I like Arjun''s plan. He is indeed training his people. Or else with the strength they possessed, they won''t even last for 10 seconds against our forces."


    "But with the strength they possessed at the moment, they will last maximum till the third stage." , Marley said, "But they will definitely die in the fourth stage. Because the monsters there is very powerful. They will die in the fourth stage."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "That''s for certain." , Yin gave a wry smile and said.

 360 MOTIVATION

    In the third stage, they faced the three horned monsters. They were much powerful. If one had to evaluate their strength in Divine Power scale, then they would be at almost close to 10th to 11th level of Divine Origin Stage.


    This level was easy to clear for the likes of Logan and Alwyn. As they were at the similar stage. Adding with the fact that they weren''t the ordinary Inner Will users, but they had the Yin-Yan Inner Will, the power only the Will of the Universe candidates could use, it should have been an easy win.


    But they had to work really hard in order to defeat those three horned monsters.. The reason for this is very simple. And that is because Logan and others lack the battle experience. But Arjun could tell that they are slowly getting used to the battles. Even though it was a tiny amount of experience, they were not as fired up as before facing the one horned monsters from the first level. They learned the basic qualities a combat master should have. That is to be cautious during the battle. Thus Arjun was pleased with the outcome despite the time it consumed.


    Arjun initially planned to assist them in the battles against the higher ups of the Assassins Organisation. He initially thought that when they will be in the critical condition, he will use his Void Qi and heal them repeatedly. He will assist them in their battle like this. After all, he used this method to save John from that deadly poison which his opponent who happens to be one of the four Asuras planted within him.


    But this small battles with these horned monsters gave them the experience which will definitely play some major roles for the battles with the higher ups of the Assassins Organisation. After all, his friends are no longer as fired up and casual as they were before.


    In the third stage of the array, they encountered the three horned monsters. They are numbered upto four. This number balanced the opponents his team had to face as his team also has four people who needs the battle experience.


    During the battle, Logan and others struggled a little at the beginning. Because the speed and agility at which these monsters were moving was really very quick. They really struggled at the beginning. The sharp claws of the monsters really left some bruises and scars on the body of Logan and others.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    After taking their own time, They finally gave a death blow to the monsters. The monsters finally died. Logan and others were tired. So they immediately fell on the ground. They were tired. There bodies were radiating heat of exhaustion. In the past they trained a lot. They trained for hours. Only then they encountered this kind of heat of exhaustion. But only 15 minutes of battle took them to this strange phenomena.


    "How do you feel?" , Arjun asked, " If this battle was against those powerful, cunning, sly old and very experienced higher ups of the Assassins Organisation you were facing instead of these monsters, then do you think you had the chances of victory?"


    "Nope." , Adam immediately said, " I don''t think I could have lasted more than 10-15 seconds against them. We would have made a grave mistake if it wasn''t for the experience these monsters provided us."


    "I agree." , Jason immediately said.


    "Me too!" , Logan said.


    "Me as well!" , Alwyn said.


    "Don''t blame yourselves." , Arjun said, " I don''t know how many times our clones were killed back in the Maze Palace. It was a huge fortune and luck, that we decided to send our clones in first, instead of we marching to our death. But the experience in the Maze Palace thought us an important lessons. So you could be rest assured. None of you are to be blamed for your lack of battle experience."


    "But Boss!" , Alwyn said, " Do you think we can last against the Assassins Organisation with this little battle experience? Especially against the higher ups?"


    "You can." , Arjun smiled and said, " You need not to be a master or grandmaster in combat in ordewr to face these trash who were sent to our realm. Before anything else, please put these words in the deepest parts of your mind.


    Arjun warned them with a serious face, " Firstly, you are the Will of the Universe! But this status will be temporary as I will upgrade your power after we settled down in the God Realm! But being the Will of the Universe will definitely improve your status. Be confident with your abilities. Don''t forget that one day you will be sitting on the level of Lord Chaos."


    Logan and others clenched their fists in anticipation. Because they were special as they were different from other cultivators. So how could they lose confidence within them?


    "Secondly, the opponents are nothing but trash!" , Arjun said, " If they were really that dangerous then the Assassins Organisation from the God Realm wouldn''t have thrown them in this small realm. So I am pretty sure that their cultivation levels will be very small. So I am sure that they won''t be that dangerous."


    "What you have learned today is very valuable lessons." , Arjun said, " They might have given you very little experience, but this little experience that you have gained are the basics in the battles. And we can build good foundations from the basics itself. So how could you not fare against them?"


    "That''s right!" , Alwyn said, " Damm it! The fear that i have for the Assassins Organisation since my childhood has gotten the worst out of me."


    "That''s right!" , Adam said, " How could we, who has the Divine Power scared of them?"


    "They might have come from the God Realm." , Logan said, " But we are about to leave to the God Realm. So how could we be scared of these trash?"


    " I won''t doubt myself anymore!" , Jason said.


    "That''s the spirit!" , Arjun smiled and said, " Believe in yourself. You people are going to the God Realm. In the future you will be going to the Celestial Realm as well. So don''t worry about it. Just you need to use the little experience that you have gained today. Use this experience along with the teachings from the grandfather. Just keep the things simple. There is nothing else for you to do."


    "Yes." , All of them replied.

 361 TRAINING WITH THE MONSTER

    Inside the base of the Assassins Organisation, the higher ups were watching everything from a screen in front of them.


    As they looked at Arjun and his group cleared the third stage, they couldn''t stop but become a little amazed. After all, they have been watching everything since the very start. They could tell from Logan and others skills display, that they have transformed from a total noobs to a little clever fighters.


    "Impressive." , Marley couldn''t hold back from complement, " They might be noobs. But they are quick learners. Just from these senseless monsters, they got the basic combat experience. The experience and awareness they possessed is really amazing. In our organisation even the 5-Star level members had to train at least for a week to gain this level of combat understanding. These people are truly geniuses."


    Marley turned towards the higher ups like Yin and others and said seriously, " If you had to deal with them, don''t kill them immediately. Give them an opportunity to join us. Tell them the benefits they would receive from joining the Assassins Organisation. They had the talent and quick learning ability, even king will be tempted to groom them personally!"


    "Even King?" , Yin asked in a little jealousy, " As you command it, Lord Marley!"


    Marley smiled in return. He was really shocked with whatever Logan and others displayed. Their leaning ability is far quicker than even the 5-Star Classified talents of the Assassins Organisation in the God Realm. Whatever basic combat skills they have learned today, it takes about one week for those 5-Star learners to learn. This level of learning far surpassed those 5-Star learners.


    "But what if they couldn''t defeat the monsters from the fourth stage?" , Grin asked, " What if they will die this time?"


    "If that''s the case, then it''s the end of the story." , Marley said, " After all, they are our enemies to begin with. It would be more profitable for people like them with such a genius minds to perish than let them leave. If we let them grow, then we will be making enemy out of some powerful people. It''s not good for our future."


    "That''s right!" , Yin said.


    "Anyway let''s see." , Marley said, " Let''s see if they are going to perish. Or they will pull out some kind of miracle. I''m looking forward into this."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    As soon as they reached the fourth stage, even Arjun was taken back a little. The aura and ominous feeling he got made him a little serious.


    "Boss! This sensation... this energy undulation is something I sensed from you." , Rick said.


    Arjun didn''t speak. As they moved forward, that ominous feeling got bigger and bigger. As this feeling reached it''s peak, Arjun found a monster.


    This monster was a little different from other monsters. It''s body colour was grey in colour just like the other monsters which they have encountered earlier. But there was faint amount of red colour mixed within that grey colour body. It''s black horn was also turning from black to violet colour. The energy and aura it released was quite higher than other monsters.


    "Interesting!" , Arjun smiled and said, " A monster that broke through the threshold of first awakening! This is getting interesting!"


    "First awakening?" , Logan said in shock, " How the hell are we supposed to fight it?"


    "No! You have to deal with it yourselves!" , Arjun said, " But this time Rick will join you."


    "Me?" , Rick asked a little confused.


    "It''s at the beginning stage of the first awakening." , Arjun said, " Even though none of you reached the first awakening yet, you have the Yin-Yan Inner Will. You guys has the power of the Universe Will. So it''s going to be a little tough. But this battle will give you much more experience than you have gained previously. Don''t miss this chance."


    "What''s more." , Arjun continued, " If these monsters with this level of cultivation are here, then it is possible that the higher ups of the Assassins Organisation has people with the first level of awakening. Without proper understanding and preparation I am sure that you won''t last that long."


    "In other words..." , Rick thought for a moment and said, " This is an opportunity! An opportunity to understand and make ourselves competitive enough to deal with the enemy who has the first level of awakening."


    "That''s right." , Arjun said, " So adding Rick in the team, I want all five of you to deal with it. But remember one thing. Don''t kill that monster too early. Your objective is to train your reflexes, your senses, intuition, and awareness from this monster. Don''t kill it too early. If you can learn to keep up with this monster''s speed and nurture yourselves, then your fight against the higher ups will be a lot easier. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." , Everyone replied in union.


    "And one more thing." , Arjun continued, " No matter what, don''t even dare to display the true power of the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>. We already framed them as creators of the sword that can slay the dragons. I am sure that those higher ups are definitely watching us. If they learns that we can use the power of a dragon, then we will be in deep trouble. We had to encounter unnecessary consequences."


    "We know that." , Adam said, " That''s why we didn''t display our true strength in the previous battles against these monsters."


    "That''s good to hear." , Arjun smiled and said, " Well then, nurture yourselves. Try to keep up with this monster. Don''t kill it quickly. After all, this battle will help you in the main battles."


    Everyone nodded their heads. They clearly understood what Arjun was trying to do. It''s obvious that they are weak. Before coming here they had little confidence in dealing with the Assassins Organisation. But they had to do it as they don''t have the time. They were leaving for the God Realm. So they are lacking leisure time to deal with the Assassins Organisation.


    Despite lacking confidence, they still came as someone has to take the responsibility for the fall of the Assassins Organisation. But they were lacking confidence as they never had a life and death battle before. But unexpected encounter with these monsters really helped them a lot. They were preparing themselves for the main battles.


    Arjun even said that the departure schedule for the God Realm could be postponed. But it''s better not to lose this golden opportunity. So they want to maximise their gains from this battle.

 362 FACE TO FACE CONFRONTATION

    In the meanwhile, the war broke out between the army of Sitaram and the soldiers of the Dark Moon Empire.


    The public who stationed themselves permanently near the Royal Palace were evacuated beforehand. So no public were involved in this war.


    The army of the Dark Moon Empire was led by their top class world renowned Generals. As for the army of Star Moon Empire were led by John. Jessica and Samantha were busy healing the injured soldiers.


    And this scenario brought the greatest headache for the Generals of the Dark Moon Empire. The Dark Moon Empire''s soldiers either kill or injure the soldiers of the Star Moon Empire. Bit under the healing effect of Samantha and Jessica. Very soon the number of soldiers of the Dark Moon Empire kept on falling.


    On the other side, after handing down the situation of the army of the Dark Moon Empire to John, Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson decided to deal with the Charles and others personally. Sitaram could have taken his time to deal with the soldiers first. But since they have about four hours left for the departure, they lack time. So they had to think about how to end everything within four hours.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Since dealing with the higher ups of the Assassins Organisation were busy in dealing with Arjun and others, he had confidence in Arjun for stopping any possible reinforcement from the organisation.


    So Sitaram left dealing with the army to John, and took the two most powerful and experienced people like Gnan and Gutherson to deal with Charles and any other possible enemy.


    Since John is the Inner Will user and the enemy has the Magic Power, it was enough to say that the business that Sitaram gave for John was a rather easy one. So he wasn''t uneasy or worried about the outcome of the war with the soldiers.


    What is more important is, how to deal with the likes of Nege and Emma. It was possible that even Charles got his conscience got replaced and became non genuine Inner Will user.


    He don''t even know since when did the Assassins Organisation started this project. If this project was going on for a long time, then it might be a difficult task to deal with them as Sitaram couldn''t fathom the true cultivation level of Charles and others.


    So he walked straight through the main door of the Royal Palace. Strangely, there were no guards or soldiers who tried to stop them. In fact, they led the way for Sitaram and others towards the room where Charles and others were. This development wasn''t within the expectation of Sitaram. But still, he decided to go.


    As Sitaram and others entered the luxurious hall, they found three people sitting on the sofa. To be honest, it was an old man and two ladies. Sitaram and his team are familiar with these people mire than anyone else. They were none other than Charles, Nege and Emma.


    After looking them together, the anger within Sitaram almost burst out. Even though the one who schemed against him was the Assassin Organisation, it was these people who executed the plan. They gave him and his son the Magic Core corrosion drug which was actually traceless and almost ruined their lives.


    They were certain that they will die. It was at that time they decided to nurture Arjun and make him independent. So that after their death due to the drug that corrodes their Magic Core and send them to their death, Arjun could depend on himself and live the happy life.


    But things suddenly changed as Arjun awakened his Willpower instead of Magic Core. Sitaram felt that this development was actually a blessing in disguise. He finally had the hope. A small hope for his development. So that Arjun could become a genius in Supporting Occupation and could develop the cure for the effect of the Magic Corrosion Drug.


    But the series of events that took place in the Weissan Town developed a pleasant surprise for him. His Magic Core corrosion was not not only cured but the arrival of Lord Chaos broke the limit of Cultivation of Magic and took Sitaram and others to the 8th Grandstar Realm!


    But his surprise didn''t stop there. Arjun gave him the ability to train in Willpower and this took his journey a completely new path. He officially started journey in the path of Gods which he never believed that he will walk in that path one day.


    Today they are in the position where they are going to leave the Life Realm. They are going to the place which was just a myth for them. And this became possible thanks to his grandson. And most importantly, his series of luck.


    Initially he tried to forget the past as he is going to walk on the new path. He is going to leave this realm not less than four hours from now. So he sort of forgave Charles for his betrayal. He thought to let him go. But Arjun forced him to face his old friend. He actually don''t know why he did it. But since it was a request of his dearest grandson, he had to listen to him. Even before leaving for this battle, he promised Arjun that he will definitely kill Charles.


    But seeing all the people for their misfortune which lasted for thirty years sitting together at one place, all his angerness and inner desire burst out. He forcefully compressed his anger and looked at Charles.


    Charles looked at Sitaram. His old friend, the person who knew about him more than anyone else, the person who received the same training as him from the same dragon, the person with whom he shared countless life and death battles, the person whom he felt has played the equal role in conquring half of the world and forming the Star Moon and Dark Moon Empire was standing before him. That person was glaring at him with the expression that demanding the explaination. Charles sighed on his series of bad luck.

 363 VERBAL DISCUSSION

    Gnan almost burst out in anger after seeing the shamelessness of Charles. He wanted to say something in return with the anger tone. But an hand caught his hand and stopped him. Gnan looked back and found the one who stopped him was none other than Gutherson.


    Gutherson looked at Gnan and shook his head. Which means not to interfere between those two. Gnan calmed himself down. He knew why Gutherson stopped him. Sitaram and Charles were old friends. They shared countless life and death battles together. So it was understandable that at this situation, nobody is more qualified to talk with Charles more than Sitaram does. So he looked at his father, wondering what would his father do.


    "Fine!" , Sitaram smiled and walked towards an empty seat. Gutherson and Gnan followed him and occupied an empty seat each.


    Charles smiled and asked in a friendly tone, " What would you like to drink? Would you like to take tea, coffee or your favourite orange juice?"


    "I don''t need any of that!" , Sitaram said, " And don''t waste my time. Just come straight to the point."


    "Man! You are as boring as ever." , Charles said, " Fine! What would you like to know?"


    "Everything." , Sitaram said, " I want to know everything!"


    "Fine then." , Charles''s smile frozen and it was replaced with coldness, " We started our training together. After we completed our training under Master Magmeel, we started our journey in order to chase after our dream. But you took away most of the credit for our dream. I was like a side character in our dream. People always said that we were able to establish our empires mainly because of you. It was as if I never played any major role in establishing our empires."


    "So you let the Assassins Organisation take advantage of your hatred." , Sitaram said, " You collided with them and you planned to finish me for good."


    "But your grandson spoiled my plans." , Charles sighed and said, " Defeat after defeat. Since the day Arjun came into the situation, all we ever faced is defeat. And you were able to stand in front of me like this."


    Charles concluded with the twisted face. He once again recalled the events of that day. He can''t tolerate this n after all these years.


    "That''s it?" , Sitaram asked after a moment of silence, " Is that the reason you found for your incompetence?"


    "Incompetence?" , Charles burst out in anger and said, " We both started everything. We both started everything together. How could you say that I was incompetent?"


    "It''s not the matter of who or when did we start!" , Sitaram sighed and said, " It''s the matter of what you learned and how did you put it your knowledge in the outside world. You are saying that we both have equal amount of knowledge. But I totally disagree with you."


    Sitaram went silent for a moment. He sighed and said, " So you took the situation that way. Fine then. Today I will tell you a bitter truth. So listen carefully. When we were learning from Master Magmeel, you never paid much attention to theorital subjects. Even today, I am sure that you didn''t master even one subject related to the supporting occupation. You always cared about weapons. You always kept on training in combats, enhancing and perfecting all the sword arts. And at the same time you have neglected theoritical subjects. Why?"


    "Because I never wanted to see the situation like people whom I cared about to die again." , Charles said, " Did you forget the horror of that dragon? Did you forget how that dragon killed and destroyed our village? I never wanted that scene to repeat ever again. That''s why, I dedicated my life for only combats."


    "Then how did you think that your students will stay with you forever?" , Sitaram said, " People who wants to get strong will never learn combat alone. They will try to learn theoritical subjects as well. Didn''t you forget that Master Magmeel always tried to teach us all this back then? He tried to teach you many times. Just remember. He told you that Cultivation is not only about how good you are in combat. Even therotical subjects are also very important. So how much have you learned from Master?"


    "That..." , Charles was speechless. But he had no reason to deny what Sitaram said. After all, he indeed concentrated only in combats. And Magmeel always tried to make him understand that the cultivation is not only about how good you are in combats. Even theory plays an equal part in this. But the terror of the dragon which destroyed their village right in front of their eyes made him determined to concentrate more on combat. In fact, only in combats.


    "Initially, I thought you will understand all this on your own when your students migrated to my tutelage." , Sitaram said while sighing, " I thought you will open your eyes and start learning theoretical subjects. But you rather chose an entirely different path. A path that was no different than that dragon which destroyed our village."


    Charles was stunned. But when he gave it a thought, he felt it was true. That dragon hated humans. So it feed on his villagers. Similarly, Charles started to hate Sitaram. Hence, he collobrated with the Assassins Organisation and planned to kill Sitaram. In some way, he was no different than that dragon which destroyed their village.


    Charles sighed and said, " I wish the time would reverse back. So that I can correct my mistakes. But the people whom I sold myself are no ordinary people. And the people who are backing them are even more terryfying people."


    "Even if we want to correct it, they will never let it happen." , Emma sighed and said, " To behonest, I never hated either you or Gnan. But we had to do it."


    "Finding reasons again huh?" , Sitaram sighed and said.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Think whatever you like." , Charles said with complex tone, " But everything will turn back to normal only when you die. I am sorry old friend. Nege! Do it!"

 364 TRICKY SITUATION

    A circular beam of light was emitted from the Formation Array. And in the middle of it, Sitaram and his team were trapped.


    Charles smiled and said, " I truly wish for the things to be as it used to be in the past. But the situation that I am in, only one of us would stay alive. And it was certainly I will be the one who would go out alive."


    "So you made your choice." , Sitaram said, " It''s as you have said. Only one of us would go out alive."


    "You might be very knowledgeable person." , Charles said, " But you don''t know the terrifying background of the Assassins Organisation. And this Array Formation was given us by them."


    "Heh! What terrifying background?" , Sitaram said, " What''s so terrifying about them? Their organisation began with ten people in total. They were the weakest people in their organisation from the God Realm. They took the advantage of the fact that they are Gods and the magic will have no effect of them and they looked terrifying in your eyes. But I can tell you with assurance that they were treated as garbages in the higher realm. But they act as kings here. If training in Willpower was as common as it was in the God Realm, then they would gave been fart."


    Gutherson said, " They have 10 people who acts as the higher ups in this realm. One king, two chiefs, three Musketeers and Four Asuras. And the leader of the Assassins Organisation is known as "Your Majesty" in your organisation. But his real name is "Yin"! You people live and operate from the Darklord Forest in the Dark Moon Empire."


    "This is just the small information that we told you." , Gnan said, " Or do you want to learn more. We would be happy to tell you."


    The room fell silent. Charles, Emma and Nege opened their mouths in shock and astonishment. They were wondering what they have heard right now is right or if they heard it wrong. Sitaram told them the biggest secret of the Assassins Organisation as if this news was like fart for him. This was truly unbelievable news.


    "Ho...How did you know all this?" , Charles asked in shock.


    "It''s pointless." , Nege said, " It explains how Arjun ended up in their base and creating some kind of headache. You heard angry tone of Chief."


    "Let''s go." , Emma said, " I want to see how they are going to deal with the formation."


    Charles glaced at Sitaram one final time. His face was full of complex feelings. He turned back and left with the two ladies.


    As the golden light from the Array Formation started to glow bright the sense of danger for Sitaram and other two grew.


    "What is this Array Formation?" , Gnan asked.


    "Who knows?" , Gutherson said, " We didn''t have enough time like those kids to learn anything related to Supporting Occupation. We are total noobs in this aspect."


    At one moment, the Formation glow turned from gold to red. Then the sense of danger grew as well.


    There were multiple sigils on the formations. A from the centre of these sigils, a sword flew very quickly towards the head of the targets. Of Course, the targets were none other than Sitaram and other two.


    The sword flew towards Sitaram first. But Sitaram who was not only experienced but also an excellent fighter, easily blocked it with his sword.


    But before they can relax, two more swords flew towards them. This time one sword was blocked by Sitaram, while the second sword was blocked by Gutherson.


    But once again before they can relax, three swords flew from the sigils and targeted Sitaram and other two. Sitaram and Gutherson blocked the sword with their sword. While Gnan blocked the third sword with his guardian shield.


    But once again, before they can relax, these time four swords flew out of the sigils in the formation and targeted them once again.


    "Damn it!" , Gnan shouted and used little bit of Divine Power and set up a defensive barrier around all three of them. The swords clashed against the defensive barrier and deflected.


    "This won''t do." Gutherson took a deep breath and said, " Each time we defend ourselves from these swords, the swords will come back again with addition of one more. If this will continue, there will come a moment where we have to face the number of swords that exceeds our limit."


    "How long your barrier can hold these swords?" , Sitaram asked.


    "I don''t know, father!" , Gnan said, " But the more swords that I block, the more quickly my Divine Power is being consumed. So this barrier won''t last long. Approximately, I can hold for another one minute."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Gnan is a Guardian Knight. The thing that he specialises was in defence. But even it has it''s limit. That''s why this defensive barrier won''t last long. After all, Gnan just put his feet in the cultivation of Willpower. So the Divine Power he has is very little compared to the powerful people from the God Realm.


    "That means we had to find a solution within one minute." , Gutherson said worriedly, " Boss! What are we supposed to do. We don''t have much time."


    Sitaram lost in thoughts. He was running his brain for any ideas that could be applied to get away from this tricky situation. Even if he could find a solution, that solution should be something that can solve the situation in an instant. Because even if he found the solution, if the solution lies in a place where a little far from the place they are standing, then they had to move from their place.


    That was possible only when Gnan would remove the barrier. If that was the case, then immediately after removing the barrier, he had to face the monstrous amount of swords.


    "Father! , do something!" , Gnan shouted, " The number of swords is raised to 38!"


    ''What to do?'' , Sitaram thought.


    At that time he raised his brows. He suddenly thought of an idea.


    "That''s it!" , Sitaram suddenly shouted, " Why didn''t I thought about it till now?"


    "What is it boss?" , Gutherson asked, " Did you think of a way to get out of this?"


    "We don''t have time." , Sitaram said, " Gnan can''t hold much longer. Let me concentrate."


    He closed his eyes and opened after a split second. He looked at the Formation and smiled. Because he looked at the energy flow in the formation. He could look at the source of the formation.

 365 BREAKING OUT OF THE FORMATION

    Yin-Yan Eyes could see the essence of everything. Like the flow of energy, hidden weapon beyond the armour, and it could also help the Universe Will to cross the multi structure of the Universe.


    So such a powerful ability could also solve this tricky situation. This was exactly what was going through the mind of Sitaram. And it worked out perfectly.


    It was perfect to the point where Sitaram could see the energy flow of the formation. It also showed where exactly these many swords were coming from.


    Truth is that it was not that the swords were stored in the Formation or something. But it was that the energy flow was creating a sword and releasing it towards them.


    And yet the same time, the sigils in the formation was absorbing from the defensive barrier and from Sitaram and Gutherson and creating an additional sword. That''s explained why additional sword was releasing at each wave.


    "This Formation is truly interesting!" , Sitaram smiled and said.


    But his facial expression changed as his smile froze. Right now it was thanks for his Yin-Yan Eyes that he was able to see through the essence of this Formation. If it was not the case, then it would have been a certain death.


    "Gnan! Can you move your defensive barrier as I instruct you to?" , Sitaram asked.


    "It''s very tough." , Gnan said, " Moving the barrier also required for me to use my Divine Power. It''s been a miracle that I was able to hold this long. But if I have to move the barrier while defending us from the swords is impossible for me."


    "If that''s the case, " , Sitaram thought for a moment and said, " Gutherson! Inject your Divine Power and let Gnan control it."


    "Alright!" , Gutherson replied firmly.


    "And Gnan!" , Sitaram said, " All you need to do is control Gutherson''s power and move the barrier in the direction I instruct you to. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Father!" , Gnan said.


    Gutherson immediately injected his Divine Power into the Guardian Shield which Gnan always carries with him. Gnan felt as if a huge weight as been lifted from his head as he felt the flow of foreign energy flowing into him. Of course, this foreign energy belongs to Gutherson.


    As the Divine Power which Gutherson injected was not harmful, Gnan was able to freely control it. He immediately controlled the Divine Power which Gutherson provided and easily moved the Formation.


    Sitaram said, " Good! Now listen to me very carefully! Move the barrier towards that Red Flag which Nege planted before she left.


    "Yes." , Gnan said and moved the barrier towards the flag which Nege planted that triggered the Formation.


    "The addition of the sword stopped. " , Gnan said, " But I don''t know why these swords are still coming at us?"


    "It''s because there are two main flag in this formation." , Sitaram said, " The first one is the one which created those sigils. These sigils take the energy from the surrounding spiritual energy and it will create the swords. As we defend the sword attack, it will merge with the spiritual energy and it will be reproduced. This reproduced sword will attack us once again."


    "Then what about the second Flag?" , Gnan asked.


    "The second flag which we pulled right now is something that suck our Divine Power and create another additional sword." , Sitaram said, " That''s why the process of addition of another sword stopped as soon as we pulled this formation flag."


    "That means, if we pull the second flag, everything will stop?" , Gutherson asked.


    "Yes." , Sitaram said, " Gnan! Move the barrier towards that second flag."


    "Yes father!" , Gnan replied obediently and moved the barrier towards the second flag which was placed at the opposite direction of the first flag.


    As soon as they reached the second formation flag, Sitaram didn''t hesitate to pull it. As soon as he pulled the flag, the swords stopped in an instant as if time suddenly stopped flowing. And they fell on the ground. The entire formation crumbled on the spot.


    "Whew!" , Gnan heaved a huge sigh of relief and said, " That was close. If it wasn''t for the Yin-Yan Eyes, I don''t know what would have happened."


    "That''s true." , Gutherson said.


    "It''s indeed the heaven defying ability." , Sitaram smiled and said, " When Arjun and Rick told me about their experience with the Yin-Yan Eyes, I didn''t give it that importance. I thought they were talking in excitement. So I didn''t bother too much about it. But as I used and experienced the heaven defying ability like Yin-Yan Eyes, I feel ashamed of myself for not believing those two kids."


    "Well, You are not at fault." , Gutherson tried to ease up the situation, " After all, even we thought the same way as you."


    "Whatever." , Sitaram said, " Let''s go. We need to deal with Charles and others. Kill them if you spot them."


    "But how do we search them in this giant palace?" , asked Gutherson, " I mean, they could be anywhere! How do we know where are they?"


    "It''s better to split and look for them in different direction." , Sitaram said, " They could be anywhere. Anywhere around the palace. And since we wasted another precious hour in that damn Array Formation, we have only less than three hours left before our departure."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Damn It!" , Gnan shouted, " I really want to kill that bastard who created this Array Formation. It drained all my Divine Power."


    "Alright! Let''s split." , Sitaram said, " Let''s split and look in different direction."


    "Yes." , Both Gnan and Gutherson replied at the same time. They turned around and walked in three different direction.


    ----------


    In another place, Nege, Charles and Emma were walking in a place. Even though they were walking in different direction, they were still communicating with a Communication Crystal.


    "How is that possible?" , Nege shouted in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong?" , Charles asked.


    "They destroyed the Formation." , Nege said, " They are free now. And judging from the direction they each took that was recorded by the recording crystal, they split and looking for us in different direction."


    "What!?" , Charles and Emma said in disbelief.


    "How is that possible?" , Emma said, " That formation came from the God Realm. How did they escaped from it?"


    "Maybe our earlier analysis was right?" , Charles said, " They found a way to train in Willpower. And what''s more absurd is that, they are powerful. Or else how could they break out so easily."


    "Forget it, Father!" , Nege said, " They split in different direction and are looking for us. We have the home advantage. Let''s lead each one of them to a place and fight them individually. If they are together then I don''t think we can hold them."

 366 UNDERGROUND PASSAGE

    Assassins Organisation--->


    Rick and others entered the battlefield in order to defeat this monster. The monster looked at them and roared.


    ROAARR!


    "Be careful!" , Rick said in a low voice.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Rick was at the 18th Level of Divine Origin Stage. That means he has not yet reached the threshold of first awakening. So this monster which already reached the first awakening is a life threatening monster for him. Needless to say, other four who are behind him in term of cultivation.


    That monster looked at each one of them as if it is evaluating everyone''s strength. Then it suddenly moved very quickly and arrived in front of one of the five people. That person was Jason.


    Jason was stupefied. His mind shook and became blank all of a sudden. Before he could think anything, the monster made it''s move. It used it''s sharp claws and tried to tear Jason apart.


    "Shit!" , Rick shouted, " Jason! Dodge it!!!"


    But Jason was totally blank at the moment. He didn''t know what to even think at that moment. As that monster was about to tear him, something unexpected happened.


    A pure water type liquid suddenly appeared in front of him and blacked the attack of that Monster. What''s more astonishing was that, that monster wasn''t able to put even a small hole in that liquid like substance.


    Of course! That water like substance was Jimmy''s Void Qi! Jimmy used the Void Qi and blocked that monster from attacking Jason.


    Rick and others looked at Jimmy in shock! They don''t know what that water like substance is, but the monster that reached the first awakening couldn''t even put a small hole in it! They were wondering what was that water like liquid. They believed that it might be something related to that inheritance which Lord Chaos gave to Arjun by risking it''s life. Of Course, they were in the middle of the battle, so they didn''t ask Arjun what was that water like substance is.


    "What the hell are you doing?" , Arjun asked Jason.


    "Well, I was trying to attack it." , Jason said, " But I didn''t know it was this strong."


    "Who asked you guys to attack it immediately?" , Arjun asked, " What grandfather thought you when you are facing an unknown enemy?"


    Jason thought for a moment and said, " familiarise yourself with your enemy!"


    Adam said, " Try to gather as much information as you can."


    "Then did you do any of that?" , Arjun asked, " Right from the beginning you are attacking that monster. How much of the data did you gather on that monster? And if we didn''t face these monsters, but if we were supposed to dace those higher ups instead, tell me what exactly you idiots would have done? Try to attack them without knowing anything about them?"


    "That..." , Jason was speechless.


    "Try to understand your enemy first." , Arjun said, " Learning and implying it practically are two different things. Try to remember what grandfather thought you. Only then you can attack it. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." , All five of them replied.


    All this time Jimmy was blocking the path of that monster. So it wasn''t attacking or interrupting them in any way.


    But as soon as Jimmy removed the Void Qi, that monster felt as if it was humiliated. But it knew that it was no match for Jimmy. So it decided to take all it''s frustration on the weaklings like Jason and others.


    ROAR!!!


    It gave a loud roar and threw itself on Jason once again. Jason was at high alert. He felt that he was ashamed in front of Arjun. This humiliation needs to be removed. And he felt the only way to do it is by defeating this monsters using all the teachings Sitaram and Gutherson thought them.


    "Damn it!" , Jason shouted, " Why is it targeting me alone?"


    Rick smiled and said, " It might be because you are the weakest person in our team. If it can take the weaker person down more quickly, then it will have one less enemy to worry about."


    "Eh?" , Alwyn said, " That means, I will be second if it was able to get Jason?"


    "That''s how it appears to be." , Rick smiled and said, " But I am not going to help you though. You guys need to familiarise yourself with this monster. Because this is how quick the higher ups of the Assassins Organisation moves."


    Arjun said, " So even if you can, don''t kill it quickly. At this moment if anything unexpected happened, I am there to help you guys. But that won''t be the case with the higher ups. They won''t let us fight together. I am sure that they will use Divide and Conquer strategy. So you will be on your own when we deal with the higher ups. That''s why I am waiting patiently even if we don''t have time. So don''t bother about the time limit. But make yourself familiar with the strength of the first awakening."


    "Yes." , All of them replied.


    They knew even if Arjun didn''t tell them. They knew that if they had to face any higher ups of the Assassins Organisation instead of these monsters, then their lack of battle experience will make them not to last even for 10 seconds.


    This was as if you are holding the baseball bat for the first time and you are going in order to defeat a national side. If that was the case, then people will laugh at your stupidity.


    Similarly, they are having trouble facing in this senseless monster who is attacking out of pure instinct. If it was the sane and cunning people from the Assassins Organisation, then the death is certain. So they had to be careful and take this as the preparation before facing the true international team of a baseball team.


    The battle continued. First it was Jason. He kept on dodging it''s attacks. In the process, the monster sent him flying on multiple occasions. But that was at the initial stages. After around 15 minutes of hell, Jason started to get hang of that monster''s attacking patterns, movement timing, and most importantly, it''s speed.


    After understanding it''s pattern, Alwyn took the stage while Jason left the battlefield. Even Alwyn struggled at the beginning. But even he understood the patterns of that monster.


    After Alwyn, Adam took the stage. After Adam, it was Logan. Later Rick also played with it. Rick didn''t take even a small attack from the monster. After getting used to the attacks pattern and the speed of the monster that reached the first awakening, Rick finally gave it the final blow.


    After killing all the monsters from all the four stages of the Array Formation, the formation crumbled and was automatically destroyed. And after the destruction of the Array, a passage that leads to the underground appeared.


    "That''s the underground passage." , Arjun said, " According to Jacob and Raymond that passage is the entrance for the base of the Assassins Organisation."

 367 AN UNKNOWN ENEMY

    Inside the base of the Assassins Organisation, Yin and others had the grim faces at the moment. What they have seen? They saw how those six people struggled at the beginning. And as time passed they got used to that monster.


    "Admirable! Truly admirable!" , Marley couldn''t hold back his praises, " Even the 5-Star genius would take three to four months to achieve what these people have achieved in just couple of hours. And what''s more terrifying is they even adjusted their mindset to the situation more quickly. If our organisation has 6-Star genius system, then these people would be definitely be in that class. All five of them."


    "We hate to admit it." , Yin sighed and said in an envy, " But these people are really geniuses. If I was a little careful and investigated their secret, then I would have done whatever it takes to recruit them. But unfortunately they are enemies."


    "We still have the chance." , Marley said, " They have entered the base. When you face them, don''t kill them immediately. Try to rope them in. Give them the temptation of God Realm. Try your best to rope them in. Even after all this, if they still don''t listen and stays loyal to Arjun, then kill them."


    "Yes." , Yin replied.


    Marley looked at the Arjun and his team who already entered the base of the Assassins Organisation and his eyes fell on Jimmy.


    "No matter what, " , Marley pointed towards Jimmy and said, " Don''t go near him. He created some kind of barrier using that water type substance and protected one of his teammates. What''s unbelievable is that, that monster couldn''t even put a small scratch on that water substance. He is strong. He is at least close to reaching second awakening. Who is this person?"


    "We don''t know." , Yin said, " In fact we were wondering the same thing. Because this is the first time we are seeing him. We never saw him in the past."


    Yin and others couldn''t recognise Jimmy. Because Jimmy disguised himself with other random face. Originally he and Arjun has same face as they Jimmy is part of Arjun. If Jimmy doesn''t disguise himself with some random face, then it will be his own foolishness.


    "That''s strange." , Marley said, " How exactly are you running the organisation? You are seeing him for the first time? Then what kind of information did you gather on them?"


    "That..." , Yin was speechless. How was this his fault.


    "What is the first step a leader should take according to our organisation?" , Marley asked.


    "Know your enemy." , Yin was silent for a moment and replied.


    "Then how much of ''Know your enemy'' part have you done?" , Marley asked.


    Yin was,speechless once again. He said, " Maybe he is the trump card for them. That may be the reason why they took precautions to hide his identity."


    "What should we do, Lord Marley?" , Yin asked a little worried. He was scared for the first time. If this envoy wasn''t here, and if what this envoy said is true, then he would have been finished for sure. Maybe he wasn''t thorough with his investigation. And most importantly, he felt that he underestimated Arjun very badly.


    "My instinct is telling me that he is very dangerous!" , Marley pointed at Jimmy on screen and said, " I will handle him personally. And what''s more, he didn''t talk since the moment they entered our base. My experience told me that the silent people are much dangerous than the people we know."


    "Then..." , Yin asked.


    "I will handle this mysterious person." , Marley said, " You guys take care of others. But keep this in your mind. Don''t kill them too quickly. Give them a chance. If they agree to join us. Then all is good. But if they don''t listen, then just kill them."


    "As you command, Lord Marley." , Yin said with respectful bow and left the room.


    But before he left the door, he heard Marley''s voice, " Wait! You said that these people were normal Magic cultivators before they met Arjun right?"


    "Yes." , Yin said.


    "Then don''t kill them." , Marley said, " Capture all of them alive. We found a way to give these locals an ability to train in Willpower. But that comes with a cost. And you know what that is. But I don''t find these people who got the ability to train in Willpower has any foreign conscience within them. These people could be a wonderful test subjects. So don''t kill them. Capture them alive. All of them."


    "Yes." , Yin replied and left.


    Marley looked at Jimmy on the screen and said in his heart, " Before facing you directly, I will analyse your strength first. That means, I have to use my most powerful trump card on you."


    ---------


    "Boss! I don''t understand." , Adam said, " Why are they not making any move yet? I mean, I am sure that they might have already knew that we have invaded their base. So they should be sending people to take us down right?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Who knows?" , Arjun said, " But be alert! There might be some traps."


    But Arjun suddenly stopoped his advancement. His face became serious. Abruptly, even Jimmy stopped moving on his tracks. Looking at their alt, others also stopped from moving.


    "What happened?" , Rick asked.


    "A very powerful monster is on it''s way." , Arjun said, " Even I feel that it is tough for me to deal with this troublesome monster."


    "WHAT?" , Rick and others said in shock. Rick asked, " What''s it''s cultivation level?"


    "I don''t know." , Arjun replied, " But it is no less than the monster that crossed the threshold of second awakening!"


    "That strong?" , Rick said in shock, " What should we do then?"


    "Don''t talk" , Arjun said, " It has come."


    ROAR!!!


    A loud roar which was even powerful and mightier than the monster from the fourth stage came from the fair distance. A monster came running very quickly towards them. Huge amount of shockwaves came from the place that Monster was coming from. This shockwave made even Rick and others difficult to breath.


    At that time a monster cane and stopped not too far from them. This monster has black stone like scales all over it''s body. It''s eyes were blood red in colour. The aura it was releasing was no good news for them. Even Arjun became serious. Even Molane, the Dark dragon from other Universe didn''t have this kind of horrible aura. This monster is going to be his most powerful enemy that Arjun has ever faced. Of Course, The God of the Underworld was the most existence that Arjun has ever met. Because The God of the Underworld was someone who was much powerful than even Magmeel! The strength difference between them is equal to the distance between sky and earth.


    "Let''s go!" , Arjun said.


    "Where?" , Adam saked.


    "Where else?" , Arjun smiled and said, " To the place where we need to. To destroy the Assassins Organisation completely."


    "Then what about this monster?" , Logan asked.

 368 GRAVITY - NEGATIVE MODE

    Arjun and Jimmy are practically one person. They both train in similar cultivation art. That is <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>. But since the day he started to train the Void way of cultivation, he never got any enemy to test his new power.


    But today he got an enemy to test the might of his new power. In fact, he was itching to test it. And he was thrilled to face this terrifying monster. Because this monster is the most powerful enemy that Arjun has ever faced. Of course, It doesn''t matter if it is either Jimmy or Arjun whoever is going to confront this monster. After all, their minds are interlinked. Arjun will automatically get the experience from Jimmy''s fight. So Arjun didn''t care who fights this monster.


    And the reason why he let Jimmy fight it instead himself is very simple. He want them to keep in a dilemma that he is still a supporting occupation master. He is not a combat master. Of course, Arjun even suspected the possibility of them suspecting him for not being a master in supporting occupation. But he is a combat master instead.


    Whatever it is, Arjun didn''t care as long as he could destroy the Assassins Organisation from this realm. Rest is secondary for him. He took his teammates and silently advanced. What shocked them the most is that, that monster didn''t try to stop them. It was looking towards only Jimmy. It didn''t care about Arjun and others.


    Arjun felt it strange at the beginning. But after a careful thought he felt as if he got the reason why this monster is concentrating only on Jimmy. He smiled and left.


    He looked at his nervous teammates and said, " Don''t worry! That monster won''t attack us. It''s target has been Jimmy all along."


    "What makes you so confident, boss?" , Logan asked.


    "Think about it guys." , Before Arjun could reply, Rick said, " Earlier Jimmy used that water like substance to form a barrier and saved Jason. And as boss said, I am sure that those higher ups are looking at this fight. So they will definitely be shocked with Jimmy''s power. So in order toweaken us, they will use their most powerful trump card to eliminate this looming threat. Then we will become an easy target for them to deal with. Am I right, boss?"


    "Absolutely!" , Arjun replied, " Don''t worry! Have faith in Jimmy! And stop worrying about it. We have to worry about our share of work."


    "Yes." , They replied.


    As a moment passed, that monster used that sword and rushed towards Jimmy at top speed. Before Jimmy could even know what was going on, that monster was already in front of him. That monster swung it''s sword at Arjun. A sinister black colour energy particles came out of the sword and attacked Jimmy.


    Jimmy didn''t sit so casually all this time. His sense of reflex told him that the monster made it''s move. So he depended on his instinct and used his sword to block that black colur energy particles.


    Clang!


    The two swords clashed and the place around them was destroyed in an instant because of the force that was generated from the clash. Jimmy was forced to drag his feet around 15 meters. Jimmy didn''t bother about it though. Because he didn;t find this monster that powerful. He was forced back because of his lack of battle experience.


    Jimmy knew that all the battle experience he had is very small. In the past he faced the constructs from the Maze Palace. Then he faced Leizer, the Laser Dragon. But the most powerful enemy he faced was Molane from that another Universe. He had the experience of only three different battles in three different situations. So Arjun never considered himself as master in combats. At least not yet.


    So he didn''t bother too much about it. He looked at the time left for the departure. There is only two hours left. So he didn''t waste time and decided to test his new power. That is <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>.


    During the training period, he found many interesting spellsfrom the <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>. And one of them was Gravity! The gravity allows him to control the gravity of the surrounding and slow down the movements of the enemy.


    Jimmy shouted, " Gravity - Negative Mode! First Degree!"


    Immediately that monster felt as if an invisible force is pulling it down to the ground. It slowed down the monster''s movements slightly. But it just slowed down that monster''s movements only slightly. Not that much. So that monster was still able to move very freely.


    It immediately moved very quickly and appeared in front of Jimmy. But Jimmy smiled and said, " Second Degree!"


    The monster raised it''s sword to slash Jimmy down. But after Arjun gave it''s second command, the negative intensity of the Gravity in the surrounding changed once again. That monster felt as if someone has put extra weight on it''s body. It''s movement slowed down once again.


    ROAAARRR!!!


    That monster roared once again. It was clearly very angry this time. That monster built up enough courage and gathered it''s energy in it''s hands and raised it''s sword. But the moment when it tried to pull the sword down and smash Jimmy, Jimmy gave another command, " Third Degree!"


    The intensity of the gravity changed once again. This time the monster felt as if a heavy rock was placed on it''s shoulder. It''s weight suddenly increased. It''s knees bent down and almost fell on the ground. He felt that the sword in it''s hands gained an additional weight as it became very difficult for it to carry it in his hands.


    Jimmy smiled and said, " Fourth Degree!"


    Clang!


    This time that monster couldn''t take the weight of the sword. The sword gained even more additional weight. Adding the weight on it''s own body into account, the monster left the sword and the sword fell on the ground.

 369 REJECTION

    Jimmy was stunned a little though. He was a newly promote first level of awakening cultivator. But after becoming void, his cultivation is currently at 1st Level of Immortal Origin Stage of first awakening. In terms of Chaos type of Cultivation, it is equal to 4th to 5th Level of Divine Origin Stage.


    But even though his current cultivation level is equal to 5th Level of Divine Origin Stage of 1St awakening, he defeated the cultivator who is a newly promote of 2nd awakening. If word of this falls in the ears of other cultivators of the God Realm, then either they will try to robe him in, or he will be hunted down till the end of the universe to avoid any future trouble.


    But he remembered what Void told him back then. At his current cultivation level, he can take down a cultivator who has awakened their second awakening. Back then he didn''t give it much thought. But when he looked at the result from his own battles, he was really stunned. But a bright smile appeared on his face.


    But Jimmy knew that this unbelievable feat was possible all thanks to the cultivation manual he follows. That is <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    He looked back and said, " How long do you plan to hide there? Just come out."


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    "Just as I thought." , Marley came out from his hiding spot and said while clapping his hands for the praise on Jimmy''s fight, " I was right! You are someone really very strong! Much stronger than any other from your team. Can I know your name?"


    "Jimmy!" , Jimmy told his name, " My name is Jimmy!"


    "Jimmy? Well that''s a nice and simple name, " Marley thought for a moment and said, " So can I know how you are related to Sitaram?"


    "I can''t!" , Jimmy bluntly replied, " And I have no intentions to tell you why I am fighting for him either."


    "Well, that''s a shame." , Marley said, " I don''t know why you are so loyal towards such a lowly creature from this small realm. Honestly I don''t care. But that honesty is exactly what gave me such a drive to come here."


    "What do you want?" , Jimmy asked indifferently.


    "It''s simple." , Marley felt that things are going in his way, " We can avoid this damn war. There is no need for the blood to shed here. Everyone can live happily. But I want you and your team to join the Assassin Organisation."


    "You mean you want us to come to God Realm and work for you people?" , Jimmy asked a little surprised.


    "It''s simple." , Jimmy said, " As you learn that the main people of the Assassin Organisation in this realm are from the God Realm, it is easy to think that their headquarters are from the God Realm."


    "And what makes you think that?" , Marley said.


    "It''s the patience. " , Jimmy said, " To be honest, if people from the God Realm comes to this realm, then it is easy to rule this realm without any worry. Even the weakest cultivator from the God Realm could rule this world without any worries. But the patience displayed by Yin and others surprised me. They have no one to fear in this realm. So they can rule this realm openly as much as they wanted. But they didn''t. Why?"


    Jimmy continued, " And why would they come here in the first here? They could get whatever they want in the God Realm for their future cultivation. But they are staying in this realm. Either they gave away their future. Or they were forced to come here. If it was the first case, then they should have no objection to hide. But if it''s the second case, then I could come to a conclusion that Yin and others coming here was not their decision. But they were forced to come here. "


    Jimmy smiled and said, They waited patiently even for more than thousand years to send their lackeys and gain the trust of grandpa Sitaram. Then they used the drugs to ruin their lives. If they want to rule this realm, then none of these precautions are required. But if they took the precautions, then for what threat? And that''s when I thought about the existence of the true Assassins Organisation in the God Realm. And the fear they displayed was for them."


    "But that was just a theory." , Jimmy said, " But it''s all thanks to you that I learned the truth. And I learned that my analysis was right."


    Marley was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. What did he hear? He heard Jimmy deriving the possibility of existence of the Assassin Organisation just from the minimum data he had. But what enraged him the most is that Jimmy was able to confirm his theory because mainly of him. This made him feel like he was embarrassed.


    But Jimmy wasn''t that sharp minded. He already knows about the existence of the Assassin Organisation in the God Realm through the dragons. And if they learn that Jimmy already knows so much about them, then they will connect it with the dragons incident. Arjun was sure that the Assassin Organisation already has it''s own share of headache because he framed them deliberately because of the existence of the dragon slaying sword. So he don''t want to take any risks.


    If they got even a small hint that the true reason for their headache was someone from the Life Realm, then they would be pissed for sure. And they will do whatever they can to hunt him down. So it would be good to divert Marley from connecting the Dragon Slaying Sword incident with him. That way he will be in a safe zone.


    And since he don''t know how exactly the Assassins Organisation deals with the things in the God Realm, he was sure that it won''t be as simple as how Yin deals in this realm. Yin was a lowly existence in the God Realm. Even though he was the leader of the branch of his realm, he was not a leader material. He might have become the leader because of his advantage in his cultivation among the people who came to Life Realm.


    But Arjun knows that dealing with the Assassin Organisation in the God Realm will definitely be tough. The fact that someone like Fukumeel couldn''t do anything about the Assassins Organisation is the biggest proof for it. So diverting their attention is best solution for now. It doesn''t matter if the matter is leaked when he achieved the strength to handle them. But for now he needs to hide the truth from them.

 370 THE DIFFERENCE IN MIGH

    Marley chanted a spell. Immediately the land beneath him started to shake violently. Jimmy was at high alert. He was a little nervous. At the same time he was a little excited. Because he could feel it. The cultivation level of Marley is around 5th Level of Divine Origin Stage of second awakening.


    Even though Jimmy already faced the monster that broke through the shackles of the second awakening not long ago, but Jimmy won without much difficulty. But Jimmy could feel that Marley is entirely different. Even with the current cultivation level, it is tough even for him to defeat Marley. But this kind of tough opponent what Jimmy wants to face at the moment. He wants to see the strength of the cultivators from the God Realm.


    And what thrilled him the most is, Marley is someone from the Assassin Organisation. And that is the organisation that was stationed in the God Realm. So he wants to see the strength of the terrifying organisation with his own eyes.


    Marley was pissed. If the word falls in the ears of the Assassins Organisation in the God Realm that someone has learned about the existence of the Assassin Organisation especially because of him, then his death is imminent. No one could save him from his doom. So he decided to kill Jimmy and end his threat.


    He immediately chanted a spell. The ground started to shake violently. Jimmy could find the cracks on the ground. At the beginning it was just a small one. But as the time passed on, the crack widened.


    From the cracks a creature made of earth particles slowly came out. This creature has molten flames crack in it''s body. It''s eyes were in shiny red colour. It''s aura was similar to that of the monster that Jimmy faced earlier.


    "Hell flame Golem!" , Marley pointed his finger at Jimmy and shouted, " This is emergency of level 5! Kill this person and end the looming threat!"


    The golem called ''Hell flame Golem'' looked at Jimmy with killing intent. His eyes were shining with red colour hell flames.


    It then put both it''s hands on the chest high level. The distance between the two hands were around 15 cm. Right from the middle of the hands, huge amount of spiritual energy gathered. It then immediately started to convert into red colour fire ball.


    Jimmy felt the sense of dander from the fire ball. As he looked at it, the fireball fully formed. And as soon as the fireball was formed, it threw the fireball towards Jimmy.


    The pace of the fireball was very quick. Before Jimmy could think anything, the fireball was already near his chest.


    "crap!" , Jimmy was stunned. When he thought that his doom was imminent, a colourless water type liquid formed a shield automatically right in front of him. This colourless liquid blocked the fireball.


    But he felt that he was lucky. That colourless liquid was nothing but his Void Qi. It felt the danger Jimmy was in and it created a shield on it''s own accord. If it was during the battle when he was the Universe Will, he was sure that his Yin-Yan Inner Will wouldn''t have blocked the attack on it''s own accord. Jimmy felt that he was blessed by Lady Luck this time.


    But he was stunned. He started to wonder why the strength level of the monster he faced earlier and the golem he faced now are different. They had similar cultivation level. Then why their might is different?


    "You are confused why their might is different despite they have similar cultivation right?" ,Marley felt the question in the mind of Jimmy and said, " Then let me tell you the reason. The power always depends on the quality of the cultivation art one follows. There are various cultivation arts in the universe. These cultivation art always keeps the contact with the Divine Core and allows us to circulate our Divine Power throughout our body. But the circulation of the Divine Power is not an easy concept."


    Marley continued, " There are 10 natural elements in this world. But there are different people who has different immune system towards these 10 natural elements. Some people have fire type immune systems. Some have wind type immune systems. In very rare case, people have immune system towards two or three elements. These people are considered as geniuses."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Let me guess." , Jimmy said, " You have the immunity towards fire and earth elements."


    "That''s right!" , Marley said, " But if you have multiple elements immune systems, it doesn''t mean that your power level increases among your peers. It also depends on the type of your cultivation art. If you have the immune systems with fire element, and if you train in water type cultivation art, then you won''t be able to display the true might of your power. That''s why you have sensed the difference between the two monsters despite they have similar cultivation level. "


    "But these two conditions doesn''t give you the true might." , Marley said, " Your cultivation art should be designed or be modified according to your Divine Core''s condition. And it could only be modified by a Runic Master! That''s why, Runic masters have high demand in God Realm."


    Jimmy understood everything. First of all, he is totally different. He is immune to all 10 natural elements. Secondly, all his life forms are immune to all 10 natural elements as well. Secondly, he was the Will of the universe. So his Inner Will was far superior to others. These conditions have been favourable for him. So whatever Divine Arts he created have ended in compatible with his family and friends. That means as a Runic Master, he will have a good reputation in the God Realm.


    But this is not the case with everyone. Not everyone will have immunity towards all 10 natural elements. That means he and his friends has to hide the fact that they have immunity towards all the 10 natural elements. That was for sure.


    "I told you whatever you need to know." , Marley smiled and said, " I actually wanted to hire you in my organisation. It would have given me a huge amount of merit points. But you are a huge threat for my existence. So you need to die."

 371 STONES

    Jimmy sighed and prepared himself for the fight. He knew that Marley is not an easy opponent. Adding the fact that he was someone from the Assassin Organisation of the God Realm, Jimmy was much more cautious.


    Marley made the golem to resume it''s fight with Jimmy. That golem once again created a fireball and threw it on Jimmy. This time Jimmy created a portal gate and escaped in time. He escaped and appeared behind the golem.


    Both Marley and the golem stupefied for a moment. Jimmy didn''t give him much time as the golem was much more powerful for him. He engulfed his fists with the golden flames and punched the golem on it''s back.


    ROAR!!!


    The dragon flames were much powerful than anyone could imagine. The punch put a hole in the chest of the golem. One could see the other part of the world through the hole. That''s how big of an impact it was.


    The golem collapsed on the ground. Marley was stunned for a moment. He looked at Jimmy and said in shock, " That''s the teleportation skill just now. How could you know that monstrous skill? The top notch skill like portals are very rare even in the God Realm. Just what is your origin?"


    "There is no need for you to worry about my origin." , Jimmy said, " Because today you will die. That''s for sure."


    "Shut up!" , Marley was pissed. He has the 3-Star aptitude back in the Assassin Organisation. Even though the 3-Star talent was considered as average in the Assassins Organisation of the God Realm, nobody was this rude towards him as Jimmy is. That''s why he was pissed very badly.


    Marley immediately chanted a spell. The hole in the heart of the golem started to shrink. It opened it''s eyes and got up. But Jimmy could feel that it has lost it''s power to some extent. It is no longer as mighty as it was before Jimmy put a hole in it.


    [Could it be that, This envoy has to spend a little extra bit of power to restore the golem?]


    Jimmy came to this conclusion. But at the same time Marley chanted another spell. And after completion of the chant, another golem was made out of the earth. This golem possesses as much power as the first golem.


    Marley said, " You are good. But that''s not enough to take my golem down. How long do you think you can dodge the attacks?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Do you think that it''s the end?" , Marley said while smiling, " This is just the beginning. I will show you the utmost despair!"


    Marley chanted a spell. And his body became weak all of the sudden. Massive amount of Divine power was spent on the spell which he casted.


    The next thing made Jimmy frown a little. An additional set of six golems grew from the ground. These golems were lifeless. They were standing motionless as if they don''t have life at all. This made Jimmy a little surprised. He was wondering how could these lifeless golems could show the despair. But he wasn''t careless either.


    Marley silently took out six stones like object from his sleeve. Each of these six stones has different colour. One was white. One was silver colour. One was golden colour. One was dark black colour. One was made up of metal. While the last one was dark brown in colour.


    Marley placed each stone in the lifeless golems. As he placed each stone in a golem, every golem''s eyes turned red as if they were brought back to life.


    But what stunned Jimmy the most is their aura. With one glance it became easy for Jimmy to understand that he had to face the combined attacks from eight golems. And each golem has one natural element as their attack power. Jimmy had to face the combined attack of all the natural elements except time and space element.


    Marley smiled and said, " This is my power. I want to see just how you are going to deal with them!"


    Jimmy sighed. He knew that things will be a little troublesome for him now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Meanwhile, Sitaram and others were looking for Charles and others desperately. After escaping from the trap they split and started to look for them. But no matter how much they tried, they couldn''t find their location.


    "What the hell!" , Gnan shouted in anger, " Where the hell did they go?"


    "Don''t panic." , Sitaram said, " They are somewhere really close. I know that much for sure."


    "But we have less than two hours before our departure." , Gutherson said, " If we keep on looking for them, then we will be running out of time."


    "I know." , Sitaram said , " I guessed something like this would happen. So I made Brooks to scan everything."


    Sitaram asked Brooks to scan the surrounding. He knew that Charles may run away as soon as he finds out that Sitaram is the Divine Power user. So he asked his butler to scan the entire Dark Moon Empire. As brooks could use the navigation skills, no one can escape from his scanned area.


    All this time they were in the different location. But they were communicating through mental connection.


    Sitaram asked, " Brooks! Where is Charles? Could you find them?"


    "Yes Master!" , Brooks replied, " I know where are they. And all of them are very close to you. Nege is close to Master Gnan. While Emma is close to master Gutherson. And Charles is very close to you. They are running away in different direction. I don''t know the idea behind it. But I think they don''t know that you are very close to them."


    "Why are they running in different directions?" , Gnan said in surprise, "Are they some kind of idiots?"


    "No." , Sitaram shook his head and replied, " They are trying to save their bloodline!"


    "Bloodline?" , Brooks asked in surprise, " I don''t understand."


    "I will explain it to you." , Gutherson said, " The royal families and nobles will always stay in an impression that their bloodline is pure and much noble compared to commoners. It''s as if they are gods. So Charles knew that he will lose if he confronts us directly. We clearing the array formation which originated from the God Realm is the best example for this. So they split themselves and ran away in different directions. So that at least one of them stays alive and take revenge for them. This shit was common in the past."


    "But they had to die." , Sitaram said, " Brooks! Give us their location."

 372 EACH WITH THEIR OPPONENTS

    In a forest Charles was running at a quick phase. These was tense facial expression in his face. While he was running, his communication crystal rang. He sensed Nege''s aura from it. And he understood that it was from Nege. So he picked up the call.


    "Father! Did you encounter them?" , Nege asked through a communication crystal.


    "No." ,A reply came from Charles, " At least not now. What about you Emma?"


    "I am fine, brother!" , Emma replied.


    "Looks like we are safe at least for now." , Nege replied after taking a huge sigh of relief.


    They were clearly running away from Sitaram. And it was because of the same reason as Sitaram mentioned. It was to protect their bloodline. In order to protect their bloodline from extinction, they used ''Divide and escape strategy''. They were hoping for a miracle and they want to escape from this nightmare.


    At least one thing was for sure. The Dark Moon Empire has fallen! And now the Star Moon Empire is unquestionably the one and only empire of the Life Realm.


    They sighed in regret. Three days ago they were sure that they will be the ultimate rulers of the whole Life Realm. They were sure that their flag will be planted on the planet. But their dream was shattered instantly by an unbelievable attack from the Star Moon Empire. The news blew the mind of everyone in the world. And they lost close to 60% of their entire army. This news shook their minds completely. But they could do nothing about it. And now the Star Moon Empire is the ultimate ruler of the world. This news really frustrated them a lot.


    "Let''s escape first." , Charles sighed and said, " If we are lucky, then all three of us can regroup once again and make further plans."


    "Unfortunately those bastards from the organisation has abandoned us!" , Emma said in hatred, " We dedicated our lives for them. How could they do this to us?"


    "Since when were they trustworthy?" , Nege sighed and said, " Don''t forget auntie. They are ruthless and cunning bastards!"


    "Enough!" , Charles said, " This is not the time to discuss about them. Don''t forget that Sitaram and others are behind us. Save your lives first. We will discuss rest later. Our first priority is to escape and meet at the rendezvous point. Do you both understand?"


    "Yes." , both of them replied.


    "Then let''s go." , Charles said.


    And so they disconnected their communication crystal and started to retreat at their top speed. They already set up a rendezvous point and decided to reunite there.


    Brooks''s tracking ability really helped them a lot. With that ability Sitaram found Charles very easily.


    "Where do you think you are going Charles?" , Sitaram smiled and asked.


    Charles sighed. He looked at his old friend and knew that he is in trouble. Even though they both were thought by Magmeel, Charles knew that Sitaram was far ahead of him in terms of skills.


    Even though Charles has the ability to use Willpower, he was still nervous to fight Sitaram. After all, Sitaram could breakout of that deadly formation which was originated from the God Realm.


    The leader of the Assassin Organisation even said that this formation was very tough which only the big shots and well experienced cultivators of the God Realm could breakout. But even they have to put some efforts as it requires one to think for the solution as quickly as possible while defending themselves from the sword attack.


    And yet Sitaram could breakout without even much difficulty. This scenario really made him lose his confidence in dealing Sitaram even with the Divine Power.


    "Ho¡ª How did you find me that quickly?" , Charles asked in a little shocked tone.


    "Does it matter?" , Sitaram said, " This will be the final battle between us. Only one of us could come out alive."


    "You know something?" , Charles sighed and said, " I predicted my bad time has come the moment I learned that you recaptured your empire. But I never imagined that my bad time would come this quick."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "No one knows or could predict the future." , Sitaram sighed and said, " It was the case for you as well."


    The atmosphere fell silent. Both of them looked at each other silently. They knew that talk time is over. It''s time for the final battle. And there would only be one person who will stay alive.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    At the same time, at the other place Nege was looking at the most familiar face. It was her husband Gnan! Gnan found her near a mountain cliff.


    "I never expected that we had to meet like this, Gnan!" , Nege said while there were traces of teardrops in her eyes .


    "Cut the crap!" , Gnan said, " Your crocodile tears won''t work in front of me. Not anymore. Let''s end this shit once and for all."


    "I know that." , Nege sighed and said, " But before anything, I want you to understand. Whatever I did, it wasn''t something I liked to do. I had no other choice left. I was forced. If you understand that much, then I have no regrets."


    Near the outskirts of the Dark Moon Empire''s Royal City, Gutherson traced down Emma.


    Emma said, " So I had to face the legendary Supreme General of the world? How troublesome!"


    " I am not going to be easy on you just because you were the wife of my boss." , Gutherson said, " Even boss gave me the license to kill you."


    "I know." , Emma sighed once again and said, " I know how he thinks."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    In the base of the Assassins Organisation, Arjun was leading his friends and marching deeper into the base.


    "Boss! Will Jimmy be alright?" , Rick said, " I have a bad feeling about that monster."


    "He will be fine." , Arjun assured Rick, " Things are going to be fine. Jimmy is facing an important opponent at the moment. So don''t worry."


    "Interesting opponent?" , Rick became curious, " And who could that be?"


    Arjun didn''t reply. In fact, he suddenly stopped his movement. His sight fell on the stone pillar. Especially on the infinity sign on the stone pillar.


    "What''s wrong boss?" , Adam asked.


    "We have been walking for around 10 minutes." , Arjun said, " Don''t you think that it''s strange we didn''t encounter even a single person!"


    "Now that you mentioned it," , Jason said, " It''s indeed strange."


    Arjun sighed. He shook his head in disappointment.


    "What''s wrong?" , Logan asked.

 373 STONE BIND

    "We are trapped." , Alwyn asked, " But how?"


    "Look at that infinity mark on that stone pillar." , Arjun pointed towards the stone pillar and said, " In order for us not to forget the route, I marked it on that stone pillar. And since then we were walking straight. So why did my drawing is in front of me once again?"


    "That''s true." , Alwyn said while lost in his thoughts.


    "And what''s more, " Arjun continued, " We didn''t face even a single enemy so far. Why? Do you think we are dumb enough not to understand that if someone infiltrate an highly secretive organisation, then the members of that organisation stay silent and do nothing?"


    "What are we supposed to do then?" , Adam asked in concern.


    "I know you are watching us." , Arjun didn''t answer as he shouted, " And stop this damn illusion."


    Nobody said anything. Arjun didn''t receive any reply with. Even though Alwyn and others had bunch of questions in their mind, even they didn''t dare to talk. They knew whom Arjun raised this question for.


    "Hahahaha!" , A laughter came out from an untraceable direction, " You are as clever as the rumours that I heard about you. I have to admit it though. Even after all this misleading, you still managed to figure it out."


    "Who are you." , Arjun asked, " Are you the mastermind behind all these misleadings."


    "No. I don''t do such things." , That voice replied, " I have people for that. As for who am I. Well the people of the organisation address me His Majesty! And I am the leader of the Assassin Organisation."


    "The Leander of the Assassin Organisation?" , Arjun''s face became serious!" , Are you the person known as Yin?"


    In the hall of the Assassin Organisation, Yin was looking at the screen. The screen was displaying Arjun and his friends every movement. When Yin heard his name from the mouth of Arjun, he was stunned completely.


    "How do you know my name?" , Yin asked in serious tone, " Only very few people know my name. so how did you get to know my name?"


    "It''s pointless." , Arjun replied, " After all, I have my own ways of investigation."


    "As things have developed to this stage, I don''t care about it anymore." , Yin said, " I am giving you a final chance. I am inviting you to the Assassin Organisation. If you join us, then you will have more benefits."


    "If I say no..?" , Arjun asked.


    "Then you have to die." , Yin said, "You just don''t know anything about us."


    "You mean about the system like one king, two chiefs, three musketeers and four Asuras?"


    "Ho-How did you know that?" , Yin was completely stupefied, " That''s impossible!"


    "There is nothing impossible." , Arjun replied, " Like I said, I have my own ways to investigate you."


    And Magmeel who is Fire Dragon King, is the brother of Wind Dragon King. So it was possible for Magmeel to learn about them from Fukumeel. And Arjun might have learned about them from Magmeel.


    Thinking to this far, Yin calmed himself down. He looked at Arjun in the screen and knew that the fight is inevitable.


    Yin shouted, " Jordan! Do it!"


    As soon as Yin commanded, the stone pillars of the entire base started to shake violently. The ground beneath them also shook violently.


    "What''s happening?" , Logan said shockingly.


    "Be careful everyone." , Arjun said.


    As they were wondering what was going on, the architecture of the entire base changed. The location of all the rooms they passed through also changed. The stone platform they were standing on started to move on it''s own. It started to separate them.


    "What is happening?" , Rick asked in shock.


    "Damnit!" , Logan said, " This stone platform is taking us in a different direction. It''s trying to divide us."


    Adam tried to run away from the platform. But as he tried to attempt it, the wall made of stone bind him tightly. It''s as if the wall was made of leather rope as it bind Adam''s body completely.


    The helpless Adam was then brought near to the wall by the rope like stone. As he was helplessly trying to break free, a hole opened in the wall. Adam was passed through the hole. Then the hole shrieked back and turned back normal.


    "NO!!!" , Logan shouted.


    "Adam!!!" , Rick shouted.


    But they were not in any good situation themselves. Just like Adam, even they were bind with the stone rope. A hole appeared consequently in the wall near them. They were forced to go through the hole and the hole merged back.


    Even Arjun was no different. Even though he was confident that he could easily break free from the bind, he didn''t resist. All six of their minds are connected. So Arjun knew that they are safe. They were just guided to the different places. Arjun scanned the entire base. He found out that there are people of the Assassins organisation waiting for them in ambush. And these people are probably the three musketeers and the two chiefs.


    So judging from the situation Arjun estimated that even he is going to face an enemy. So he didn''t find any reason to resist the bind.


    Arjun was also guided through a hole. As soon as he passed through the hole, the stone wall merged back.


    The bind on Arjun didn''t go. He looked at the surrounding. He found many people sitting on their seats. The seats were arranged as if the room was some kind of court.


    Arjun''s eyes then fell on a person who was sitting on a throne looking chair. That person was smiling while looking at Arjun. Arjun looked at him and could immediately tell that this person was none other than the leader of the Assassins Organisation- Yin!


    "Welcome!" , Yin said, " 30 years ago, I ordered Nege to kill every one of you. But who would have thought that you people are not only going to survive, but also recapture Star Moon Empire? Who could have thought that the things would develop to such extent, that one day you will walk through my base and stand in front of me? If I had knew this would happened, then I would have personally killed you."


    Arjun didn''t say anything. Yin looked at Arjun who was standing silently and said, " Are you worried about your friends?"


    "No." , Arjun finally replied, " They are good and very quick learners. Even though they were bind, I know that they are not in any kind of danger. If they are that easy to be killed, then we wouldn''t have cleared all the traps from that Array formation."

 374 SOVEREIGN OF DAY AND NIGH

    Yin sighed and said, " You are right. They are truly genius even Lord Marley showered praises for them. That''s why I am giving you one more chance. Join us and live under us. You will not regret it."


    "And you know what my reply would be." , Arjun replied, " I would rather die than working for someone."


    "Where do you find such a courage?" , Yin asked in astonishment, " Look at the people around you. They all are the Willpower trainees. They might be weak, but if they gang up on you, then you won''t survive it. You might be strong, but you were training for merely around 20 years. They will have enough strength to kill you. Even if they face, you had to face me. Do you think your 20 years of cultivation would help you in any way?"


    "I have faith in my power." , Arjun smiled and said, " There is no need for you to remind me all that,"


    "What faith?" , Yin smirked and said, " You can''t even break free from that stone bind, and you are saying that you ca defeat all of us? How ignorant you are?"


    "Can''t break free from the bind?" , Arjun smiled in response. Then a liquid like substance came from within his body violently. The might of the Void Qi was so powerful that, even a monster couldn''t scratch it. Needless to say, a mere bind from a lowly cultivator. Under the suppression of Void Qi, the stone bind evaporated and ceased to exist.


    Yin who looked at this scene was stunned. He asked, " Wh--What is your cultivation Level?"


    Arjun smiled and said, " I have no intention to say."


    Yin was pissed with Arjun''s rude behaviour. He said in anger, " Kill him!!!"


    The people of the Organisation received the orders. As soon as they heard Yin''s orders, they stood up and walked towards Arjun. As they were trying to attack him, Arjun said, " Think about it carefully. I am here to take Yin down. I have no business with any of you. But if you are still determined to come at me, then you are most welcome.


    The attackers looked at each other. They stopped their march as they lost in their thoughts. Yin once again shouted after seeing their cowardience, " What the hell are you people thinking? He is just one person. You are more than 100 people. What are you idiots are afraid of? Attack him together you idiots."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    He closed his eyes and opened it after a moment.An invisible shockwave came from his eyes and hit all the attackers. All of them felt as if they were electrified and fell on the ground one by one. They all lost their consciousness as they were knocked down from the <<Soul Shaking Art - High Level>>.


    Yin was stunned to see this. He stood up and asked in shock, " Wh- What did you do to them?"


    "I just knocked them down." , Arjun said, " Don''t worry. They are not dead. At least not yet. I came here to deal with you. Not them. So stop your meaningless talk and come down and fight me. You hurt my family. Today you need to pay for all your sins."


    Yin was once again stunned for a moment. But then his face turned sinister. He smiled and said, " It looks like I have deeply underestimated you Arjun Kumar! The more I thought that I know about you, the more surprises you bring me. No wonder we lost the war against you."


    "Fine." , Yin continued, " As you wish. Today only one of us will stay alive."


    As soon as he said that, the temperature of the room started to fall drastically. icicle were formed on the roof of the court hall. Yin took out hios weapon. It was a sword which has frost like white colour blade. Cold smokes were comimg out from the blades indicating that it is very colde.


    Yin pointed his sword towards Arjun. Immediately a thin frost arc came from the tip of the sword and travelled towards Arjun at quick pace. Arjun simply dodged it. But the thin frost arc cut through the wall behind him. The wall immediately broke int many pieces.


    Yin ran towards Arjun while carrying his sword in his hands. Even Arjun took out a sword from his conscience and marched carefully towards Yin. Arjun''s sword was pretty much ordinary looking one. As they both came near to the attack range, their sword clashed against each other. A huge shockwave came from the clash. The shockwave pirced through the entire hall. The hall broke into pieces. In fact, the entire underground tunnel collapsed to the point that even sky could be seen as well.


    Arjun felt uncomfortable down there, so he jumped high in the air and came out of the underground tunnel and landed on the ground above the tunnel. Even Yin followed him and came out of the underground tunnel. He stood opposite to where Arjun is standing.


    Yin looked at Arjun once again and said, " You are truly good. I am amazed. Just what is your cultivation level?"


    Arjun didn''t reply. Yin looked at silent Arjun and said, " So you are not intended to talk. Then let''s go."


    ------


    In a place where no one can imagine, two haughty personality were standing by facing each other. They were actually standing on the clouds. One of them was an old man with long tidy hair. he has long beard and long mustache which was hanging till his chest level. And standing opposite to him was a beautiful lady. She has beautiful eyes which was filled with vast knowledge and wisdom.


    "What exactly is the meaning of this, Sovereign of Day?" , That lady asked the old man standing before her.


    "Don''t you understand?" , That old man said, " We had the partnership deal. But you have betrayed me. You are secretely stealing all the Divine essence from my share. So I have decided to end this once and for all, Sovereign of Night"


    "We agreed not to fight against each other." , That female lady said, " We agreed to share the entire clock period equally. We never had any agreement on how to share the Divine Essence among us. So why did you backstab me?"


    "This cunningness is what led you to your grave." , Sovereign of Day said, " Your cunningness was despised by the Sovereign of Death! The Sovereign of Death has given me his Divine Weapon to kill you. You have no way to escape."

 375 SHAKING THE ENTIRE UNIVERSE

    The Sovereign of Night raised her hand in the air. The entire universe started to shake violently. The atmosphere changed as the entire Universe turned dark. Stars could be seen in the sky.


    The Sovereign of Night said, " Take this The Sovereign of Day!"


    In the meanwhile, all the people in the universe were stunned to see the sky turned night all of a sudden. It left the entire universe into uproar.


    Celestial Realm¡ª>


    In a distinct clan a young man was sitting in the meditation pose. That young man has red hair around his shoulder level. An old man was sitting on a chair. He was training that red haired young man.


    "Marvin! You need to train according to my teaching level!" , That old man said, " If you could train in the way that I told you, then within 100 years you will definitely master the Dao Of Earth! And once you master the Dao of earth, then you will be able to gain the authority in the heaven!"


    "Yes, I am well aware of it, Grandfather!" , the red haired Marvin replied.


    "That''s good!" , That old man nodded his head in satisfaction and continued, " You are the future of our clan. You need to do everything in your power to raise our clan to a ne¡ª-"


    That old man stopped in the midway. He looked in the sky. The sky which was shining with the bright sun, suddenly turned black. It turned into night all of a sudden.


    "Wh¡ªwhat is happening?" , Marvin who also sensed this abnormal change, asked as he was stunned.


    "Th¡ªthis is... Dao?" , that old man''s face became serious as he said, " No... This is not Dao. This level of purity in energy... it''s the power of LAW!!!"


    "Law?" , Marvin was stunned when he heard that word, " You mean someone from the higher realm is using their power? But why?"


    "Who knows?" , that old man tried to calm his anxiety down and said, " No matter what, that power is the highest level in the cosmos. The power of law is far stronger than the power of Dao. We can''t do anything about it."


    Marvin looked at the night sky and a fire of desire took birth in his heart. The mastering of Law was millions time difficult than mastering a Grand Dao! The precondition for mastering a Law is for one to master all 10 Grand Daos! This was a tough challenge for any cultivator. Marvin always wanted to reach that stage and become a cultivator who could explore the higher realm.


    At that time, the sky turned pitch black and it displayed two silhouettes who were fighting in an unknown world. These two silhouettes were none other than The Sovereign of Day and Night!


    "This is..." , that old man was shocked, " The heaven''s acknowledgement? How long it has been since the heaven acknowledged a fight?"


    "Heaven''s acknowledgement?" , Marvin was stunned as well, " What is that?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Marvin was stunned, " A battle that could change the nature of the universe? Then could that mean...?"


    "You guessed it right." , that old man said while sighing, " Those two people could most likely be The Sovereigns!"


    Marvin was stunned. He looked into the sky. Especially the two sovereigns. Achieving their level of power was his goal. So he want to see the true power of law!


    That old man looked at Marvin and clenched his fists in excitement. He felt that the heaven was truly fair as it is displaying a battle that might ignite the thrust for power in the heart of his grandson. As the battle was going on, the old man also looked in the sky.


    "The Law of Night?" The Sovereign of Day shook his head and said, " You push yourself too much. Do you think that your Law of Night would cause any harm to me in your current stare?"


    "The Law of Day!" , The Sovereign of Day shouted, " Immediately a small Sun formed in his hand. This Sun has a bright shine. This bright shine was spreading all over the universe. As soon as it came in contact with the Law of Night, the night started to dim down slowly as the Law of Day overpowered the Law of Night.


    "See?" , The Sovereign of Day said, " You may have forgotten the fact that day is the counter for the night."


    "I am not done yet." , The Sovereign of Night put even more Power of Law of Night and boosted her power. Immediately the law of Night once again started to overpower the law of Day.


    The Sovereign of Day narrowed his brows as he said, " This much power.... is this the result of your stealing my share of the Divine Essence?"


    "I didn''t steal it!" , The Sovereign of Night shouted, " We never had any agreement for sharing the Divine Essence in our contract."


    She laughed and continued, " And this is not the end of my power."


    She injected even more power of Law in her spell. The Law of Night started to overwhelm the Law of Day more thoroughly.


    " I know that I alone is not enough to take you down." , The Sovereign of Day said, " That''s why I was prepared before coming here."


    "Wh-What do you mean?" , The Sovereign of Night started to have a bad feeling about this.


    "Ridiculous!" , She tried to be strong and injected even more Law Energy in her spell.


    This time The Sovereign of Day felt some pressure. He tried to control his Law. But the law of night was much stronger for him.


    At that time a silver light came from nowhere and blocked the Law of Night. The entire universe started to shake once again. This time it was much stronger than the last one. Everyone who were watching this were stunned.


    The Sovereign of Night coughed out huge blood. The blood fell on some meteorite. That meteorite blasted immediately into many pieces.


    The Sovereign of Night looked at the origin of the silver light and gritted her teeth. She said in hoarse voice, " We have no enmity between us. Why are you interfering in this matter, Sovereign of Star?"


    "You don''t understand!" , A middle aged person came out and said, " I have no choice, Sovereign of Night. If I don''t do it, then I will be doomed."


    "Why?" , The Sovereign of Night asked.


    "Because I am the one who asked him to do it." , A voice came from her back.

 376 SPACE TUNNEL

    Even though this battle was being telecast to every creature, it wasn''t the case for the Life Realm. Life Realm is different from the other realms.


    [T/N : The systems of Life Realm is different from other realms. As for why, it will be revealed later. And for the natives of Life Realm not having the ability to train in Willpower is also related to this secret. And that secret will be revealed in the future.]


    If Arjun could see the new sovereign who entered the battlefield, he would be stunned for sure. Because Arjun already met the clone of this sovereign not long ago.


    "Even someone as high sovereign like you also involved in this, Sovereign of Underworld!" , The Sovereign of Night said in disbelief.


    Yes. This person is the Sovereign of Underworld who is also known as the God of the Underworld whom Arjun encountered back in that other universe. When he was about to kill Molane, the Sovereign of Underworld interfered and tried to save the soul Dragon. But Arjun still killed the soul dragon and even tricked The Sovereign of Underworld to think that Arjun has strong backing. The Sovereign of Underworld didn''t take the risk. Because when he tried to conduct soul search, an invisible energy blocked and suffocated him. So he decided not to take the risk and quietly left.


    "You don''t have any qualification to ask me that question." , The Sovereign of Underworld said, " When you broke the rules of our heaven, you looked into your best interest. As for me, it was the same case as well. I looked into what is best for me."


    The Sovereign of Underworld said, " Don''t forget one thing. Souls have been my domain. The more powerful a soul is, the more powerful the Divine Essence I will get. If that is the case, then think about it. What kind of Divine essence I will get from the Soul of a fellow sovereign."


    The Sovereign of Night completely stunned to hear this. But what happened next made her grit her teeth in hatred.


    The Sovereign of Star said, " Sovereign of Underworld, don''t forget our deal. We agreed to share the Divine Essence that came from The Sovereign of Night equally. Or else I wouldn''t have bothered to come here in the first place."


    "That''s right, Sovereign of Underworld." , The Sovereign of Day said, " I hope that you will honour your promise."


    "Don''t worry!" , The Sovereign of Underworld smiled and said, " Even though my domain is soul, I never go back on my promise. You can trust me. Even if I take all the Divine Essence and run away, I am well aware that I will be the next target. I don''t want to share the same fate as The Sovereign of Night!"


    "You are a wise man, Sovereign of Underworld!" , The Sovereign of Star said, " But what you have said is true."


    "So that''s how it is." , The Sovereign of Night laughed highly and said, " No wonder a weak Sovereign like you has got the help of these two sovereign. I am really honoured for your display of importance in me."


    "We are just looking into our mutual benefits." , The Sovereign of Underworld said, " Who asked you to break the long existed rule of our cosmos? It''s your fault for your doom."


    "Alright that''s enough!" , The Sovereign of Star said, " Let''s finish this and leave. If the other sovereigns learns about this, then we are doomed for sure."


    "I won''t let you have my Soul!" , The Sovereign of Night smiled sinisterly and said in a hoarse voice, " I would rather destroy my soul than let it be captured by the scumbags like you."


    Suddenly a black colour chilling energy surrounded her body. She started to swell quickly. Seeing this the three other sovereigns were stunned.


    "This..." , The Sovereign of Underworld shouted in shock, " Are you insane? Do you know the impact of self destruction of the soil of a sovereign?"


    "As if I care!" , The Sovereign of Night laughed sinisterly and said, " I would rather destroy my soul than let you scums devour it!"


    "Crap!" , The Sovereign of Star shouted, " Run for your lives everyone! She is not kidding! She is really going to self distrust!"


    The Sovereign of Night looked at the anxiety on the faces of the three sovereigns and laughed inwardly. Everything was going according to her plan. She is using the self destruct as an excuse to run away.


    Actually she was just scaring them. She thought that they will be scared and run for their lives if she uses the self destruct as an excuse. Then she will stop her acting and run away to her domain. Ince she reached her domain, then she will be safe. And once an opportunity presents, then she will take her revenge.


    But at that time a grey colour energy came and hit her. Suddenly her plan to self destruct suddenly stopped.


    "Nice plan!" , The Sovereign of Underworld clapped and said, " But I am The Sovereign of Underworld! Dealing with souls is always my domain. Do you think I couldn''t see through your plan? Hehehe! Your soul destruction won''t work in front of me!"


    The grey colour energy was the Law of the Underworld which was mastered by The Sovereign of Underworld. It was much stronger than the law of Night. The law of Underworld started to decay her soul slowly.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Seeing this, The Sovereign of Night knew that she doesn''t have much time left. She is going to die no matter how much she tried.


    She gritted her teeth. A silver light came out of her hand. She then quickly slashed down in an arc. An hole appeared in the space. She didn''t give any chance for the three sovereigns to even think as she escaped through the hole.


    The Sovereign of Day shouted, " The Space tunnel? She escaped through the space tunnel?"


    "So what?" , The Sovereign of Star said, " The power of a sovereign is insane. If a sovereign tries yo escape our world with their main body, then the heaven won''t forgive them. She will definitely die."


    "Who cares if she is going to live or die?" , The Sovereign of Underworld said, " We need her Divine Essence! That is the key for our promotion to the intermediate level."


    "But I think you know what will happen if we go through the space tunnel!" , The Sovereign of Star sighed and said, " If we go then we have to share the same fate as her."


    The Sovereign of Day sighed and said, " That means we can only celebrate her death!"

 377 ONE OF THE TOP SECRET OF STAR MOON EMPIRE

    Some time ago¡ª->


    Gnan was fighting his former spouse Nege. Gnan was a guardian. He specialises in defence.


    It didn''t take much time for Nege to figure out that Gnan was a Guardian. But what stunned her the most is that the power that she sensed from Gnan was not Magic Power. But it was the Divine Power! This discovery stunned her very badly.


    She said, " No wonder you people were able to come out of the Array! It was mainly because you people could actually train in Willpower."


    "Well, to be honest, that Array Formation was truly troublesome." , Gnan replied, " If it wasn''t for father, things would have gone from bad to worst."


    Nege didn''t agree with Gnan. Even though she found out that Gnan and others could use the Willpower and Divine Power, she knew that it wasn''t that easy to break out of the Array Formation. According to the leader of the Assassin Organisation, this Array Formation was so powerful that even the geniuses from the God Realm find it difficult to withstand it. And yet Gnan and others were able to destroy the formation and come out alive. This was totally unconvincing for the cultivators of the Life Realm to break out of it. And that''s also this quickly. Nege believed that there was something more than the eye meets. She believed that Gnan was hiding something from her.


    Nege moved her hands very quickly. She used her hand seals and casted a spell. Immediately the sand storm appeared beneath her feet. The sand storm was very small as her cultivation level was very weak. But for her it was mighty.


    She then turned the sand storm into a spherical ball and threw it towards Gnan. Gnan was pretty much bored and disappointed with her puny power. He smiled and effortlessly blocked the attack.


    Nege was irritated. She then spent all her Divine Power and created a huge sand storm. This time she didn''t turn it into the spherical ball. She threw the entire sand storm towards Gnan.


    But what she didn''t know is that Gnan is someone who has the cultivation level three times more than her. And as someone who was the newly promoted Universe Will, he has the power to face the cultivators who are stronger than him. As for Nege, she was just an ordinary cultivator. The Inner Will she uses was not her own power. That made her even pathetic in front of Gnan.


    Gnan has ability to train in Willpower as well. And he has the genuine Inner Will. So how could her power will have any affect on Gnan?


    And things turned out exactly as it was supposed to be. Gnan didn''t even use his Guardian shield to block the attack. He simply blocked the attack with his own body very easily. As a guardian knight, Gnan has high vitality and physical constitution among his peers. So it didn''t cause any damage to his body.


    "Give up your futile struggle, Nege!" , Gnan sighed and said, " You should have understood by now that you are no match for me. You are weak!"


    Nege gritted her teeth. She hates to be weak. But reality is very cruel. After all, Gnan''s strength showed who has the upper hand in the battle.


    "How is it possible?" , Nege asked, " How did you get the ability to train in Willpower? How could you have the ability to train in Divine Power? How is it possible? And how could you have achieved this level of strength in such a short time? Because last time I met you, it was 12 years ago. Back in the Weissan Town you were still suffering from the Magic Core corrosion drug''s effect. I was sure. Even if you have got rid of the drug''s effect the next day, and achieved the ability to train in Willpower, it would take you at least 100 years to achieve the strength you have right now. But you have this level of strength mostly after training for 12 years. How did you do it? What kind of fortune you got in the past 12 years?"


    Gnan was surprised with her keen observation. He didn''t expect she could think all this in the current troublesome situation she was in. But she had the logic in her question which Gnan couldn''t ignore. An average person would take at least 100 years to reach 11th Level of Divine Origin Stage. But not only Gnan, but everyone in his group had the similar fate. They are getting strong very quickly.


    But Gnan couldn''t reveal that the reason for their rapid was the <<Space-Time Formation>>. That is one of the biggest secret of the Star Moon Empire.


    But he was worried. If one or two people could advance this quickly, then it won''t bring any trouble. But if everyone in their group would advance this quickly, and if some powerful organisation sensed their quick advance, then they will do whatever they can to learn the secret behind it. And if people learned about the <<Space-Time Formation>> , then they will do whatever they can to snatch it from their hands. In the worst case scenario, they might be wiped out for avoiding future troubles.


    But Gnan put all these issues in the back of his head for now and concentrated on the current issue. First he had to defeat the Assassin Organisation. As they have only 90 minutes left for the departure, he need to finish the mess here.


    He replied, " You have your own secrets. And so are we."


    "I know you would say that." , Nege said, " It doesn''t matter. All I needed was time. "


    Nege took out a talisman and clenched it tightly. An invisible power enveloped her and moved her very quickly. As she thought that she was safe thanks for the escape talisman which move her very far from her current location, the talisman suddenly stopped.


    She looked around and found Gnan who was standing around 10 meters away from her. She was stunned. During escape she felt an invisible power blocked her escape path. That invisible power stopped the effect of the escape talisman.


    "Ho¡ª How is this possible?" , Nege said in utter disbelief.


    "There is no such thing as impossible." , Gnan slowly walked towards Nege as he said, " My Guardian Shield is special. It has the power of all 10 natural elements. That includes even manipulation of space as well. You have no chance of escaping from me."

 378 A HUGE COMMOTION IN THE LIFE REALM

    "Yo-you can even manipulate the space?" , Nege asked in shock, " But how is this possible?"


    "Why would it not be possible?" , Gnan smiled and said, " I can''t manipulate the space though. What can manipulate the space is my Guardian Shield. All I have to do is to activate the function."


    "Something like that existed in this world?" , Nege asked in astonishment, " Who could forge such a powerful shield? And how could you even possess it in the first place?"


    "You already know that person." , Gnan''s said in a rather proud tone, " The one who forged this shield is Arjun!"


    "You mean... The one who forged this shield is our so¡ª" " Stop!!!"


    Before Nege could finish her sentence, Gnan shouted, " Arjun is my son! He is my only son. He has his father. But he doesn''t have any mother! He will even get angry if people refer you as his mother in front of him! And so am I. And you of all people don''t have any qualifications to address him as son! Because you are not his mother. You are the member of the Assassins Organisation. And you yourself said that day. You said that Arjun was just a mistake. He was just an entity who was born in the middle of your mission. So your death will be much violent if you call him son! You better keep that in your mind."


    Nege was startled for a moment. She looked back and found that she was at the edge of the mountain top. If she take one step back, then she will fall in the pit. And what is the result of the fall is much obvious. And that was death!


    She suddenly started to laugh loudly. This laugh was much louder and sinister. Gnan was surprised for a moment.


    At that time, the time was around 11 am. But the atmosphere suddenly changed. The shiny sky turned pitched black. But this night was much weird. It has no moon. This night has no stars. It was as if this was a pitch darkness overtook the universe.


    Everyone in the Life Realm were startled. They wouldn''t have bothered with this weird night. But the night appeared out of nowhere in the broad daylight. This made even the commoners shake in fear as they felt something big is going to happen.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "What is happening?"


    "Why the sky suddenly turned night?"


    "Where did the sun go?"


    The natives of the Life Realm started to panic. No one were feeling good about this strange phenomenon. They had a feeling that something really big is going to happen. Something they couldn''t handle it.


    On a lava mountain¡ª->


    "This sensation... , The fire Dragon King thought in his heart, " Could it be a sovereign is falling? This abnormal change in the night sky... could it be the Sovereign of Night is going to die?"


    Magmeel flipped his wings and flew in air, " The direction of the fall of the sovereign of night... it is coming from the direction of Dark Moon Empire. It looks like I have to pay a visit to Dark Moon Empire! But this phenomenon will cause a huge ruckus in the entire Life Realm. And if the 12 Supreme Gods send their envoy to the Life Realm... then... no way. Arjun is in huge trouble. He needs to leave this realm very quickly."


    Magmeel flew towards the Dark Moon Empire at his top speed. Even though he knew that the Ancient Universe Will will make his move and try to save Arjun. But he don''t think the mighty existence like the Ancient Universe Will won''t save Arjun forever. If they would back Arjun forever, then the death of the former Universe Will candidates wouldn''t have happened.


    For Magmeel, Arjun was an important ally for his future plans. He wouldn''t let anything happen to him. So Magmeel decided to send Arjun out of Life Realm as soon as possible.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    "What is happening?" , Jimmy asked.


    "How would I know?" , Marley replied. But he was stunned as well.


    "Aren''t you from the God Realm?" , Jimmy asked, " Don''t you know what is happening here?"


    "So what?" , Marley said as he was pissed, " It''s not like we are invincible in everything."


    Jimmy sighed. But he knew that Marley wasn''t lying. Because this power was something that even he who has the Void Qi couldn''t sense it. Both of them stopped the fight temporarily and looked at the sky.


    But the one who was more unfortunate was Nege. Before the sky turned black, she was at the edge of the mountain. One step back and she would fall down.


    She knew it as well. But as soon as the atmosphere turned night, she was startled for a moment and subconsciously took a step back. And that''s it!


    "WOOAAHH...." , A helpless shout came. And as seconds passed, the sound slowly faded away.


    Gnan walked towards the edge of the mountain and looked down. In the night sky he couldn''t see anything. But he confirmed in his heart that Nege was dead.


    But he didn''t have any guilty feeling or loose emotion in his heart. He even doesn''t want to think about her anymore. Majority of his focus was on the sky. He was looking at the sky with the serious face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the meanwhile, Nege was falling from the mountain top. Her mind was totally blank when she was in the midway. Her heart was in total disarray.


    As she was in midair, a spatial tunnel opened and an injured female silhouette came out. She looked at Nege and snapped her finger. Immediately Nege who was falling, suddenly stopped in midair.


    Nege suddenly felt her mind started to work. As she looked around her surroundings, she found a woman in black dress staring at her with weak eyes.


    "Wh¡ªwho are you?" , Nege asked in total horror and hoarse voice. She didn''t know what to say. Her mind became total blank at the moment. She even forgot that she was floating in midair.


    The sovereign of Night didn''t say anything. She placed her head on Nege''s forehead. Immediately Nege''s eyes shined black in colour. Nege felt a huge amount of information flowed in her memory. She felt that her power was increasing at an incredible rate. After around five minutes, the body of Sovereign of Night disintegrated into nothingness. She totally disappeared forever.


    Nege slowly opened her eyes. She looked at the night sky and laughed loudly.


    "HAHAHAHA!!!" , Nege laughed loudly, " God Realm... Celestial Realm.... and the sovereigns of the cosmos! I get it. I get everything now. What mighty and invincible Assassin Organisation? What Star Moon or Dark Moon Empire? I don''t care anymore."


    She looked down and smiled. She said, " This Realm is really small for me. I, Nege Newton , The newly promoted Sovereign of Night shall take my revenge on you. I swear on my new title that I will make all of your lives more pitiful. "

 379 DRAGON GOD

    Celestial Realm¡ª->


    On a mountain top a Black Dragon was lying on the ground. The aura coming out from that black dragon was weak. There were group of black coloured dragons surrounded that black dragon. There were three other dragons with different body colour sitting beside that black dragon which is lying on the ground.


    "How long is he going to sleep like this?" , Mizumeel who was quite bored asked, " He is been sleeping like this for ages."


    "His injuries were serious though." , Earnmeel said, " He almost came out alive from the death."


    "It was your fault though." , Laimeel said, " That was a casual spar. And yet you caused this. If anything happened to him, father would have skinned you out alive!"


    "But still he was upset with me." , Earmeel sighed and said, " I never wanted to be a bad son. I always wanted to be someone whom he can be proud of."


    "That''s quiet a good ambition you have" , at that time a voice came out of nowhere.


    "This aura..." , Laimeel startled for a moment. But then a warm smile appeared on his face as he said, " So you finally got the time to pay us a visit, elder brother!"


    All the dragons lowered their wings and said in a respectful tone, " We pay you our respects, Lord Fukumeel!"


    "Please everyone, settle down!" , Fukumeel landed on the ground not far from Kuromeel who was lying on the ground unconscious and said, " It''s not like I don''t want to come. But according to father, the one who has the sword that can slay dragons is with those rats from the Assassin Organisation. I was busy with my investigation mission. So I couldn''t come early."


    "You still are yet to find them?" , Laimeel asked as he was surprised, " You have been after them for over a billion years, elder brother! Even after this long they still managed to hide from you? How is that possible?"


    Mizumeel thought for a moment and said, " If they can hide from elder brother, then I believe that they are either strong, or they are really good at hiding."


    "Neither of it." , Fukumeel sighed and said, " Since the day I was assigned to track them, there was no activity from them. They were silent for all these years. What they have the most is patience. And that shows how dangerous they are!"


    Fukumeel sighed and said, " But the appearance of the sword that could slay a dragon, Well, I thought it might lead me to them. But it was a wasted attempt. I couldn''t track them at all."


    "Well, forget about my mission." , Fukumeel changed the topic, " What exactly is Kuromeel''s status?"


    "He is fine." , Laimeel replied, " He is taking long time for his recovery. But he is not in sny danger. He will be awake very soon."


    "That''s good to hear." , Fukumeel replied in a little delightful tone.


    "So it was him." , Fukumeel heaved a sigh and said, " That was really good to hear. The things would have been perfect only if he could be more obedient towards father."


    "What can we do?" , Laimeel said, "He is so stubborn. He even dared to go against father''s orders. What else can we do?"


    "He is truly a genius though." , Fukumeel sighed and said, " Last time I saw him, he already reached the Peak of the Green Realm in Willpower!"


    "What!??" , Laimeel and others said in great shock, " Are you sure elder brother?"


    "Yes." , Fukumeel said, " He was truly someone favoured by both grandfather and grandmother. Even without the resources that we used, he became this strong so quickly. I wonder how far he would have reached if he was given the equal amount of precious resources that was given to us."


    "What is your guess?" , Laimeel asked.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Maybe you feel it a little rude, but I think you would have surpassed even father!" , Fukumeel smiled bitterly and said.


    "Impossible!" , Laimeel said, " Elder brother! Don''t you think you are evaluating him way too much? How could he surpass father?"


    "And why do you think that it is impossible for him to surpass me?" , the sky shined with white light. A voice came from the white light, " What Fukumeel said is the truth. You need to think properly."


    Immediately all the dragons including the elemental king dragons kneeled down. Even Fukumeel was not any exceptional.


    "Greetings Father!" , All the elemental king dragons greeted the dragon god! Even the ordinary dragons didn''t dare to speak anything.


    "Magmeel is definitely a genius." , Dragon God said , " Or else he won''t be someone who was favoured by the your grandparents. Sometimes even I feel envy of his talent."


    The voice came from that white light, " Well, forget about him for now. He will definitely learn his place one day. But how is Kuromeel?"


    "He is fine father!" , Laimeel said, " Back in the Life Realm his condition was severe. But I called big brother Magmeel in time. And he came immediately and treated Kuromeel. Then we have given him the proper treatment in the darkness pool. He is resting right now."


    "That''s good to here." Dragon God said, " And you were saying there were two humans who were stealing your power by hiding in a space. Did you get anything about them?"


    "No father!" , Laimeel replied, " I made all my investigations teams on this issue. They are doing there best."


    "But it looks like the humans are taking advantage of our silence." , Mizumeel said, " I think we should teach them a lesson."


    "Not yet." , Dragon God said, " The true reason why I am here is not for this issue."


    "Then why are you here father?" , Fukumeel asked.


    "Sovereign of Night has fallen!" , Dragon God said, " I think you are well aware of it."


    "Yes." , all the dragons replied.


    Dragon God said "Through the heavens eyes I found out that she was cornered by the Sovereign of Day , Sovereign of Stars and Sovereign of Underworld. In desperate, she used the Space tunnel and escaped towards a mortal world. And that mortal world is none other than the Life Realm!"


    "But her Divine Grace reignited very quickly!" , Dragon God said, " It looks like she found a suitable body for her Divine Grace! Fukumeel, I want you to investigate this and find out who was nearest to her when her Divine Grace was reignited."


    "Yes father!" , Fukumeel replied, " As you command it."


    "Good!" , Dragon God said, " Then begin your mission immediately."

 380 EACH WITH THEIR OWN OPPONENTS

    Life Realm¡ª>


    In the base of Assassins Organisation, Adam and others were separated from Arjun. In fact, they were separated from each other and were forced into different corners of the base of the Assassin Organisation.


    Adam easily broke out of the stone bind. He looked around but didn''t find anyone. So he was walking aimlessly forward in order to get some clue about where he was.


    After not more than ten steps he felt a sense of life threatening danger from behind. Adam knew that he doesn''t have time to look back . So he simply jumped to his side subconsciously.


    At that moment, at the place he was previously, a thunder bolt descended and destroyed the land within two meter radius into pieces.


    Adam was quick enough to judge the direction from where the thunder bolt came and threw a ice ball in that direction.


    BOOM!!!


    A boom sound came and the pillar behind him has fallen.


    "Hehehehe!" , a voice came from behind along with a woman in black clothes. She gave a wry smile at Adam and said, " You are truly cautious towards me. Not bad. Even in the God Realm, most average people find it difficult to trace me."


    "Who are you?" , Adam asked seriously.


    "Me?" , " The woman in black clothes said, " I am called as Lightning! And I am one of the three musketeers of the Assassins Organisation!"


    Adam narrowed his eyes for a split second. He then asked seriously, " You people have separated us. That means you people are using divide and conquer strategy. That means, are you my opponent?"


    "You are amazingly sharp minded." , Lightning was surprised for a moment, " That''s right! I am your opponent. So before we start our battle, I have an offer to you. Our leader took fancy in your talent. So we are inviting you to join the Assassin Organisation. I am sure that you will have many benef¡ª"


    "Not happening!" , before Lightning could finish her offer, Rick simply declined it. He confirmed further, " You people hurt my father. You people killed parents of a person named Rick who happened to be my friend. You people are bunch of evil doers. So how would you expect me to work for you people? Even if you people are saints and do something useful for the citizens, I won''t betray mg friends and join your organisation. So just give up!"


    Lightning was silent for a moment. She glared at Adam once and said, " I am afraid then that means we are destined to be enemies after all."


    "That''s right!" , Adam replied. He prepared himself for the battle. This was the moment he was waiting for a very long time. Today he is going to destroy them for sure.


    But when it flew towards him, he didn''t know, but the speed of the golden disc was totally overwhelming. Adam subconsciously created a barrier around his body through the Yin-Yan Inner Will. Since he couldn''t trace the speed of the lightning disc, he would rather protect himself first and then find a solution.


    It''s just as Adam thought. The Lightning Disc hit the Inner Will barrier. But it didn''t last long. The Lightning Disc disappeared immediately after a moment of contact with the Inner Will.


    "Wow!" , Lightning clapped her hands and said, " You are really good. To be honest, you thought of creating a wall in that last moment. That really saved you. And this incident gave me a data on you. You have quick reflexes."


    Lightning''s face suddenly turned sinister and she said, " But, can you really handle my next attack?"


    As soon as she said that, a series of Lightning Discs appeared in the air near Lightning. On her hand''s wave, the whole series of Lightning Discs travelled very quickly and started to attack the Inner Will barrier that Adam used for his own protection.


    As soon as the innumerable amount of Lightning discs hit the Inner Will barrier, a series of "cling" sound reverberated all around the room.


    But Adam was struggling to handle these many Lightning Discs all by himself. He even found some tears in the Inner Will barrier. If they were one or two, then he had confidence that he could handle them. But there was no end to these Lightning Discs. And his Inner Will was on the verge of complete depletion.


    "Hehehehe!" , Lightning laughed, " It looks like your barrier won''t last long."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Adam sighed. Because he knew what Lightning said was true and accurate. His Inner Will won''t last long. At that time he doesn''t know how to protect himself from the attack of the Lightning Discs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jason was walking carefully with unknown destination. But he was encountered by a member of the three musketeers of the Assassin Organisation.


    "Who are you?" , Jason asked in caution.


    "My name is Kurt!" , The man named Kurt said, " And I am one of the three musketeers of the Assassins Organisation."


    Jason immediately became serious. He learned from his previous experience. Not to be careless in front of any enemy. If he didn''t learn this lesson in the previous encounter, then today no matter who was stronger among him and the man named Kurt, he would have died because of the carelessness. He don''t want to commit that mistake.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    On the other side Logan was tied down by a rope made of stone. This time it wasn''t only his arms. But also his legs, neck and his toes were tied by the stone.


    A man around 50 years old looking old man was standing in front of him. Logan couldn''t break free from the stone ropes easily like the last time when he was separated from his friends.


    "Who are you?" , Logan asked in frustration.


    "Me? Well, my name is Jordan!" , The man named Jordan replied, " Nice to meet you."


    "Jordan?" , Logan said in a little surprised tone, " Are you the one who separated us?"


    "Yes!", Jordan replied.


    Logan sighed. He could tell without asking that, Jordan is definitely one of the three musketeers of the Assassins Organisation!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    On the other side, On his way Alwyn was greeted with an old man. The old man was rather powerful enemy he has ever faced in his short battle experience.


    The old man could manipulate plants as he wants. He used the plants and trees and tied Alwyn down effortlessly.


    "Consider yourself unlucky young man!" , that old man said, " My name is Grin! And I am one of the two chiefs of the Assassins Organisation!"


    Alwyn was stunned for a moment. But his face then turned with anger. After all, the true mastermind behind the death of his parents were these people. He was breaming with rage and anger.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, a man was standing in front of Rick. This man was rather old. He had specks on his eyes.


    "May I know who are you?" , Rick asked.


    " My name is Arin!" , Arin introduced himself, " You might be Rick! The one with the Inner Will other than Arjun! At least that''s what our info told us though until today."

 381 RICK VS ARIN

    "You are Arin?" , Rick asked, " The same Arin who gave orders along with Yin to kill my boss and everyone who supports him on the day he born?"


    Arin was surprised. He knew where this conversation was going. But he still replied, " yes. That''s me."


    Rick''s anger hiked up on hearing it. He still remember how tough his childhood was. He grew up in a forest hiding from someone he don''t know.


    He grew up. After reaching a certain age, his grandfather finally told him the truth about his past. As he heard each and every thing, the anger within him hiked up. He trained vigorously to get stronger. But because of his lowly talent in magic and because of the lack of precious materials for his cultivation, his road for future became worse.


    But when he heard how his parents died because of the Assassin Organisation, he didn''t give up. But things were not good for him as his progress in magic was getting worse and worse as the days passed.


    Things were like that until his grandfather finally reunited with his friend who was the former emperor of the Star Moon Empire back then. When Arjun changed his Will and gave him the ability to train in Willpower, he knew that he got a second chance. And there is a chance for him to start everything from the beginning.


    So he trained with peace of mind. Because the people he started to live with were not only nice to him, but also had a common enemy as he had. So he wasn''t alone in this battle. He had friends on whom he can count on. He had friends who can share his burden. He has a family who would help him selflessly. So he had nothing to worry.


    "So you are one of those bastards who are responsible for the death of my parents." , Rick said calmly, " Then get ready. I am not going to be easy on you."


    "Me neither!" , Arin said, " You people are the first one who pressured us this much. There was no one in the past who troubled us this much. You need to pay with your lives. From time to time, you people proved yourselves very tough for us. You people even breached the security systems and broke into our base which never happened in the past. I don''t know how you people learned the location of our organisation. But I don''t care about it anymore. Today you and your friends will die."


    "oh yes?" , Rick smiled and said, " Then let''s see who will win?"


    Arin laughed. He then moved his hands in a weird manner. The hands moved in a beautiful manner though. As he moved his hands in a beautiful manner, his palm started to glow red in colour.


    As it grew more red, Rick who was watching this had a bad feeling about this. With the improvements in the glow of the hand palm, Rick could feel the increase in pressure coming from it.


    Arin moved very quickly and appeared behind Rick in no time. He thrust his red colour palm towards the chest level of Rick.


    Rick was stunned with this speed. He immediately used his Inner Will and created a barrier around himself. He was careful and cautious before Arin made his move. So he was able to create a barrier around him.


    As the red colour palm came in contact with the Inner Will barrier. Arin was forced back because of the force coming from his own attack. But he was stunned by the sturdiness of the Inner Will barrier that Rick casted around him.


    But there was an hole in the barrier around a gist size. Rick was shocked to see a hole in his Inner Will barrier. If it was two days ago, he wouldn''t have mined that much. But right now his Inner Will has undergone a transformation and turned into Yin-Yan Inner Will. And yet he found a hole in it. This surprised him really very much. And it made him to be even more cautious.


    And what surprised him more is the agility of the old man in front of him. He was old and yet he was able to move behind him very quickly. This agility is really troublesome for Rick. But he was also excited. This was the kind of opponent he wanted to test the true potential of his own power.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Indi¡ª/Indigo Realm?" , the old man Arin was shocked, " Just how old are you? How could you have reached Indigo Realm in Inner Will this quickly? And how could my attack could put just an hole in your barrier? It was impossible for the people with the similar cultivation level as you have to block my attack with just an hole in their barrier! How is this possible?"


    "You are asking me as if you are my friend!" , Rick smiled and said, " We are fighting in Life and Death battle. Do you think that I will tell you all my secrets? Dream on!"


    Arin was really angry this time. Who is he? He is the Chief Executive of the Assassin''s Organisation. Wherever he walked, all the members of the Assassin Organisation of the Life Realm always respected him. They always feared him. He was pleased to see the respect everyone gives him. He enjoyed this life for a very long time. It was too long that, he started to forget the humiliation he always suffered in the God Realm because of his low aptitude. And he didn''t care about it as he started to live the life he desired. He always liked to control things. And he was able to control people of the Life Realm.


    It was too long since someone talked to him this rudely. The humiliation from the God Realm suddenly came back to his memories. This increased his anger towards Rick even more.


    He danced even more vigorously. His palm glowed even more reddish colour. Even his eyes started to glow red. It was as if he was turning into a demon. The pressure coming from the palm of the old man Arin forced Rick''s hair backwards.


    Rick was shocked to see this. He knew that the old man Arin was spending too much of the Divine Power in this attack. Last time there appeared an hole in the Inner Will barrier. This time he knew that the situation will be even more difficult.

 382 PERMISSION GRANTED

    Rick dashed towards Arin at top speed to stop him from completing his spell. He used his dragon wind and engulfed his own fists with it. He dashed forward and as soon as he reached near Arin, he threw his fist at him.


    But before Rick''s attack could hit Arin, Arin disappeared and appeared behind Rick in a flash.


    "What the hell?" , Rick thought in his heart, " He can move this quickly while preparing his attack?"


    "Hehehehe!" , Arin''s voice rang behind him as he said, " You have no battle experience. I am quick and agile compared to you. You shouldn''t have come near me on your own unless you can compete with me in speed. Speed movements is one of my best abilities. This shows how inexperienced you are!"


    "Crap!" , Rick knew that Arin already made his move. His fists are already closing on Rick''s back. Rick knew that he don''t even have any time to put up the Inner Will barrier.


    "Is this my end?" , Rick thought in regret. If he didn''t dash forward towards Arin, maybe he would have some chance. But no one can save him.


    Right when Rick was regretting his last decision and was preparing for his death mentally, the reddish fist from Arin almost reached Rick. As it was about to pierce through his chest, a colourless water like object appeared out of nowhere and blocked the attack of reddish palm.


    As for Arin, he was pushed back many meters away. His reddish palm couldn''t even shake that water like substance that blocked his attack completely.


    "Wh¡ªwhat is that?" , Arin looked at the water like substance and said subconsciously, " Isn''t that the weird looking defensive substance that calm looking person used previously?"


    Suddenly a trace of fear appeared on his face as he thought, ''Don''t tell me! That person is here to save his friend! But didn''t Lord Marley say that he will personally deal with that person? Then why is he here?"


    Arin looked around and found no one in his field of vision. This scene confused him. As he was wondering where Jimmy is, Rick opened his eyes.


    He looked at the colourless water like substance and was stunned. He didn''t know that Arjun and Jimmy possess Void Qi. He never seen either of them using it. So he didn''t know anything about Void Qi. He didn''t even know how it look like. So he was surprised as he looked at the unknown energy appeared out of nowhere and protected him.


    "What are you doing?" , at that time a voice rang out in his mind, " This kind of silly mistake is not something I am expecting especially from you."


    "This voice....boss?" , Rick said in his mind, " Boss! This weird water like substance that protected me.... was it your doing?"


    "Yes." , Arjun replied, " This is Void Qi! It is like Inner Will. But it is for my type of cultivation. But this is not important right now. What''s important is your performance. Why did you commit such a silly mistake?"


    "What else can I do?" , Rick replied, " His movements are very quick. And the more weird dance he do, the more powerful his his palm becomes. That''s not the problem though. What is frustrating me is, his agility. I couldn''t even see him at all."


    "It''s alright!" , Arjun replied, " You have the power of the Wind Dragon King! If you ask me, among all six of us, Logan can move quicker than anyone else. And after Logan if you ask me, then the one who has quick movements, then I would say it is you."


    "but that is possible if I can use the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>." , Rick said after a moment of silence, " Wait! Don''t tell me. You want me to use my dragon power?"


    "Yes." , Arjun then connected his mind to all other five Dragon Slayers, " Listen everyone! I know that this is your first true battle against an intelligent creature!"


    Logan who was struggling against Jordan, and Adam who was struggling against Lightning, Alwyn who was struggling against Grin and Jason who was struggling against Kurt were startled to hear Arjun''s voice in their mind.


    Arjun continued, " The enemies you are facing are very strong. I know that you guys are struggling against them. I can understand. So I am allowing all of you to display your true strength. I am saying once again. All of you are allowed to use the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>. Defeat them using your full power. But make sure that your enemies are dead."


    "But if we use the power of the dragon, we will be in danger." , Rick said, " Don''t forget what we did back then. We killed many dragons using the Dragon Slaying Sword. Then we framed the Assassin Organisation deliberately. Now you are asking us to use the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>. If we do that then they will definitely know that framing them for killing dragons using the Dragon Slaying Sword was our doing. If that happens, then you know clearly what will happen!"


    "I know that revealing the power of the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> will definitely put us in a lot of trouble." , Arjun''s voice rang out in all their minds, " But if you don''t use it now, then you guys will definitely die in their hands. That is the reason why I asked you to make sure that they all will die without fail. Because if any one of them escapes, then they will definitely reveal our secrets to the headquarters of the Assassin Organisation in the God Realm. Then we will be in trouble."


    "Boss is right!" , Logan who was tied by the ropes like rock said, " If we don''t use our true power, then we will definitely die."


    "If we have to use our true power, then we need to make sure that they will stay dead." , Alwyn said.


    "We can''t even use our Divine Art to our heart content." , Adam said, " What a troublesome situation."


    "Whatever it is, you need to kill them for sure." , Arjun said, " Do you understand it?"


    "Yes." , All five of them said in union.


    "Then go ahead." , Arjun said, " I have the enemy that I desired the most in front of me. I am going to enjoy this fight."


    After saying this, Arjun canceled out the mental connection. As for Rick and others, they smiled inwardly. Since Arjun himself gave them the permission, they have no reason to hold back.


    Especially Rick. Arjun said that after Logan if there is anyone who can have the good agility, then it has to be Rick!

 383 EMMA’S DESPERATE ATTEMP

    On the mountain top, Emma and Gutherson were in the middle of the battle. At this moment, Emma was panting heavily. Her clothes were totally tattered. There were traces of blood on the corner of her mouth. This implies that she was in total disadvantage in this battle.


    "Just as I thought." , Emma said, " You people could really use the Divine Power! No wonder we were beaten in the war attrition before. But how is it possible?"


    "It''s pointless!" , Gutherson replied, " Just like you, who were transformed from a Magic user to a Divine Power user, we have our own ways and secrets."


    Emma was a sabre user. She learned her sabre arts from Sitaram back when they were young. She defeated many people using her sabre arts. She was very proud of her skills.


    This pride reached a new level when she received the power to train in Willpower. As she awakened her Divine Power, she became even more proud of her power.


    In the Life Realm, only very few people knows about the existence of the God Realm. For these people, God Realm is like a heaven. And the natives of the God Realm are like real Gods who resides in heaven!


    When Emma achieved the ability to train in Willpower, she knew that she became special. A special person at least in the Life Realm. She was very happy. The only thing that made her upset was that she was not alone. She wasn''t the only special person. There were more than 500 people who received the illegal ability to train in the Willpower.


    But she was at least forced herself to be satisfied that, even among these special people, she had the higher authority. She can command these other special people within her authority.


    But today she came out of her illusions. The reality slapped her very hardly. When she looked at the man standing in front of her, she felt as if her pride was stepped on. This frustrated her very much!


    The man standing before her was one of the strongest person in the world. He was a very powerful magician who might be next only to Sitaram and Charles. And his achievements proved everything.


    Today when she decided to confront him, she was confident in defeating him. And the source of her confidence was nothing but the newly acquired Divine Power! The Divine Power which was actually the power of the God!


    As she thought that she can put an end to the legend of the great Gutherson, the outcome was totally opposite to her imagination.


    The man who was strong magician, actually turned out to be a Divine Power user! The Divine Power was something she could sense coming from Gutherson. And what made her shiver in fear is that Gutherson was not only a Divine Power user, but his cultivation level is monstrously very high.


    She could tell it from the aura coming out of Gutherson. This aura was something similar to the higher ups of the Assassin Organisation. She felt confident in her judgment. But how did he become this strong at such a short time? She couldn''t make any sense out of it.


    "Get ready to die!" , Gutherson''s hoarse voice rang out in her ear as she snapped out of her thoughts.


    "Please! Don''t kill me!" , Emma said, " Gutherson! You are like my brother! Think about it. If you kill me, what exactly Sitaram will think. I know that I betrayed him. But I and you both know that he is very sensitive towards the relations. Even though I betrayed him, both of us knows that he will be depressed with my death."


    Gutherson stopped his march. He looked at pleading Emma. But he didn''t know what to say.


    Emma looked at Gutherson''s sudden halt and thought that her plan was working. She kept her scared expression and said, " That''s right! He will be depressed. He might even be angry with you. My death may bring some problems in both of your friendship. Do you really want that to happen? I don''t think so."


    Emma rubbed her eyes as she was wiping the tears in her eyes and said, " You people are obviously strong. None of us match up to your power. How can a weak and pathetic person like me could possibly cause any trouble for you? Think about it. Please let me go. And everything will end up in peace."


    She concluded her desperate attempt. She thought that her acting and facial expression were perfect. If Gutherson has something called heart and emotions, then she thought that he would let her go.


    But she heard something she doesn''t want to hear, " Are you done? Now die!"


    "Wa¡ªwait!" , Emma was stunned with this reply from Gutherson, " Didn''t you hear what I say? Think about your boss! The relationship between you two might be at stake here!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "The one who ordered me to kill you is my boss!" , Gutherson said, " No matter how sensitive a person is, even that sensitive person might get angry. My boss is not any exception! You people betrayed our care and trust in you for very long years. You made fool out of us! You killed my son and daughter-in-law. My grandson has to grow up in that forest while facing a great deal of difficulties."


    Gutherson''s face suddenly turned very angry. He said, " And my boss was losing his power because of that damn drugs. He was looking at his son who was going to share the same fate as him. He didn''t know how long he would stay alive. And he had a newborn grandson. If he died before young master could grow up until he is matured enough to take care of himself, then he will have a worst future. Do you know what all these shit gives a mental stress for a person? And you have guts to say that my boss would be depressed over your pathetic death? And you think that your pathetic death will bring some disturbance within our friendship?"


    "That..." , Emma was speechless for a moment.


    Gutherson continued, " What exactly do you know about either me or my boss? No matter what, neither me nor boss would lose faith towards each other. You might be his former wife, but the one who knew him better than anyone else is me! So don''t give me any crap and just die! I don''t have time to listen to your crap!"


    "No! Please!" , Emma tried her desperate attempt. But Gutherson already raised his sword in the air.


    She knew that she is doomed. Her death is very near to her. Nothing could save her anymore.

 384 >

    A smile appeared on the face of Jason when he received a message from Arjun. This message means so much for him. Because Arjun just now asked all of them to use the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> to face their enemies.


    Jason always wanted to test his power on a true enemy. He was not a cultivator before. So he didn''t know even a common facts about cultivation. It was like a person who entered a brand new world where he needs to start from the minimum basics.


    And Sitaram once told him that a person''s true potential could be found out when he will be in a true battle against a true enemy. So he was itching to test his true power.


    And now he got a perfect opportunity to test it. And since Arjun asked to make sure to kill these musketeers for sure, he was not going to hold back.


    Kurt, one of the three musketeers of the Assassins Organisation who stopped Jason earlier, looked at the smile and was a bit surprised. He asked, " Why are you smiling?"


    "It''s nothing!" , Jason replied, " I was imagining in how many ways I can kill you. When I imagined your death in each scenario, it made me smile."


    "The battle between us is yet to begin and you are sure that I will die?" , Kurt asked in surprise, " And that is also in different ways? Boy you sure are good at fantasy!"


    "Fantasy?" , Jason smirked, " But what if it''s going to be real?"


    "Real? That''s not going to happen!" , Kurt dashed towards Jason while saying, " Well, kill me only once and that''s enough of proof of your strength."


    Kurt was furious. He dashed towards Jason. Jason did not go with the dragon breath, a trademark attack of a dragon immediately. During his training period, Sitaram always told him to test his opponent first. Testing the opponent is very important. Without understanding your enemy, don''t even dare to use your power on them.


    And Jason agreed with this lesson he learned from Sitaram. This lesson was very important especially for the likes of Jason who trains uniquely in <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>>. The weight on it increased as they are facing someone from the Assassin Organisation. So Jason decided to go with a basic power to test the true power of Kurt.


    Kurt moved forward and suddenly stopped. Jason was surprised for a bit, but still decided to give it a shot. He approached near Kurt and gave a simple punch with his fists which were covered by the black colour darkness element


    When he was about to punch Kurt, Kurt punched Jason''s shoulder joint. Jason felt as if a stream of electricity passed through his whole arm as he lost control over the darkness element on his fist.


    Blood came out of Jason''s mouth. He was stunned. He was stunned not by the punch. He was stunned because that punch doesn''t have any Divine Power behind it. It was simply an ordinary punch. And yet Jason flew back like an ant. This doesn''t even make sense at all.


    Jason got up. Even now he didn''t dare to use the <<Dragon Slaying Divine Art>> yet. Without understanding the power of the enemy, he don''t want to use his true power against his opponent.


    Jason once again dashed towards Kurt. He used hid dark element on his fists and moved forward. As he approached Kurt and was about to punch him on his face , Kurt slid his face to his right a little immediately. Jason was stunned as his punch missed again. But Kurt didn''t. He once again gave a punch on the abdomen of Jason. Jason flew back and clashed against the wall once again.


    He clenched his fists. He got up and dashed towards Kurt. This time as he approached him, he planned to bend down and kick him with his leg. This attack will definitely surprise Kurt. So he dashed forward and as soon as he reached Kurt, he quickly bent down and decided to kick and give him a surprise.


    But the one who received the surprise was Jason. As soon as Jason was about to bent down and was about to kick Kurt, Kurt immediately kicked Jason before he could completely bend down.


    This time he received a clean kick on his face. Jason flew back and his head smacked on the wall. He was fortunate as he possessed the physique of a Dragon. Or else he would have received a serious injury for sure.


    "What exactly is his ability?" , Jason thought.


    He got up once again and dashed towards Kurt. He engulfed his fist while putting up an Inner Will barrier around his body. He was confident this time that he is not going to be punched on his abdomen that easily at least. If Kurt needs to hurt him, then first he needs to break the Inner Will barrier. Only then he can punch him.


    Inner Will barrier is not that easy to break. It''s defence is very strong and powerful. Needless to say about the Inner Will of Jason. Because Jason''s Inner Will is quite special. His Inner Will is transformed into the Yin-Yan Inner Will. And the Yin-Yan Inner Will is much powerful than the ordinary Inner Will. And Jason believed that Kurt doesn''t have the power to break his Yin-Yan Inner Will.


    But as soon as he was about to form an Inner Will barrier, Kurt came forward and gave him a tight kick. Jason was speechless as he flew back once again.


    He got up and looked at Kurt. He had a stunned expression on his face. Last time he had his suspicion . But this time all his suspicions are gone. He had the clarity that he needs.


    "I get it now." , Jason said, " Your Divine Art is a little strange. But with it you can see a little bit to the future. After seeing what your opponent was about to do, you make your move before that happens. Am I right?"


    "You are right!" , Kurt replied, " My Divine Art is <<Future Vision Divine Art>>. And it gives me the ability to see a bit to the future."

 385 FINDING THE WEAK POIN

    Jason finally figured out the weak point in Kurt''s Divine Art. But he wasn''t certain about his own theory. So he decided to give it a shot.


    He once again dashed towards Kurt. Kurt was already angry. So he didn''t sense anything wrong with Jason''s facial expression. He just looked into future and figured out what would be Jason''s next move.


    Jason moved forward and tried to kick Kurt. But Kurt already knew what move Jason is going to make. So he punched him on his face. Jason flew back and clashed against a wall.


    But he got up. Instead of hatred for being punched once again, there was a smile on his face. Because he was close to confirmation about his theory.


    He once again dashed forward but slightly to his right and gave a punch. But as always, Kurt figured it out and kicked him once again. Jason as usual was sent back like a flies and fell down.


    He got up with a smile on his face and dashed towards Kurt once again. But he took another step to his right and ran towards Kurt. And as usual Kurt sent him flying back.


    Jason got up. His face swelled up from all the beating. But he didn''t mind it at all. In fact, there was a bright smile on his face. If Kurt had his previous calm, he would have felt something was wrong about Jason. But he didn''t because Jason reminded him of his worst nightmare. And Kurt lost his calm and was beating down Jason like a madman.


    Jason once again stepped a little to his right and dashed forward. This time he was close to the sidewall of the room they were fighting. He dashed towards Kurt. But as always he was sent flying.


    Jason got up and ran towards opposite corner of the room. Kurt looked into the future and knew all this well. So he was already ready for Jason well ahead.


    Jason didn''t mind it at all. In fact, this was exactly what he wanted. As soon as Jason and Kurt reached another corner of the room, they started their fight once again.


    Jason dashed forward towards Kurt. Once he reached his opponent, he would throw a punch. But his opponent would already know what is going to happen. So he would send Jason flying. Jason would clash against a wall and fall down.


    If Jason was an ordinary cultivator, he would have been dead by now because of the constant beating. But the fact that he has the physique of a dragon, helped him from keeping his consciousness from all the beating he received.


    Jason got up and moved to his left this time and dashed towards Kurt. And ad soon as he reached his opponent, his opponent would send him flying back.


    Jason got up with a smile. He took a step left and dashed towards Kurt. And Kurt would see the future and gives him a tight punch accordingly. Jason would come back from where he started.


    "Why would you care?" , Jason replied, " You are having an upper hand. So why are you angry?"


    "Angry?" , Kurt shouted, " Damn it! Nobody lasted this long against me. Just where did you get such a strong physical body from?"


    "Strong physical body?" , Jason said, " Maybe you are mistaken. I didn''t feel much pain from that at all.


    Jason once again took a step towards his left and ran towards his opponent. Kurt would be ready with his punch. As soon as he reached Kurt, Kurt sent his flying back from where he started.


    Everything was repeating as if it''s an exercise. But finally Kurt found one odd thing. During this constant repeating scene, they almost stepped at every corner of the room. This made him alert a little.


    [Did he figure it out?]


    "Why are you running all over the room?" , Kurt asked cautiously.


    "What do you think?" , Jason took out a potion bottle from his pocket. He opened the cork from it''s top and drank it completely. Immediately all his injuries started to heal. He then looked at Kurt and said, " You know something? Since the day I entered the world of cultivation, you are my first enemy! And you might be my most troublesome enemy for a very long time!"


    "Troublesome enemy? For a very long time?" , Kurt laughed loudly and said, " You are mistaken. Because I am not only your first enemy. I will be your last enemy as well."


    "No. You are wrong." , Jason smiled a little sinisterly and said, " Because your time is up. It''s now my time. Because I already figured out your weak point!"


    Kurt was stunned. He immediately looked into the future. But to his greatest horror, the future he looked at was nothing but pitch darkness. He was stupefied. Because if he couldn''t see the future, then how could he prepare his countermeasures?


    Jason smiled after seeing the facial expression of Kurt. He said, "Your ability is to see a bit into the future. But you can only have vision. In terms of 10 natural elements, vision comes under the light element. After all, without light, no can see anything. Even if you want to see future, your Divine Art needs to have light element mixed in it. "


    "So what?" , Kurt asked. But this time he had fear in his voice, " That doesn''t prove how you can counter my Divine Art!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Calm down." , Jason said, " I told you that the main natural element involved in your Divine Art is the Light Element. But I think you should have already knew this. The archenemy of Light element is the Darkness! And by now you should have guessed it that my Divine Art has dark element as it''s main element. Why did you think that I took all your beating while moving in the entire room?"


    "You mean....." , Kurt was stunned for a moment.


    "That''s right!" , Jason said, " I was laying traps all this time."


    Jason raised his ring finger and said, " rise!"


    Immediately huge amount of darkness rose from the ground. This darkness spread throughout the entire room without covering even a single corner.


    Kurt, who looked at the darkness coming out from beneath his legs, he was startled for a moment.


    "Whenever the darkness overpower the light element..." , Jason said.


    But Kurt said in fear, " The Light Element will lose it''s effect!"


    "That''s right!" , Jason continued, " And that''s why I was running all over the building while taking your punches. If it is only small dark ball or any other spell, then you would have upper hand. In order to avoid that, I needed to release a mass amount of dark element. But if I did that in an instant, then you would have seen it in the future and stopped me before I released the mass amount of darkness."


    Jason continued, " But in order to avoid that, I was releasing a little by little amount of darkness through my legs and hid it beneath our ground. I did all this while walking and receiving your beatings. But now my hard work has come to an end, all I needed is to release the hidden darkness all at a time."


    The darkness element was being controlled by Jason. And in front of the darkness, Kurt was shivering.


    "Please! Don''t do it." , Kurt pleaded, " I will surrender."

 386 KURT’S WEAK POIN

    Jason once again dashed forward. He wanted to test his current limits of his Divine Art. But without learning the weak point of his opponent he don''t want to take the risk of revealing his power. Especially if the opponent is from the Assassin Organisation.


    As he dashed forward he gave a punch. When his punch was in the middle, he suddenly stopped it and retreated his fists. He then put his both hands near the abdomen point.


    But out of his expectations, Kurt gave a round kick. The round kick perfectly hit his neck below the ears. He was flew to his right side and fell.


    "Just give up." , Kurt said, " You have no chance of victory. How do you think you can defeat me, if I can see what move you are going to make in advance?"


    "Not yet!" , Jason gritted his teeth while getting up from the ground. He looked at Kurt in hatred.


    [What the hell?]


    [If he is going to see my moves in advance, then that makes him totally impossible to defeat.]


    [But I don''t believe it. If he is really that invincible, then he would have been working in the God Realm.]


    [There was no need for him to send here. After all, the people who were sent here by the Assassin Organisation are a bunch of total garbage.]


    [Even if he was sent here, then he should be at least given the position of the leader of the Assassins Organisation.]


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    [Or at least, he should have been one of the two chiefs.]


    [But if he became one of the three musketeers, then it is obvious that his Divine Art has a flaw in it. ]


    [But what exactly is that?]


    While a series of thoughts were going through his mind, he advanced forward once again. But he suddenly stopped in midway. He created a spherical black ball with his darkness element and threw it quickly in the direction of Kurt.


    But Kurt moved a little to the right. The darkness spherical ball missed the target and went pass through Kurt. Jason expected it though. And he wasn''t happy with this. This was his first ever life and death battle and the opponent he faced is truly troublesome one. He felt like to curse his luck.


    "I said it already!" , Kurt said, " You are no match for me. Just give up."


    "Shut up!" , Jason shouted, " There is no such thing. You have a weakness that I am unable to find out. You are not a talented person. Or else, why would you end up in this realm? If you are truly a formidable person, then you would have some higher position in the God Realm. You wouldn''t have come to this small realm at all."


    Jason''s words made him remember how he was trolled for his weak talent. He was trolled for his poor performance during the training period. He was truly weak at learning and comprehension. All his peers made their advancement and surpassed him very quickly. He had to sit along with his juniors for next semester as well.


    And all his former classmates made a fun of him asking him to address them as ''senior''. That was one hell of an embarrassment moment.


    Ge always wanted to leave them and run off to somewhere far. But the place he was in was actually the Assassins Organisation. He knew that once someone joined the Assassin Organisation, then there was no leaving it. You need to work for them for the rest of your lives. Or else death is imminent. So he had no other choice but to endure the harassment.


    But his fate changed when he was asked to be a guardian for Maze Palace in the Life Realm. He felt thrilled and immediately accepted the offer. Finally he got his chance to leave that damm place.


    What was even more surprising is that, he was like a King in the Life Realm. He never expected that in the Life Realm there was no such thing as Willpower. There source of cultivation is actually magic. And the strongest in the Life Realm was equal to a servant of a low level family in the God Realm.


    When he imagined himself to be a king, he was thrilled. It was like his patience finally paid off. He got something more than what he actually desired.


    But Jason''s words suddenly remained him those trolls from his "seniors" from the God Realm. He was totally pissed.


    "You brought it upon yourself!" , Kurt said in hoarse voice. He dashed towards Jason. Jason was stunned for a moment. But he didn''t have time to bother about it.


    Jason used his darkness element on his fists and moved forward. But that was just a bluff. As soon as he reached his opponent, he ignited the darkness on his right leg and suddenly gave an upper kick.


    But before he could bend down to give an upper kick, Kurt was already waiting for him. He was sitting on his toes and was waiting for Jason to bend down for the upper kick.


    "Crap!" , Jason thought. But it was too late. Kurt gave a tight smack on his face. Jason lost his balance and flew back.


    Before Jason could fall on the ground, Kurt dashed where was about to crash and kicked him on his abdomen. Jason once again flew in the air.


    And as he was about to land on the ground, Kurt once again saw the future and was already ready to kick him once he lands.


    When he was in the air, Jason used the Yin-Yan Eyes and looked towards Kurt. After what he saw, he was stunned for a bit.


    But he had no time to think. Because he was falling on the ground. And as he was about to land, Kurt kicked him on the abdomen once again.


    When he was about to fly from the kick, Jason''s hand which was covered with the darkness element, touched Kurt''s face. But it was a little touch. That''s it. Nothing more.


    [What? My hands touched him?]


    [But he was supposed to see the future and avoid that touch?]


    [What exactly did I miss from this info?]


    [I definitely missed something. But what is it?]


    Jason pictured every small detail in his mind during that period when his hand touched Kurt''s face.

 387 ADAM VS LIGHTNING

    In the other side, both Adam and Lightning were engaged in their battle. Lightning clearly has the upper hand in the battle. She was throwing Lightning Disc at Adam like a madwoman. And Adam desperately dodging them.


    "All you can do is dodge?" , Lightning asked with a smile on her face, " Then you disappoint me greatly.


    Adam was having some difficulties in dodging the lightning discs. But still he didn''t let even a single disc hit him. He dodged every single disc precisely.


    But he wasn''t worried though. He knew that he can defeat her easily. But dodging these lightning discs gave him thrill. Because he knew that these lightning discs are very quick. So he had to be quick enough to predict the direction and speed of the discs and dodge it quickly.


    By doing this his reflexes would improve one more level. So he was actually taking her lightning discs as a training subjects. But Lightning still don''t know this. She was still in the impression that she has the upper hand in the battle.


    Adam kept on training his reflexes. He knew that he had no time. Very soon he will be departing to God Realm. But he also knew that he should sharpen his skills for the future. So he was training his reflexes.


    Lightning saw how easily Adam was dodging all her lightning discs. He seems like not having any trouble with it. She was a little upset. So she increased the number of discs that are targeting Adam.


    Adam felt that the number of discs are increasing. That means the pressure on him has been increased as well.


    Adam increased his level of concentration. He moved even more quickly. He moved here and there and was dodging the lightning discs. It became a little tough for him to dodge it. The constant dodging while trying to predict the next disc which was coming at him was really stressful. But it also excited him.


    Lightning was pissed. This time she looked at the excitement on the face of Adam. She didn''t take long to understand that Adam had no difficulty against her discs. She figured out that Adam was using her discs to train himself. She was rendered speechless. She didn''t know weather to laugh or cry. Then she was angry.


    She shouted, " You...What do you think you are doing?"


    "Well, it''s nothing!" , Adam said, " I found that the speed of your discs are interesting. They are pushing me to my limits. So I thought I got a wonderful opportunity. So I am training my reflexes. Oh yeah. Could you increase the number of discs please? You see, the number of discs that you are sending at me is not sufficient."


    Lightning clenched her fists. She gritted her teeth and looked at Adam who was annoying her.


    "You look down on me?" , Lightning shouted, " You damn mortal! You have no rights to disrespect me- a god who came from the God Realm!"


    Adam gave a cunning smile and said, " Very soon we will dominate the God Realm as well! In fact, the God Realm is just a temporary stay for us. We are going to Celestial Realm and we are going to dominate it as well."


    "How do you know about Celestial Realm?" , Lightning was stupefied with the level of information Adam has about the Universe!


    "And what do you mean by dominate?" , Lightning said in sarcasm, " A mere mortal like you who don''t even know the heights of the Cultivation world thinks that you are going to dominate not only God Realm but also the world of celestials? Your idiocy has no bounds at all!"


    "Just because you have no talent, it doesn''t mean that everyone are the same!" , Adam said, " We have our goals. And unlike you, we have faith in our beliefs."


    "Such big words." , Lightning laughed and said, " But you need to overcome me in order to reach your that so called "goal". So take this."


    Lightning raised her hand and shouted, " Heavenly Lightning Chains!"


    Immediately 10 chains made of Lightning came out from each finger of two hands. These chains were shining brightly. One could say that she could control each chains as she wanted through her finger.


    As she moved her fingers accordingly, the chains moved as she willed it. The chains thrust forward where Adam was standing. He looked at the chains and felt something was wrong. He immediately set up an Inner Will barrier.


    Lightning looked at the Inner Will barrier and said, " I wouldn''t do that if I were in your place."


    Adam had bad feeling about this. He don''t know why would she say that. But he still decided to take the gamble. But as a precaution, he set up a portal gate behind him.


    As he was done with his arraignment, the chains came forward and pierced through the Inner Will barrier.


    Adam was stunned for a moment. Because he clearly saw it. The chains actually did not pierced through the Inner Will barrier. It actually absorbed the spell and passed through it.


    But Adam was glad that he set up a portal gate beforehand. He passed through the portal and immediately escaped through it.


    All this happened in a flash. And for Lightning, Adam who was a deadman in her eyes, suddenly disappeared from her eyes.


    Adam''s voice rang out from behind her, " That was really a terrifying spell. But there is a flaw. I sensed an external power in it. The power might be from a storage crystal or something similar to it. That means, you had a limited amount of an external power that can ignore the Willpower and Divine Power. Am I right?"


    Lightning Was stunned. She looked at a small finger sized storage crystal in her hand confirming Adam''s statement.


    "Ut looks like the more you use it, the smaller that crystal becomes." , Adam said, " Alright! Play time is over. I have no time to play with you. It''s time to end this."


    Adam willed it and a huge amount of ice came from his body. Lightning was stunned. Because she could clearly see that Adam was actually much stronger than her in terms of Divine Power. Among the three Musketeers, she was quoted as the weakest one. But she never minded it though. But she never imagined that Adam could be this strong.


    "No...please!" , Lightning tried to plead in front of Adam.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "No. After everything you have done, there will be no excuses." , Adam said, " How many innocent people died in your hands. You should pay for it."


    Lightning tried her best in order for mercy. But Adam didn''t show any mercy at all. He knew how cruel this world is. They don''t want to leave any traces behind before they depart to God Realm. Especially when it comes to Assassins Organisation.

 388 LOGAN VS JORDAN

    Logan was tied by the rock rope. Actually the rock was very hard in nature which was obvious. But under the spell effect of Jordan, it was as loose as a rope. As Jordan could manipulate the stone as much as he wants, it was obvious.


    Last time Logan was able to set himself free easily. But that was because Jordan was not concentrating on Logan. But this time Logan was not that lucky. Because this time Jordan was solely putting all his attention on Logan. That''s why Logan was having some hard time to set himself free from the bind.


    But since Arjun gave them the permission to use their Divine Art, things will be easy for Logan.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    On his thought, a mass amount of light came out of each and every part of his body. The light shined brightly. Under it''s effect, the stone broke into pieces and evaporated as if it doesn''t exist at all.


    Seeing this Jordan raised his brows a little. He was surprised when he sensed the quantity of the Divine Power Logan had. With one glance he could tell that Logan was no less stronger than him.


    "You are strong!" , Jordan said while losing his earlier smile.


    "You too." , Logan replied, " You are my first enemy. And yet you are powerful. This will be fun."


    Jordan gave a smile. Logan smiled as well. Jordan moved his hands. The stone wall moved on it''s own towards where Logan is standing.


    Logan clenched his palm into fists. A beam of golden light came out of his hands and covered his entire fists.


    As the wall came near to him, it transformed into a huge spear. The huge spear that was made by the stone wall thrust towards Logan. When the sharp edge of the spear approached him, Logan used his fists that were wrapped through the dragon''s light element, and punched the spear that was made of the stone wall.


    Thud!


    With a loud sound, the stone wall which was turned into a spear broke into pieces and fell down. The debris covered almost everything on the ground.


    "I am not done yet." , Jordan shouted. He once again moved his hands in weird manner. Immediately the stone platform they are standing started to grow spikes. To be more precise, the stone platform itself transformed into a spike.


    "Surprised right!" , Jordan said while smiling heart fully, " I am an artist. There is no stone that I can''t manipulate. On my command, any stone would dance as I wished it to be. I can even make it loose it''s weight. Or I can make it gain some weight. I am like the God of stone."


    Jordan then looked at Logan and said, " You will witness my art! Enjoy this."


    The very next moment, Logan started to move. He set up an Inner Will barrier around his body for safety. Indigo colour Inner Will surrounded his whole body while he started to retreat in the opposite direction of the place where the stone platform was transforming into spikes.


    "Indigo Realm?" , Jordan asked in shock, " Your Inner Will already reached the Indigo Realm?"


    He was stunned. Because as a cultivator who trains in Inner Will, Jordan knew just how tough it is to advance in Willpower! The advancement in Willpower is even more tougher than the training in Divine Power.


    Many people from the influential families in the God Realm gives special attention to their bottlenecks. Because bottlenecks are common in the path of cultivation. There are many types of bottlenecks in cultivation. But the very common bottlenecks are due to lack of experience in life and death situations.


    Another common type of bottleneck is because of over consumption of the precious medicines and potions. Many influential and wealthy families uses either medical pills or potions to raise the cultivation of their children quickly.


    Even though this process raise the cultivation of a cultivator very quickly, but at a certain point, all the wastes from the consumption of pills and potions will form a sturdy wall which will stop the flow of energy that will set up an ultimate bottleneck.


    But training in Willpower is different. And it is very hard to advance in it as well. The bottleneck in Willpower is mainly due to unsteady in Mental State and Mental Strength. One should keep their minds steady, peaceful and calm. This is something easier said than done.


    The bottleneck in the Divine Power could be overcome through some external ways. But those external ways are very tough. But the bottleneck in Willpower could only be overcome by one themselves. No external methods exist that can improve one''s Mental State and Mental Strength. How much an individual could maintain his or her state of their mind depends on them.


    That''s why training in Willpower is truly torturous. Even though people knows that taking medicine pills and potions will make them encounter bottlenecks, but advancement from one realm to another in Willpower, would remove all these bottlenecks. That''s why the big influential families would take their chances and let their children take the risk, hoping that they will improve in Willpower.


    But breaking through from one realm to another realm in Willpower is very tough and time consuming process. One need a great deal of patience and courage to do it. Advancing from violet realm to Indigo Realm takes upto 10 years of time.


    Jordan took almost 45 years to do it. He is considered himself to be at mid stage of Indigo Realm. He was actually proud of his own achievements secretly.


    And yet the person standing in front of him was actually at the peak stage of Indigo Realm. And what was his age? Jordan could tell from his aura that he is close to 25 years old.


    Freak!


    That''s the impression Logan gave to Jordan. He kind of envied Logan''s talent and comprehension level. If he was in the God Realm, Jordan was certain that all the pavilions and big clans and churches would definitely do anything to recruit him in their sect. Even Assassins Organisation is no different. The fact that Marley was tempted to recruit them proves his theory.

 389 HEAVENLY TITAN

    Logan was running here and there. But wherever he ran, the spikes were growing previously he stepped on. Within no time, the situation arrived, where he had no place to run. Because the entire ground was filled with spikes.


    Logan was truly speechless. Now he was wondering where exactly he can run off too. He had a power of a dragon. But he can''t randomly use it.


    As he was wondering what exactly he was supposed to do, he looked at the exit of the room. It was right opposite to where he was standing.


    Logan decided to run towards that exit. But the question is how? Because the spikes are slowly advancing towards where he is standing. And Logan''s surroundings was blocked by the stone wall. And stones or rocks are the domain of Jordan who seems to be enjoying everything.


    Jordan said, " it''s pointless. This base was created with the stones. Do you know why? It''s simple. It''s because of me. As I can manipulate the stones as I wanted it to be, the base was created through stones. So that if one day, troublesome bastards like you unexpectedly break into our base, I can easily take you down. So just give up. You don''t have anywhere to go."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Logan was truly pissed this time. He had nowhere to go. Sp how exactly he was supposed to defeat the opponent?


    He thought he had enough. So he started to get serious. He clenched his fists. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Jordan could feel a huge amount of spiritual energy was gathering around Logan. Especially near his mouth. He was alerted because of this.


    After taking a deep breath, Logan gave a hoarse shout and opened his mouth. Immediately as soon as he opened the mouth, a huge amount of light came out of his mouth. It went towards the exit.


    "Light Dragon''s Roar!!!" , Logan shouted.


    "That is...!" , Jordan was stunned to see that. He opened his mouth in astonishment.


    As soon as his dragon''s breath left his mouth, all the thing that came in contact with the Light Dragon''s Breath were destroyed. Even spikes which were advancing towards his step by step, were destroyed as if they were evaporated.


    The Light Dragon''s Breath even reached Jordan who was enjoying Logan''s escape attempts from the spikes he created. Jordan who was stunned to see the dragon''s power was being used by a mere human came back to his senses as he escaped in time. But the dragon''s breath was so powerful that he had to pay with his left arm! In that previous attack, Jordan lost his left arm!


    Jordan was in no better shape as well. In fact, he was in a worst possible situation among the two. In the last attack, Jordan had to lose his left arm. He was scared a little. Because Logan''s dragon''s breath actually not only broke his arm, it actually evaporated it. He clearly saw it with his own eyes. That scene really scared the shit out of him.


    He slowly got up. He looked at the position of his left arm and gritted his teeth to see it''s empty. The blood was coming out of his left hand position.


    He looked at the panting Logan and said in hoarse voice, " Ju...just now.... that power... there is no mistaking it. That''s the power of a dragon. That''s the Dragon''s Breath! You just used the Dragon''s Breath! Oh my god! What exactly that means? If the words falls out that a human could use the power of a dragon... that will definitely create a storm around the universe!"


    "Wait a minute!" , Jordan said as if something clicked in his mind, " Dragon''s power? Recently we heard that there was a mysterious organisation who not only knows about our existence, but also very mysterious actually created swords that can kill a dragon. That sword has all the functionality of a dragon and it is very strong as well. The organisation is looking for those people very desperately. Because they killed the dragons and framed us deliberately. The organisation is looking for them like hell. But all their search attempts were ended up in failure."


    Jordan looked at Logan and said, " And here I see a human who can use the power of a dragon! Then there is a possibility that those mysterious people who framed us were actually you people! You people have grudge against us. You have the information on us which no one in the Life Realm has. And most importantly, the killing of dragons actually happened in the Life Realm."


    "Now everything makes sense!" , Jordan shouted as if he solved a mystery, " I am 90% sure that there is no such organisation. It was you people who killed the dragons and deliberately framed us. No I think I am sure about it."


    "When you know all this, then you should know that I won''t let you leave at any cost." , Logan smiled and said, " Don''t forget one thing. I am actually a dragon. And the power of a mere human doesn''t work on me anymore."


    "Is that so?" , Jordan became serious and said, " Then you leave me with no choice. Prepare yourself. I will show you my true power."


    "AAAHHG!!!"


    With a loud roar, Jordan released a mass amount of Divine Power. The Divine Power within him started to drain quickly. The Divine Power that he released quickly spread all over the base of the Assassin Organisation.


    Immediately the entire base of the Assassin Organisation shook. The base shook as if an earthquake was about to take place. Everyone who were fighting were stunned.


    The next moment, the rocks through which the base was created started to dismantle. As Logan watched it, the whole underground palace was torn into different pieces. Alwyn and others who were fighting were stunned. They stopped their fight for a moment and evacuated the palace immediately.


    As Logan watched it, at one point he could even see the sky. The sun was bright and shining. But he was in no mood to enjoy the view. Because his eyes were on Jordan.


    On his will, all the debris, rocks and stones which were dismantled, started to move towards Jordan like a magnet. Each and every stone and rocks attached to him as if they know where they need to be attached.


    As each stone started to attach itself to Jordan, it became very huge. Logan opened his mouth subconsciously. He looked high in the air. He was stunned to see the final figure that was formed. The final figure was actually a giant titan! It''s body itself was so huge that it even gave Logan goosebumps.

 390 THE MIGHT OF THE HEAVENLY TITAN

    Few moments ago...


    Jason was resting after defeating Kurt. He might have won, but he took countless beatings. So the hoy of first win in cultivation world of first battle was not on his face. Because he took countless beatings and his opponent was gone in just one attack.


    So he was questioning himself, who exactly is the victor in the battle. He thought about it and was pissed. Because the battle he was involved in was kind of like, "operation success, but patient dead."


    He sighed. When he was trying to forcibly calm himself down, the whole base shook as if an earthquake was going to come. But he knows that it was not any earthquake. Because he could sense the Divine Power from all over the base.


    "Wh¡ªwhat is happening?" , Jason thought. But since he knew that he was in the base of the Assassin Organisation, and the fact that he could sense the mass amount of Divine Power, Jason''s instinct told him that he had to run away. He had to escape before it is too late.


    So he ran at his top speed. As soon as he reached the exit, he came to a main hall. And in the main hall he saw a person. It was Adam.


    "What are you doing here?" , Jason asked.


    Adam looked back and found that the owner of the voice is actually Jason. He said, " I was running out of this damn place. I am surprised to see you here. Did you beat your opponent?"


    "Yes." , Jason said, " Well, he was a troublesome one though. What about your opponent?"


    "Well, as it was my first battle, I was nervous." , Adam said, " But I defeated her without much trouble."


    "Is that so?" , Jason said, " But what is happening here?"


    "I don''t know." , Adam said, " But we need to get out of here before anything worse happens."


    "Yeah!" , Jason said, " Let''s go."


    And both of them escaped with little difficulty. They faced some difficulties on their way to exit. But it wasn''t something major. So it became easy for them to escape.


    After they escaped, the stone palace transformed into a giant titan. This stunned them.


    "What the hell is that?" , Jason asked.


    "I don''t know." , Adam replied, " But I know that, that''s not the spell any one of our buddies have casted."


    "That means..." , Jason said as he looked at the giant titan, " That''s the spell casted by one of our enemy!"


    "Then who is that unlucky person that is facing that giant titan?" , Adam asked.


    Adam and Jason looked at each other and decided to help. But at that time a voice rang out in their mind, " Don''t go!"


    "Why?" , Jason asked.


    Arjun replied, " It''s Logan''s fight. He triggered this scenario. So it must be him who had to end this."


    "But the enemy is looking strong." , Jason said, " What if Logan will fall in some trouble!"


    "He might be. Or he may not." , Arjun replied, " But no matter how many battles you won in the future, your first win which you achieved without any external help. If he gets any external help, then it might lead him to bottleneck. So he must defeat his enemy with his own ability. So don''t interfere."


    "And what''s more?" , Arjun continued, " We are going to the God Realm. So let all of us go to the God Realm with the confidence of having the ability and courage to fight against anyone among his peers."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Alright!" , Both Jason and Adam calmed themselves down and said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Arjun was calm when he looked at the giant titan. Since he could see everything that is happening through Logan''s eyes, he was a little less concerned.


    But his opponent Yin was totally stunned. He looked at the giant titan and said in astonished voice, " Heavenly Titan? Jordan was forced to use the heavenly titan? Who exactly is that enemy that forced him to this extent?"


    Similar thoughts were going through the minds of both Arin and Grin. They were stunned. They were wondering who could be strong enough to force Jordan to use the Heavenly Titan. But they were concerned about him as well. Because they knew that Heavenly Titan is very strong.


    But it was like a double edged Sword. It consumes too much Divine Power to maintain the titan form. This was truly troublesome. If he failed to take care of his enemy before the Divine Power is totally depleted, then it will become very easy for Jordan to die in the hands of his enemy.


    That''s why they use the Heavenly Titan only if it is absolutely necessary. If today Jordan is using it, then there was no doubt about it. Jordan was facing a troublesome enemy.


    Logan looked at the giant titan and was stunned. But what was shocking is that the aura of the giant titan was very shocking. Logan knew that if he don''t fight to his true potential, he will be in a huge trouble.


    But he wasn''t scared though. In fact, he was excited. This was the kind of battle he actually wanted to test his true limits. This battle would help him to understand the extent of his Divine Art.


    Jordan''s mechanical voice rang out, " You forced me to do this, Dragon! Now let us see who will win."


    The next moment, the mechanical titan opened it''s mouth. A giant beam of light came out of it''s mouth which flew towards where Logan was standing.


    Logan was stupefied. Because the power of this light beam could destroy Weissan town which was multiplied five times.


    At this stage, this distance is nothing for the current Arjun. Because all of them has the strength to cross hundreds of kilometres in around 10 seconds. So Arjun and others escaped immediately.


    But Logan who was closest to the giant titan has no such luck. He had to face his enemy without any time to escape. When the attack reached him, in the desperate attempt, Logan put an Inner Will barrier around his body.


    The beam light of the Heavenly Titan clashed against the Inner Will barrier. The clash produced mass amount of force. The force spread like a cyclone all around the forest. The nearby trees got destroyed by that force.


    After a moment, the dust was gone and the Heavenly Titan looked at it''s opponent. Logan was on the ground. He barely had any consciousness. Blood was flowing from different parts of his body. He could breath barely. As for the Inner Will barrier, it was gone a long time ago.

 391 JORDAN’S WEAK POIN

    "Wow! This is surprising!" , Jordan''s mechanical voice came from the Heavenly Titan, " This is truly surprising. In the God Realm, no one actually managed to stay alive after taking my attack. You are truly a miracle, Dragon!"


    Logan had no strength left within him. But he slowly lifted his shaking hand and took out a potion bottle from his pocket. He slowly drank the potion. Immediately he started to recover.


    Even though the Heavenly Titan knows that, Logan is taking a potion, he didn''t bother. Because he was in an impression that he had an upper hand in the battle. So he didn''t bother too much with it.


    Logan recovered slowly. That was the potion Arjun gave to all of them before leaving their palace. It was created using the Void Qi which no one knows. Surprisingly, all of his injuries were healed. His pain, bleeding, injuries and all negative anomalies in his body were gone. What surprised him the most is, the spiritual energy in his body was refilled. It was as if he reached the peak of his power.


    Another surprising fact is that, his mind was totally free of worries and pressure. He was at highest level of peace in his mind. He became calm as a flow of water. He felt as if solutions for many confusions in his minds were appearing in his mind. There was no hesitation in his heart at all.


    He looked at the giant titan and said, " That attack was truly good. But how much Divine Power you spent on that attack? And how much energy left? And can you use that attack once again with the same destruction power?"


    These series of questions from Logan left him truly speechless. But he had no room for rejection for any of the questions. Because he felt that what Logan said was absolutely true. All the questions were hit on the major flaws in his Heavenly Titan.


    Logan laughed and said, " Your cultivation level is not that much higher than mine. So it was easy to understand that you put your all in that previous attack. Actually all this was just my speculations. But your silence made me confirm it."


    Jordan was silent once again. Because whatever Logan said was right. He truly didn''t have that much power left. He used almost close to 90% of the power in his previous attack. He was sure that Logan would die. But the current situation was totally out of his expectations.


    But he wasn''t bothered too much about it. He used that much power in his previous power for no reason. He was not a fool though. Because he was prepared beforehand for these kind of scenario.


    He said, " You are right. But your reasoning was valid only to those people who have nothing but to depend on their own power for an entire fight. But I am different. I prepared for this kind of situation."


    The giant titan looked below after the dust was settled down. It was certain that Logan might have died. But when it looked down, there was no one there.


    When Jordan who was in the giant titan was wondering where Logan might have escaped, a voice came from above it''s head, " Are you looking for me?"


    Jordan was startled for a moment. He wanted to look up in the direction of the voice, but before he could, Logan who wrapped his hand with the Light element gave a tight punch.


    Boom!


    A huge sound came from the punch. The head of the Heavenly Titan was destroyed into five pieces and fell on the ground.


    Logan landed on the ground. He looked up in the direction where that giant titan was standing . It has no head. But Logan was not relaxed. Because if it''s not head but the whole body hasn''t fell, then he was sure that, the Heavenly Titan didn''t fall. It still has power left to fight.


    As Logan was watching, the Heavenly Titan started to shake. When he was wondering what exactly was happening, the stone base of the Assassin Organisation transformed from a Giant Titan to a bird. To be more precise, it turned into a Giant Bird! This bird has a pair of wings attached to his back.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Logan smiled in return. He finally found the weak point in Jordan''s Divine Art! But he didn''t charge towards the giant bird. Because in the second attack the intensity and power was no less than the first attack. But he was sure that Jordan might be newly promoted 1st Level of Awakening Cultivator. In fact, Logan knew that Jordan would lose to Arjun in terms of cultivation.


    And the attack power in the second attack should be less than it initially had. But power behind the first and the second attack was similar. So even though he found the weak point of Jordan''s Divine Art, he didn''t immediately change towards the giant bird.


    As he was preparing himself, the giant bird flew up in the air. It then opened it''s beck. Immediately a huge white light came out of it and flew towards Logan. Logan gave his all and he also opened his mouth. A huge amount of golden light came out and clashed against the white light coming out from the beck of the giant bird.


    Boom!


    A huge collision took place. Once again the force coming out of the collision was so intense that the entire forest was hit with a huge shockwave.


    Outside the forest, Adam was putting his hands some distance away from his face, trying to avoid the wind force of the clash from before.


    "Damn it! That lucky bastard!" , Adam shouted, " He is ripping things apart. He got an opponent who is pushing him to his limits."


    "That''s right!" , Jason said in a little envy, "As for us..."


    Jason remembered the numerous punches and kicks he received from Kurt. He felt embarrassed about it.


    "Just who among you bastards are strong enough to push Jordan to this extent?" , Arin asked in shock.


    "Every one of us has the ability to do it." , Rick replied, " It''s just that... one of us is lucky enough to face him. That''s all there is."


    "Don''t be overconfident kid!" , Arin narrowed his eyes and said, " Don''t forget! You are in the base of the Assassin Organisation."


    "So what?" , Rick said, " My boss is a king! He could bring all his millions of army here to take you down. And yet the only people who came here is we six. If we don''t have the confidence, then why do you think only we six would come?"

 392 JORDAN’S END

    Even though Logan figured out Jordan''s weak point, he didn''t carelessly advance forward. He was sure that Jordan is using some external help in order to release that white light. But the thing is that he don''t know what that external help is. So he doesn''t want to take him down without having a proper understanding of the situation.


    The fight continued. Jordan manipulated the giant bird and flew in the air with a "skkeeechhh" sound. After flying high to certain distance, the giant bird opened it''s beak. The next moment, a white light came out of it''s beak and rushed towards Logan at top speed.


    Logan once again opened his mouth. A huge amount of golden light came out of his mouth and rushed towards the giant bird.


    Booommm!!!


    The two attacks collided with a loud sound. This time the forest ceased to exist. The aftermath of the collision quickly evaporated the entire forest. Even there was a giant hole on the ground. There was not even a speck of dust remained.


    After the dust quickly settled down, Logan jumped high in the air. Jordan was late to notice Logan''s jump. And the fact that Logan has the best agility among those six proves everything. Logan moved quickly just like a flash. While in the middle, he took out a sword from his sheath. As soon as he reached the giant bird''s claws, he simply sliced it.


    The claws of the giant stone bird was separated from it''s body. It fell down on the ground as if it lost it''s life.


    "SCCCRREEEECCCHHH!!!""


    The giant bird screeched in pain. Jordan was clearly feeling the pain of being cut down. He looked at Logan with the pair of eyes full of hatred.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "What is going on?" , Yin asked in concern while looking at the giant bird who was screeching in pain.


    But Arjun simply smiled in return. He knew that there is no need for him to worry about Logan anymore. Because Logan already found out the loophole in his opponent''s Divine Power. And what pleased him the most is that he did that without any help from Arjun or others. If Logan wins this battle, then he will ho to the God Realm with some confidence in his heart. This will improve his Mental State and Mental Strength. And the improvement in the Mental State and Mental Strength will allow him to advance in his cultivation without much issue. Arjun felt that it''s a good fortune for Logan.


    But Yin on the other side, didn''t have a good face at all. After countless amount of humiliation in the God Realm for his lack of talent, he finally received his own share of authority. Even though this authority was in the lowly realm like the Life Realm, it didn''t bother him too much. Because he actually had his authority. And what''s more, there was no need for him to be humiliated ever again.


    He was not alone in this though. There were people like Arin.m, Grin and Jordan who were sent to the Life Realm along with him. They shared the same fate as him. So Yin always cared about them a lot. They were someone who came from the same realm as him. And what''s more, they always followed his orders without disobedience. So he was very nice to them.


    But he was very harsh towards the natives of the Life Realm. Who was he? He was a citizen of the mighty God Realm. And in his eyes, the citizens of the Life Realm were nothing but mortals. So he always showed harsh character of his to the natives. Even his fellow subordinates were same. In fact they truly enjoyed the fear in the eyes of the citizens of the Life Realm. They were venting all their frustrations of humiliation from the God Realm on the weak citizens of the Life Realm. He really enjoyed this feeling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Logan was enjoying the fight. He liked cutting the giant bird into pieces. Jordan was in a nasty pain. When he was in an injured state, Logan once again dashed forward and cut it''s wings.


    Now Jordan doesn''t have the power to fly anymore. And with his wings cut down the little advantage that he had for long range battles were gone.


    "You...." , Jordan''s mechanical voice came from within the shattered bird, " Could it be..."


    "It''s simple." , Logan said, " At the beginning when you sent the spikes towards me, I blowed it with my Dragon''s Breath. Later you used your trump card and turned the entire base into a giant titan. At that time, the debris or in other words, the small stones which were remained after my attack.... well you couldn''t control it. I looked at it with my eyes."


    Logan smiled and continued, " At that time, I already doubled it. But in other to confirm it, I had to continue the fight. And as our fight dragged on, I confirmed my suspicions. Ut looks like you can''t control two stones at the same time. That means, even if I sliced the stone into two, you can control only one out of two stones."


    Logan continued, " When I cut your bird''s claws, I could clearly see that you couldn''t control the giant bird''s claws anymore. Now I cut your wings, you can''t regrow your wings or control the wings that I cut. This fact proves that you can''t control the two stones at the same time."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "That means...." , Logan moved quickly and sliced the entire giant bird into small pieces. Jordan who was within the giant bird was forced out. He looked at the smiling Logan with fear in his eyes.


    Logan said, " Which means, if I cut the entire base into pieces, you won''t be able to pose any threat to me."


    Jordan''s eyes widened in shock. The fear in his eyes were even more obvious. He tried to plead for his life. But Logan didn''t give a damn as he cut Jordan''s head.


    Logan sighed. But he was excited. This was his first battle. And he won with his own hard work. But that didn''t last long. His sight fell on a giant iron room that came out when he cut the giant bird down.

 393 ALWYN VS GRIN

    As soon as he went near ghat Iron cabin, he tried to open the door. But there is a strong security system built in it. He then inspected the cabin thoroughly and it didn''t take long for him to understand the system behind the cabin.


    The door to this iron cabin would open only when one inject their Inner Will. But not any random person''s Inner Will would work on it. It will recognise the Inner Will of certain authorised people.


    This strong security system piqued the interest for Logan in that Iron cabin. The urge to open the cabin and look at the content within it grew even more in him.


    Logan lift his hands to his chest level. A small spherical ball made of Light element formed on his hands. The concentration power behind it is very strong as one could tell that from the aura it is emanating.


    Just as Logan was about to smash the spherical light ball into the cabin, a voice rang out in his mind, " Stop!"


    Logan was stunned for a moment. But since he knew the owner of the voice he didn''t bother too much. He asked, " Why? They were clearly hiding something precious in this cabin. We might find something interesting. We might even hit a jackpot. After all, they put such a huge security system for this cabin. There has to be some kind of treasure inside it. Then it is natural for us to break it and loot whatever is inside."


    "And that''s the reason why I am stopping you." , Arjun replied, " When you were fighting that Jordan, your power destroyed everything. Both of your powers destroyed the entire base of the Assassin Organisation. It even destroyed the entire forest. There was nothing remained in the forest. There remained nothing but that iron cabin. It is obvious that this iron cabin was made of some precious material which made it to withstand the results of your fight. So do you think that your spherical ball will do anything to it?"


    "That..." , Logan was speechless. But once he gave it a thought, he felt whatever Arjun said sounded logical. Who would know the intensity of the battle between him and Jordan better than he do? The result of their battle was destruction of the base of the Assassin Organisation. The entire forest was destroyed because of their battle. And yet, the iron cabin was still standing.


    To hell with this. There was not even a small scratch on it. It even didn''t get rusty at all. The cabin in front of him was as if it was brand new product. And what exactly a small spherical ball could do to it when the whole battle couldn''t even put a scratch on it? Logan felt embarrassed because of his earlier idea.


    "What should I do then?" , Logan asked helplessly.


    "Yes." , Logan replied.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    On the other side, Alwyn was fighting Grin. Grin could use different plants and manipulate their properties to his use. As for Alwyn, he was an Earth Dragon Slayer!


    Grin made some hand signs. Immediately a plant with green stem rouse from the earth. This plant grew immediately and reached an unbelievable height.


    After just a moment, a red colour flower sprout from the head of the plant. After a moment, the flower bud opened up and it bloomed.


    Even though Alwyn found the entire scene pleasant to see, he was serious. Because the aura around the plant was very dangerous. Alwyn could sense it as well.


    As he thought, the stem of the plant moved in it''s own. As the plant moved, the mouth of the flower pointed towards the body of Alwyn.


    As Alwyn was wondering what exactly was going to happen, a pink colour gas came out of the mouth of the flower and travelled towards Alwyn.


    "What?" , Alwyn reacted quickly and set up an Inner Will barrier around his body. Because he could sense corrosion property from the pink colour gas. He immediately started to doidge the gas by constantly retreating. But wherever he went, the gas always fo;l;owed him.


    He tried to blow it using his dragon power. But he abruptly stopped his attempt. Because when he looked at the gas, he was stunned. he gas was even corroding the environment. Either air, or water, or land, it didn''t matter. Everything in it''s path was corroded. So it made Alwyn to hesitate from make any move.


    As he was dodging it, at one point of time, he knew that dodging won''t do anything. He created an Air ball through his Inner Will. Since he can''t use wind element using his Divine Power, ALwyn used his Ineer Will to create the Wind Ball instead. After creating Wind Ball, he threw it in the direction of where the corrosion gas was.


    "Explode!"


    After reaching the centre of the gas, Alwyn shouted the word "Explode". Immediately the Wind Ball exploded with a loud boom sound. he corrosive gas was blown as it evaporated in air.At the same time the plant which was responsible for releasing this corrosive gas was a lso blown in that attack as well.


    But Alwyn smiled. He felt relieved. Because he understood one thing. Even if that plant didn''t blast in that earlier attack, he could have protected himself through the Inner Will barrier. Because he could clearly see that, the pink gas corroded everything in it''s path. Either it is air, or land or plants... whatever it is, nothing remained. But when he threw that Wind Ball, it didn''t corrode. It was fresh and good. Alwyn could tell that, the pink gas could corrode anything in it''s path. But it couldn''t corrode the Inner Will. Or else, the Wind Ball would have been corroded. But since it didn''t corrode, Alwyn was certain that, that pink gas couldn''t corrode the spell created from the Inner Will. So he was releived a little.


    "You are good!" , Grin said, " I never thought that you could figure out that my poison gas could not withstand any spell created from the Inner Will. But this is surprising though. ou have wind type immunity towards the 10 natural elements. That is really troublesome."


    "Wind type Immunity?" , Alwyn thought. He didn''t know what Grin was saying.


    "Well! It doesn''t matter anymore." , Grin said, " Today I will definitely kill you. So are you ready?"

 394 FLAW IN GRIN’S DIVINE AR

    As Alwyn prepared himself to resume the fight, Grin made his move. As Grin chanted a spell, a seed came out from his hand. The seed was green in colour.


    On Grin''s thought, that green colour seed slowly fell on the ground. As Alwyn was watching, the seed immediately pierced through the ground and vanished.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Grin once again chanted a spell. Immediately green colour vines came out from the ground. The veins reached almost to the height of three storey building.


    Alwyn was stupefied for a moment. He didn''t see anything like this before. As he was wondering what would happen next, the green veins which was lingering in the air, suddenly flew towards Alwyn.


    Alwyn suddenly came back to his senses. As the green veins came near to his vital points, he immediately jumped back and dodged the attack. A huge hole appeared in the place Alwyn was previously standing.


    Alwyn''s eyes widened in shock. He was quick in his jump. He dodged it almost reflexively. He knew that, that jump was fluke. He jumped almost because of instinct. It wasn''t because he had time to watch for the attack to come near him and dodge it with his timing. That''s how exactly fast the vines was.


    Alwyn became serious. This time he put even more effort to see the attack from veins. As he was wondering what would be the move of the veins, Grin made a hand sign.


    Alwyn looked at the hand sign that Grin made and mentally prepared himself to face the veins. So he looked at the hole where the veins previously pierced through. He was waiting for the veins to come out of the hole and attack him. But to his surprise, the veins didn''t come out from beneath the ground.


    Alwyn felt something was wrong. So he used all his senses to it''s limit to sense any out of the ordinary situation.


    As he put his senses to it''s limits, he sensed some kind of movement from beneath the ground he is standing. He felt a sense of danger from beneath the ground. And this danger was growing at every passing moment.


    He immediately ran away from the place he was standing. Immediately as soon as he ran away, the veins pierced from beneath the ground where he was standing earlier and flew in the air at a rapid pace. Alwyn felt that he was saved once again.


    "Hehe! You fell for my trap!" , Grin laughed and said, " An amateur like you don''t have any chance to stand in front of an experienced person like me."


    Grin caressed his beard. He lost in his thoughts. Back in the Assassins Organisation in the God Realm, he was looked down upon even after he had a Divine Art which was almost flawless unlike others. Even though he was criticised for his weak talent, he always told himself that his Divine Art is strong. It has not many weak points.


    But when he was told that he was selected for the candidates who had to go to Life Realm in order to guard the Maze Palace, he was stunned. He wasn''t expecting his name. Because he had a strong Divine Art. But he had no choice but to accept his fate as it was the decision made by the upper echelon of the organisation.


    He looked at the struggling Alwyn and thought, ''Yet another pawn who lost to my powerful Divine Art!"


    But at that time something unexpected happened. As Grin lost in his thoughts, the veins suddenly started to change it''s colour. Earlier it was full of vitality with green in colour. But now it slowly changed to sark brown in colour.


    "Ho...How is that possible?" , Grin asked as he was stunned to see that the veins which were tied Alwyn''s limbs were disintegrated all of a sudden. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He once again asked, " How did you do it?"


    Alwyn smiled. He stretched his limbs and said, " It''s simple. Your Divine Art allows you to use the various plants and manipulate it on your will. But whatever plant you use, it needs to come out from the land. Because it uses the various properties of land and grow. Because the plants also needs it''s own share of nutrients to grow healthy. And where exactly it gather it''s nutrition from?"


    Grin was shocked. He said in daze, " From the ground."


    "That''s right!" , Alwyn replied, " The plants always takes nutrients from the ground. This is the major flaw in your Divine Art! You need ground in order for your plants to grow. But what if the land stop providing nutrients to the plants? What do you think would happen?"


    "The plants will die!" , Grin replied as he widened his eyes in shock. He now understood where exactly the flaws lied in his Divine Art. But he was stunned to see that Alwyn actually figured it out in this short period of time which he couldn''t figure out in his whole life.


    "But how did the land suddenly stopped providing the nutrients for my plants?" , Grin asked as he lost in thoughts.


    "Because I made it stop providing the nutrients." , Alwyn smiled and replied.


    "You!?" , Grin was shocked as he asked, " How can you make the ground stop providing nutrients to my plants?"


    "It''s simple!" , Alwyn replied indifferently, " Because I am the king of the land!"


    "What?" , Grin asked as he was stunned, " What is that supposed to mean?"


    "There is no need for you to know." , Alwyn said, " I don''t have time to explain everything to you. Just die!"


    "No!" , Grin felt fear in a long time. He pled, " Please! Don''t kill me!"


    "Why shouldn''t I?" , Alwyn said, " You killed my parents! You bastards forced my sister almost to marry your lackey, so that you could capture the kingdom of Bloom! You made me a psycho in the minds of other nobles in the Kingdom of Bloom. You showed me what despair looks like. So tell me. Why should I show you mercy?"


    "No! Please!" , Grin was speechless. Because he had no way to answer all those questions.


    As he was watching Alwyn was walking towards him, spikes developed suddenly from beneath the ground where he was standing. Grin was not paying any attention as he was lost jn his thoughts about how to escape from Alwyn''s hands.


    The spikes moved quickly and pierced through his neck. The spikes came out from the back of his head.


    Alwyn looked at the shocked face of Grin who is now dead and said, " Rest in peace! At least you had a quick death without knowing what despair looks like."

 395 RICK VS ARIN 2

    On the other side, Rick was facing Arin, another Chief Executive of the Assassins Organisation. Arin is someone who does a weird dance to gather unimaginable power in his palm. And the output of the power was truly terrifying.


    Arin said, " Let''s do it once again."


    He once again started to do that weird dance. As he started to do it, Rick could sense that a huge amount of Spiritual Energy was gathering around Arin. Especially around his palm. And as the spiritual energy was gathering around his palm, his palm slowly started to absorb it turning red in colour.


    The more weird dance that Arin did, the more amount of spiritual energy was gathering around his palm. And more spiritual energy was gathering around his palm, the more reddish his palm became. And more reddish his palm became, the more sense of danger Rick felt.


    But he can''t recklessly dash forward to attack Arin. He already learned his lesson last time. If he carelessly dashed towards Arin, then the Arin who has a terrifying agility can immediately suppress him. And what''s more, he can move quickly while moving casting spell. And Rick was sure that he won''t be encountering the second miracle like Arjun protecting him using his Void Qi! And Arjun told him that he already spent too much power in order to put a shield in front of him. He can''t afford to save him twice as it will bring him a huge disadvantage for him.


    As Rick was preparing himself, Arin was done with his dance. Rick looked at the dark reddish palm of Arin and his heart started to beat a little louder. Sweat beads were around his face. Arin''s palm was truly glowing in the broad daylight. Such that, the shadow of the dark reddish colour could be seen on the ground.


    As Rick was preparing himself, Arin suddenly disappeared in a flash. And the next moment he appeared was beside Rick. Rick was shocked. Because the movement speed that Arin displayed just now was even quicker than the last time.


    As Arin''s palm was about to pierce through the Rick''s abdomen, Rick moved quickly and escaped the attack. Arin''s palm pierced through the empty air.


    Rick felt he was fortunate. He was stunned by the agility that Arin displayed this time. It was much quicker than the last time. If it wasn''t for the afterimages that Rick looked at and his senses told him the approaching danger, that last attack would have definitely killed him. He felt that he was fortunate.


    Rick sighed. He then thought that he had enough. He thought that the situation is definitely not looking good. In fact, it was getting worse with each passing moment. So he decided that enough is enough. It''s time to use his true power. It''s time to use his dragon''s power to end this.


    As he completed his weird dance, Arin''s palm attained it''s former reddish glow. As soon as he was done with his spell, Arin once again disappeared. Just like the last time, he wanted to beat Rick in the battle of speed and hit him with his palm while he was off guard.


    But as soon as he appeared just two steps away from Rick, something unexpected happened. Rick who seemed to be an easy opponent was nowhere to be seen. This made Arin frown.


    "Are you looking for me?" , when he was wondering where exactly Rick vanished to, a voice rang out from his back. This voice belonged to none other than Rick.


    Arin was stunned. The scenario was crystal clear for him. Rick actually beat him in the battle of speed. He couldn''t accept it. Just a moment ago, Rick was having some trouble in the battle of speed.


    By the time Arin could react, Rick who already manifested the dragon wind around his palm, punched Arin.


    Arin flew in the air and fell after a couple of seconds. His dress was in a mess. Blood was coming out from his back. He coughed a little while he got up. He looked at Rick in dismay.


    He asked, " How did you suddenly became so agile? This in unconvincing!"


    Rick didn''t reply. He has no intention to reply as well. After hearing no reply from Rick, Arin understood that so he became even more serious.


    Arin started that weird dance again. But Rick was surprised. Because this time the dance was slightly different from all the previous one. At the same time, even more huge amount of spiritual energy was gathering around his two palms.


    Rick was surprised a bit. Last time the spiritual energy was gathering around only one hand. But this time it gathered around both the palms. And his palms were becoming even reddish than the last time.


    Rick could see that Arin is pissed because Rick could defeat him in the battle of speed. So he was getting serious. So Rick knew that he needs to get serious as well.


    But something unexpected happened. As Arin was going on with his weird dance, the spiritual energy started to gather around his legs as well. The combined power radiating from Arin gave Rick goosebumps. Because he felt this way insane.


    Rick was someone who was at 20th Level of Divine Origin Stage. He would be considered strongest person beneath awakening stage. That was sure. But Arin is someone who crossed the threshold of first awakening long time ago. Rick even suspended that Arin might be at 2nd or 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage for first awakening.


    The only reason why Rick was able to keep up with Arin is simple. Because Rick is someone who undergone a transformation and became an Universe Will. His Inner Will is now the Yin-Yan Inner Will. So the concentration level of his attack was barely able to keep up with Arin.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    If it was before his transformation, Rick wouldn''t have any chance to defeat Arin. But even now he was able to barely keep up with Arin. But if this continues, Rick knew that it won''t be long before his Divine Power would be exhausted and fall in total disadvantage. Whatever it is, he needs to take Arin down before anything like that happens.


    As Rick lost in his thoughts, Arin finished his weird dance. His limbs were pitch dark red at the moment. It was giving Rick a very nasty uneasy feeling. This pressure was something he never expected. So he used his wind element around his body and prepared for Arin''s sudden appearance.

 396 FILLING THE GAP

    As soon as Arin finished with his words, he disappeared suddenly. Seeing this, Rick also moved quickly. This time he was depending on the blur images that came from the glow of his limbs. Actually he couldn''t see anything. Without that glow from Arin''s limbs, Rick would have been helpless.


    As soon as they appeared near each other, Arin gave a tight punch towards Rick. Rick who predicted this also engulfed his fists with dragon wind element and threw a punch as well.


    "Boom!


    As soon as both of their fists met, a huge shockwave came from the point of contact of their fists with a loud boom sound. The shockwave was really huge. As both of their cultivation level was high compared to others, the damage output was even higher. The shockwave moved quickly and scattered around their surrounding.


    But Rick felt that his fists go numb. He was forced back almost close to 10 steps. As for Arin, he was perfectly alright. But Rick felt that a wave of current pass through his fists. He felt that his fist won''t work for couple of minutes.


    But Arin didn''t give him that chance. Before Rick could recover, Arin once again dashed towards Rick. Rick felt Arin''s approach and immediately set up an Inner Will barrier around his body. Arin punched the inner will barrier as soon as he got near Rick.


    But Rick''s Inner Will barrier shattered immediately under the attack from Arin. Rick was shocked. That was the Inner Will barrier created from Yin-Yan Inner Will! And he broke it in one punch. This was totally unconvincing for Rick.


    But he felt that it was reasonable. Rick could tell that the more Arin do that weird dance, the more powerful his fists became. Rick himself was the witness for this. So breaking the Inner Will barrier was not any difficult task for Arin.


    But he didn''t have time to process all this. Since the Inner Will barrier was broken, Rick was now in a completely defenceless state. Even with the Inner Will barrier, the number of punches he could take was just one! Now that the Inner Will barrier is gone which left him in complete defenceless state, he knew that he had no time to dodge.


    But as he thought that enough is enough, he inhaled a huge breath through his mouth. And as the reddish fist was almost on his face, Rick opened his mouth while exhaling.


    Immediately a huge amount of sky blue colour wind came out of his mouth. The sudden attack from Rick surprised Arin so much. But he was so close to Rick that they were only one meter away from each other. So even with his quick body, Arin failed to dodge the attack.


    Wind Dragon''s Breath!


    In front of Wind Dragon''s Breath, Arin was nothing. Rick''s Wind Dragon''s Breath took him for surprise and sent him flying. He flew and fell close to 50 meters away from Rick.


    Arin was rolling on the ground in pain. His clothes were torn from place to place. His beard and moustache were in total disorder. Blood was flowing from his palm which lost it''s reddish glow. His aura was in a mess right now.


    After some time, he slowly stood up from the ground. He was breathing heavily. He then looked at Rick with the face that has "unbelievable" expression written on it. He is the Chief Executive of the Assassins Organisation. He holds the number two position after the leader of the Assassins Organisation. So it didn''t take him long to figure out what is happening. That''s why he had that stunned expression on his face.


    "It was you!" , Yin said in a hoarse voice, " I am sure. Some mysterious people who knows about the existence of the Assassin Organisation. The people who has the sword that could kill dragons. The people who killed the dragons and skill fully framed us. The people whom the Assassins Organisation in the God Realm are desperately looking for. But the most important fact is, the venue where they slay the dragons, which is none other than Life Realm."


    Arin looked at Rick with hatred and said, " Now that I think about it, you can use the power of a dragon. But you used the sword to kill them. If that is the case, then it might be you people who hold the sword that could kill the dragons. And since you have enmity with us, you people framed us!"


    For a moment, Arin felt everything now makes sense. He always had some series of doubts. Like why exactly they chose Life Realm as their venue? And so on. But after watching Rick, he felt like all the gaps in his doubts has been filled. He had a complete clarity now.


    Rick replied, " If you feel that everything makes sense, then you should also know this. We also know that the reason you people were sent here was not to dominate the Life Realm. The Assassin Organisation is the organisation which did things in the shadow. Probably no one in the God Realm knows about your existence to begin with. The deeds of your organisation proves that you people wants to dominate the entire God Realm. So why would they send you people to our realm? The answer is very simple. We know that you were sent here to guard the Maze Palace !"


    "What!?" , Arin felt that an high voltage thunderbolt hit him very hardly. He asked, " How do you know that?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Pointless question." , Rick said, " There are total of 14 doors in the Maze Palace. Each door has it''s own trial. We were able to clear four doors in total. Because we were weak, we couldn''t advance anymore. But my boss believes that the Maze Palace holds something very important. Something which you people wants to hide from the people of God Realm. So you people choose Life Realm. Because the cultivation process here is entirely different from you. And the cultivation tradition here is very weak. So you people are sure that no native could clear the Maze Palace. After all, the probability of obtaining the secret in Maze Palace if it existed in God Realm is very high compared to Life Realm. So what exactly are you people hiding in it?"

 397 ITCHING?

    Everything that Rick said was perfectly true. They were sent here to guard the Maze Palace. Even though they don''t know what exactly is that precious thing that the Assassin Organisation wanted to hide in there, they always predicted that it was not something ordinary one.


    They even had an urge to go in and check. But their orders were clear. There orders were only to guard the Maze Palace. And also to report anyone who has the potential to clear it. If anybody cleared all the trials in the Maze Palace, then that person had to die. This was the strict orders came directly from the "king" himself.


    Even though they were curious, they were not entirely stupid. Just to fill their curiosity, they don''t want to die. After all, protecting the Maze Palace was classified as 9-star!


    Generally the Assassin Organisation first estimate the important of every task they are about to do it. They were classified from 1-Star to 9-Star. Where 1-Star is quoted as very simple and less important one. While 9-Star has the highest importance to it.


    In the Assassins Organisation those who were classified as the 1-star genius which happened to be treated as the garbage were given the task to complete which has one and two star importance.


    Those who were treated as two star genius were allowed to do only tasks which were classified as three star and four star.


    Those who were treated as three star genius were allowed to do only tasks which were classified as five star and six star.


    Those who were treated as four star genius were allowed to do only tasks which were classified as seven star and eight star.


    But only the five star geniuses who were unparalleled in the Assassins Organisation were allowed to deal with 9-star tasks.


    These geniuses were given special training compared to other classified geniuses and were treated as the next generation elders of the Assassin Organisation. In fact, no other classified geniuses apart from the higher ups of the Assassins Organisation knows how exactly they even looks like. That''s how secretive their existence was.


    But one day, Yin and others were called to the court and told them that they are going for a task. And to their greatest shock, they were told that they are going for a 9-Star classified tasks. They were completely stupefied. Even though they don''t know why they were given the task which was classified as the 9-Star mission, they know that they are not supposed to mess up in this mission. Or else the consequences would be much more worse than death.


    Arin said, " It looks like we have failed to judge you properly. Now you have to die at any cost."


    This time Arin started to do that weird dance. Previously he did that only with his hands only. So only his palm became red. But this time he started to move his entire body. There was no need for Rick to be notified by anyone that Arin''s whole body will turn red in colour. And once that happens, he will be in even more deep trouble.


    "Do you think that I would let you complete that spell of yours?" , Rick shouted. He immediately dashed forward. Dragon''s breath cannot be used so casually. Because it consumes too much Divine Power. If it wasn''t for this condition, he would have preferred the Dragon''s Breath spell. But since it consumes too much Divine Power, he had no other choice but to go with close combats.


    Rick dashed towards Arin. He has to kill him before he complete that spell. With one glance Rick could tell that Arin is dead serious this time. So Rick had to kill him before anything serious happened.


    But when he was half a distance away from Arin he suddenly stopped. His eyes widened in frustration and helplessness.


    "Come on!" , Rick suddenly started to move his hands towards his shoulders and started to itch it desperately, " Come on! Are you kidding me? I am in the middle of a battle. Why would this itching start now?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Actually Rick was feeling this itchy sensation for quite a while. He frequently gets this itchy sensation. But Rick knew that he gets this itchy sensation only when he uses too much of his Divine Power on his <<Dragon Slayer Divine Art>>. He felt this itchy whenever he was training in his Royal Palace. This is another reason why he never used his dragon''s power more frequently. Before coming to this battle, he prayed in his heart for this itchy sensation not to come. But it still appeared. Now this frustrated him a lot.


    Rick desperately started to itch his back shoulder. As he started to itch his back shoulder, he felt as if his physical constitution has increased. But it was just an hunch. He didn''t know whether his hunch was right or wrong.


    But Arin who was doing the weird dance, suddenly stopped. At this moment, his entire body turned red in colour. Even his eyes were shining with red spark.


    He looked at Rick and thought what counter spell he prepared for him so that he could prepare his counter. After all, the power of Rick''s previous attack proved to be very strong. If it wasn''t for him to be having higher cultivation level than his opponent, he would have been a dead meat by now. And the fact that he still suffered even after taking the previous attack from Rick even when he was a tier higher than him proves just how strong dragon''s power is!


    So he thought to be cautious and deal with him after having a clear awareness of the situation. So when he looked at Rick he was speechless.


    What did he just see? He is seeing Rick who is half naked sitting on the ground. And what exactly is he doing down there? He is actually itching his back shoulder. This made Arin speechless. How could a person be this shameless in the middle of an intense battle? Or is he playing prank on me? Arin was speechless. And he don''t know how to respond for this situation.

 398 PLEASANT SURPRISE?

    Arin became even more speechless after hearing preposterous request from Rick. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Dude! We are in the middle of life and death battle. Could you be more mature? Do you have any idea what exactly are we doing here? After today only one of us would walk out alive. And you still have time for these senseless actions? Who are you kidding here?


    He said, " Looks like you have some problem?"


    "Yes." , Rick replied helplessly , " What can I do? I started to feel this itchy sensation for quite a while. The sensation becomes more obvious as I use the dragon''s power. It might be some kind of backlash. That''s why I stopped doing this. But today was different. I never imagined that you would be this tough to deal with. Or else I wouldn''t have to use my dragon''s power to deal with you."


    "Hehehehe!" , Arin laughed, " That means, you are vulnerable now! That means you are an easy target to deal with."


    Immediately after completing his speech , Arin dashed towards Rick. He disappeared immediately from the scene and the next moment he appeared in front of Rick.


    "Crap!" , Rick who was itching his shoulder back was stunned to see the reddish colour glowing body in front of him.


    "It''s over for you!" ,Before Rick could do anything, Arin pushed his palm towards Rick''s abdomen. As soon aa the palm hit his stomach, Rick flew back because of the impact and was collided into a huge stone. The impact was so great that there appeared cracks on the giant stone. Rick then fell down on the ground after the collusion.


    He fell on the ground helplessly. Only he could imagine the pain he was suffering. He was rolling on the ground in agony. That punch was so great that Rick felt all his internal organs are going to tear into pieces.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    But the one who is more surprised was Arin himself. He knows better than anyone else just how powerful he is when he attacked someone after he turned his entire body into reddish colour. Not even the cultivators who are one or two levels higher than him could withstand the might of his true power. And yet Rick was able to do it. And what''s more, Rick is not someone who haven''t broke through the threshold of first awakening. So how couldn''t he be shocked?


    After coming to a conclusion, Arin once again dashed towards Rick. As soon as he came near, Arin threw a punch. Rick was once again sent flying. But Arin didn''t stop there. Even before he fell on the ground, Arin once again appeared in front of Rick. And as soon as he appeared in front of him, he punched him once again.


    ''Damn it! His defence is increasing with passing second.'' , Arin thought, ''Even after I hit him with my full power, it still couldn''t defeat him. If I let him live even a little longer, then his defence would increase to the point where even my full power will become ineffective. I can''t let the situation to go that far.''


    Arin''s attempt became even more desperate. He started to attack Rick like a madman. He dealt one punch after another punch. He didn''t even care where exactly he was hitting at all. All he wanted at the moment was Rick''s death.


    Rick doesn''t have any good time either. After enduring such a painful beatings, he started to feel frustrated. He cursed within his heart constantly. If it wasn''t for this damn itchy sensation, he could have evaded all the attacks.


    In desperate situation, he said in his mind, " Boss! It looks like I am not going to make it to the God Realm. Please take care of my grandfather!"


    "And why is that?" , Arjun''s voice rang out in Rick''s mind.


    "For quite a while, I am getting this sensation of itchiness on my back shoulder." , Rick said, "I did everything in my power to get treatment. But it didn''t stop. In fact, the situation started to get worse. Then one day I figured out that this itchiness would increase as I train in my dragon''s power. So I stopped training in dragon''s power temporarily. But today this itchy sensation has come back when I am in the middle of a fight. I am in an hopeless situation. I won''t survive."


    "Did you think you are the only one who felt that itchy sensation?" , Arjun asked.


    Rick was stunned for a moment. He asked, "Wait a minute! Boss! Could it be, even you also felt it?"


    "Yes." , Arjun said, "I have to tell you something. Don''t hold back Rick! Don''t stop using your dragon''s power especially when that itchy sensation is bothering you. When that itchy sensation comes, you need to use even more power. The more you use, the more sensation you will feel. But at one point that sensation would disappear and bring you a huge surprise!"


    "Surprise?" , Rick asked, " What surprise?"


    "You will see!" , Arjun chuckled and replied, " But don''t you think your defence is kept on rising? Look at your opponent. Earlier you had to be cautious in order to avoid taking even one palm attack. But now the things are different. Your opponent is using his full power and punching you like a madman. And yet you still have the time to contact me!"


    Rick looked at attacking Arin. He could tell that even though he was being punched very badly, the pain could be bearable. Earlier he could feel a little pressure even before Arin attacked him. But now Arin was punching him with all his might. And yet the pain is not as intense as it used to be.


    "You looked at it for yourself!" , Arjun said, " Your opponent is fearing you because of your improving physical constitution. He knew that if this continues, then there will come a time where his attacks are useless. So he wants to finish you before that happens."


    "What should I do now?" , Rick asked.


    "Don''t hold back." , Arjun replied, " Try to bear the pain. And use your full power. The more you use your dragon''s power, the more quickly the pain will disappear. And of course, it will bring you a pleasant surprise."

 399 DIVINITY DEBUFF ARRAY

    Even though Rick doesn''t know what exactly is that pleasant surprise is, he knows whatever it is, it''s definitely a good news. Rick wouldn''t have believed it if it was something came from someone else. But the one who said about the "pleasant surprise " was none other than Arjun. So he had no reason to deny it.


    Rick trust Arjun very much. He never doubted anything that Arjun told him about. As Arjun said that the only way to stop this itching problem is, to keep using the dragon''s power. Only then the itchy sensation will come to an end. And it also gives me a pleasant surprise.


    Rick didn''t know what exactly was that supposed to mean. But he felt that his physical constitution is kept on rising. So he thought that the pleasant surprise that Arjun said was about the improvement in his physical constitution.


    Rick didn''t think too much about it. He knew that the only way to know the truth is by testing it out. He firmed his will and tried to endure the urge to itch his back shoulder. He stood up and looked at Arin.


    Arin was looking tired. He was taking a series of deep breath. He looked at Rick in total disbelief. He was completely tired from hitting Rick non stop. And yet nothing happened to him. In fact, Rick still has the power and strength to stand up. This made him frustrated.


    "How exactly your physical constitution is rising?" , Arin asked while huffing.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Rick didn''t answer. Because he himself is under confusion about it. And even if he knew, he wouldn''t have told him. After all, his opponent was not his friend or something.


    Rick suddenly dashed towards Arin. Seeing this, Arin became alert. When Rick came near to Arin, Arin pulled himself back. Rick dashed towards Arin once again and immediately threw a punch. Arin immediately knew that he had no time to dodge. Do he put his reddish hands before his face to defend his own face from the punch.


    Rick''s punch hit Arin accuracy on his hands which he used to shield his face. Immediately he felt that his hands go numb. The impact of the punch forced him to take five steps back. His hands trembled because of the impact of the punch.


    Rick smiled. By now he already got used to Arin''s speed. And with the help of the afterimage of his glowing reddish body, Rick could tell where Arin went to.


    Rick immediately turned 90 degrees to his left. He took a huge breath through his mouth and released it immediately. A huge amount of blue wind came out from his mouth and dashed towards Arin.


    Arin was quick to see the wind dragon breath and immediately dodged it. He already experienced the horror of a dragon''s breath. He don''t want to face that horror again. As he dodged it, the Dragon''s Breath missed him completely and left him. Just when Arin felt that he was saved, he heard an huge explosion some distance away from his position.


    This explosion stupefied Arin. He looked back in the direction where the explosion took place and was shocked. Because, just a moment ago, there used to be a bunch of trees with a great vitality. But now there exist nothing. It was as if the entire place was a graveyard now. This scene completely stupefied Arin.


    Sweat Beads were on all over his face. He suddenly imagined if he didn''t dodge that attack just now in time, then what would be his situation? The imagination itself made him go numb. but as for rick, he was trying to endure the itchy sensation. As he used the Dragon''s breath, the sensation became even more worse. But he stood still. He knew that it wasn''t the time to keep itching his back shoulder.


    Arin calmed himself down and said, " It looks like normal methods are not going to have any effects on you. Then you leave me with no other choice."


    He took out five different scrolls from his pockets. As Rick was wondering what Arin is trying to do, Arin disappeared from his original place and appeared about five meters away from him. He then placed one of the scroll on the ground. hen he moved to another place and placed the second scroll on the ground. Just like that he placed all the five scrolls on the ground at five different directions. When one looking from the sky, the term "Pentagon" diagram comes in their mind. And Rick was in the middle of it.


    "Divinity Debuff Array!" , Arin shouted. Immediately all five scrolls started to glow in red colour. Rick who was in the middle of it felt that all his strength was being drained from his body. He was stunned to see this.


    "What is this?" , He asked.


    "Are you surprised?" , Arin said, " his is Divinity Debuff Array! It is a very powerful array that is commonly used against the cultivators who haven''t reached their first awakening. It will apply debuff effects on you and drain half of your power after half an hour. If you want to break free from it, then you needs to shatter the wall and reach the first awakening. But you know that it is difficult to do it without sturdy mind."


    Rick was stunned. But ge knew what Arin said was right. His draining Divine Power is the proof for all this. He gathered too much amount of Dragon''s Power within his fist and punched the red colour energy that was surrounding him.


    With a loud boom sound the explosion took place. After some time the dust cleared out. Rick found that the red colour barrier still existed. There was not even a small crack on it. It was as sturdy as ever.


    "Futile attempt!" , Arin said, " As I said, you are in total disadvantage against the Divinity Debuff Array! You won''t be able to break it."


    Arin continued, " I have to say that I am impressed with your power. I haven''t seen anyone who haven''t reached the first awakening as strong as you. This was totally surprising. No wonder Lord Marley asked us to offer a recruitment offer to you guys. I think you are the strongest among your peers. But your story unfortunately ends here."

 400 RICK’S HEAVENLY TRIBULATION

    Rick fell silent for a moment and decided to give it another try. He engulfed his hand with wind element and punched the red colour barrier.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    With a boom sound an explosion took place. After the dust settled down, Rick was helpless to see the same result. There was not even a scratch on the barrier. He sighed.


    "As I said, it is a futile attempt!" , Arin who was resting from the previous exhaustion looked at Rick and said, " You can''t break free from it. This array was specially designed for the cultivators who didn''t enter the stage of awakening. So you can''t get out of this trap!"


    Rick lost in his deep thoughts. He felt helpless about this situation. He gave up and closed his eyes and thought within his heart with a depressed tone, "Boss! Are you seeing this ?"


    "Yes!" , Arjun''s voice rang out in his mind.


    "Do you have any idea how to break this damn array?" , Rick asked.


    "There is indeed a way to break out of that array!" , Arjun replied.


    "Really?" , Rick asked in a tone that was lit up with hope, " What is the method?"


    "Didn''t your opponent said it?" Arjun said, " The only way to break free from this Array is to break the wall and enter the first awakening!"


    "First Awakening?" , Rick replied, " Well, I don''t have any objection to breakthrough to the first awakening. But I am still at the 18th Level of Divine Origin Stage. I still need to reach another two levels before I can start my tribulation. It''s not that I am afraid of tribulation. But just like you, I also want to master an Unique Dao! And for that I need to reach Level 20."


    Arjun smiled inwardly. He was impressed with the high ambition Rick has. This is one of the reasons why he chose him as one of the 10 people who could inherit the power of Void.


    Arjun replied, " It''s alright! If this was before my power got upgraded, I would have given it a thought. But you should know this. I already told you that you are going to be one of the 10 people who are going to inherit the power of Void. That means your current origin of cultivation is going to be useless. So why would you care if you could master the Unique Dao or not?"


    But he still has his doubts. He said, " You are right boss! But what if breaking through to the level of first awakening is not the solution? What if what Arin said is wrong? What if he is misleading us deliberately to a trap?"


    "No. This is definitely the solution." , Arjun replied, " I would have suspected what your opponent said was false. And it was said in order to mislead you. But my Unique Dao of Wisdom never lies to me. My Unique Dao of Wisdom told me that what your opponent said is the truth. So don''t worry. It is reliable news."


    "Is that so?" , Rick took a derp breath and said, " Then it is a good news. I will undergo the tribulation right away."


    "But be careful!" , Arjun said, " You need to undergo tribulation while facing your opponent. You are about to do the multitasking. It''s not going to be easy. So be careful."


    "Yes." , Rick replied, " I understand!"


    Rick took a deep breath. He firmed his determination. He looked at the sky. And on his Will, the bright sky started to turn black. Black clouds started to form in the sky.


    "Bring it on, Heavenly Tribulation!" , Rick thought in his heart.


    Arin completely recovered from his exhaustion. He leaned against a tree and took a nap over there. He was sure that after half an hour, the Array will drain half of Rick''s power. At that time, Rick would be a piece of cake for Arin. So he closed his eyes and decided to take a nap. After half an hour, he will open his eyes and kill Rick very easily. Everything will be finished.


    He closed his eyes and started to think about the future events. No matter what, the higher ups of the organisation from the God Realm would be angry with them. They will definitely learn about today''s events. The people in charge like them would be definitely in trouble for sure.


    But Arin was sure that the higher ups won''t take the destruction of the base of the Assassin Organisation to their heart. Because he has his trump card which will save them. Once they will tell the higher ups of their discovery that the one who framed them was just a mere ant from the Life Realm, they will be furious.


    The higher ups of the Assassin Organisation are a bunch of proud people. They will take this matter very seriously. There was no denying this fact. No one in the God Realm knows about the existence of the Assassin Organisation. And yet a group of people from the Life Realm knows about them. And they were even successful at framing them.


    This news will definitely be a huge shameful blow to their pride. It will definitely take a while to digest this truth. They would be safe. In fact, there is a possibility that they will be rewarded. At that time, they will boast about their rewards in front of all the people who looked down on them.


    Thinking to this point, a smile appeared on the face of Arin. He couldn''t wait to go back to the God Realm and see the disappointed faces of all those people who laughed at them.


    But at that time, he suddenly felt a very familiar energy. He opened his eyes and looked into the. He found that the sky turned dark. It filled with black clouds.


    "These clouds...." , Arin looked in the direction of Rick who was looking at the sky and thought, " Could it be... he is going to start the heavenly tribulation now? Is he an idiot? How could he think of the tribulation in a situation like thus? Does he think the heavenly tribulation is a joke?"


    He then looked at Rick with ridicule look. When he was wondering what to do now, he heard a loud thunderstorm.

 401 FIRST EXPERIENCE OF TRIBULATION

    Rick stood there motionless. Meanwhile Arjun''s voice rang out in his mind, " If you were an ordinary Willpower trainee, then you had to overcome only one Lightning Bolt. Because you are attempting for the first awakening, so you had to face only one Lightning Bolt."


    "But since you are the Universe Will, you have to undergo tribulation for all ten natural elements." , Arjun continued, " Do you understand?"


    "Yes." , Rick replied while not diverting his gaze from the black clouds in the sky.


    "Good!" , Arjun said, " Then I won''t disturb you anymore. All the best for the multitasking."


    Arjun disconnected the telepathy between the two of them. Even though Rick could feel it, his whole concentration was on the black clouds which could attack him at any moment.


    As Rick focused all his concentration on the sky, he set up an Inner Will barrier around his body. To be more cautious, he set up another barrier using Dragon''s Wind Element.


    As he was watching the sky, it turned too much dark. It was as if it was a night fall in the middle of the day. Seeing this Atin was stunned. Either Arjun or Rick might not know what exactly is happening, but he knows. In fact, whatever Arjun told Rick about the tribulation was based on his limited information and experience.


    Arjun may not have the correct knowledge about Lightning Tribulation, but Arin does. Since he was born and grew up in the God Realm, unlike Arjun, as the native of God Realm, he knew exactly what is happening.


    Actually the more dark sky is, the bigger wrath a cultivator would face. The heaven is always ruthless against the cultivators. It tries to stop the cultivators from ascending to the higher realm in cultivation. And if the heaven acknowledges a cultivator to be a genius who had the great potential to reach the heaven if the chance was given, then it will display all it''s wrath against that cultivator during tribulation.


    Arin never saw the sky this dark in his entire life in the God Realm. He was truly stunned to see just how much heaven put it''s importance on Rick. And in return it made him to feel fear of Rick''s talent. He knew if Rick was not killed, he had a high chance of reaching even Celestial Realm!


    A cultivator has immunity towards one or two natural elements. There are rare people who have the immunity towards three natural elements. And the people with four natural elements as their immunity are considered as monsters and they are very very rare. The big people or pavilions would do whatever they can to rope them in their pavilion. If they had to go for war, then they won''t hesitate even slightly.


    As for the cultivators with five natural elements as their immunity, there were no one in the history so far. The more number of natural elements a cultivator is immune with, the mightiest heaven''s wrath a cultivator should face. That''s why when he looked at just how dark the sky turned out, Arin knew that Rick''s talent was no joke. He felt that Rick might have immunity towards actually four natural elements. If he was in the God Realm, then in order to get him, the war would be obvious.


    This is the reason why he was fearful towards Rick. He was envious towards his talent. If he had this level of talent, then the treatment he would receive in the God Realm would be insane. He would live the life worthy of a king.


    But seeing the bigger picture, he knew that Rick is a huge threat for the Assassin Organisation in the God Realm. That was for sure. And this reason was enough of a reason for Arin to kill Rick.


    Rick was oblivious to the thoughts of Arin. He was totally concentrating on the sky. Rick was different. Since he was an Universe Will, he has immunity towards all 10 natural elements. If Arin learned this fact, then he would have dig his own grave in shame.


    As he was looking in the sky, Rick heard the sound of a huge thunderstorm. The wind was swirling violently. He knew that the tribulation for the first element is about to come.


    As he stared at the sky, an huge fireball formed in the sky. The next moment, the fireball descended towards the direction where Rick was standing.


    Rick clenched his fists. He took a deep breath and held it. His muscles bloomed. He looked at the fireball with determination.


    The fireball descended very quickly and clashed against the red barrier which sealed Rick and ceased all his escape route. The red barrier took a huge damage. It didn''t stand a chance against the fireball and it disappeared from Rick''s vision.


    After shattering the red barrier, the fireball didn''t stop there. It moved quickly and clashed against the Inner Will barrier. After a little struggle, the Inner Will barrier collapsed on the spot.


    Later it clashed against the barrier that was made through Dragon''s Wind Element. The wind barrier shattered as well. And it finally clashed against Rick''s flesh.


    Rick endured the pain by clenching his fist. He didn''t took a huge damage though. After all, the red barrier, Inner Will barrier and Wind barrier took most of the impact. So Rick didn''t feel like his life was under huge threat.


    After taking the fire tribulation, Rick felt as if his internal organs are being torn apart. He felt as if his body was burning. He grinned his teeth and endured it. Compared to this burning sensation, the itching was not at all any issue. So he endured the burning sensation.


    After a moment, white colour flames descended and hit Rick. He didn''t try to dodge it. Because he didn''t sense any killing intent from the white flames. As the white flames fell on him, he felt as if the quantity of the Divine Power raised He felt happy to see this.


    The atmosphere turned normal for a moment. As he was taking a little rest, the sky turned black once again. He knew that the tribulation of the second element is about to begin.

 402 DRAGON SCALES

    As Rick was preparing, he heard the sound of thunderstorm once again. He knew that it was the signal for the arrival of the tribulation. This time a water ball formed in the sky and shoot towards Rick.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arin on the other side was who was waiting for his chance looked at the water ball and smirked. As soon as he found that the water ball is about to hit Rick, he immediately took action. He quickly came near to Rick and immediately punched the Inner Will barrier which Rick casted around his body. He then disappeared from the scene.


    But he felt something was wrong. Because the Inner Will barrier which Rick casted this time was very easy to break. It could be easily broke by a simple punch. It was as delicate as a glass.


    As he was wondering, he looked at Rick''s direction. He found that there was another Inner Will barrier around Rick''s body.


    This made Arin speechless. Because Rick already predicted this shameless action from Arin and intentionally casted a weak and fragile barrier. And as soon as he appeared, Arin shattered the fragile barrier and disappeared. And in the meanwhile, Rick casted a strong and sturdy Inner Will barrier once again. This time it was the strong one.


    But Rick didn''t care though. As soon as he recasted the strong inner Will barrier, the water ball clashed against it. Immediately the Inner Will barrier broke from the impact. But it also minimised the impact of the water ball.


    The minimised water ball clashed against the wind barrier The Wind barrier broke and the might of the Water Ball further minimised. The minimised version of water ball finally hit Rick. But instead of dispersing, the water ball became a spear ball. And it pushed Rick in the middle of it.


    Rick who was trapped inside the spherical water ball couldn''t breath. Because the water forced him from taking breath. Rick held his breath and stood motionless. But he was excited inwardly. Because the more he was suffering from suffocation, he felt that his strength is increasing. He felt as if his Divine Power is rising in quantity.


    After around five minutes of suffering, the water spherical ball disappeared. Rick took a huge breath. Immediately another water ball came from the sky and healed him completely.


    This made Arin stunned. If he was in the God Realm, then he would come under one of those rare people who has immunity with three natural elements. This was not a joke. This made him even more resolute to kill Rick. The more genius he was, the bigger threat he was for the Assassin Organisation. He had to kill him at any cost.


    He dashed forward and tried to hit Rick who seemed to be distracted. As soon as his reddish palm was about to hit his opponent, Rick suddenly turned back in a flash and caught his palm with his bare hands.


    "Impossible!" , Arin shouted loudly in shock. No one even among his peers would dare to touch him when he was glowing with reddish aura. But Rick who was in the middle of the stage with no awakening and the first awakening actually caught his reddish palm with his bare hand. How could he not be shocked?


    "Impossible?" , Rick smirked, " Why would you think that it is impossible? Don''t forget that I am actually a dragon! And the defence of a dragon is always very tough. Do you think that your power will have any effect on me at this stage?"


    Immediately after saying this, he immediately clenched his fist. The wind element of a dragon generated around his fists. But what stunned Arin the most is that he found a very thin transparent Dragon Scales on different random part of his body.


    "AAAHHHH!!!"


    Rick gave a loud shout. His aura rose vigorously. His shirt torn apart from his body. A blue colour wings generated from his back shoulder. The scales on his body which were transparent earlier became more and more visible. His nails turned into claws. His eyes turned gold in colour. He felt as if his senses became much more sensitive.


    "So is this the pleasant surprise boss was talking about?" , Rick smiled inwardly in excitement. He never expected that the surprise would be for a human like him to actually turn into a real dragon. This was truly a pleasant surprise.


    Dragons are mightiest creatures in the universe. There was no doubt about it. Be it in offence or defence, they were matchless. This was the reason why dragons could overpower a human.


    With the new upgrade in his Divine Art, Rick was confident in taking Arin down. He engulfed his dragon''s claws with the Wind Element and forced it against Arin''s heart.


    "No! Don''t do it!" , Arin who sensed what Rick was doing immediately started to plead for mercy. But Rick didn''t even bother to listen what Arin has to say. He punched Arin on his chest where a human''s heart lies.


    Immediately his claws pierced through Arin''s chest and came out from other side of his body. Arin was stunned for a moment. He hated to accept this harsh reality. But he knew that his bitter journey has come to an end. He slowly closed his eyes and slept just like that permanently.


    But the one who stunned the most is Rick himself. He knew that after formation of Dragon''s Scales on his body, he will become strong. He was very confident in defeating Arin in short time possible. That''s why he applied full power in that last punch.


    But he never in his wildest dream ever imagined that he could kill Arin who caused him a lot of trouble that easily. His claws pierced through his opponent''s chest as if a knife was cutting through a cake. This was totally out of his imagination.


    "No wonder dragons are quoted to be the mightiest creatures in the universe!" , Rick thought, " Their offence and defence are the best!"


    After a moment of rest, he resumed his heavenly tribulation. Even though he killed his opponent, he can''t stop what he has started. The heavenly tribulation was not his friend where he can start or stop whenever he wants. Even though he started in the middle of the battle, he needs to overcome the tribulation.


    So he stopped the solo celebration for his first victory and resumed his heavenly tribulation.


    After around two hours, he overcame the tribulation for all the 10 natural elements and broke the barrier that was stopping him from reaching the first awakening. He finally stepped into the realm of first awakening.

 403 YIN’S POWER

    Yin always believed that in the God Realm they were ordinary cultivators. The critics he faced when he was in the God Realm are the proofs. As he accepted his fate, he suddenly got an offer to run the organisation in the Life Realm.


    This was totally unconvincing news for him. He was already degraded in his whole life as an insignificant person. But now they were banishing him to some other realm.


    But he heard that he wasn''t alone. He will be accompanied with nine other people in his journey. But what surprised him the most was that they were sent in order to complete a 9-star mission. A 9-star mission is practically a legendary mission for them. And they were not confident in clearing this mission. After all, the 9-star mission is not something that easy to finish.


    But when they looked at the content of the mission, they were rendered speechless. The content of the mission was not to kill an overbearing existence or something similar to that. The content of the mission was just to guard a place in the place called Life Realm. And the name of the place is Maze Palace.


    And he immediately made his way to the Life Realm along with his appointed companions. As he was going, he knew how important this mission was. After all, if it was classified as 9-stat mission was itself proof of it''s weight. Generally only the 5-star geniuses were assigned the 9-star missions. But if they were assigned for this mission, then Yin, who was assigned as the leader has to make his preparations beforehand.


    But after coming to the Life Realm, he was completely stunned by the origin of cultivation the natives followed here. They train in a power called magic! After a brief investigation, Yin and others found that the magic power is nothing but fart in comparison with the Divine Power.


    Suddenly they felt as if they are the undeniable kings in the Life Realm. So they thought as if their banishment was blessings in disguise. At least, there was no need to hear the critics from anyone anymore.


    Even though he was in the Life Realm living the life of King, he always had some disappointment. He can''t get used to the lifestyle of the natives here. He was homesick. But he had his nine companions along with him. So he treated them as if they were his blood related family.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Once again he felt that his position as a king of the Life Realm is undeniable. But today his fantasy fell apart. There were not only seven people who successfully broke into the base of the Assassin Organisation, but they were also successful in killing all his companions. This events made him angry. And the one who is mainly responsible for all this is the man who is standing in front of him.


    He hated Arjun so much. This man has practically ruined all his plans. From the very beginning, Arjun became a huge hurdle in his path. The more he thought that he overestimated him, the more he felt that his judgment was wrong.


    "How is this possible?" , Yin demanded, " How could your people be this powerful? Don''t tell me that it was because they were simply genius. You definitely used some forbidden techniques in order to get stronger so quickly."


    "Why would you think that we used some forbidden techniques?" , Arjun sneered and asked.


    Yin replied, " All my companions have broke through the first awakening. Of course leaving the four Asuras whom I sent to assassinate you. Rest of them reached the first awakening. But your people killed all of them. What exactly is you people''s age? It is 30 or something right? Then how did you became this strong quickly? I would have believed it If only one among you became stronger this quickly? But all of you reached the point where you could rival even the cultivators who reached the first awakening. If that is the case, then there might be a possibility that you used some kind of forbidden techniques! So what kind of techniques you people used to achieve this strength?"


    "And why would I tell you?" , Arjun replied, " Do you think that I am your friend to share all my secrets with you?"


    "That''s true!" , Yin suppressed his anger and said, " Then you have to die. You people have messed up everything that I have built in my life. You people have to face the consequences for that. Get ready. I will show you who is the true king here!"


    Yin sheathed his sword. His sword has frost like white blade. Arjun could tell from the aura of the blade that it was definitely not any ordinary blade. This sword is definitely a top class weapon. It could probably the top class weapon even in the God Realm.


    After sheathing his sword, Arjun felt like the temperature of the surrounding is falling. Suddenly a huge amount of aura was pressing down on Arjun.


    Arjun who felt this aura was stunned. He was familiar with this kind of pressure. He felt this kind of pressure from Marley. This pressure was something similar to the pressure he felt through Jimmy from Marley.


    "This..." , Arjun was rendered speechless. He said, " This aura... You broke through to the barrier of second awakening?"


    "Are you surprised?" , Yin asked sneering.


    "Surprised? Of course I am!" , Arjun continued, " According to my investigation, you people who were sent here are all trashes. But if you could break the barrier of second awakening, then why are you still here?"


    Yin smiled and replied, " When I was sent here as a leader, I thought maybe the organisation has favourable opinion about me. But I learned that they made me the leader because my father has some higher status in the organisation. I hated them for looking down on me. So I trained with determination. I wanted to prove them that they are wrong.


    Yin continued, " But since I am living the life of a king here, why should I go back? Even if I go back, it doesn''t mean that I can live a comfortable life. So I hid the truth from them."

 404 WHAT IS THAT STRANGE LIQUID?

    One should always aim high. If you aim for the hundredth step, then you should do whatever it takes to reach that goal. But you should not stop there. After reaching the hundredth step, you should aim for the next higher step. This is what Arjun strongly believe.


    As for the bias of genius and trash, Arjun never believed in it. In his opinion everyone in the universe are geniuses. The difference always comes in effort. What amount of effort you put during learning is what matters. It doesn''t have to do with being a genius to advance in cultivation.


    In fact, Arjun believed that a mentor''s art of teaching also comes into factor. These mentors always follow a procedure during teaching. This procedure was followed for every disciple under his tutorial. But some disciples can''t comprehend what there mentors are teaching. Because there are different people who loves different kind of teaching. Some learn with dedication. While some learn with force. And at one stage they can''t keep up with the teaching. And these people are classified under the name trash.


    Arjun believed that a mentor should understand what these trashes likes the most. How can a mentor nurture them by understanding their minds? Only then a mentor''s true potential comes out.


    And Yin was classified as a Trash. Because he might not keep up with teaching of his mentors. But his banishment to the Life Realm made him dedicated. He calmed himself down and trained by himself. And he finally broke the wall and entered into the second awakening.


    But instead of aiming for the higher level, he simply chose the life of a "king". He limited himself to this state. That''s why Arjun shook his head in pity.


    But he wasn''t disappointed though. After all, Yin is not his friend or something. So he didn''t care. But since he reached the second awakening, he will be a little troublesome enemy. After all, he is on the same level as Marley. As both Arjun''s and Jimmy''s brains are connected, he knew just how troublesome a cultivator who shattered the door for the second awakening is. For current Arjun and Jimmy, they are the opponents who were worth spending a little effort.


    So Arjun became serious. He sheathed his sword as well. He regretted his decision. The reason why Jimmy was able to keep up with Marley is because of the gravity spell he learned from <<Nature''s Law Void Art>> manual. But his divine art is not helping him as effectively as his void art. If he knew this would happen, then he would have learned some more techniques from the void manual. Only then he would have infiltrated the base of the Assassin Organisation.


    But he knew that this is not the time for regrets. After all, Arjun is not completely inferior to Yin''s power. He has a chance to defeat him.


    As Arjun was watching it, the sword attack was already an inch away from him. He couldn''t himself understand just when did the sword attack was already close to him.


    But Arjun didn''t bother to dodge it. He didn''t even made an attempt to counter it. As the attack was about to slice him, a water like substance formed a barrier around him. It was as Arjun expected. The Void Qi would make it''s own attempt to protect it''s master.


    Yin looked at the Void Qi and narrowed his eyes. He asked, " What is that liquid? It is something I have seen that unknown companion of yours use as well. "


    Arjun didn''t say anything. Of course he knew that Jimmy was the one whom Yin was referring to as his strange companion. How could he say that Jimmy is his own avatar? That was the biggest secret Arjun has.


    Yin looked at Arjun who was silent and knew that his opponent had no intention to speak. This made him frustrated a little.


    He pointed his sword at the sky and shouted, " Icicles Rain!"


    Immediately the sky changed it''s colour. The sun was covered by rainy clouds. Arjun could feel that the temperature is starting to fall even more. As he looked at the sky, he found a small particles like dots appeared in the sky. These dots became more and more visible with passing second. As time passed Arjun could finally see what exactly was those dots are. They were all icicles with their sharp edge was falling on him.


    Arjun narrowed his eyes. He immediately set up the Void Qi barrier around his body. After he was done with his defensive spell, the icicles started to fall on the ground. Of course, the icicles clashed against the Void Qi as well.


    As Yin found that his Icicles clashed against that strange liquid, his smile froze from what he saw. Even though the icicles clashed against the strange looking liquid, there was not even a movement from that liquid. It was as sturdy as ever. In fact, the moment his icicles clashed with the strange liquid, the icicles started to mere with that strange liquid. It was as if his icicles were submitting itself to it''s ultimate king.


    This made Yin frown. He started to wonder what exactly was Arjun''s cultivation level. Because as far as his memory serves, there was no one even in the God Realm who reached the second awakening at the age of 30.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    He knew when exactly Arjun was born. After all, he knew that a person would be carefree when a new member was about to take birth. That''s why, he ordered Nege and Emma to take action on the day Arjun was born. It was to take action when their target was more carefree.


    He was sure that Arjun is merely 30 years old. And yet he could stay alive even after facing the spell of opponent who reached the second awakening. This was totally unconvincing for Yin.


    ''No! This should not continue.'' , Yin thought in his heart, ''He should be a huge threat for us in the future. I should deal with him using my full power.''


    He immediately raised his sword in the air. This time a huge lotus made of water formed in the sky. As the lotus was forming, Arjun was stunned by the unique aura coming from the lotus. This unique aura is something Arjun would never forget.

 405 CLASH BETWEEN THE DAO MASTERS

    "Are you surprised?" , Yin sneered and asked, " That''s right! It is Dao. Actually my motivation for banishment reached a level where I decided that I will one day show those old bastards up there what exactly am I! So I trained myself regularly after coming to the Life Realm. And hundred years ago, I finally mastered my first Dao!"


    "To be honest, I am truly impressed." , Arjun told honestly, " That was truly an amazing achievement."


    "Thanks for the compliment." , Yin replied, " But you know something. Even though it''s been hundred years since I mastered my dao. I had no opportunity to learn how strong my attack is. I always regretted it. But you fulfilled my desire. Today I will definitely test how powerful my dao is!"


    After concluding, Yin looked at the Lotus in the sky. Immediately the lotus started to rotate in anti-clockwise direction. In the beginning, it was very slow. But as seconds passed, the rotation caught up pace.


    As it started to rotate, the force it generated affected the nature. The trees started to shake violently because of the force generated from the rotation of the lotus. The lotus then thrust itself towards Arjun with a mass killing intent.


    In the meanwhile, Arjun sneered inwardly and lifted his hand in the air pointing towards the sky. Immediately a long spear made of fire generated.


    "Dao ah?" , Arjun sneered, " And you are still at manifestation stage. Let us see whose manifestation is stronger!"


    When Yin sensed the aura of the spear made of fire, he was completely stunned. Because the aura that is coming from the spear is something he is also familiar with. Because the aura is nothing but something that comes from the Dao Art!


    "How is this possible?" , Yin shouted in shock. He then looked at Arjun. He felt a little fear in his heart. The fact that Arjun could standstill against a cultivator who reached second awakening is itself something very strange. But to think that he can also use Dao Arts! And what''s more, he is just 30 years old. The word genius is small designation for him. Even in the God Realm, such a feat was unheard of. Needless to say, in the Life Realm where spiritual energy is very thin.


    Monster!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Yin thought that, in order to take revenge on the Assassin Organisation, Arjun followed some forbidden techniques. But now he was sure that the result of Arjun''s power is not because of some forbidden techniques. But it was because of his own talent.


    He came to this conclusion because he knew a fact. Cultivation could be boosted using certain techniques. But there is no techniques through which one could learn Dao Arts. Or there is no method through which one could further improve in Dao Arts. The Dao could learn from sudden enlightenment. There is no other method.


    If Arjun could use Dao Art, then there is only one way. That is through his own hard work. He never depended on any forbidden techniques. Then Arjun is definitely a genius. A genius that defies even heaven.


    He then looked at the sky. The next moment the lotus made from the Dao of Water and the Spear made from the Dao of Fire clashed against each other.


    BOOM!!


    As the two attacks collided, a huge sound was produced. Later massive amount of shockwaves spread all over the place. The shockwave was so massive that it''s impact spread to where Sitaram and others were.


    This distance could be considered nothing in the God Realm. After all, there exist people who are much more powerful than Yin in the God Realm. The range of their attacks spreads throughout the very long distance.


    But the natives of Life Realm never felt this kind of shockwave in their lives before. So as soon as the attack spread, it attracted the attention of the nearby people.


    "What is happening?"


    "Why exactly is weird things happening today?"


    "That''s right! Just some time ago, the day turned into night for some time."


    "And now the wind is blowing violently."


    "Could it be an Apocalypse?"


    "Or could it be the wrath of the god?"


    Everyone had there own share of thoughts. But everyone felt fear from the series of strange events. They don''t know what would be the next strange incident that could happen.


    But Rick and others had a clear understanding of the situation. They knew that two Dao Masters are fighting. And the shockwave is the result of their battle. It was probably the battle between Arjun and Yin or Jimmy and Marley. But they knew that if they can''t use the Dao Arts, then they should hurry and leave this place as soon as possible. So they took pace and left as quickly as possible.


    Marley was stunned as well. He said, " Who are the Dao Masters fighting here? Wait a minute... this aura... Yin!!"


    Jimmy sneered and said, " It looks like even you people don''t have any clue about how strong he is now. For some kind of mysterious organisation, you people don''t have a clear understanding about your own people."


    "Shut up!" , Marley shouted in anger. But he felt what Jimmy said was true. They should have kept a thorough understanding towards the cultivation level of every person in the organisation.


    But he felt one thing very mysterious. Yin could get back to the God Realm with his current achievements. His ratings would improve as well. He could be easily promoted to 2-Star level. And yet he maintained secrecy about his cultivation level. He wondered why would he do that?


    Jimmy looked at confused look on Marley''s face and sneered. He said, " Maybe he truly loved the life of a "king" here!"


    Marley was surprised. But he felt what Jimmy said was logical. What is the life of a "king"? It means you are eligible to rule a place. All you ever hear is praise. Everyone will fear you.


    And for the likes of Yin, who always faced nothing but criticism in the organisation, he might have developed certain kinds of hatred for the organisation. So when he started to live the life of a king here, he stopped considering going back to the organisation.


    ''That idiot! He don''t know what kind of treatment he would receive once he goes back to the organisation! The Dao Masters were always given huge respect. With him reaching the point of using Dao Arts, his father would definitely get favourable opinion of the king. And all the people who looked down on him would try to curry favour with him. And yet he wants to waste his time in this garbage realm just for a little comfortable life?''

 406 MARLEY’S MESSAGE

    Dao Masters were given a huge respect no matter what their current cultivation level is. That''s how strong Dao is. Even Assassins Organisation was no exception.


    Despite their talents, the Dao Masters are separated from the non Dao Masters. These Dao Masters were given a special training directly from the higher ups of the organisation.


    Yin don''t have any clue about this. He is not just a Dao Master. He learned and created a Dao Art all by himself without any external help. What exactly that is supposed to mean? It means Yin was actually a genius!


    In the past,


    Marley said to an old master, " Master! Young Master Yin was found in a brothel house. He actually managed to escape from the organisation and wasting his time."


    The old man in the scene sighed. He said, " I made a mistake. I should have been a little strict with him in his childhood days. He became a spoiled kid."


    Marley asked, " But master, why don''t you try to be strict with him now?"


    "It''s pointless." , The old man said, " Actually he is a genius. But he never puts any effort in his training. I was so busy with the matters of the organisation that I had no time to look after his cultivation. But he grew up with a lazy nature. I wish I could turn the time back. But who can actually do that. Time never waits for anyone."


    After some days....


    Marley said, " Master! I heard that Young Master is being sent to some other realm? But he is your precious grandson. Why would you allow him to go?


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The old man said, " I tried my best to make him take his cultivation more seriously. But he never took his cultivation seriously at all. And all my trials ended in failure. But I understood one thing. The reason why he never took his cultivation more seriously was because I am an elder of the organisation. And I have a certain amount of authority in the organisation. Because of these facts, he thinks that he can always live under my shadow."


    "But young master is a carefree person." Marley asked in concern, " Will he be alright in a foreign realm?"


    "He will be." , The old man said, " You may don''t know this. But the place where he is going is the Life Realm. And the cultivation process at that place is very unique. It is called Magic. And this magic has limit to it''s path. With his cultivation level, Yin will have no rivals or pressure. He will be safe there. That''s why I am sending him down there. I hope he will take his cultivation more seriously down there. Only then I will bring him back to home."


    "Why would you have so much confidence in young master, master?" , Marley asked.


    "Because of his talent." The old man said, "Yin has even better talent than his sister. But he wastes his time with unnecessary things. I am sure that if he recognises his talent and takes his cultivation more seriously, then he will surpass even his sister in no time. I hope that I will see that day very soon."


    At present....


    Marley suddenly recalled his conversation with his master who happens to be Yin''s grandfather. He clenched his fists in excitement and took out a strange looking paper and started to write , " Master! Your experiment finally worked out. Young Master Yin has finally recognised his right path. But his life of a "king" has messed up your plan."


    Very soon the words disappeared from the paper. After around thirty seconds different words appeared on the paper. These words are different from what Marley wrote.


    "What? Are you serious?"


    "Yes master!" , Marley wrote back. He added, "Not only that. Young Master broke through the barrier of second awakening. And the most important point is that he even mastered the Dao Arts!"


    "Dao Arts? Are you serious?" , A reply came back. This time the handwriting is a total mess. Marley could tell that his master is impatient.


    "Master! I think you have underestimated Young Master''s talent." , Marley wrote excitedly, " He broke through to the second awakening. He even mastered the Dao Arts! And all these achievements were achieved without any external help. I think you are right. Young Master is even more talented than Young Miss! I clearly sensed the aura of Young Master''s fused with the Dao Energy in a fight."


    "In a fight?" , The reply came almost instantly, "What do you mean by fight? Give me a detailed explanation!"


    Jimmy was silently reading everything. Once he read that the other party is asking for the explanation, he knew that it will be troublesome for them if Marley explained everything. So Jimmy tried to stop Marley from replying.


    But the golems which Marley created stopped Jimmy. They were guarding Marley from any possible attack. And in the meanwhile, Marley wrote everything about Arjun, Star Moon Empire. He continued with his writing. And after a moment of time, he completely explained the situation to his master.


    "Stop them!" , The reply came almost instantly, " I am coming. I don''t care what you do. Protect Yin with all your life. Or else I won''t forgive you."


    "Rest assured master!" , Marley wrote back, "I will protect Young Master! Even if I had to sacrifice my life, I will definitely do it to protect him. You don''t have to worry."


    But there was no reply from his master. Marley could tell that his master is coming to the Life Realm. He already departed from the God Realm. Before he comes, he should make sure that he will keep Yin safe. So he looked at Jimmy who us barely keeping up with his Golems and said, "You people are really good. To think that you people can even kill Grin and others. But your game ends here. Do you know who exactly I had a chat with. It was my master. And he is Yin''s grandfather. And my master is one of the higher ups of the organisation in the God Realm."


    Jimmy was stunned. He sensed that things are getting worse. Because he knew that he still didn''t have the strength to fight to fight them.


    Marley continued, "My golems will keep you some company. And I will join Young Master and kill your friend Arjun! He is the true beginning of the troubles for us. He gas to die. I wonder can he take two people who are second awakening stage cultivators by himself?"

 407 STRONG DEFENCE TALISMAN

    After the clash, the impact it generated was so huge that even the ground shook for a bit. Cracks were generated on the ground where they were standing.


    "Impossible!" , Yin shouted, " How is this possible?"


    What did he see to shout "impossible"? Well, he saw that the spear that was made through the Dao of Fire pierced through the centre of the rotating Lotus. The scene was as if a knife is cutting through a cake. And there was not even a small crack on the spear.


    Yin found that the spear which pierced through his lotus is not only unharmed even a little bit, but it is advancing towards him. In desperate, Yin created another Lotus through the Dao of water and made it to clash against the incoming spear. But the result remained the same. The spear pierced through his lotus and was approaching him. But Yin found out that the speed of the spear has decreased a bit.


    Yin gritted his teeth and he created around ten lotuses. He then made all ten lotus to clash against the incoming spear.


    This time the spear disintegrated in the thin air before it could reach him. But the fear in Yin''s heart was still the same. In fact the fear for Arjun in his heart reached a new level.


    The reason is simple. He could tell that Arjun''s spear is from the Manifestation level. In the manifestation level, one could create any object using their mastered Dao. Here Yin created Lotus using the Dao of water. While Arjun created Spear using the Dao of Fire.


    When both the attacks clashed against each other, that should have led to a mutual destruction. Or in the worst case, Arjun''s spear should have taken some damage. But it took almost ten similar lotus to stop the incoming attack of the spear. Why?


    He don''t know the answer for that. This is the reason why he felt scared of Arjun. He still wondered how many secrets he still don''t know about Arjun. The more he thought that he knew this man, the more he felt that this man was some foreigner.


    Yin might not know the reason. But Arjun clearly does. First of all, whenever a person masters a Dao, he will use it through a special energy known as Dao Energy. The Dao Energy is very powerful. But it wasn''t pure. Because whenever someone casts the Dao spell, the Dao Spell gathers energy from Divine Power. This gathered Divine Power will merge with the Dao Energy forcing it''s attack power weaken.


    Arjun learned this from the Void. When he was at the tenth level of Foundation Origin Stage, Dao pool generated within his conscience. The Dao Pool was supposed to act as a container for Dao Energy and stop both Divine Power and Dao Energy from merge. This pure Dao Energy will have much higher concentration level than the Dao spell created from Dao energy that is combined with Divine Power.


    He already has a hard time facing one person who reached the second awakening. If he had to face two people who reached the second awakening at the same time, then he doubted his own survival. So he was desperate to kill Yin before Marley comes.


    "Gravitational field! Negative Level 1" , Arjun shouted. He decided to use his trump card and kill Yin as soon as possible. So he decided to use his Void Art immediately! Dealing with Yin using Divine Power might kill him, but it will definitely take some extra time. And he doubted that Marley would give him some extra time to kill Yin.


    So he decided to use the Void Art straightaway! Because Void Art is the only one that gives him the enough strength to kill a cultivator with second awakening as soon as possible. Jimmy killed Marley''s puppet that has the power of second awakening using Gravitational field spell which originated from <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>.


    All of a sudden, Yin felt as if his body is carrying little extra wait. The force of nature is trying to pushing him downward. Before he could understand what exactly was happening, he heard Arjun''s shout, " Negative Stage, Level 2!"


    Immediately he felt as if his legs go numb from the extra wait. When he lost in his thoughts, Arjun shouted, " Negative Stage, Third Level!"


    This time his knees almost fell on the ground from the downward gravitational force. He finally understood what exactly was going on. Before he could take action, Arjun shouted once again, "Negative Stage, Fourth Level!"


    This time Yin completely fell on the ground. He felt as if he is carrying an invisible mountain on his body which he can''t handle. His heartbeat started to rise to the level where he could hear it without any external help.


    Yin gritted his teeth. He knew things are not looking good for him. He forced his hands to his pocket and after a little hard work, he took out a talisman.


    "You will pay for this!" , Yin shouted and squeezed the talisman. Immediately a huge holden colour barrier formed around Yin. The golden colour barrier suppressed the effect of gravitational force on Yin. Yin took a deep breath and stood up. He then looked at the golden colour barrier that formed around his body with face full of emotions.


    He gritted his teeth when he looked at the talisman. That talisman was given to him by his big sister before his departure to the Life Realm. It forms a barrier that has the power of a cultivator who reached the fifth awakening stage! But it is just a one time use talisman. This was a treasure which gives him the feeling as if his sister was with him. But today it''s going to be leaving him forever.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun looked at the yellow barrier in surprise. He created a fireball in his palm and attacked it. But to his surprise nothing happened. There was not even a movement from the yellow barrier.


    "What is this damn barrier?", Arjun yelled in frustration. He then used his gravitational force at his highest mastered level.

 408 SHATTERING THE GOLDEN BARRIER

    Arjun knew that Marley would come at any moment. So he had to kill Yin before that happens. Or else things would get much more complicated as they gang up on him.


    If Jimmy could make it in time, then it''s a different story. But Jimmy has his own share of trouble. The Golem he is facing is not a laughing matter.


    Arjun attacked the golden barrier many times. But it didn''t even budge. Arjun became serious. Seeing Arjun''s face Yin sneered and said, "You are very strong. Your talent is much more scary. But no matter how strong you are, you don''t have the strength to break this barrier."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "And why is that?" , Arjun asked.


    Yin replied, " Because you are not strong enough. I have to tell you that this barrier is made by a grandmaster from the Assassins Organisation. This barrier is strong. But in order to break it, you need to have the strength of at least fifth awakening stage."


    Arjun was stupefied. He knew the strength gap between each awakening stages. The only reason he was able to keep up with them is because Arjun has the Void Qi. But he was able to just barely keep up with them.


    He had the hard time against a cultivator with the second awakening as their strength. How could he break the barrier that carries the strength of fifth awakening stage?


    ¡ª-


    While Arjun was in his thoughts, Jimmy was busy with the Golem. The golem was not only strong, but it is agile as well. This frustrated him a lot.


    The golem opened it''s mouth and spit red flames at Jimmy. Jimmy didn''t even bothered to dodge it. After all, he is the fire dragon. And Fire has no effect on him. And just as he thought, the fire hit him but had no effect whatsoever.


    Jimmy ran towards the golem and threw a punch. The golem dodged it and spit fire once again. jimmy dodged the attack.


    But the moment he dodged the attack, he found that the second golem threw a sand ball. The sand ball fell where Jimmy dodged to. Jimmy suddenly opened a portal gate and escaped through it. The sand ball missed him.


    Jimmy took a deep breath for his narrow escape. That was truly close. He looked at the expressionless golems and said, " You bastards! You pushed me to my limits. Now I will get serious."


    Arjun is in grave danger. With the addition of the golden barrier that is protecting Yin that has the powerful defence of fifth awakening, it was a matter of time before Marley catches up with them. Then situation would turn from bad to worse.


    Jimmy should destroy these two golems and go to aid his main body. And the only way to do that is by going all out. So Jimmy decided to use his dragon''s power to it''s full extent.


    As soon as Jimmy transformed i into a dragon, his wings started to move. He is practically taking the advantage of his opponents who couldn''t fly like him to maintain a fair distance between them. But Jimmy didn''t fly much higher. He doesn''t want to attract the attention from Marley.


    Actually he felt more fortunate that Marley didn''t see his transformation into a dragon. Or else he would have told that master of his who happened to be Yin''s grandfather about his transformation into a dragon. Then it would be a matter of time before the Assassins Organisation figures out that the one who is behind their source of headache are in the Life Realm. Then the consequences would have been much severe.


    Arjun/Jimmy felt that they would be killed even before setting their foot on the God Realm. After all, the blow he gave them was not a small one.


    He then looked at the expressionless golems who are staring at him motionless. Jimmy opened his mouth and took a huge breath. He then immediately opened his mouth and released golden flames to it''s full extent.


    Fire Dragon''s Breath!!!


    Immediately the huge amount of golden colour flames which came out from the mouth of Jimmy engulfed the two golems.


    "HEEEEKKKKK!!!"


    With a shrill sound the two golems shouted as if they were in pain. After the flames died down, Jimmy could see that the two golems were burning lifelessly. The aura that he felt earlier was gone. Jimmy even used the Yin-Yan Eyes for confirmation.


    After getting his confirmation he then looked at the direction where Marley left. Obviously that was the location where Arjun is facing Yin as well. He didn''t waste any more time. He pushed his wings back and flew in Arjun''s direction at his top speed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun almost gone all out in order to break the golden barrier. He was desperate. He didn''t want to allow both Marley and Yin to gang up on him. But none of his attacks have put even a scratch on the barrier. This situation frustrated him too much.


    "Whatever!" , He decided to rely on his Dao Arts this time. He then looked into the sky. The sky turned red all of a sudden. The atmosphere turned hot. Even Yin who was protected by the barrier sensed the abnormal change in the atmosphere.


    As Yin was watching in the sky, he found that so many fireballs which looked like a meteorites falling directly on the golden barrier which was protecting him.


    Yin was stunned. As seconds ticked, he looked at the massive amount of fireballs falling on his golden barrier. As soon as the fireballs fell on the golden barrier, Yin found that the golden barrier shook for the first time. The shake became more and more violent as more fireballs collided with the golden barrier.


    Then Yin found some cracks appearing on the golden barrier. Yin shuddered in fear. This barrier was made through a talisman which could actually be used just once. That means he can''t use the same golden barrier second time.


    As Yin was worrying, the barrier finally broke into pieces. And the fear in Yin became even more visible.


    Arjun immediately dashed towards Yn and said, " Found You!"


    Hearing this voice, Yin started to panic even more. Arjun immediately created a sword using the Dao of Fire and thrust the sword towards Yin''s neck while shouting, "Die!"


    But before the sword could hit him, Arjun found that Yin suddenly disappeared. And a huge boulder appeared in his place which immediately was shattered into pieces.


    "You can''t kill him when he is under my protection!" , When Arjun was wondering what exactly happened, he heard a voice from around 100m away.

 409 REALISATION

    Arjun sighed when he saw both Marley and Yin standing shoulder to shoulder. He knew that he was just around one to two seconds late. If he had even two more seconds of time, then he would have definitely killed Yin. Then even if Marley gone berserk, he was confident that he could at least keep himself alive from that cultivator from the God Realm.


    But that''s certainly not going to be the case anymore. In fact things are going to get worse from here. Since his avatar is on his way, Arjun knew that he needs to at least stay alive. And once Jimmy joins the party, they both can kill them by combining their power.


    Marley and Yin walked towards Arjun slowly. Marley then said, " So you are Arjun! The mastermind behind all this. I have to tell you that I am impressed with your achievements so far. There is no single person in the God Realm who knows about the Assassin Organisation, but you, who is the citizen of the Life Realm does. I am wondering whether you visited the God Realm at least once."


    Yin said, " I think it doesn''t matter anymore. Once he dies, everything will come to an end."


    "You are mistaken, Yin!" , Marley said, " He is a native from the God Realm. Even though he learned about the existence of the Assassin Organisation because of you people, his knowledge should have been limited only to the Life Realm. But that''s not at all the case. The important point is that he somehow learned about the Assassin Organisation which exists in the God Realm. The natives in the God Realm themselves doesn''t know about our organisation. And yet there is someone in the Life Realm who does. This is very serious issue. If king learns about this, he will definitely be mad."


    Marley then looked at Arjun and continued, "And you have many secrets that has to be uncovered. For example, how exactly has your friends got the ability to train in the Willpower? The power to rival even a cultivator who reached the second awakening stage. The ability to use the power of Dao! And all these accomplishments were accomplished at the age of just 30! These all are totally unconvincing issues!"


    Marley sneered and said, " So I will kill you! Then I will extract your soul and search throughout your memories thoroughly. Your secrets that we gather would be very useful for our future plans. So just give up. At least I will give you a painless death."


    Arjun simply stared at Marley motionlessly. Seeing calm face that Arjun is displaying, Marley was surprised. In the face of death, Arjun is giving a calm expression. He couldn''t accept this behaviour.


    Then die a painful death!" , Marley lost control over his anger. He immediately created a golem and sent it after Arjun. The golem confirmed Arjun as it''s target and dashed towards him.


    "Hahahaha! He is dead." , Yin started to should louder, "He is finally dead. Now I have no enemies left."


    But Marley didn''t share the similar thoughts as Yin. Because even he watched the attack hit him on his vital spots. His torso got smashed into pieces.


    But there are some suspicious things which he found as well. For example, Even though he can, Arjun didn''t put even a small resistance against his golem''s attack. It was as if he intentionally took the attack. This is too much hard to believe.


    Just as he thought, after the dust settled down, he found that Arjun''s body is nowhere to be seen. Not even his aura could be seen anywhere.


    [He is gone just like that?]


    [I don''t think he was dead to the extent where his body got evaporated.]


    [I won''t believe that. Because I know about my power better than anyone else]


    [I never used the power to that extent where the target would evaporate in the thin air.]


    [My instinct tells me that he is still alive. If that''s the case then where did he go?]


    [Did he use any escape talisman or something?]


    After a moment of thinking, Marley widened his eyes in shock. He shouted, " Crap! He escaped. He escaped using a cloning technique or a substitution technique!"


    "What?" , Yin asked in fear, " He didn''t die?"


    After fighting Arjun, Yin developed a certain amount of fear within his heart for him. The achievements Arjun has in just at the age of 30 is very frightening. He was sure that there won''t be anyone even in the God Realm who could who could achieve the same feat.


    What frightened him the most is Arjun''s growth speed. He can go toe to toe against a cultivator who was promoted to the second awakening stage while he is at the mid stage of first awakening. He is even a Dao Master! And his manifestation stage Dao flames are very frightening. There might be no manifestation stage expert in the God Realm... no in the entire universe who can stand against him.


    And he achieved all this at the age of just 30. If he is given enough time to grow, then killing him would be impossible! That''s why he knew how important it is to kill him during his early stage. Or else the consequences would be dire.


    "No! He didn''t!" , Marley said in frustration.


    Yin asked in concern, " Then what should we do?"


    "I think we should go where Jimmy is!" , Marley said, " That person on whom you failed to gather any data is truly troublesome. Currently Jimmy is busy with my golems. If we let them join their hands, then the situation would be totally out of our reach. I think Arjun is rushing towards where Jimmy is!"


    "Even that Jimmy is frightening as well?" , This news gave a huge blow to any thin confidence that Yin had. He was frightened. He was wondering how situation would have been if Marley wasn''t here. And his heart told him that the situation would definitely be not good. In fact, if it wasn''t for Marley''s help, Yin knew that he would have been dead by now.

 410 UTTER CONFUSION

    Marley was stunned by hearing this. But a warm smile appeared on his face. After all, his master worked hard for a very long time to hear this from Yin. Obviously Marley was happy.


    "You should have been this determined a long time ago." , Marley patted Yin''s shoulder and said, " Master always believed that your talent in cultivation is far greater than even young miss!"


    "He said that?" , Yin asked surprised, "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t look down on the love your grandfather has for you." , Marley said, "He always rated you highly. It was you who wasted your talent. Even young miss admitted that your talent is even higher than her. You should know what exactly that means!"


    Yin was excited inwardly. He always hated his family for dumping him in this small realm. But deep down in his heart, he still missed them. But to anger was the reason motivated him to get stronger. But today when he heard the love and care his family has for him, he was elated.


    "I will work hard." , Yin said, " I don''t want to live under someone''s protection forever. I will come back to the God Realm if opportunity comes. And I will train vigorously."


    "That''s what I want to hear." , Marley was pleased to hear it. He said, " But we need to defeat our enemies first. If we couldn''t do that, then they will find an opportunity to get back to us. We need to get him before he joins hands with Jimmy."


    Yin nodded his head. Then Marley and yin rushed towards the direction where Jimmy was initially fighting the two golems.


    As the two of them left, they didn''t see a particle size spider made of steel was hanging on their dress. During the fight Arjun and Jimmy placed the spider bug on them. The spider bug is something that Arjun created it by himself. As long as these bugs are in active state, Arjun could track there location very easily. In fact, Arjun could here what the targets were talking about. Arjun placed those bugs in order to track their every movements.


    From a fair distance from where they left, Arjun was leaning against a huge rock. As he set up a spider bug on both Jimmy and Yin, he knew what exactly they were talking about.


    "You want to go in the direction where my avatar is?" , Arjun smirked, " Ho then. By the time you get there, I will prepare a gift for you."


    Earlier he predicted the worst and prepared for it. He created a clone immediately after showering the meteorite rain through the Dao of Fire. He then took the advantage of Yin, who was focusing on the sky entirely, and sent his clone to hide far away from the battlefield.


    ¡ª-


    Both Marley and Yin rushed towards the direction where Jimmy was fighting the two golems. As soon as they reached the place, Marley was pleasantly surprised by the situation. The two golems were suppressing Jimmy. Jimmy was drenched in blood. He was gasping for breathing. His situation was not good.


    Marley and Yin looked at the scene and smiled. Marley wasn''t surprised though. He knew that Jimmy was barely able to keep up with one Golem. But if he had to face two identical golems, then this was the outcome he expected to see.


    "Wait! I am coming! I will help you!" , Just as they were about to walk forward, they heard a rather familiar voice. They looked in the direction of the voice and found it to be Arjun. They halted their march to see what would happen.


    As soon as Arjun entered the battlefield, he fought alongside Jimmy and each one of them started to handle a golem each.


    In the meanwhile Jimmy asked, " What is the situation over there?"


    "Not good!" , Arjun said, " I used a clone in my stead and made it to handle both of them. But it won''t be long before they figure out that something is not right. So we need to get rid of all the issues from your side and make preparations to face them."


    "That''s bad." , Jimmy said, " But the news I am about to say is worst!"


    "What is it?" , Arjun asked a little surprised.


    "It''s about Marley!" , Jimmy said, " He contacted his master from the God Realm and informed everything related to us. And the thing which makes worse is that, Marley''s master is someone who happens to be Yin''s grandfather."


    "What did you say?" , Arjun asked in horror, " That elder from the God Realm is about to come to the Life Realm. We don''t have much time. We need to kill both of them as soon as possible and escape from here before that old man descends!"


    "This is bad!" , Arjun said in fear, " Let''s rush things up!"


    "Unfortunately you won''t!" , Suddenly Marley''s voice rang out in both of their ears. They looked in the direction of the owner of the voice and were stunned.


    "Marley!" , Arjun shouted, "How did you get here so quickly?"


    "You think that your little tricks would work on us?" , Marley sneered and continued, " You people from this garbage realm think too highly of yourselves. You mortals are billion years too young to scheme against us."


    He looked at his golems and attempted to connect it with his mind. But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t connect with his golems. In fact, he couldn''t even sense the core of the golems.


    At that time he heard Arjun''s voice, " Trying to connect with your precious golems? Unfortunately you won''t be able to do that."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Both Marley and Yin were stunned. Because of not what Arjun said. But for the direction where Arjun''s voice rang out. It was actually from behind where they were standing.


    Both of them looked back and found out that it was actually Arjun and Jimmy walking side by side towards them. They have a hint of mocking smile on their face.


    Seeing both of them coming towards them, both Marley and Yin were utterly terrified and confused at the same time.


    They then looked back in the direction where they thought both of them were initially having conversation. They looked at Arjun and Jimmy were looking at them with fear.


    But something unexpected happened. Slowly and slowly Arjun and Jimmy along with the golems were disappearing from the scene. In fact, the land on which they were standing also disappearing.


    After just about five seconds the scene they initially saw was replaced with new scene. Marley found that his golems were lying on the ground lifeless. The battlefield was totally in black colour which was indicating that a massive amount of fire devoured the entire place.

 411 TRAPPED!

    "Why did the surrounding changed suddenly?" , Yin was shocked, " And why exactly soot formed here?"


    After seeing soot which seemed to be the result of fire explosion, Marley more or less understood everything. To control a golem while fighting an opponent required too much of energy. This energy is known as Mental Energy!


    Mental energy is something that is very tough to improve. It required one to participate in too many life and death battles. Only after one overcome the fear of death, their Mental Energy improves. It in turn improves one''s Mental State and Mental Strength as well. Improvement in the Mental State and Mental Strength further gives birth to an unique energy called as "Mental Energy".


    The advantage of improving Mental Energy is beneficial for summons or controllers. Because the more Mental Energy they have, the more puppets like Marley''s Golems could be controlled.


    Marley doesn''t have enough Mental energy for multitasking. That means fighting Arjun at one place, while manipulating his two puppets at other place requires too much of Mental Energy. Since training in Mental Energy is not easy, Marley who also doesn''t have much Mental Energy couldn''t control the golems while fighting Arjun.


    So he activated auto mode in his golems and set Jimmy as it''s target. After he was done with setting up Auto mode, he was certain that Jimmy will definitely perish. So he rushed towards Yin confidently.


    But when he came back he was surprised to see his golems overwhelming Jimmy. But suddenly there appeared two more Arjun and Jimmy. And the battlefield was replaced with black soot which seemed to be result of fire explosion. And both Arjun and Jimmy who were in the battlefield suddenly disappeared. And his two golems were in pieces lying on the ground lifeless.


    But what frustrated him the most is that not only his golems were destroyed, but the core which provides it with energy was also destroyed.


    He wanted to know what exactly happened here. He could have seen through the recording which would be saved in it''s memory chip. After looking into the recording, he would have understood what exactly happened here. But somehow Jimmy not only destroyed his golems, but he destroyed it''s core as well.


    But looking at both Arjun and Jimmy who stood side by side behind them, Marley more or less understood what exactly happened. The scene they were presented with when they came earlier was a mere illusion. The Arjun and Jimmy''s duo behind them were the real ones.


    Neither Arjun nor Jimmy bothered to reply. No one better than both of them knew what exactly happened. As Arjun learned through spider bug that both Marley and Yin were going in the direction where Jimmy was, Jimmy who is connected to Arjun also learned this. So both of them prepared a trap.


    This trap was devising an Array. In order to let them down their guard, they distracted their focus on the illusion which they displayed in the formation. And once they walked forward while their entire focus was on the illusion, they didn''t know that they were slowly entering within the array trap. And as soon as they entered the trap they set up, they knew that main part of their plan has been accomplished. So they finally showed up in front of them.


    Arjun then lifted his palm in the air. Immediately an array formed on the battlefield. While both Marley and Yin were in the middle of the Array.


    On Arjun''s command, the array formation activated. Immediately both Marley and Yin felt as if an invisible force was forcing them downwards. Yin immediately understood that it was that same gravitational force which he experienced earlier.


    Marley who more or less understood what exactly happened sneered and said, " You think your Array would stop me? You are delusional!"


    "And why would you say that?" , Arjun asked smiling.


    "You idiots are worthy to be called as the citizens of the dump yard realm like this." , Marley shook his head and said, " Array formation would consume much Divine Power. Without sufficient supply of power at each node, it is just a matter of time before your array would break. You might have a chance to barely keep up with us. But you wasted your chances on this array."


    "Is that so?" , Arjun smiled and said, " Do you think we don''t know that just because we live in the Life Realm, While you live in the God Realm? Then you are mistaken. I will show you that my decision to set up this array was right."


    "Guys! Let''s end this!" , As soon as Arjun concluded, a portal appeared at each node. And a person came through each portal. When Marley and Yin looked at these five silhouettes, they were stunned. Because the new silhouettes who came through the portal gate were none other than Rick, Alwyn, Logan, Adam and Jason.


    "They...." , Yin asked in shock, " How are they here so quickly?"


    As soon as Arjun came up with the idea to set up the array, he knew that to maintain this array, he required an huge amount of Spiritual Energy. Since their targets were someone who reached the second awakening stage, the requirement for the spiritual energy became even more important.


    Since both his and his avatar Jimmy''s spiritual energy is not going to be enough, he opened a portal and brought his most trusted subordinates here.


    As soon as they received their orders, they put their hands on the formation flag which was placed on the nodes in front of them. As soon as they placed their hand on the flag, they felt that their mind has developed a connection with the node near to them.


    Then they passed their Divine Power through the flag. Immediately the Array became even more frightening. As the array received sufficient power, it started to operate at full speed.


    Immediately both Marley and Yin felt a huge amount to gravitational force pushing them downwards. Yin who faced the terror of gravity was stunned more than anyone else. Because the gravitational force he experienced earlier was nothing compared with the gravitational force that generated from the Array. It was countless times stronger than the last time.

 412 THE REAL SHOW BEGINS

    "Stop this madness!" , Marley shouted, " Jimmy you were there when I was contacting my master. You knew that he is coming to the Life Realm. You knew that Yin is my master''s grandson. If anything happens to him, you people won''t grt away. My master would hunt you down for all his life."


    Jimmy smiled. He said, " So are you implying that if I don''t kill you? Are you saying that you people will let us go once we let you go. Are you saying that your master won''t kill us if we let you go?"


    "That...." , Jimmy''s series of mocking questions made Marley speechless. He had no reason to deny it.


    Jimmy continued, " Did we ever come after you? Did we cause any harm to you? It was you people who started everything. You snatched the empire my grandfather has created. You bastards corroded the Magic Core of my family. You bastards were responsible for the downfall of my family. You bastards are responsible for the death of Rick''s parents. Because of you people, Alwyn lost his family. It was all because of your selfish desire! What outcome do you think you will receive in the end?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "My parents?" , Yin was stunned, " What do you mean by my parents?"


    Jimmy removed his disguise and showed his true face. Seeing Jimmy''s true face, both Marley and Yin were rendered speechless. Because Jimmy has same face as Arjun. There was not even a slight change in their appearance.


    "Surprised right?" , Arjun said, " Right from the beginning there was no such person known as Jimmy. In fact, both Jimmy and Arjun are one person."


    Both Marley and Yin were stunned. They don''t know how to respond to that. Because they clearly knows that Jimmy was definitely not a clone. Because if he is, then he shouldn''t have the same cultivation level as Arjun. And if he somehow has the same cultivation level, then controlling both Jimmy and at the same time, it requires a hell lit of Mental Energy.


    Marley doesn''t believe that Arjun is such a freak who could have enormous amount of Mental Energy in his arsenal. Because his achievements at the age of just 30 itself make one speechless. If he had Mental Energy as well, then he would commit suicide.


    When he thought up to this point, Marley was frightened. For the first time he felt fear for the man standing before him. He knew that if Jimmy went to the God Realm, then the Assassin Organisation might face a true calamity. He wanted to kill Arjun very badly. But the force of gravity is truly troublesome. It doesn''t allow him even to move his finger. So how was he supposed to fight this man?


    Arjun slowly walked inside the Array. Surprisingly, the gravitational force didn''t affect him at all. He was as good as ever. Seeing the gravitational force didn''t affect him, both Marley and Yin started to have a bad feeling about this.


    Arjun generated thin amount of Void Qi at the edge of his fingers. As Arjun reached both of them, he sat down on his toes and smiled at the two suppressed people lying on the ground wearing "helpless" expression on their faces.


    "Wh...what are you doing?" , Marley asked frightened. His eyes never left the strange looking liquid on the edge of Arjun''s fingers which gave him a bad feeling.


    "It''s nothing." , Arjun smiled and replied, " I am giving you the taste of your own medicine!"


    Hearing this, the bad feeling in Marley further increased. As he was wondering what exactly is going to happen, Arjun poked all his five fingers that was coated with Void Qi on Marley''s abdomen.


    "You people liked to corrode others Magic Core right?" , Arjun''s smile froze as he said with a serious expression, " Then I will make you experience how exactly would that feel!"


    Both Marley and Yin''s heart skipped a beat when they heard Arjun''s plan for them. Immediately Marley felt as if all the channels within his conscience stopped the flow of Divine Power. To his horror, even Willpower stopped working. He looked into his conscience and found that his Willpower has submitted voluntarily to the strange looking liquid. It was as if his Willpower has met it''s natural king! And it is obeying the command of it''s king without hesitation.


    This scene horrified Marley to his death. Generally a person''s Divine Power could be crippled using certain techniques. But Willpower is a person''s life itself. A person''s Willpower could die only when that person dies. So crippling the Willpower''s ability while the target is alive is impossible. This is a general known common sense in the God Realm.


    But Arjun clearly defied that common sense. He not only crippled his Divine Power, but he also made his Willpower to submit. How could he not be scared?


    Watching this Yin who was beside Marley knew that he will be the next. As Arjun took his steps towards Yin, Yin regretted his previous action. If he knew this would have happened, then he would personally find and hunt Arjun down.


    Arjun also blocked Yin''s Divine Core and his Willpower as well. Sensing the weakness within his body, Yin''s face became even more dull. He knew that everything is over. There slim chance to escape which was present earlier is mow gone.


    "You both are just ordinary people now!" , Arjun said smiling.


    Jimmy deactivated the Gravity Array. He decided to use the gravity as their source. Because his spell of gravity is something that is originated from the <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>. Since usage of Void Art could help him to stand against a cultivator who reached the second awakening, he decided to use Gravity as their source for power. And result was beyond their imagination. The gravity really was awesome as it suppressed them to the point where lifting a finger became tough for them.


    "Relax, Guys!" , Jimmy said while walking towards them, " They are powerless now. Or in these two terms, we are immortals, while these two are just mere mortals!"

 413 GIVING TASTE OF THEIR OWN MEDICINE

    When Jimmy said "show begin" , both Marley and Yin''s bodies trembled in fear. Sweat beads formed on their faces out of fear.


    "Rick! Alwyn as well!" , Arjun said, " Come here!"


    As Arjun asked, both Alwyn and Rick came forward and stood beside Arjun.


    Arjun said, " Apart from me, it was you two who suffered the most because of these people. So I will give them to both of you. How do you want to deal with them?"


    Rick looked at Yin and released a mass amount of killing intent, " I want him dead!"


    "Of course! They will die." , Arjun said, " But what kind of pain they will feel if we give them a quick death? I want them to understand what it means to mess up with other''s lives before they die."


    "I don''t know boss!" , Alwyn said, " If you have anything in your mind, then please proceed. But I want to see him suffer an unimaginable pain. They should beg us to kill. They should feel that death is far better than the pain we give them."


    Tears started to fall down from the eyes of Marley and Yin when they heard that.


    "I won''t let you even touch me." , Marley shouted. As the effects of gravity was neutralised, even though they can''t use their powers, they could move their bodies freely now. They immediately took out a small thumbnail sized bottles from their pocket.


    When they were about to drink the serum in the bottle, their bodies suddenly froze. Rick immediately snatched the bottles from their frozen hands and took a smell.


    "Damn! It''s a poison!" , Rick shouted.


    "You want to commit suicide?" ,Arjun looked at frozen people like a statue and said, " But didn''t I tell you? Right now, you people are just mere mortals, while all seven of us are immortals! How do you think that the attempts of a mortal could work in front of immortals like us?"


    Both Marley and Yin gritted their teeth when they heard what Arjun said. Their last hope, which happens to be death was now gone.


    Arjun took out a bottle from his spatial ring. He said, " Come on! You people like to make others drink juices right? Today I will make you drink some juice! Rick! Do it!"


    Arjun threw the bottle in the direction where Rick was standing. Rick caught the bottle and opened it''s cork. He then walked towards Yin.


    Yin who looked at Rick who happens to be walking towards him, tried to run from the scene. But his body was frozen. He couldn''t even move his hair. He started to wonder in his heart¡ª Is this what they call despair?


    Even though Yin wanted to avoid it, he felt an invisible force opened his mouth forcefully without any effort. As soon as he opened his mouth, Rick poured the juice in Yin''s mouth. At the same time, on Arjun''s orders, Alwyn poured a bottle of juice in Marley''s mouth.


    "What did you make us drink?" , Marley demanded.


    "It''s bone corrosion serum that I came up with." , Arjun replied, " You are feeling your bones are weakening right? It was as if your bones are getting old right? Well that''s how exactly it should feel. Because bones corrosion serum will slowly melt your bones into water. There won''t be even any residue left!"


    Rick and others were stunned when they heard Arjun''s explanation. They imagined what it would be like if they were in Yin or Marley''s place. The imagination itself frightened them. Needless to say, the people who are facing it.


    Immediately Marley and Yin fell on the ground. They felt as if a huge amount of vapour developed within their bodies. This vapour is nothing but their vaporised bones. Without bones in their bodies, they had no support to even to lift a finger. The despair in their hearts grew.


    "Kill me!" , Yin begged in calamity. He regretted his previous actions even more. If he knew something like this would happen, he wouldn''t even come to Life Realm. He would have stayed in the God Realm. As for the consequences? Who cares about it? The consequences of disobeying the orders is death! Yin felt that death is far better than this despair.


    "Kill you?" , Arjun smiled, " No. No. No. You have to build up your courage. Because this is just a beginning. There is much more to come!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Both Marley and Yin felt as if their heart froze. If this insanity is just the beginning, then what about the next torture. Marley felt that he shouldn''t have come to Life Realm. Even cruelty in the God Realm never beats what Arjun is doing with them.


    Arjun took out some pills from his spatial ring. He said, " These are sense destroyer pills! The speciality of these pills are that it will destroy all five major senses in a human! I think I want to see how exactly you would react to this!"


    Marley''s complexion changed. He started to curse Arjun in his heart. But the words never came out from his mouth. Yin was in a huge trauma. He has already given up on any hope that he had.


    Arjun forcefully put a pill in both Marley and Yin''s mouth. Immediately they felt a weird feeling surging through their bodies. As time passed, they felt as if the weird feeling kept on rising.


    First they felt as if their sense for smell has fallen. Earlier they felt disgusting for smelling their own blood. But now that feeling has gone forever. They knew that their sense of smell has fallen.


    Later they felt as if their tongue go numb. Earlier when Rick poured juice in their mouth, they still had the taste of the juice in their mouth. But now it''s completely gone.


    Later they felt as if their eyes go blurry. The blurry vision kept on rising as time passed. Then slowly they felt as if the atmosphere has changed. The sky was darkening very quickly. As time passed all they could see is blankness.


    Later they felt as if they couldn''t sense anything. They felt as if their bodies doesn''t belong to them. In fact, they felt as if they don''t even have any bodies of their own. Because now they lost their sense of touch.


    Finally they felt as if their hearing has dimmed down. Earlier they heard bird''s chirp sound. But now they don''t hear anything. It was as if they were in an empty room which was sealed from any light or air from entering.

 414 INSANE IMPROVEMENTS!

    Atlrjun looked in the Lifeless eyes in both Marley and Yin. He gave a warm smile. He closed his eyes and felt that his heart finally found a long awaited peace. He was calm.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    As for Rick and Alwyn, they simply clenched their fists in anticipation. They were waiting for this day. Alwyn was waiting for revenge. The Assassin Organisation killed their parents. They made people believe that he is suffering from mentally disorder issues. And using that as an excuse, they imprisoned him for no reason.


    They forced his sister into a marriage by taking him as an hostage. And they did all this in order to take Kingdom of Bloom in their grip. Alwyn never forgot these series of misfortunate events. This was the reason why he trained very hardly. He wanted revenge for all the injustice caused by them.


    Today he finally felt that his revenge was taken. He saw how Arjun tortured them. He felt that a long awaited shadow within him has finally left his heart.


    Rick was same as well. His father was killed by them even before he was born. His mother was dead immediately after he was born. He grew up listening to the stories of how the Assassins Organisation killed his father. And Rick grew up with the desire for revenge.


    So he trained very hard. But he messed up during training. Just when he felt he became hopeless, Arjun gave him a second chance. He then trained with peace of mind.


    He did all this to destroy the Assassin Organisation. As he watched the destruction of the Assassin Organisation with his own eyes, he felt peace as well.


    BOOMM!!


    Suddenly everyone felt a small amount of explosion within their surroundings. They knew that Both Rick and Alwyn made a breakthrough in their cultivation. This came as an huge surprise for the others.


    Both of then improved their Mental State and Mental Strength by leaps and bounds. They felt as if the world before them was being visible for them in utmost clarity. Their level of concentration and comprehension has reached a new height.


    This was not the main source of their surprise. The main reason for their surprise was the rise in their cultivation. Alwyn was previously at 9th Level of Divine Origin Stage. But after breakthrough, he now reached directly to the 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage!


    But he never regretted his decision. Because after leaving the Life Realm, Arjun promised him to give him a new type of cultivation. Even though he had to start over while it seemed all his hard work so far went meaningless, he didn''t bother too much about it. Because Arjun said that the source of cultivation he would receive would be far stronger than anyone could imagine. It will at least be stronger than the power of Universe Will!


    Rick wanted that power. If he is going to receive that power, and in return if he had to begin everything from the scratch, then he had no regrets in doing it. So he gladly undergone the tribulation.


    Rick who was at 1st Level of Divine Origin Stage of first Awakening, immediately entered the 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage! It might look just a small number for reaching from 1st Level to 3rd Level. But the gap between each levels increases as a cultivator advances in awakening stages.


    That''s why Alwyn reached from 9th Level of Divine Origin Stage to 14th Level immediately. While Rick just advanced two levels. The only reason was because Alwyn is yet to step his foot in the realm of first awakening. While Rick was someone a newly promoted first awakening stage expert.


    But the one who advanced much more than these two was none other than Arjun and Jimmy. Both of them were previously at the 1st Level of Immortal Origin Stage. But after his heart has relaxed, they felt as if the Void Qi within them has reached another level. The Void Qi in his conscience kept on rising. He slowly started to digest the spiritual energy which is automatically gathering around him like a Wild fire.


    Watching this, Rick and others were completely stunned. Because the improvement in Arjun was way too high! While they were in awe, Arjun slowly absorbed the Spiritual Energy within his conscience. Very quickly he started to level up at high speed.


    2nd Level of Immortal Origin Stage!


    3rd Level of Immortal Origin Stage!


    4th Level of Immortal Origin Stage!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    7th Level of Immortal Origin Stage!


    8th Level of Immortal Origin Stage!


    9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage!


    Arjun was stupefied completely! This was an huge pleasant surprise for him. But he was confused as well.


    ''I advanced from Level 1 to Level 9?''


    This was the question within his heart. He just don''t know how exactly he advanced from initial stage of Immortal Origin Stage to the peak of the Immortal Origin Stage! What made him shocked the most is, the spiritual energy gathered around him on it''s own. He didn''t do anything at all.


    In fact, the spiritual energy was still gathering around him. But he couldn''t advance at all. It was possible though. The void told him that he could reach from Level one to Level 9 using the Spiritual Energy. But in order to advance from Level 9 to Level 12, he needed the Dao Energy. Only after he advances in Dao could he advance from Level 9 to Level 12. That''s why, even though the Spiritual Energy was gathering around him violently, he can''t advance any further.


    But he wasn''t bothered with this issue. He estimated that advancing from Level 1of Immortal Origin Stage to Level 9 itself is something awesome. He should not be greedy! So he was delighted with his advance.


    "If I scale my current cultivation level in terms of Chaos cultivation level, then I might be at 2nd to 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage for second awakening!


    Second awakening stage at the age of just 30! If people from either God Realm or even in Celestial Realm, Arjun would be considered as freak!


    Even though he was equal to 2nd to 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage expert, he knew that his combat strength could rival even a cultivator with cultivation base of 11th Level or 12th Level of Divine Origin Stage experts without any worry. He might have some difficulties against the 13th Level or 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage expert for second awakening, but he was sure that as he learns more combat techniques from <<Nature''s Law Void Art>>, his combat strength could even rival them.

 415 POWERFUL EXPERTS FROM THE GOD REALM

    Arjun looked at the "Stunned" expressions on his friends face and smiled. He asked, "What''s up with that face?"


    "Boss! I felt as if your power has risen to an unbelieveable level!" , Logan said, " Did you jumped to an entire level?"


    "So what?" , Arjun asked, " Even Rick and Alwyn made their breakthrough! What''s there to be so surprised?"


    "There is boss!" , Rick said, " Our cultivation has risen upto four to five levels. But your cultivation rise is different. It was as if you rose from first awakening to the second awakening very instantly!"


    "You are not wrong." , Arjun sighed, " Even though I don''t know why exactly I broke to one entire awakening amount of cultivation just now, I know that I reached a new height. If Marley and Yin gang up on me together in their peak condition, I am confident that I can literally toy with them."


    "That means..." , Adam asked excitedly, " Boss! What is your current cultivation level?"


    Of course! Even Rick and others were hovering same questions in their minds. They looked at Arjun with curious looks. Even they were desperate to learn Arjun''s current cultivation level.


    "I am currently at 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage!" , Arjun''s reply confused them even more. Arjun looked at the confused faces and sneered. He knew that they were confused at the moment when they heard about his cultivation level.


    Because as of now, all they knew is that Arjun''s status has risen from Universe Will to some higher level. Even though they still don''t know what that higher level is, they knew that whatever it is, it''s not something small. But they also don''t know that Arjun''s cultivation levels were far unique compared to any other person in the Void. His cultivation is originated from Void. So unlike the general cultivation levels which the universe follows that originates from the Chaos, Arjun cultivates in the method which only the Void follows. So it was obvious that Arjun find their confused looks reasonable.


    "Immortal Origin Stage?" , Rick asked, " Is that cultivation term related to your new upgraded status from Universe Will to the higher status which you said that Lord Chaos asked you not to tell anyone about?"


    "Yes." , Aejun said, " I know that you want to learn about my new upgraded power. I am eager to share it as well. But I can''t tell you anything right now. Of course! I will tell you only when I give you the same power. I already told you right? I can give my cultivation technique for upto ten people. And I have already decided that you six people are one of those ten people. So when the time for your power upgrade comes, I will tell you the truth."


    "How strong is Immortal Origin Stage?" , Alwyn asked.


    Arjun said, " Earlier I was at the 1st Level of Immortal Origin Stage. And that is equal to 5th Level of Divine Origin Stage for first awakening. But now I am at 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage. And it is equal to 3rd or 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage for second awakening."


    "That Strong?" , All of them gasped in shock. The fact that a person reaching 5th Level of Divine Origin Stage for first awakening to 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage for second awakening is not any child play. To think that Arjun reached this feat in just less than a minute proves that just how much Arjun has improves.


    "What should we do now?" , Rick asked after coming out of his shock.


    Arjun looked at the two people on the ground who wore "Lifeless" experssion and said, "We made them suffer for their deeds. This level of torture is enough. Although they deserve much more torture than this, we are not any cold blooded murderers. I would have let them live like this for the rest of their lives. But we need to see the bigger picture. That is the Assassins Organisation which exists in the God Realm."


    Arjun continued, "Rick! Back in hell, when we asked Behemoth to gather all the members of the Assassins Organisation, did you find any members from the God Realm?"


    Rick thought for a moment and gave his reply, "No! In fact, we didn''t find even the souls of any members from the Assassins Organisation of the Life Realm to begin with. The only souls that we found were the members who lost their souls in the attack of the Unity Weapon back when they came to attack you."


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, " What does that indicate? It indicates that there was no souls of the members of the Assassins Organisation in the hell. Of course, apart from Basil and others who lost their souls."


    Arjun continued, " It indicates that the Assassins Organisation is very frightful existence. The fact that no people from the God Realm knows about their existence proves everything. Or there is a possibility that they have found a method through which they prevent the souls of the dead people of their organisation from going to hell. Whatever the situation it is, the fact that they have prevented the souls from entering either Heaven or Hell proves that they are a bunch of frightening existence. And we should not take them sao casually."


    "What is your point boss?" , Rick asked.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun replied, " I am planning to destroy their souls."


    "What?" , Rick asked as he was stunned. But he felt that it was logical. If the Assassins Organisation has a way to prevent any souls from going to either Heaven or Hell, then they will definitely prevent both Marley''s and Yin''s souls from going either. At that time, they will learn everything from the souls of both of them about us. That means they are seeking their own deaths immediately after they leave to God Realm.


    But if they destroy the soul itself, then they will have no way to investigate the source of all this. That means their chances for survival in the God Realm will improve. This was a good plan.


    "DO YOU DARE???" , As soon as Arjun said that, an angry voice came from a distant past. Later the space was torn forcefully and two people came out from it. Immediately the space closed once again.


    "What the hell is this aura?" , The aura that was radiating from these two people gave chill down their bones. Even Arjun was shocked by this frightening aura. He then looked at the faces of two people. One was the middle aged man. While another one who seemed to be even more stronger than the middle aged man was actually an old man.


    The old man especially attracted Arjun''s attention. But he found out that the old man and the middle aged man had almost similar faces. They both looked identical. Arjun was quick enough to understand that these two people are actually father and son duo. But what stunned him the most is that these two people has similar faces to Yin.

 416 BLACKMAIL

    As soon as the old man shouted, an unimaginable amount of suppression befell on them. Immediately all of them felt their heartbeat rise. it was to the point where they couldn''t even resist it. They fell on the ground because of the suppression.


    All of them were stunned.


    "Just what exactly is this old man''s cultivation level is at?" , Rick shouted.


    "But most importantly, who exactly are they?" , Logan asked.


    Arjun was also under suppression. After he reached the 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage, he had the power of 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage cultivator. But with the help of his status as the Void, Arjun was sure that he can fight against the peak expert of a second awakening stage. He can even barely keep up with the cultivators who was a newly promoted third awakening stage expert. But that is possible if he explored his void art even further.


    But the suppression from the old man made Arjun believe that the old man is at least at fourth awakening stage. Maybe even higher. his thought itself has given him a huge fright. But he regretted his earlier actions. He should have killed his opponents immediately and left. But he tortured them instead. And in the process, he forgot the matter that Marley actually contacted his master who resides in the God Realm. Now they are in trouble.


    As they were under suppression, the middle aged man hurriedly walked towards Yin with face filledwith emotions. The moment he took Yin''s arm in his hand, he was stunned. Because the moment he held Yin''s hand in his palm, he didn''t feel as if he held a person''s hand, but he felt as if he was holding a ragged cloth. As soon as he held Yin''s hand, the rest of the hand hanged around his hand just like a cloth.


    It didn''t take much long for the middle aged man to understand that the bones in Yin''s body was gone. He doesn''t have even a single bone left within his body anymore! The middle aged man looked at Arjun and others with the eyes full of hatred.


    But he still gave priority to Yin''s condition. So he inserted his Inner Will within Yin''s conscience. But the moment he injected his Inner Will within Yin''s conscience, he didn''t feel anything. The middle aged man gnashed his teeth in hatred. Because he knew that Yin''s cultivation was crippled!


    As he continued with his inspection, it didn''t take him long to understand that Yin lost all his five major senses. The middle aged man felt as if he lost the most precious thing in his entire life. He looked at Arjun and others as his hatred for them kept on rising.


    "You bastards!" , The middle aged man shouted, "How can demons like you exist in this universe? What exactly have you done to my son?"


    The middle aged man called Merlin gritted his teeth and said, " Father! Give these bastards the worst death ever! They crippled our precious Yin! The bones within his body has disappeared. If you hold his hand, then you will feel as if you are hanging a cloth own your hand. There is nothing left within his body. He probably will never move his body ever again!"


    "What did you say?" , The old man''s killing intent now was so huge, it was as if it reached heaven. He looked at Arjun with mass amount of killing intent.


    Arjun and others couldn''t take it as they coughed a mouthful of blood. Breathing became difficult for them. Especially for Arjun, this old man was definitely the strongest enemy he has ever faced. He is the Void. He can take most of the attacks from anyone. As long as he wasn''t dead with a single strike from his enemy, his Void Qi will definitely heal him. The Void Qi can even even absorb all his injuries and turn it into Void Qi itself. Needless to say, a mere killing intent. But if his Void Qi couldn''t keep up with just the killing intent of this old man, then what exactly is this old man''s cultivation level? Arjun was stunned.


    "That''s not it." , ,erlin continued, "Yin''s five major senses were destroyed as well. He will never smell, taste, feel the touch, see and hear. He might probably never know that his father and grandfather are currently right in front of him. This is something even worse than death!"


    The old man looked at Arjun with mass amount of killing intent. He asked, "How can you be this inhumane?"


    "Inhumane?" , Arjun surprisingly laughed, " You of all people don''t have the rights to talk about Inhumane deeds! How many people have you people killed so far? How many people lost their loved ones? You call us the inhumane? Then what are you people? Some kind of peace lover ancient saints?"


    The old man was stunned with Arjun''s fearless and bold attitute. It was as if he don''t even put his status in his eyes at all.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun continued, " Grandson? How laughable? Your grandson has manipulated my grandfather and my father as well. He corroded their Magic Core! They knew that they were dying as the days passed. But they were helpless. All they could do is, nurture me as much as possible before they die. When I looked at their suffering eyes, what do you think was going through my mind?"


    The old man remained silent.


    Arjun continued, "The hatred I have for your grandson is nothing small. Your organisation has messed up with my entire family. And what I did to your grsndson is just the beginning."


    "I will kill you!" , The old man shouted in hoarse voice.


    "No. You can''t." , Arjun smiled and said, "Because it was me who crippled Yin. It was me who destroyed all his five senses. And in the entire Universe I am the only one who can cure him. I am the only one who can turn him normal. So, go ahead. Kill us. But remember, if you hold hostage or kill any one of my friend or family, I will kill your precious grandson."


    "Do you think that I will let you do any harm to him?" , Merlin who was silent asked.


    "You don''t have any choice left for you." , Arjun said, " Because I already have the soul of your son!"


    "What?" , Merlin immediately checked his son''s soul. And just as Arjun said, Yin''s soul was missing.


    Seeing Merlin''s facial expression, the old man didn''t take long to understand that Arjun''s claim was true. Yin''s soul is missing. He looked at Arjun and asked, " Do you think that I won''t steal his soul from you?"

 417 RESCUER

    The moment the old man ended his speech, he immediately appeared in front of Arjun. Arjun was stunned. Because just a moment ago, the old man was about 30 yards away from him. Even a second hasn''t passed, the old man was now about half a meter away from him. And Arjun didn''t even have time to think in the meanwhile.


    What a frightening strength? Just what exactly is this old man''s cultivation level? Arjun didn''t even know what to do now.


    As he was wondering, the old man injected his Inner Will within Arjun''s conscience. As soon as he injected his Inner Will, something unexpected happened.


    The old man flew back and clashed on the ground about hundred meters away from where Arjun is. His entire body was shaking non stop.


    "AAHHH!"


    That old man yelled loudly in pain. He was tightly pulling his hair on head in pain. Blood was flowing from his nose, mouth, ears and eyes.


    Seeing this Rick and others were stunned. They have no idea what exactly happened. They knew just exactly how terrifying that old man was. And yet he was sent flying just like that?


    "Father!!!" , Merlin was terrified when he saw his father was sent flying.


    After couple of seconds, that old man took out a medicine pill and put it in his mouth. Immediately he started to recover very quickly. But he was still gasping for air. He looked at Arjun and started to re-evaluate the man.


    "Who are you?" , The old man shouted loudly, "Why are you protecting this man? Do you have any idea for provoking me? Show yourself!"


    "May I know what are the consequences for provoking you?" , A rather familiar voice rang out from behind Arjun, " What exactly a mere sixth awakening trash like you possibly do to me?"


    Sixth awakening trash? Arjun was stupefied. Even Logan and others were same. They looked at the red haired man who was standing behind Arjun and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The old man got up and looked at the red haired man in shock and respect. He was shocked because he couldn''t even see through the man''s cultivation level at all. This would happen only when the other party is far stronger than him. And the fact that the red haired man called him "Sixth Awakening trash" proves just how exactly strong this man was.


    He showed respect. Because it is a common sense for a weak to show fear and respect for the strong. Even it is applicable for the old man.


    "Senior! I am sorry for my earlier words!" , The old man said with respect, " These people destroyed my grandson. And I have to at least punish them for their inhuman acts. But since senior yourself wants to interfere, then I beg the senior to give justice for my grandson and punish these evil people!"


    Both Merlin and his father were stunned when they learned Magmeel''s background. No wonder I can''t sense this person''s cultivation level. The old man thought in his heart. The fear and respect he has for Magmeel multiplied after learning the other party''s background.


    Both Merlin and the old man were helpless. They knew that things were not looking good for them. But for old man, giving treatment to his grandson was far more important than killing Arjun. First he had to treat his grandson. That holds the highest and utmost priority.


    As for killing Arjun, that can wait. Today Arjun might have escaped because of this red haired man''s intervene. But when the opportunity comes, he will definitely kill Arjun in the future.


    The old man gritted his teeth. He held both Marley and Yin carefully. He then gave an hatred look at Arjun one final time. He then took out a scroll. Immediately the space tunnel opened and the old man along with his son disappeared. Then the space closed once again.


    "Phew!" , Arjun took a deep breath and said, " That was close!"


    "Who were those people?" , Magmeel asked confused, "I was just passing by. And I suddenly sensed your presence here. So I came here. But you were sure bold enough to offend a sixth awakening stage expert! But what exactly is happening here?"


    Arjun then slowly explained everything from the beginning. After around five minutes of narration, Arjun finally stopped. Magmeel a


    Who listened everything nodded his head in understanding.


    "God Realm ah?" , Magmeel sighed, " Not a bad decision at all. But you six still remember it right? You have to participate in the upcoming dragon''s war! And spiritual energy of this realm won''t be enough for you as you advance. You need a place with better spiritual energy! So leaving Life Realm is a wise choice. But you should always remember about the war. Because I am counting on you people who wield the power of all my brothers."


    "Of course!" , Arjun said, " We never forgot about our promise. Don''t worry. When the time comes, we will definitely help you."


    Magmeel nodded his head. He then looked at Jimmy and was stunned. Because Jimmy was looking just like Arjun. Even their minor actions has similarities.


    Arjun looked at Magmeel''s confused look and said, " His name is Jimmy. He is kind of my twin brother. And since you gave the name Jimmy to my dragon''s name, grandfather decided to name him Jimmy."


    "Where did he come from?" , Magmeel asked still yet to recover from his shock.


    "I can''t tell you that." , Arjun replied, " It''s not that I want to keep it a secret, it was that I was prohibited from telling others about it."


    Magmeel gave "I understand" look on his face. Arjun is the "Will of the Universe". That''s the biggest secret of the Chaos World which Magmeel was fortunate enough to learn. But he knew his limits. Even though he knew of the existence of "Will of the Universe" , Magmeel knew that there are certain things that he has to stay away. And that is the in-depth information regarding the "Universe Will". Arjun who is the "Universe Will" has certain degree of restrictions from sharing some sensitive matters with others. So forcing him to tell would not be the wisest thing to do.


    "But why are you here?" , Arjun asked.

 418 DAO AND LAWS

    "Sovereign of Night?" , Rick asked, " Is this something related to that sudden fall of night for couple of minutes?"


    "Yes." , Magmeel said, " If you want to have a rough understanding about the sovereigns, then you should first learn about the laws!"


    "Laws?" , Logan asked, " What is a Law?"


    "It''s a top level of power that is known in the world of cultivation!" , Magmeel said, " It''s the power that is even higher than the Dao!"


    This revelation rendered everyone speechless! They all tried to master a Dao. But none of them were able to master it. Only Arjun was able to master a Dao. They all knew just how difficult it was to master a single Manifestation spell which happens to be the first step in the world of Dao. And yet there exists a power that is even greater than Dao?


    "What is the difference between Dao and Laws?" , Arjun asked.


    "Good question!" , Magmeel nodded his head and said, " Dao is the process of understanding the principles of an element. There is a principle through which any natural element functions. This understanding of the principle is called Dao. After having a thorough understanding, you will display your understanding in the form of spells. These spells are called Dao Spells. And as you know Dao spells are of four types. They are Manifestation, Domain, Transformation and Grand!"


    Magmeel continued, " But Laws are different. If Dao is understanding the existing principle of nature, then Laws are having full command over a part of the nature. If you have mastered a Law, then that means, you have full command over that particular Law. That means you have conquered that particular Law. But there can''t be two conquerers for one Law. That''s why the one who has conquered a Law is called a "Sovereign". Until this sovereign falls, then there won''t be another person who can become the newly promoted sovereign for that particular element or part of nature."


    Arjun said, "That means, there can be two or more people who have mastered the Grand Dao of Fire. But there won''t exist two or more people who could have mastered the Law of Fire?"


    "Exactly!" , Magmeel nodded his head, " It is as you have said. There can be multiple Grand Dao Masters for an element, but there won''t be multiple sovereigns of any particular element. If there would be multiple sovereigns for an element, then they won''t be called as sovereign to begin with."


    Everyone nodded their heads in understanding. They now felt as if a brand new world has opened for them.


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They knew just how tough it is to master a Dao.


    Magmeel continued, " The prerequisites for mastering a Law is that one should have mastered all 10 Dao. And that is also to the level of Grand Level!"


    "What???" , All seven of them shouted in shock. Mastering one manifestation level spell has become very difficult for them. But mastering a Law required one to master all ten Dao. And what is even worse is that, they need to master all ten Dao to the Grand Level. This is simply an impossible feat to reach.


    "But there is a second way which can be achieved by only very extremely lucky people!" , Magmeel continued, " When a sovereign falls, then that fallen sovereign will leave behind a Deity Spark! This Deity Spark contains the Laws of that fallen sovereign. If one gets their hands on even one of this spark, then be it a mortal or immortal, they will immediately become the sovereign for the law of that fallen sovereign! But the Law is not just some ordinary power. In order to become a fully fledged sovereign, that lucky person will be immediately sent to their deity realm where a deity resides. And they will be in derp slumber. During their sleep, the information in the Deity Spark will be transferred to that newly promoted sovereign! But it will take a lot of time to transfer the information on the law. And only after digesting the laws, would that person would wake up!"


    "Then this is bad!" , Arjun shook his head and said, "Then this is definitely a bad news!"


    "Smart thinking!" , Magmeel nodded his head in appreciation and said, "You are right! This is definitely a bad news for you."


    "What do you mean by bad news?" , Rick asked in astonishment. Even Logan and others were confused.


    Arjun said, "Because I created my Light and the Darkness, these major powers knew that an Universe Will has been born. It was all thanks to the Ancient Universe Will who set up a barrier to save us that no one could detect my location. But the Sovereign of Night has fallen precisely in our realm. That means, the deity spark will be there at the location of the fallen sovereign. If what Magmeel said is right, then all these major powers will definitely come to Life Realm in search for the Deity Spark. This is an huge temptation for anyone. It might ignite a war among them. That means they might be rushing towards Life Realm at the moment. Then they will sense that the New Universe Will is actually in Life Realm! They will do everything in their power to get me as well!"


    Rick and others felt as if they forgot to see the bigger picture. They still had to worry about the shadow of these major powers who knew about the existence of the Universe Will. In fact, it was actually because of them that they have suddenly move to the God Realm!


    If these major powers weren''t on their tali, they would have stayed in the Life Realm for an extended period of time. After all, they have many unfinished business here. And the one of them was to solve the puzzle of Maze Palace.


    They knew that Maze Palace is definitely not something ordinary mysterious place. It was tightly secured. And the trials in the palace were simply strict. They just wanted to know what exactly was hidden in the Maze Palace!

 419 DIVINE ESSENCE

    "What should we do?" , Jason asked in concern.


    "Need to ask?" , Arjun said, "We still had thirty minutes left before our scheduled departure. But since things are going to be not good for us, we need to leave the Life Realm immediately."


    Everyone nodded their head. They knew that this is the best they can do at the moment.


    "First, let''s go and meet Sitaram and others!" , Magmeel suggested, "Then we can think about other things."


    "Yes!" , All of them replied at the same time. As soon as Magmeel concluded, his body size started to expand. As everyone watched, the Magmeel who was the red haired man suddenly turned into a dragon. The dragon with red scales.


    The scene looked amazing for the eyes of Logan and others. As they were in amazed state, Magmeel said, " Alright! I will give you a ride. Get on!"


    Logan and others were thrilled. They were going to see the world while they were in the air. How many people with similar cultivation level as them could get this chance? They all walked and got on the back of Magmeel.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    But Arjun, Jimmy and Rick didn''t got on Magmeel''s back. Magmeel gave a surprised look and asked, " What''s wrong? Why are you not moving?"


    "It''s alright!" , Arjun smiled and said, "We will join you in the midair. Don''t worry!"


    "What do you mean?" , Magmeel asked confused.


    As he was wondering what was wrong with them, something astonishing thing happened. All three of them developed wings behind their back shoulder. As the spectating people were shocked, Arjun and Jimmy flew in the sky.


    Magmeel was stupefied. Because the wings that Arjun had was identical to the wings he had. There was not even a small amount of change in it.


    Magmeel then looked at the wings developed by Rick. No one better than himself knows that the wings which Rick developed was identical to his big brother Fukumeel! His expression changed. He cheated his big brother and brought his power for Rick. If Fukumeel finds out about this, then Magmeel knew that he is in deep trouble.


    "Wow! Dragon wings?" , Logan shouted, "Both of you have the dragon wings? Wait a minute. Could it be that even we can develop the dragon wings as well?"


    Hearing this, the other people''s excitement reached another level. If they can fly just like a dragon, then they know that, that experience itself would be thrilling.


    "Magnificent indeed!" , Magmeel said, " But you just said that you can transform into a dragon as you use more power of the dragons. That means you can transform into a full fledged dragon as well?"


    "Currently I can but at the same time that''s not entirely truth." , Arjun said. He then transform into a dragon to his limit.


    In his dragon form, Arjun looked as same as Magmeel. But the difference lies in their size. Magmeel was around fifteen feet height while Arjun was just six metre high.


    "Not bad." , Magmeel said, " At present this might be your limit. But I think as you move forward, you might also achieve the height similar to us. This is definitely a good news. But you need to keep this a secret. Even when you people are going to participate in the war, I want you people to keep this a secret."


    "Yes. Even if you didn''t tell us, we would have kept it a secret." , Arjun replied.


    "Alright! Let''s not waste the time." , Magmeel said, " The major powers from different realms might come at any moment. We need to leave."


    "Yes." , Arjun replied. He then looked at Rick and said, "Rick! Join them. You have just developed the wings today. You don''t know how to fly yet. So join them."


    "Yes." , Even though Rick wanted to fly, since the threat of the major powers was on their tail, he knew that he needs to postpone his curiosity. So he jumped on Magmeel''s back. Then all of them flew in the air.


    The group took the peep on the small looking world from the sky. They were excited. After a moment of excitement which died down, Magmeel said, " I told you about two methods for becoming a sovereign. If you had an opportunity then which method would you choose?"


    Arjun who was Also flying on the same level as Magmeel, thought for a moment and said, "I will choose the first method."


    Magmeel smiled and asked, " First method? But that would be very very difficult task. Do you think you can do it?"


    "I don''t know until unless I try." , Arjun replied, "So what if it is difficult? It''s not an impossible task right? I will see when the time comes."


    "Excellent!" , Arjun''s reply made Magmeel a little excited, " Stay with this attitude. Because the sovereign who followed second method, that is to fuse the Deity Spark of a sovereign might achieve an absolute power, but they have some major drawbacks as well?"


    "Drawbacks?" , Arjun became alert when he heard this. He asked, "What are the drawbacks?"


    Magmeel replied, " If you have mastered a Law on your own, then you will have nothing to worry about. You can concentrate on your cultivation without worry. But if you became a sovereign through fusing the Deity Spark of a fallen sovereign, then you will be in a major disadvantage. The first disadvantage is that you need to have Divine Essence!"


    "Divine Essence?" , Arjun asked, " What is that?"


    Magmeel replied, " In simple words, Divine Essence is the attitude of a life form towards a sovereign! Based on the attitude of a life form, a positive or a negative energy develops in the alter called Divine Pool. If a life form will have a favourable opinion towards the sovereign, then the positive energy will be formed. But if a life form has the negative opinion towards a sovereign, then the negative energy will be formed in the Divine Pool."


    Magmeel continued, "If a sovereign gets enough Positive Divine Essence, then that sovereign has a high chance to advance for the next level in cultivation. But if a sovereign gets more and more negative Divine Essence, then their is a high chance for that sovereign''s Deity Spark to explode."


    Magmeel said, "So in order stop their Divine Essence from explosion, they do whatever they can to gather positive Divine Essence. If they had to invade the world of another sovereign, then they will definitely do it. But in order to avoid the fights between sovereign, they all can to an agreement."


    "Agreement?" , Logan asked surprised, "What kind of agreement?"

 420 LIMITATIONS OF THE DEITY SPARK

    "Monopoly?" , Rick asked, "Lord Magmeel! You mean they monopolise the Divine Essence?"


    "That''s right!" , Magmeel replied, "But in order to understand how exactly they monopolies the Divine Essence, first you need to understand how exactly these sovereigns gathers Divine Essence! Do you know how exactly they gather all the Divine Essence?"


    All of them shook their heads indicating that they don''t know.


    "Through faith!" , Magmeel replied.


    "Faith?" , Adam asked in dismay.


    "That''s right!" , Magmeel replied, "These sovereigns gathers the people who has the potential in management. They build churches, temples etc under the name of that particular sovereign! These people spread the news by solving the innocent people''s suffering. And they say that, they are not the one who solved their pain and suffering. But they give all the credit to the sovereign they follow. In this way, that innocent person will start having favourable opinion about that sovereign. Later that poor person will become the devotee of that sovereign."


    Magmeel continued, "Later they build a church in that region. And they start spreading the kindness of the sovereign and gathers more devotees. These devotees who will then become the puppets of the sovereign will have the favourable opinion about that sovereign. This process will give more divine essence for the sovereign."


    All of them were stunned. They don''t know weather to laugh or cry. Arjun said, "That means they take the advantage of the pain and suffering of poor people in order to gather their Divine Essence!"


    "That''s right!" , Magmeel replied, " But don''t underestimate them. The influence of these sovereigns churches has been integrated deep in the hearts of the people all over the universe. They have a solid foundation in all the major realms. If the Sovereigns are Gods, then they have powerful army. This army are known as angels! And they govern in Celestial Realm. While the churches exist in the God Realm mostly. So you should understand just how wide their influence is!"


    They all were stunned. Especially when they heard about the angels.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Then, what about the Sovereign of Underworld!" , Arjun asked, "Is he a sovereign that followed first option? Or is he just another lucky bastard who got the Deity Spark?"


    Even Rick and others were stunned. They were living with Arjun everyday. So they knew about Arjun''s dealings better than anyone else. And yet they couldn''t understand how exactly Arjun knows about the existence of the Sovereign of Underworld.


    Arjun took a deep breath and narrated how he was sent to the other universe for the trial for Unique Dao of Wisdom! How he encountered Ben and others. Then how a war broke out between him and Lance. Then the appearance of Molane! Then how Arjun transformed into a dragon in the middle of the fight. And when he was about to kill Molane, how the Sovereign of Underworld came for the rescue but couldn''t prevent Arjun from killing Molane. Then The Sovereign of Underworld''s attempt to kill him. But failed due to the help of the Lord Chaos. Then how exactly the Sovereign of Underworld let him go!


    After explaining everything, everyone took a deep breath. At the same time they were disappointed. Because Arjun always shares everything with them. But so much has happened. And yet he never told anyone about such an huge event.


    "So that''s how it is!" , Magmeel said, " You shouldn''t have provoked the Sovereign of Underworld! Even though he left, as long as my memories serve, the Sovereign of Underworld is someone who takes revenge for even the small grievances. It was lucky that Lord Chaos helped you. Before he makes his move on you, he will remember that "master" of yours who protected you. He won''t come at you until he gets his chance. But it''s better to be careful."


    "Yes." , Arjun said, "I understand!"


    "Well, there is another drawback with the sovereigns who fused with the Deity Spark." , Magmeel said, " The advancement becomes impossible."


    "Impossible?" , Arjun asked, "But why?"


    Magmeel replied, "It was because of the Deity Spark! How do you think a Deity Spark would born? What do you think it''s origin?"


    Arjun thought for a moment and shocked. He said, "Could it be, the Deity Spark would form when someone ascend to the realm of sovereign while following the first method?"


    "Exactly!" , Magmeel replied, " And this is the reason how a Deity Spark would actually take birth. If a Deity who formed a Deity Spark on his own by understanding the Laws has fallen, then the second sovereign will take birth. And this sovereign would be formed by fusing the Deity Spark of the first sovereign."


    Magmeel continued, "But as I said, if a sovereign is born because of fusing with a Deity Spark, then all the information on Laws in that Deity Spark will be transferred to that person who fused it. But that''s all he can do. He can have only access to the limited amount of information which he received from the Deity Spark. He won''t advance any further."


    Arjun nodded his head. He understood what Magmeel wanted to say.


    Magmeel continued, "Since these sovereigns who were born from the fusion with the Deity Spark can''t advance, and as some of the sovereigns Law may attract the negative opinion from the public rather than positive opinion, they will have more negative energy rather than the positive energy. The negative energy might lead to the death of these sovereigns. So in order to avoid the domination of negative Divine Essence over the Positive Divine Essence, they came up with the idea of monopoly. In other words partnership between the sovereign."


    Magmeel continued, " I don''t know exactly how they monopolies the Divine Essence through partnership, but it is very effective. After this idea of partnership put into action, the fall of a sovereign decreased significantly."


    Magmeel continued, "But the sovereign who were born because of the first method, that is through understanding the Laws, a natural Deity Spark would form within them. And they don''t need to form any churches! They don''t need to worry about the positive or negative Divine Essence! But most importantly, they can concentrate to reach the realm that is beyond the level of a sovereign without any worry!"


    "Huffff!!!" , Logan said, " That''s one hell of an interesting information we got there!"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. The information which Magmeel gave them was truly a mind blowing one. But that realm of power is not something they need to worry about. Because if they need to think about the Laws, first they have to master all ten Grand Dao! Only then they can think about anything else. Of course, they don''t want to follow the second option if the opportunity comes. If it takes time, then so be it. But all they wanted is the power which belongs solely to them. They don''t want any foreign power like the Deity Spark of a fallen sovereign.


    As the conversation ended, they found two people on the ground. One was lying on the ground. While the second one was looking at the man who was on the ground.


    The man who was lying on the ground was none other than Charles. While the one who defeated him and standing was none other than Sitaram!

 421 SHADOW OF REGRETS

    Charles who was lying on the ground, defeated, exhausted, frustrated asked, "Just as I thought. Just like me, even you have the Divine Power. How did you get it?"


    "Everyone has their secrets." , Sitaram said, "And I don''t want to share it with any strangers."


    "So now I am a stranger to you?" , Charles asked in self mockery, "It looks like you have changed."


    "Of course!" , Sitaram said, " Of course, I keep secrets from the strangers. And you are a stranger for me as well. Because the harles that I knew wouldn''t even think to harm me. The Charles that I knew wouldn''t have hated me. The Charles that I knew wouldn''t have joined the hands with the Assassins Organisation. I always liked to share all my happy and bitter memories with the Charles that I know. But he is dead. As for you, you are just a mere lackey of Assassin Organisation who needs to be killed for the future of mankind."


    "But you have stolen even my disciples." Charles said, "How do you think I will react to your act?"


    "I stole your students?" , Sitaram nodded his head and said, "I never stole your students. It was them who came to learn from me on their own. It was because you are definitely unfit as a master!"


    "Nonsense!" , Charles shouted, " You are ridiculous! How could you even say that? Don''t forget that both of us started our training together. Don''t forget that we both learned under the guidance of Master Magmeel! How could you say that I am unfit as a teacher when we both learned everything together?"


    "Just because you both learned magic under me, it doesn''t mean that you are as good as Sitaram!" , before Sitaram could reply, a voice came from their back. Both of them looked in the direction of the owner of the voice and were stunned for a moment.


    "Master!" , Sitaram kneeled down one one knee and paid his respects to Magmeel.


    "Master?" , Charles who is looking at the red haired man for the first time was stunned. Even though Magmeel was actually a dragon, Charles could identify the voice that Magmeel possessed. When he heard the voice of the red haired man, he got the impression of Magmeel from him. And Sitaram''s respect for the red haired man was proves that this red haired person was none other than Magmeel in human''s transformation.


    "Master!" , Charles said with a tinge of emotion in his eyes. After all, he became one of the most powerful existence in the world because of Magmeel. No matter how much he has fallen, his respect for Magmeel would never fade.


    Charles took a deep breath. He said after a moment of silence, " That means the fault was with me all this time. I understand."


    He then looked at Sitaram and said, "I am sorry my old friend. I was at the wrong."


    He then took a sword and before anyone could react, he pushed the sword against his heart.


    "What madness is this?" , Sitaram asked stunned.


    "This is redimption!" , Charles said in the weak voice, "I caused you so much pain. This is how it should end. I am sorry Sitaram!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    And those were his final words. Charles left his final breath with a warm smile on his face. Sitaram walked towards Charles''s dead body. He then closed the eyes of the dead Charles and said, "Rest in peace, my old friend! And I forgive you."


    After around five minutes, they dig a grave and gave Charles a proper burial. Magmeel said, "He finally recognised his mistake."


    "Yes." , Sitaram said, " But we have to move forward. That''s all we can do at the moment."


    "That''s right!" , Magmeel said, " No matter how much pain one had, they should always move forward. This is the essence of the life."


    After Sitaram calmed down from his emotional breakdown, Arjun gave him a piece of good news. The Assassin Organisation has been destroyed. Sitaram just gave a warm smile. Hut everyone knew that he was more excited than anybody else.


    BOOMM!!


    As everyone were chatting among themselves, they heard a familiar boom sound. They looked in the direction of Sitaram in surprise. Because Sitaram made his breakthrough.


    "Congratulations! Grandfather!" , Arjun said as he smiled. Everyone congratulated Sitaram for his sudden improvement. If it is just one level, then it was alright. But Sitaram who was previously at the 10th Level of Divine Origin Stage, reached directly to 14th Level of Divine Origin Stage. He simply jumped four levels without training. Why wouldn''t they be surprised?


    "Well, I give you double congratulations!" , Magmeel''s words confused them. Magmeel continued, "One should not live the life full of regrets! If you lived it with regrets, then it will keep bothering you like a shadow. With this you will lose your Inner Peace. With the lose of Inner Peace, there will form a barrier within your heart that will suppress your cultivation progress. We call this process as bottleneck!"


    Everyone listened with utmost attention as Magmeel continued, "You had two shadows of regrets within your heart. First was the betrayal of Charles. While the second one was because of the Assassin Organisation. Even though you are progressing very quickly, but there will come a time where you will form a bottleneck! And this bottleneck could only be removed by removing the shadow of regrets!"


    Everyone nodded their heads as if they understood what Magmeel said.


    Magmeel continued, "As you have removed your shadow of regrets with both the destruction of the Assassin Organisation, and after settling down the debts with Charles, the suppressed power because of the Shadow of regrets is now released. With this your Mental State and Mental Strength also improved to a next realm. At the same time you have levelled up."

 422 MAJOR POWERS ARRIVES

    Logan suddenly said, " Wait a minute! Is this the reason why Alwyn, Rick and boss also made their breakthrough? After dealing with the leader of the Assassins Organisation, they said that their heart was at peace! Then there was a sudden boost in their cultivation as well. Could it all be because after the destruction of the Assassin Organisation, the shadow of regrets within them was gone. And they made their breakthrough?"


    "That''s right!" , Magmeel said giving Arjun and others a curious look.


    "We didn''t improve much!" , Rick said, " We didn''t improve much. Alwyn''s cultivation rose by five levels. As for me, I levelled up by just two levels. It was understandable. Since Alwyn hasn''t broke through the barrier of first awakening yet, he levelled up by five levels. But I broke through the barrier of first awakening. So my level rose by just two."


    "Wait a minute!" , Magmeel interrupted, "You reached the first awakening stage! When did you reach?"


    Magmeel gave a shocked and curious look at the same time. Even Sitaram, Gutherson and others were stupefied.


    "Today!" , Rick said, " I was trapped inside an Array by my opponent. At that point, I have no choice but to undergo tribulation. That was the only way to break free from that trap. So I made my breakthrough!"


    Rick''s answer stupefied everyone. But Rick''s next statement horrified them completely. He said, "Forget about us. But boss already had higher cultivation level than us. After his upgrade in status, boss who generally had the strength of 5th Level of Divine Origin Stage for first awakening , now has the strength of 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage. But the most shocking thing is that, he could be considered as someone who reached the second awakening stage!"


    "That''s impossible!" , Magmeel said as he was stunned, "Maybe you have mistaken."


    "He isn''t mistaken!" , Arjun said, " Although I don''t know why I made such a huge breakthrough, I know that I did."


    "Wait a minute!" , Magmeel suddenly felt that he heard something unusual, "What do you mean by power upgraded?"


    Arjun was silent. He then casted a sound proof barrier around the place. And he kicked out everyone from the barrier. But there were only ten people inside the barrier.


    Arjun said to the people who were outside the barrier, "I am sorry guys. But this matter is highly confidential. So it''s better if you stay out of it."


    After he concluded, he didn''t even wait for their response and completely sealed the place.


    Magmeel said, "What are you trying to do?"


    Arjun said, "As this matter is very sensitive, I have to keep this a secret. I hope you understand!"


    After a moment of silence, Magmeel nodded his head and said, "Alright! Then carry on!"


    "What?" , Magmeel was astonished. He asked, " I don''t get it. What do you mean?"


    "I can''t exactly tell you." , Arjun said, "I really want to tell you. But I can''t. Because I am prohibited from revealing the secret. But all I can tell you is that, maybe I am no longer the Universe Will anymore, but I have the status that is even higher than the status of the Universe Will!"


    "I don''t get it!" , Magmeel said, "I just don''t understand. If you are not Universe Will anymore, then what are you now?"


    "That is something that I have to keep a secret!" , Arjun said, " I hope you can understand!


    "I understand!" , Magmeel asked, "But why did you tell me the minimum amount of information? If it is the secret, then you shouldn''t tell anyone. Why did you tell me?"


    "Because there is a reason!" , Arjun took a deep breath and said, "I have the authority to give my power to maximum of ten people. And these ten people can cultivate in my new type of cultivation."


    Arjun looked at Sitaram, Gutherson, Gnan, Rick, Adam, Logan, Jason, Alwyn and finally Magmeel. He then said, " And I have chosen all nine of you as my suitable candidates!"


    All of them were stunned. Magmeel was stunned as well. He said, "You know that I have a responsibility to look after all the fire dragons. If I take your type of cultivation, I have to start all over again. Even though I have no problem with that, I have to tell you that my brothers and my father will definitely take advantage of it."


    "I know." , Arjun said, "And that''s why I am not forcing you. I will keep a slot for you. Whenever you feel that you can start training in my type of cultivation, I will give it to you. How about it?"


    "That''s fine with me!" , Magmeel said, "But is this the reason why you set up thus barrier? To minimise the number of people learning about you?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Yes." , Arjun said, " After all, I have planned to reveal my true status only to these ten people whom I have chosen!"


    "But we have only nine people!" , Jason asked, "Who is going to be the tenth one?"


    "I have someone in my mind!" , Arjun looked at the sky and said, " That person is well suit to be among my top members team! His name is Ben!"


    "Ben?" , Rick asked, "Could he be the same Ben whom you met in that other universe during your trial for Unique Dao ?"


    "Yes." , Arjun said, "That kid has very good talent. He will definitely reach the heights in the cultivation world. Most importantly, he has a good and kind heart."


    Arjun continued, "Generally we had a deal to meet in the Celestial Realm when we ascend. But since I am unexpectedly promoted, it''s time to bring them to our universe!"


    BOOOOMMM!!!


    Suddenly they heard an explosion sound. But it was not the explosion which they hear because of fire blast. But it was a different kind of explosion.


    "What''s happening?" , Rick asked stunned.


    "They are coming!" , Magmeel said with a serious face, "The various major powers from all over the different planes of the Chaos World are coming!"


    "Damn it!" , Arjun shouted, "Raymond! Where are the girls?"


    "I lost contact with them!" , Raymond said in anxiety, "I tried many times, but I couldn''t connect with their communication crystal!"


    "What?" , Arjun yelled, "Do you have any idea what is our situation right now!"


    "Quite!" , Magmeel shouted, "Those girl''s won''t be in any danger. I will look after them after you left. Come back after around two years. Then you can take her back with you! But right now you have to leave! Don''t waste any time!"


    "Alright!" , Arjun calmed himself down forcefully, "I will leave them under your care then."


    "But how exactly are we supposed to leave?" , Rick asked most important question.

 423 INFORMATION ABOUT THE GOD REALM

    "A method?" , Arjun asked in urge, "What is the method?"


    "Actually there are many methods!" , Magmeel said, "Space Tunnel transportation! Spaceship Transportation! These two are commonly used transportation techniques. But they required a huge amount of spiritual energy to operate. After all, everything comes with a cost. There is no such thing that can be absolutely free and comfortable. But you don''t have any of these methods to travel. So you can travel by a more difficult transportation which doesn''t require any Spiritual Energy. And that transportation method is Planar Transportation!"


    "Planar Transportation?" , Sitaram ask, "What is that Master?"


    "Every Realm has it''s own soul!" , Magmeel explained, " Be it a human, or a god. Be it a tree. Or be it the realm. The Life Realm has it''s soul as well. These soul are invisible to the naked eye. But it was because of them that we could live on this place. Because of them we could breath. Our daily needs are being fulfilled because we are taking energy from the air, or through food or through spiritual energy. But where do you think all this comes from?"


    "From planar will?" , Arjun asked.


    "That''s right!" , Magmeel continued, "A planar Will would loves all it''s life forms who born on it''s plane. It will help you in any way possible. But it won''t help every person in the universe. For example, the planar will of the Life Realm might help you because you all are it''s children. But if it was in the case with the planar will of the God Realm or any other realm, then the planar will of that realm might not help you. After all why would it spend it''s efforts in order to help a child which was not it''s kin?"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They understood what exactly Magmeel wanted to explain. In other words, a Planar Will is a selfish parent who only bothers to help all the life forms who were born under it''s blessings. The planar Will considers them as it''s own child. But if some foreigners asks for it''s help, it might reject it. After all, why would a parent care about a foreigner, while stop caring about it''s own child?


    Strength!


    Whatever the status he has, if he is not strong enough, then he needs to forget the fantasy of commanding all the existences. No matter how he thinks, everything finally comes down to strength! Even if he was just an ordinary cultivator, the strength always rules over status. Arjun felt that he now has a clarity over his path!


    "How are we supposed to contact the Planar Will and ask it to help us?" , Arjun asked.


    "Simple!" , Magmeel replied, "Close your eyes and try to sense the Spiritual Energy of the Life Realm. Then attempt the backtracking process and try to find the source of the Spiritual Energy. The source itself is none other than the Planar Will of the Life Realm! After you find the Planar Will, ask it to help you with transportation!"


    "That''s it?" , Arjun replied, "I get it! I will immediately do as you said!"


    "Wait!" , Just as Arjun was about to close his eyes, Magmeel stopped him, " Before you contact the Planar Will, I would like to ask you a question!"


    "What is it?" , Arjun asked a bit surprised.


    "Are you sure you want to go to the God Realm?" , Magmeel asked seriously, "If you ask for my suggestion, then I would say that it''s not the ideal time for you to go there."


    Arjun and others looked at each other in confusion. Magmeel knew exactly what was going through their mind. Without waiting for their questions, Magmeel continued, "You should know about the God Realm thoroughly before you go there."


    Magmeel took a deep breath and continued in a serious tone, "God Realm is not as easy as you think! It is the place where strength rules everything. Even a king has to be respectful in front of a strong."


    Magmeel sighed, "Do you know why God Realm is the place where different people around the universe gathers to improve? It was because of it''s thick spiritual energy. And the monster level strong people are very much common over there."


    Magmeel looked at the people and said, " But if you want to have any small amount of authority in the God Realm, then you need to reach the fourth awakening stage at least!"


    The group were stunned. They were pretty much satisfied when they reached close to first awakening stage. Arjun thought that with his new strength, he can have the strength to save people to some extent. As long as he maintained the low profile, there won''t be much trouble. But what Magmeel told them, hit him very hard.


    "What happens to the cultivators who are below fourth awakening stage?" , Sitaram asked.


    "Slavery!" , Magmeel''s answer hit them pretty hard. He continued, " Most of them ends up as a slave. First the Major powers and the most influenced organisations will test your potential. If you have the potential, then they will take you to their base weather you like it or not. Once you were taken by them, then you would be nurtured. But most of them would willingly go."


    "Why?" , Rick asked.


    "As I said, it was because of slavery." , Magmeel continued, " If you have talent, then it will be better if you obey and go with any organisation. But if you don''t obey, then you would be taken by force. They will tolerate with your resistence for some time. But if you are still persistent, then you would be crippled and turned into a slave. And as for the people who don''t have any talent, they were obviously turned into slaves or would be sent for the labour works."


    Magmeel continued, "With your talent, you would definitely be chosen by these major powers. But I think you would be separated from each other as different organisations or pavilion might be interested in different people among you. That means you would be split as soon as you reach the God Realm!"

 424 CHOOSING THE DESTINATION

    Magmeel continued, "You should know that, that old man and that middle aged man already set their eyes on the you people. That old man has already reached the sixth awakening stage. He will kill you immediately as soon as he see you. And you won''t be able to resist him."


    Arjun nodded his head slowly and silently. Even if Magmeel wouldn''t say it, he was already thinking about this issue. Arjun was seriously thinking how can he keep himself away from that old man. He don''t want to deal with him until unless he had enough strength. His status as the Void would definitely won''t help him in any way. Only strength would help him.


    Strength! No matter what status you have, the strength will decide a person''s fate. Arjun clenched his fists. He definitely and desperately wanted to improve his strength now.


    Arjun looked at Magmeel and asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    Magmeel continued, " If you ask me, then I will suggest that don''t go to the God Realm yet. The God Realm is definitely not the place you should go yet. But it doesn''t mean that you can''t choose to go to another nearby realm. I think it''s better if you go to any subsidiary realm!"


    "Subsidiary Realm?" , Rick asked, "What is subsidiary Realm?"


    Magmeel explained, "Any realm below the God Realm is called as the subsidiary realm. As I said, the God Realm is the gathering point of the experts from different planes. They go to the God Realm in order to get strong. Just like the Life Realm, there are many realms in the universe. And these people who go to the God Realm would come from any of these realms. These realms are called as the Subsidiary Realms. Of Course, the Life Realm is also a subsidiary realm as well."


    Magmeel continued, " But the only difference is that, the cultivation in Willpower and Divine Power is common in any other subsidiary realm. It was unlike the God Realm."


    "We understand." , Arjun replied, "Then I want to go to any of these subsidiary realm where training in Willpower is common thing."


    Arjun then looked at others and asked, "Any objections?"


    "No. That''s the right decision." , Sitaram said, " We will temporarily go to any of these subsidiary realm. Only after we accumulate enough strength, then we will go to the God Realm."


    Others nodded with Sitaram. They all knew that what Sitaram said was truth. They are seeking death after listening how shameless these major powers in the God Realm are. They don''t want to go to the God Realm until unless they have the strength to fight against any of these major powers.


    "Excellent!" , Magmeel was happy with their decision, "Then contact the Planar Will Immediately! It''s about time the major powers comes here to investigate the fallen sovereign!"


    He didn''t waste time, as time was of essence for them. Since the major powers are about to come, he immediately started to backtrack the origin location where Spiritual Energy was coming from. He started to follow the place where the orogin of the spiritual energy was coming from. After around fifteen seconds, Arjun was transported to an unknown domain. Arjun found a white colour huge spherical ball lying in midair. Arjun could see that the it was releasing the spiritual energy which was being circulated all over the Life Realm.


    "So this spherical ball is the Planar Will of the Life Realm?" , It was not as flashy as Arjun imagined it to be. It was just a simple spherical ball. Arjun was a bit disappointed. But he quickly regained his senses as he knew that it was not the time to judge the appearance of the Planar Will.


    He immediately prayed in his heart, "Planar Lord! As I am your child requests you to heed my request. I want to go to other realm for the furthur improveent in my cultivation. I am actually thankful for your support and help in my growth. But I know that my improvement will slow down if I still continue my training here. Thus I want your help in leaving your home and go for my furthur improvement in cultivation. Please help us."


    The Planar Will which was already glowing in pure white light, glew even more as soon as Arjun concluded his request. As Arjun was wondering what would happen, a small square type white light appeared in front of him. As Arjun was confused, he found that a series of words and numbers appeared on that square type screen. After Arjun read those words, he understood what are these numbers and words mean.


    They were none other than the name of planes and their respective cordinates. Arjun has to choose any one of these planes and the Planar Will would arrange for their departure. He looked at the names of each realms.


    Realm of Knowledge


    Realm of Deception


    Realm of Luck


    Realm of Greed


    Some realms attracted Arjun''s attention. For example the Realm of Knowledge. Arjun could tell that as name suggests, it is the place where knowledge is everything. Arjun gave it a thought and felt that it is the realm which is good for the supporting occupation cultivators. After all, they create things. And creation could be sometimes accidental. But most of the time, the creation comes from the sheer knowledge. So Arjun considered the Realm of knowledge as his option.


    But the names of some realms rendered Arjun speechless. For example, the Realm of Greed. There are realms like even the Realm of Thiefs! Arjun was stunned to see even the Realm of Murder!


    Arjun sighed. He then continued with his exploration. He then considered some realms as an option. But he suddenly stopped browsing as his eyes fell on one name. He glared on that name for some time. He then lost in his thoughts. Because the plane his eyes fell on was something no one would actually dare to go. Going to that place is equal to seeking one''s own death!

 425 THE PAST OF LIFE REALM

    The Realm of War!


    As the name suggests, it''s the place where wars are very common. He knew that his team is lacking the combat experience. He himself considered inexperienced. Because he believes that a true experienced warrior would never loose in any battles. They will have a terrifying instincts. Their vision, aura and their personality is different and unique.


    Arjun has too ,amy enemies. The Assassins Organisation, Twelve Supreme Gods, The three emperors of the God Realm are one of those. And very recently he made an enemy out of the Sovereign of Underworld! If he seeks comfort and don''t nurture his and his team''s skills, then any of these terrifying enemies would devour him completely. He don''t care that much if he dies alone. But if he dies, then all his life forms would die as well. This is one hell of a major disadvantage he had.


    If he wants to give them a tough fight, then he needs to accumulate as much combat experience as possible. Only then he can defend himself and his family anywhere in the void. And he knew that the Assassins Organisation he fought very recently are just a bunch of trash. They were never considered as experts to begin with. And yet all of them had the difficulty in dealing with their own opponent. If they go to the God Realm with this mindset, then they won''t even hold a candle against them.


    And the source of all these issue is their lack of combat experience. Very soon a war is going to break out between dragons. And they will die on the spot if they don''t have the battle awareness. Thinking to this point, Arjun decided to go to the Realm of War!


    For any people, it is just a place of nightmare! But for Arjun, it is just the place to accumulate combat experience and nurture his battle skills. The Realm of War is the place where they improve their combat abilities. Only after they accumulate enough combat experience and at the same time, after they improve their cultivation, they will depart for the God Realm!


    As soon as Arjun gave hisanswer, his eyes gone blank. He opened his eyes only to see that there was a white light engulfed his whole body. It was not only him, others were engulfed in a pure white light as well.


    "What is this strange light?" , Adam was stunned for a moment. In fact, everyone were stunned to see this white light that engulfed them all.


    "Don''t worry!" , Arjun assured them, "It''s the response from the Planar Will! It is taking us out."


    Only after hearing this from Arjun, did they feel easy. Magmeel just smiled and said, "Good! Stay safe guys! Don''t fall in any trouble."


    "Yes!" , Everyone said in excitement.


    "Good!" , Magmeel said in satisfaction. He then asked, "By the way, which realm have you chosen?"


    Magmeel was stunned. But Arjun was totally immersed in the White Light that was around him. And the last thing he heard is Magmeel''s angry words,"Are you insan.....!"


    And the next moment Arjun''s eyes became dark. He felt as if some mysterious energy was carrying him at a rapid pace. Arjun and others couldn''t see anything at all because of the blurry images.


    Arjun took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and recollected all his memories from the Life Realm. But he had some regrets as well. One such is the inability to save Aeron and Kiera. Even though he broke off with Ringo for precisely this issue, Arjun still considered her as his friend. But unfortunately today the communication crystal in Ringo''s possession broke. And they had to leave her and other girls behind. But since Magmeel promised them that he will keep them safe until he returns to the Life Realm, he was happy.


    He planed to return to the Life Realm after two years. Then he will take Ringo and other girls back with him. But he had another reason for his return plan after two years. That is to solve the mystery of Maze Palace!


    Maze Palace undoubtedly had some big secret hidden within it. Arjun knew that whatever it is, it is definitely a big one. The fact that the dangerous organisation like the Assassins Organisation who always maintained the low profile, opened a branch in the Life Realm is the best proof of how important the Maze Palace is.


    At that time something unexpected happened. Some unknown images started to linger in Arjun''s mind. Arjun was a bit surprised. But later he figured out that it was the images displayed by the Planar Will of the Life Realm. So Arjun paid the close attention to it.


    The first scene he was greeted was with the appearance of twelve shadows. These twelve shadows were really huge. Each has different eyes. But the most eye catching was a dragon who has the eyes which gave Arjun a shiver. Because in those eyes, he found an entire universe. It was as if the entire universe was within those eyes.


    Just like that, each one among these twelve shadows has a different eyes. One has thunder within it''s eyes. While another one has water within it''s eyes. But Arjun sensed "danger" within the shadow that has universe within it''s eyes.


    "Who are these people?" , Arjun thought within his heart.


    As Arjun was wondering, the shadow with thunder eyes asked, "Big brother! Are you sure that you want to do this? There is no need for us to create this plane for the sake of mother!"


    "Why not?" , The shadow figure with the Universe eyes said , "Our mother loved us very much. And our father always hated us. He even killed our mother. Even though we sealed our father, but it became with huge casualties. Even though we eon the war, we can''t bring our mother back. Mother is the kindest existence in the whole Universe. And in her memento, I am creating this realm!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The shadow with thunder eyes said, "Even though we defeated father, we should not be careless. With the fall of our mother and father, our universe will be now like an hotcake for other universe! They will do whatever they can to take control of our universe! And we will be busy with it. Then who will take care of this realm?"


    "It would be my children!" , The shadow figure with Universe eyes said, "My six children will take care of this realm."


    The shadow with water eyes asked, "Then what would be the name of this new realm you created, big brother?"

 426 THE PAST OF LIFE REALM 2

    Arjun was silent. He knew that whatever he saw was something that happened a long time ago. The Planar Will is showing everything that happened in the past. It is showing how exactly was it born? And it''s creators who happens to be those shadow figures.


    Even though Arjun was not interested in learning the identities of those shadow figures right now, but in the future he might face them as he advances. Those shadow figures attracted Arjun''s attention. Especially the shadow figure with Universe eyes! That figure gave Arjun the sense of danger more than any other shadow figure.


    But his doubt is that, why exactly the planar will showing him all these images? And what exactly it is expecting from him in return? As Arjun was wondering, a new image started to display in Arjun''s mind.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    This time the shadow figure with Universe eyes was looking at six creatures and said, "Today I summoned all of you here for a special reason. As all of you knows this, I have created a realm in your grandmother''s memento. And I named it the Life Realm. I want all six of you to take your dragons and stay there. They are all newly born infants. So I want all of you to guide them into the right path. And make this realm a lively one."


    "Yes father!" , All six of them replied in unison.


    But Arjun was completely stunned. Because he knew one of those six dragons. In fact he knew all these six dragons. They were none other than the six elemental king dragons. And the small dragon with red scales was none other than Magmeel!


    Arjun felt as if his head was spinning from the shock. He then looked at the shadow figure with Universe eyes! It didn''t even take a second for Arjun to understand that, that shadow figure was none other than the Dragon God!


    Earlier Arjun paid attention to these scenes just because he felt that he might face them in the future as he advances. But now with this shocking revelation, he paid his utmost attention to the scenes. As he now knows that the Life Realm was created by Dragon God, Arjun wants to get as much information about the Dragon God as possible.


    "Where are my share of Spirit Stones, Laimeel?" , Magmeel asked indifferently.


    "How would I know?" , Laimeel refused immediately.


    "Don''t lie!" , Magmeel shouted, "Big brother Fukumeel said that it was you who took my spirit stones. Return my stones back to me?"


    "Ridiculous!" , Laimeel shouted, "You are overthinking. Why would I take your Spirit Stones? And what if I really took it? Do you really need the Spirit Stones? You are a genius right? The genius who were personally trained by both grandfather and grandmother! Go and train by yourself. Grandfather always said that a genius doesn''t need to depend on the Spirit Stones to improve their cultivation. Since we are trash and since you were quoted as the most frightening genius to be ever seen, then train by yourself!"


    Laimeel immediately flew after he concluded. But Magmeel understood what was going on. They were jealous of how their grandparents treated him comparable to how his siblings were treated. Since his grandparents are now gone, they are venting all their jealousy on Magmeel now.


    Arjun was angered when he saw this. He can''t believe Laimeel was this shameless. As he watched further, Arjun found out that, Magmeel was mistreated more often by Laimeel more often. As time passed, even other elemental king dragons joined Laimeel and mistreated Magmeel more often. Only Fukumeel didn''t tease Magmeel. But he didn''t side with Magmeel either. Magmeel didn''t mind anything. He just patiently endured everything.


    But one day Magmeel''s patience hit it''s limit. He erupted in anger. Arjun watched the entire fight. He thought that Magmeel would be cornered. But the results really stupefied him. Magmeel actually won against the four elemental king dragons. What''s more, all four of them ganged up on him together. And yet Magmeel won. What made Arjun even more stunned is that it was totally an one sided annihilation. Magmeel easily crushed his brothers.


    The mountains were crushed. The ocean which was flowing calmly was gone. The land tore into pieces. This battle opened a new path for Arjun in the dragon''s world. He was going to fight the dragons. But he wasn''t confident before. But now he had an idea about the strength of the elemental king dragons.


    "How is this possible?" , Laimeel who was lying on the ground defeated asked in fear, "You actually mastered a Grand Dao? How was this possible at such an young age?"


    As the fight concluded, Laimeel and others maintained the low profile against Magmeel. They knew that if they continue with their provocation, the one who suffers the consequences would be them. He wanted to get back only when he surpasses Magmeel. So Laimeel started to train even more harder and harder.


    Time passed quickly. As the days passed, all the dragons started to get stronger and stronger. But Laimeel was depressed. He actually advanced. He was proud of his improvement. He never advanced this quickly before. But when compared with Magmeel, his improvement was a joke. Because as he grew stronger, he thought the gap between them actually widened. He was one step away from mastering his first Grand Dao. But he heard that Magmeel actually mastered not one but two more Grand Dao!


    Laimeel sighed. He then admitted that he was foolish enough to compete against Magmeel. But he didn''t give up. He waited for a chance. And not very long since then, the chance finally came.


    One day Dragon God''s Shadow appeared in the Life Realm. All the dragons paid their respects immediately. After all the usual drill, Dragon God said, "Today I am here to make an announcement. After a brief discussion, we decided to send humans to the Life Realm. They are going to live here just like you. And I want you guys to teach the first batch of humans the art of living. I will leave them under your care. Teach them. Love them. And try to coexist with them. I hope you follow my orders!"

 427 THE PAST OF LIFE REALM 3

    As time passed on, the first batch of humans were born. The dragons started to teach the humans the art of living. The humans who were naive and immature, started to get smarter by develop their intellectual ability. They became smart and mature more and more often.


    At that time, the spiritual energy in the Life Realm was almost comparable to the Spiritual Energy in the Life Realm. It was very thick and prosperous. So humans and dragons started to get stronger more quickly.


    Magmeel was the one dragon who loved the humans the most. He always cared and loved them as if they were his own children. It was truly a peaceful environment.


    But the peace didn''t last long. The dragons started to consider the humans as food. They forgot the promise they made to the Dragon God. Even Dragon God overlooked everything.


    Magmeel learned that the one who started all this was none other than Laimeel. Magmeel immediately demanded an explanation. But Laimeel refused to say anything. He still knew just how powerful Magmeel is.


    But one day the argument between them heated up. It was to the point where even Fukumeel couldn''t stop them. And the Dragon God has to interfere personally.


    "Father! It was big brother Magmeel who started this fight." , Laimeel demanded, "And I want you to give justice to me."


    "Is it true, Magmeel?" , Dragon God asked calmly.


    "Yes father!" , Magmeel said, "But you asked us to look after the human race. At the beginning all dragons followed your orders. But now the likes of Laimeel and others started to eat humans. So I am fighting in their stead."


    "Enough!" , Dragon God shouted, "Who the hell are you to make decisions in this matters? If they really treated humans as the food, then you should warn them. But you went against your own brother for the sake of the humans? Look at Laimeel. You almost killed him."


    Magmeel was pissed. He already lost his anger. But now he found out that even his father was siding with Laimeel on this. So both father and son duo started an argument. The argument went on for hours. And the relationship between Dragon God and Magmeel was getting worse and worse.


    "Apologies to your brother!" , Dragon God demanded.


    "I am not at wrong." , Magmeel denied, " But it was you both who needs to apologise to me and all the humans!"


    Dragon God concluded and left the place. All the dragons immediately prepared to leave. Laimeel smirked and left as well. Only Fukumeel bid a proper farewell and left.


    But after their departure, something unexpected happened. The thick spiritual energy in the Life Realm was started to diminish. All the fire dragons who stayed behind with Magmeel felt this abnormal phenomenon. But it was obvious that the reason for the depletion of spiritual energy in the Life Realm was because of Dragon God. All the dragons knew this.


    Dragon God is the creator of the Life Realm. If he can create the Life Realm, then he can gather thick spiritual energy in the Life Realm. But at the same time, he can even deplete the spiritual energy as well. In order to suppress Magmeel, he halted his cultivation by suspending the Spiritual Energy.


    As time passed, the spiritual energy in the Life Realm completely depleted. All the trees and animals started to die with the lack of energy. Even humans couldn''t train any further in Willpower.


    Magmeel thought that this won''t continue. He used a forbidden technique and set up an array for the gathering of Spiritual Energy. But in exchange Magmeel has to sacrifice his ability to condense laws. That means Magmeel could master all ten Grand Dao. But he will never train in Laws anymore. This is the price he has to pay in order to gather spiritual energy to the Life Realm.


    But what''s even more ridiculous is that the gathering of Spiritual Energy in the Life Realm was just temporary. After around hundred years, the spiritual energy in the Life Realm will deplete once again. In the meanwhile, he had to find a permanent solution before hundred years of time passes away.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    As Magmeel tried desperately to find the solution, another headache veiled up on Magmeel. The other elemental king dragons started to send the dragons who were quoted as trash to the Life Realm. If they minded their own business, then it was fine. But these dragons fed on humans. This time, the rate at which humans started to become food for the dragons was even before than the last time. And this rate was also increasing.


    Magmeel knew that, if this continues, then forget about hundred years, the human race would extinct in just four or five years. Magmeel felt that the dragon god was doing it with him on purpose. But he was helpless. Because the dragon god sent an order. If Magmeel or any fire dragons kills the dragons who were sent here, then all the fire dragons would die. But to make things fair, there will be war for every hundred years where the two parties can fight against each other. And despite the results, the Dragon God won''t interfere.


    Magmeel knew that he doesn''t have hundred years of time. And he was in the tight situation where he couldn''t take any actions. In desperate to save the human race, Magmeel came up with a solution. In order to fulfil his intentions, Magmeel contacted the Planar Will of the Life Realm.


    Magmeel looked at the white spherical ball which was none other than the planar Will of the Life Realm and said, I know! I know that you are disappointed with me. After all, I am the one who is responsible for which you are suffering like this. I regret for your suffering as well. But I won''t leave you without finding a permanent solution. But since I can''t control these dragons who were sent by my father, I will make the humans strong. Strong enough to protect themselves from these dragons."

 428 THE PAST OF LIFE REALM 4

    Arjun was completely stunned. He just opened his mouth in shock. As long as he knew, the creator of the Magic Power was Straw Hat Jimmy! But the reality is different. The truth is that the one who created Magic Power was actually Magmeel! This news blowed away his mind completely.


    But suddenly he remembered something. When he was in the Void Realm, the Void also said something. He said that there exist no such person as Straw Hat Jimmy in the universe. It was just an alias. When Arjun heard this, he was surprised. But he didn''t give it much thought. After all, he wasn''t a Magic trainee. So he didn''t care.


    But now when he heard the true creature who created Magic Power was actually Magmeel, his mind was totally blown away. As he lost in his thoughts, Magmeel continued, "If my father learn that it was me who created Magic Power, then he would do anything to mess with me again. So I will spread the rumours that the one who created the Magic Power was actually someone from outside realm. And the name of this person would be Straw Hat Jimmy!"


    Arjun felt that all his confusion was now cleared. So in order to hide the fact that the one who created the Magic Core was actually Magmeel, Magmeel created a fictional character known as Straw Hat Jimmy! He deliberately shifted all his blame on a fictional character and he escaped from the sight of his father.


    Arjun shook his head. He was disappointed in the Dragon God. But he knew just how cunning that old bastard was. Since he was quoted as a genius, it made Dragon God jealous. Instead of feeling proud of his son, he actually decided to ruin him. Arjun predicted that Laimeel''s act of disturbing and provoking Magmeel was actually planned by the Dragon God! According to Arjun''s prediction, the Dragon God felt threaten with the insane improvements in Magmeel''s cultivation. If this continues, Magmeel might surpass him very quickly. If Magmeel surpasses him, then he will lose his authority as well. So in order to save his authority, he ruined Magmeel''s cultivation career.


    And as the part of his plan, Dragon God might have ordered Laimeel to keep provoking Magmeel. And as one day Magmeel lost his calm and patience, Dragon God got an opportunity to ban Magmeel from leaving the Life Realm. And he asked all other Dragons to develop in the God Realm so that he canstop the flow of spiritual energy in the Life Realm. With this, he made Magmeel''s life even more misarable. And to add fuel in the fire, he sent all the useless dragons to the Life Realm in order to feed on humans. And with the human race on the brink of extinction, Magmeel was forced to create the Magic Power.


    As Magmeel concluded, the Planar Will accepted Magmeel''s proposal and it changed the origin of cultivation of all it''s life forms. As centuries passed, people started to forget about the past. Even though they trained in Magic Power, these people didn''t have the long life span.


    So in order to give these experts the long life spans, the planar will of the Life Realm contacted the Planar Will of the God Realm! Then it begged the Planar Will of the God Realm for it;s help. The Planar Will of the God Realm excepted the request from the Planar Will of the Life Realm. But it posed one condition. And that condition is, in exchange for the longer life span, the planar will of the Life Realm has to offer 70% of it''s Spiritual Energy!


    Arjun was truly angered with this. God Realm was already known for it''s thick spiritual energy. It was also a vast place. So it doesn''t need to be this greedy enough to take advantage of other Planar Will''s helpless situation and steal the spiritual energy from other planar Will. He thought that only humans were shameless creatures. He never expected for Planar Will of the God Realm to be this shameless as well.


    As Arjun was watching, the planar will accepted the condition of the God Realm. Since then the Spiritual Energy which was already scarce, dropped down forever. But at the same time, the life span of all the cultivators increased to an whole different level. Previously they used to have the life span of around 400-500 years. But they now started to live for 5-7 million years.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Days passed. Years passed. The Planar Will was in a tough spot. With the sacrificing 70% of it''s Spiritual Energy to the God Realm, the spiritual energy needs also increased. Because of the rise in human''s population, the demand increased. And in order to solve the problem, the planar Will selected few humans who has the potential to solve the problem and increased their cultivation by providing them enough spiritual energy.


    But none of it''s attempt worked. Because of the limitations in the Magic cultivation, none ofthem were strong enough to save the Life Realm from the crisis.But very recently, the Planar Will found a suitable candidate who has every qualifications and chances to save the Life Realm from this crisis. And that was Arjun!


    Arjun was not only an Inner Will user, but he was a Divine Power user as well. That means Arjun has the chances to reach the heights in cultivation which no one in the Magic Power in the past was able to reach. And with the ability to give others the ability to train in Willpower, the Planar Will always provided Arjun with as much Spiritual Energy as possible. It put all it''s hopes on Arjun.


    Arjun was stunned for a moment. He then remembered the past events and felt that the Spiritual Energy around him was always very comfortable. He was engulfed with thick spiritual energy and he didn''t even know that it was actually the Planar Will of the Life Realm who always favoured him the most.


    Arjun asked, "So it was you who pushed my cultivation from 1st Level of Immortal Origin Stage to the 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage? No wonder why my cultivation was raised to such extent. So it was with your help."

 429 ARJUN’S DECISION

    Arjun could imagine just how much time it would take for him to reach from 1st Level of Immortal Origin Stage to 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage. With 610% of vigour, if he had even the general flow of Spiritual Energy, then it would take at least 10 years.


    But he accumulated ten years of cultivation in just ten seconds. He was stunned. He knew that this much improvement was definitely not from the shatter of his Inner demon.


    But now he understood. He understood that the one who helped him to advance is actually the Planar Will! The Planar Will has helped him from having the strength of mid stage of first awakening to the early stages of the second awakening. Even though he has the cultivation of early stages of second awakening, with the <<Nature''s Law Void Art>> he can even go against even the newly promoted third awakening stage expert.


    And he achieved this strength because of the Planar Will! Arjun doesn''t like to owe anyone anything. Since the Planar Will has helped him to save the ten years worth of cultivation, Arjun would repay it by giving what it wants the most. He will help it overcome it''s crisis!


    But he knew that he is weak right now. So he can help it only when he accumulate enough strength. So he had to leave for now. He will come back only when he reaches the level of Dragon God!


    After a moment of thinking, he asked, "Lord Void! Can you take me to a place right now?"


    "Where?" , Voice asked.


    "I want to go to the place where Ben and others are!" ,Arjun replied, "As you have told me that I can give my power to ten people max, I want to bring Ben and others here immediately. Because Ben is one of the ten people I have chosen, it''s better if we stick together!"


    "I remember that you had a promise to reunite in the Celestial Realm!" ,Void said, "What about that promise?"


    "We had a promise indeed!" ,Arjun said, "But that was when I had the status of the Universe Will. But as I am promoted to the level of Void, I don''t want to waste my time. So could you send me there right now?"


    "Fine!" , Void said, "Inform your family about this. But make sure that you don''t reveal anything about me."


    Arjun nodded. He then explained the situation to Sitaram and others. He said, "I had to bring those guys. They have huge potential within them. Especially Ben! As I decided that Ben would be one of the ten people who will train in my style of cultivation just like you, I should bring him along with us."


    "So what''s your plan?" , Sitaram asked.


    "I want you people to carry on with your journey!" , Arjun said, "In the meanwhile, I will go and bring Ben and his friends back."


    Arjun asked, "Rick! I want you to come with me. Do you have any objection?"


    Of course! Arjun had the conversation through the mental connection. Arjun giving the power of void for maximum of ten people needs to be kept a secret. Arjun told only nine people about this secret. And all nine of them were his chosen candidates.


    This is the reason why Arjun set up that sound proof barrier while telling Magmeel about this secret. He never wanted others to learn about this.


    "How are we going?" , Rick asked.


    "I asked Lord Chaos''s help." , Arjun said, "Alright then. Let''s go!"


    As soon as Arjun concluded, the scene before their eyes went blank. And the next moment, they found that they were in a outskirt of a forest.


    "Isn''t this way too quick?" , Rick asked as he was dumbfounded.


    "For us it would be quick!" , Arjun shook his head and said, "But for the likes of Lord Chaos it would be as if casually shifting a rice bowl from one side of the table to other side! It''s that easy!"


    This is unshakable strength. This kind of strength will give one a sense of security. Both Arjun and Rick were determined to get this kind of strength.


    "Alright!" , Arjun said, "Let''s wrap up the things quickly and leave."


    Rick nodded his head. Both of them then headed towards the Star Moon Pavilion together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Life Realm, Magmeel was still staring at the sky. He was a little disappointed. Because he knew just how barbaric War Realm is. It is the place full of nothing but wars. It is one of the most barbaric realms in the universe.


    Other such barbaric realms are like the Realm of Thief, Realm of Murder, Realm of Deception exist where there exist no laws. The wars between empires, organisation and guilds are common. In fact, the wars are so common that, if you don''t kill others, then you are looked up as if you are a coward and useless trash.


    "Why are you staring at the sky?" , At that time a voice came from behind.


    "You can consider it as I am missing my family too much!" , Magmeel replied without turning back.


    "Interesting!" , The voice came again, "Since when did you start missing your family? I thought you always gives top priority for humans!"


    Magmeel turned back and looked at the person. This person was handsome. He has blue hair. His eyes displayed a confident look.


    "I am not standing on humans side!" , Magmeel said, "Big brother! You should have already felt that Laimeel''s actions are little too despicable? Don''t tell me that it was all part of dad''s plan!"


    Fukumeel sighed. He said, "I don''t understand why you two idiots always keep fighting. And despite whatever the reason it is, even I hated the fact that you argued with our father! And father is very angry with you. No matter what, you shouldn''t have argued with father!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Magmeel was silent. He knew just how obedient Fukumeel is towards his father. Trying to speak a word against Dragon God might anger Fukumeel. The one who supported him the most at the moment was actually Fukumeel. He already took a huge risk by giving Fukumeel''s power to Rick. He don''t want the relationship between them to be damaged any further.


    "What are you doing here?" , Magmeel changed the topic.


    "I think you already know the answer!" , Fukumeel said smiling.


    "But the Deity Spark of the Sovereign of Night has already found a new owner." Magmeel said, "So what''s the point in coming here?"


    "But I need to investigate the situation!" , Fukumeel said, "Are you coming?"


    "Fine then." , Magmeel said, "Let''s go."

 430 CONTRAC

    "Brother! Can I ask you a question?" , Magmeel asked.


    "What is it?" , Fukumeel who was flying side by side of Magmeel asked.


    "What is your opinion on the War Realm?" , Magmeel asked cautiously.


    But Fukumeel gave a surprised look. He was silent. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Why would you enquire about that Realm?"


    "It''s nothing!" , Magmeel said, "I have some human friends who went to the War Realm for further development."


    "Further development? That is also in the War Realm?" , Fukumeel gave a ''pity'' look at Magmeel and said as he shook his head, "War Realm is the subsidiary realm which stations near to the God Realm! It is one of the most barbaric realms I''ve ever seen. There people give much importance to nothing but wars! The people who follows the profession of Supporting Occupation are treated with discrimination. They are nothing but tools to provide with the resources of war like weapons, pills, potions etc. If you don''t assist a kingdom in the war, then they will see you as if there exist some fault within you! That''s how barbaric the War Realm is!"


    "War Realm was created by the Sovereign of War! It was just like how our father and all our Uncles and Aunts created the Life Realm!" , Fukumeel sighed, " But we both knows that these sovereigns created these subsidiary realms only to gather Divine Essence! They never cared about the prosperity of the people in their created realms! And the War God is same as well. Since his Law is ''war'' , then he will gain a hell lot of Divine Essence if there is a war anywhere across the universe!"


    "So War Realm is as same as ever?" , Magmeel asked.


    "Same?" , Fukumeel smiled bitterly, "It''s not the same anymore. In fact, the situation over there is much worse than before! Even though Sovereign of War gets abundant amount of Divine Essence from the war, there exist people who hate him as well. After all, the wars takes away their loved ones from them forever! If the Divine Essence he got is around 30%, then Negative Essence would be around 70%."


    "The disparity is too much!" , Magmeel said a little astonished.


    "Indeed!" , Fukumeel replied, "He gets the Negative Essence from the hate he receive from the loved ones of the person who died in the war! And there won''t be just one person in the family who curses the Sovereign of War! There are multiple people in a family. Even if we take an average of six people in a family, then for the lose of one person, the Sovereign of War receives the Negative Essence from other members of the family. It was obviously an huge loss!"


    "So what did the Sovereign of War do to get away from this crisis?" , Magmeel asked.


    "He made an agreement!" , Fukumeel said, " He made an agreement with other Sovereigns!"


    "As I said before " , Fukumeel said, " that Sovereigns creates their own subsidiary realm. Similarly just like the Sovereign of War, there are other sovereigns who created their own subsidiary realms. There are sovereigns like the Sovereign of Murder, Sovereign of Deception, etc. who receives more negative essence than the positive essence. They can''t change this fact. So they made an agreement. The content of the agreement is that the Sovereign of War, Sovereign of Lust, Sovereign of Thief and Sovereign of Deception would merge all their subsidiary realms together into one realm!"


    "Merging multiple subsidiary realms into one realm?" , Magmeel was astonished.


    "That''s right!" , Fukumeel continued, " They merged their own subsidiary realms into one realm. Even if you choose the Realm of War as your destination, it is equivalent to choosing the realm of War, Lust, Theft and Deception at the same time. That means even if your human friend has chosen to go to the War Realm, they had to face the nature of War, Lust, Theft and Deception in one realm."


    Fukumeel sighed, "They planned to share the Divine Essence they received from the combined realm equally. As for how can they escape the might of negative essence, even father doesn''t know."


    Magmeel sighed. The anxiety within his heart grew even more. It was clear that he was truly concerned about their safety.


    As Magmeel was worried about Arjun, Fukumeel said, "Alright! Here we are. This is the mountain where she fell from. I could sense the aura of the Sovereign of Night here."


    Magmeel came out from his daze and looked in the direction where the Law power of night is more. He became serious. He said, "It looks like, it wasn''t that long before another sovereign took over her place."


    "Took over? I don''t think so." , Fukumeel shook his head and said, "Father said that the Sovereign of Night might have possessed another body."


    "Possessed another body?" , Magmeel asked a little surprised, "That means since she occupied another person''s body, her soul will leave her true body along with the fused Deity Spark and she decided to coexist with a foreign body. Then her true body might be around somewhere here."


    "That''s right!" , Fukumeel said, "Help me in order to look for it."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Sure!" , Magmeel replied immediately.


    Both Magmeel and Fukumeel searched for the corpse of the Sovereign of Night. The Sovereign of Night''s soul left her true body and entered Nege''s body. It was as if Nege''s body was like a home, and the Sovereign of Night and Nege are residing in that home together.


    But in the process, Sovereign of Night''s physical body which is now soulless, was still here lifeless. Both Magmeel and Fukumeel were looking for her physical body.


    Sure enough. After around five minutes, Magmeel found her body. He shouted, Brother! I found her body!"


    Fukumeel smiled. He then looked in the direction where Magmeel is and said, "Wait a moment. I am on my way."


    Fukumeel immediately flew in the direction where Magmeel is. After coming near he asked, "Where is it?"


    Magmeel pointed his finger in a certain direction. Fukumeel looked in the direction where the lifeless body of the Sovereign of Night actually fell.


    "It''s definitely her." , Fukumeel said, "Too bad! She was decisive enough to occupy another body. Or else, we would have found her Deity''s Spark!"


    Magmeel simply nodded his head. He also agreed with his brother.


    Fukumeel said, "Alright! My objective here is over. I am leaving now."


    "Wait. Are you leaving just like that?" , Magmeel asked a little surprised.


    "What should I do by staying here?" , Fukumeel asked, "Furthermore, I still had to report my findings to father. So good bye."

 431 THE TROUBLED ANCIENT UNIVERSE WILL

    As soon as Fukumeel left, Magmeel also left. But at different parts of Life Realm, the place was entirely chaotic. The natives of the Life Realm were confused, amazed and were fearful. Because so many unbelievable and unexpected series of events took place.


    The first piece of news was that the mysterious prohibited forest near the capital city of Dark Moon Empire was completely eliminated. This forest was prohibited from entry. Because there were reports earlier those who enters the forest, never comes back. As this incidents became more and more frequent, the empire passed an order that, that forest is strictly prohibited from entry. Nobody were supposed to enter even the outskirts of that forest.


    As soon as this decree was passed down by the empire, no one dared to go even in that direction. As this was a strict order that came directly from the emperor, no one dared to break it. But as time passed on, the frequency of the missing or dead cases around that forest started to dim down. And as time passed, that forest became the legend of fairy tale.


    Of course, this was just the rumors spread by the empire intentionally. Because the fact that nobody knows is that, that forest was the location where Assassin Organisation located. It was the forest which Arjun and his friends infiltrated and fought the members of the Assassins Organisation.


    The forest which became a legend for the natives of the Dark Moon Empire for ages, was now completely gone. And what''s more, there was a giant holes in the forest from place to place at the location of the forest.


    This news spread all over the Life Realm and it caused a huge uproar in the world. The Adventure association sent some popular teams in order to investigate this huge incident.


    For the past 24 hours, strange things were happening in the empire. Firstly, a series of huge amount of explosions were heard by the natives of the Dark Moon Empire. These explosions gave goosebumps for the people who heard them.


    Secondly, the change in the atmosphere which was witnessed by all the people in the Life Realm. The sky turned black in the middle of the broad daylight. Even though it was for just about 5 minutes, This sudden change gave even more terror in the hearts of the citizens.


    As the citizens told their experiences to the people from the Adventure Association, the listeners listened to their stories and sighed. Because they knew that the information they received was not going to help them in their investigation. But something is better than nothing. So they said their thanks and left quietly.


    Three hours!


    A giant and ancient empire fell in just three hours. How could this news not going to shock them? This news terrified the entire world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the citizens of citizens of the Life Realm were in an uproar, in the meanwhile, in the Chaos World, The Ancient Universe Will was sitting on a chair. If one could see his face, they will know that The Ancient Universe Will is in a bad mood right now.


    In the meanwhile a demo. With red horns and a devilish face appeared in front of The Ancient Universe Will. The Ancient Universe Will looked at the devil that appeared and said in a rather lazy voice, "Did you gather any information, Behemoth?"


    "Yes Master!" , Behemoth replied with respect.


    The Ancient Universe Will''s expression brightened a little. He asked in a little excited tone, " Good! Tell me immediately!"


    "Honestly Master! I don''t know how to say it." , Behemoth sighed a little and replied, " As you commanded, I kept an eye on Lord Arjun and his family and friends. Under my watch, they destroyed the Assassins Organisation. After destroying the Assassins Organisation, they immediately left for the War Realm. This actions made me felt strange. I told them that I would come and take them to the God Realm. And yet, they left for the War Realm instead without even informing me."


    Behemoth took a deep breath and said, "But I still followed your orders and silently followed them. And that''s when something strange happened."


    "Something strange?" , The Ancient Universe Will borrowed his brows for a moment and asked, " What happened?"


    Behemoth replied, " I suddenly stopped sensing Lord Arjun''s aura. I was surprised. I hastily checked their transport vehicle which happens to be the Will of the Life Realm. And to my astonishment, Lord Arjun suddenly disappeared. And one of his followers Rick also disappeared as well!"


    "They suddenly disappeared even under your watch?" , The Ancient Universe Will asked a little surprised.


    "Yes Master!" , Behemoth replied. An hint of shame could be sensed behind his reply. He continued, " Even though I found it strange, I acted quickly. I asked my people to locate them. Very soon I received the report of their location which stunned me for a moment."


    "Where are they?" , The Ancient Universe Will asked.


    "In the God Realm of Universe number 316!" , Behemoth replied which stunned The Ancient Universe Will.


    "Universe number 316?" , The Ancient Universe Will asked. The Ancient Universe Will started to sigh in disappointment and started to rub his forehead.


    Behemoth looked at the troubled Ancient Universe Will and didn''t know what to do. He never seen The Ancient Universe Will this troubled before. He built up enough courage and asked, "Is anything wrong, Master?"


    "No. Nothing!" , The Ancient Universe Will said, "You may leave now. Keep an eye on them. Protect them if necessary. But don''t let them find you."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Yes master!" , Behemoth looked at the face of The Ancient Universe Will and left with worried expression. He never seen The Ancient Universe Will this troubled before. Whenever he meet The Ancient Universe Will, Behemoth always found him with face full of confidence and absolute clarity. That''s The Ancient Universe Will Behemoth usually knows. But today for the first time, he found a confused face. Behemoth need not to ask the reason. He knew that his master''s trouble was something to do with Arjun.

 432 A MYSTERIOUS PERSON

    The Ancient Universe Will sat on his chair with face full of disappointment. Generally he was always in the impression that he knows everything. There is no such thing that he don''t know. He has every knowledge in his possession about everything. That''s why he was always confident.


    Of course, his soul getting damaged by another Chaos Lord was totally unexpected. But that was betrayal. That was totally an unexpected event which happened because of misjudgment in trust issues.


    But recently something happened which was like a fire burn on his pride. He felt something strange with Arjun. He couldn''t sense anything from Arjun. Even though Arjun was Universe Will just like him who wields the similar status, The Ancient Universe Will actually can''t mess with Arjun''s privacy. But with his power he could sense Arjun''s aura at least. It was not any issue. So The Ancient Universe Will was putting his eyes on Arjun.


    But recently something really unexpected happened. The Ancient Universe Will couldn''t sense anything from Arjun. He couldn''t even sense Arjun''s aura anymore. What''s more, the aura from all the Arjun''s life forms has also changed. They all had the aura which is similar to his own! That means, all of them now had the aura of the Universe Will!


    This situation really surprised The Ancient Universe Will couldn''t comprehend this situation at all. So after a long time of pondering, he gave up and decided to ask his father Lord Chaos. But the reply from Lord Chaos stunned him even more.


    No comments!


    That''s right! No comments! This was the reply The Ancient Universe Will received from his father. This was totally unconvincing reply. So The Ancient Universe asked further, "Why?"


    Then the reply from Lord Chaos shattered all his pride so far. The reply was, "There are some things which is better if you don''t learn!"


    This response from Lord Chaos was like a bullet that easily penetrated a bullet proof jacket without any resistance. The Ancient Universe Will always believed that he had every type of knowledge. Even though The Ancient Universe was sincere with his duties and responsibilities, this pride of sitting on a throne really gave him "I am the supreme" type of feeling. He was sincere with his work. But at the same time he was proud of his status as a leader of everything.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    For the first time The Ancient Universe Will has a feeling of "there are things that I don''t know". This feeling was like him falling from heaven to earth. It was like an Immortal suddenly becoming a mortal. Whenever he thinks about it, The Ancient Universe Will clenches his fist in anger. He gritted his teeth and tried to dig it deep.


    But at that time he received another response from the Lord Chaos, "Don''t even think about it. I will warn you once again. It''s better if you don''t involve yourself in this matter. Whatever is going with Arjun is not something even I would dare to mess with. This is an highly confidential issue. Don''t try to mess around with it. Or else even I can''t save you from your demise!"


    That''s it! If previously The Ancient Universe Will was one step away from going falling from heaven to hell, this response from Lord Chaos was like throwing him even deeper part of hell. All his remaining confidence was shattered at that instant. He don''t know what exactly was going on. But he understood one thing. There exist a power that is even scarier than Lord Chaos! And this power is much powerful than the power level which Lord Chaos possessed. And this mysterious power was actually backing Arjun somehow!


    But what exactly is that mysterious power that makes Lord Chaos bow it''s head in respect? He didn''t know. But he still honoured Lord Chaos''s orders and restraint himself from attempting further investigation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Ancient Universe Will was in a bad mood. While he was in a bad mood, at an unknown space, around twenty different types of energies was hanging in midair. Each energy has different types of colours. If one has blue, then other has black. Some has brown.


    If a sovereign would have been here, then that sovereign would have kneeled down in fear. Because that''s the kind of aura these twenty energies were radiating. In one glance any sovereign would have found out easily that these twenty energies are at the peak of their cultivation level.


    But none of these twenty energies showed any sense of arrogance. In fact, they immediately surrendered themselves. Because on even a greater heights, there was a person sitting with expressionless face. And all these twenty energies were acting submissively in front of that person.


    A voice rang out from blue energy, "Welcome back, Master!"


    "Welcome back, Master!" , the rest of the nineteen energies also followed the blue energy and said.


    "Thank you!" , That man said, "It''s been a very long time. I am sorry for staying in seclusion for this long."


    " No Master!" , The blue energy spoke, "You are in the middle of something very important. How could we don''t understand."


    "That''s right, Master!" , The red energy spoke, "We know that you are in the middle of very important period. We don''t dare to be negligent."


    Others also replied something similar as well.


    That man sighed and said, "It''s pointless. I know that you guys care about me. But I am running out of time. And I am not even done with fifty percent of my goal. And what''s more, my time is very limited. If I couldn''t reach my goal within the time period, then there will be nothing but disaster in front of me."


    At that time a fluctuation happened on the space. After next moment a person entered through the space. This person was running at his top speed towards that mysterious person.


    "How dare you?" , Seeing this mysterious person, the blue energy yelled, "Where did you find courage to appear in front of Master, without master''s permission?"

 433 A STUNNING NEWS

    The suppression was so huge that, that person fell down on the ground without any power to resist it. He built up enough courage and said forcefully, "Lord! Please show mercy! I have no intentions to disturb master''s peace!"


    "Then who gave you the authority to enter Master''s residence without master''s permission?" , Blue energy said, "Even we don''t dare to do it. And yet you did it! If you are not daring enough, then why would you enter the hall without permission?"


    After ending his speech, even more suppression energy came out from the blue energy. This suppression was even greater than the last one. Last time when that person was suppressed, he could manage to build up some courage to beg for mercy. But that was also with great difficulty. But this time the suppression was so huge that he couldn''t even build up courage to speak.


    It was clear to everyone that, that blue energy was toying that person intentionally. But no one dared to stop him. Because none of them were saints. Everyone liked to bully the weak.


    But if The Ancient Universe Will would have been here, then he would have been definitely stunned to see that man. Because the man who was being suppressed by the blue energy was someone who possessed the power which was not lower than his own! That means this person was someone who has cultivation base which was equal to his own! And in fact, it is a little greater than his power!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    And yet that person was being toyed like this. How exactly he wouldn''t be stunned. And who exactly was that blue energy? Just how strong that blue energy might be to be able to toy that person who was slightly stronger than him? The Ancient Universe Will would definitely die in despair if he were watching this scene!


    "That''s enough, Blue!" , A voice came from the person on the chain whom they address as Master!


    "But Master! These bastards don''t know their places!" , Blue said, "They are becoming bold enough to march into your private rest place without taking your permission. They had to be thought a lesson!"


    "It''s alright!" , The man on the chair said, "You can stop now!"


    "It''s alright, Blue!" , The man on the chair said, "Just leave him."


    "Please Master!" , Blue said, "Teaching him a lesson will be quick. They had to learn that just how bold they are to enter master''s room without master''s permission!"


    The man on the chair didn''t say anything. After a split silence, he looked at Blue Energy and just narrowed his eyes. Blue energy who was scolding while suppressing that man suddenly felt even greater force hit him. His suppression was forcefully cancelled from that force.


    What''s more terrifying is that, the blue energy that was hit by the force coming out from a simple glare of his master was so great that, the Blue energy was thrown back several millions of kilometres!


    Cough! Cough!


    That Blue energy felt embarrassed. He knew that his master was disappointed. That man on the chair once again glared in the direction where Blue energy was sent flying. The Blue energy felt as if something caught his entire body and was pulling to the direction from where he was sent flying. That invisible force dragged him back to the place from where he was sent flying just as he imagined.


    "Master... I..." , Blue energy doesn''t know what to say now. He wanted to display his sincerity towards his master. But he ended up angering the other person.


    The man on the chair glared at Blue energy and said in a calm tone, "If him marching in without permission is known as boldness, then you neglecting my orders and suppressing him..... what should we call that?"


    No one could see through the facial expression of the Blue energy. But they knew that he was embarrassed at the moment. The man on the chair said, "You think that he don''t know any proper courtesy? Who exactly is that person? He is the Lord of the Astral World! He manages an Astral World! He don''t know that he had to take permission before entering my room? And yet he dared to enter. Why? Because he don''t care about me? What if he brought something important piece of news for me? And the news might be so important that he even forgot the proper courtesy!"


    The Blue energy was embarrassed. He wanted to display his sincerity. But he ended up becoming the culprit here.


    The man on the chair then looked at the Astral Lord and said, "And you! You know that entering my room without my permission is definitely an offence. If you don''t have any valid reason for your boldness, then you have to face the consequences.


    The Astral Lord shivered in fear. He didn''t delay and said, "I am extremely sorry for my actions master! But it is as you have said earlier. I indeed brought an important news which is definitely very important. I am sure that master will definitely forgive me for my earlier actions once master learns the news that I have brought."


    "Oh? It looks like you are confident!" , The man on the chair smiled and said, "The news that will definitely draw my interest? I am curious now! Tell me then!"


    The Astral Lord took a deep breath and said, "When I was handling my responsibilities as usually, I found that a world was created near my Astral Plane! I was stunned. Because a world was created and I couldn''t even sense any energy undulations. So I placed more attention on that world. Then I saw a man was undergoing Heavenly Tribulation on that newly created planet. But the energy used by that person literally terrified me. So I silently recorded the entire tribulation."


    "A world suddenly popped up? And a man was undergoing Heavenly Tribulation on that planet?" , The man on the chair said lazily, "What exactly you want to say?"


    The Astral Lord said, "It''s actually the power that man used to defend himself from the heaven''s wrath which terrified me. I think master would be stunned when master watches the recording!"


    "Fine then!" The man on the chair said, "Show me the recording!"


    Astral Lord immediately handed the recording crystal to the man on the chair. After watching the recording, that person''s lazy eyes immediately lit up in shock.

 434 COMMOTION

    Void Qi!


    When all those twenty energies heard these two words coming from their master''s mouth, they were stunned as well. They then looked at facial expression of their master. And as they have expected, it was filled with complicated expressions. His master who was always steady and calm and composed, now his eyes were glued on the recording crystal. They found that his hands were shivering constantly.


    They have never seen their master like this before. Others might not understand it, but those twenty energies hanging in midair could see all the complicated expression on the face of their master. This was really a rare sight. But they don''t have any rights to talk here. After all, all the people behind these twenty energies knows better than anyone else, just how powerful the Void Qi is. And they couldn''t stop having a complicated expression on their faces as well.


    The reason for this complicated expression has some mystery behind it which no one dares to say out loud. No one better than these twenty energies knows just how important the Void Qi was for their master! They knew it better. After all, their future was tied with the Void Qi.


    "Master...!" , A voice came from the Brown Energy.


    The "master" who was completely lost in his thoughts suddenly came back to the reality. He gave one final look at the recording crystal with eyes full of interest. He then looked at the Astral Lord and said, "What else do you know about this person!"


    Astral Lord said with respect, "Reporting to the Master! I regret to say that I couldn''t get much information about him. All I have is this recording which I personally recorded it."


    "You know how important this issue is, right?" , The voice came from Blue. After getting a negative impression on him from his master, he developed a little grudge against the Astral Lord. If it wasn''t for his master, and the fact that he brought such an important information with him, the person behind the Blue Energy would have definitely chopped the Astral Lord into pieces. So when he got a chance, he didn''t held back from ridicule him.


    "It''s not that easy, Lord Blue!" , Astral Lord took a deep breath and said, "It''s not like I didn''t do anything else. It''s just that recording this video itself was very risky move. If I followed him and made further investigation, then "the Void" would have definitely stopped me. And I wouldn''t have gotten any opportunities to report this important information to Master!"


    "So you just ran back without even trying to dig even more about it?" , Blue Energy snorted and said, "You are the ruler of an entire Astral World! After that human left to his home after receiving the power of Void Qi, you could have immediately started your investigation. What were you doing?"


    All the twenty energies went silent. They actually never seen their master losing his calm like this before. As they were stunned, the Master shouted, "No one speaks! Absolutely no one except the Astral Lord! This information is important for me! It has nothing to do with any of you! I am giving you one final warning, Blue! If you interfere in this matter, then I will replace your position with someone else!"


    Everyone in the room were stunned once again. Changing the status of one of the twenty energies was not any small issue. But Void Qi is very important to their Master! They don''t know what kind of difficulty their master was having. But they knew that it has something to do with the Void Qi! Even Blue was shuddered. He decided not to anger his master anymore. After all, staying on his Master''s negative impression is not good for him. He said, "I am sorry,Master! I won''t talk anymore."


    "You better!" , The person on the chair said, "You have already angered me twice now! No one talks except for the Astral Lord!"


    The master looked at the Astral Lord and continued, "Carry on!"


    Astral Lord took a deep breath and said, "I was afraid that if Void found me recording the person who wields the Void Qi, then I wouldn''t have gotten the chance to report this information to the master! So I didn''t take any chances. But I was able to know one information which might help the Master!"


    "What is it?" , The person on the chair asked.


    Astral Lord replied, "I don''t have exact information. But I know that the name of this person is Arjun! That''s what the Void called him. And I saw that, this Arjun has gone back to his world through the Chaos Gate!"


    "Chaos gate?" , The person on the chair pondered for a moment and said, "Chaos gate! That means Chaos World! That means he lives in one of the Universes in the Chaos World! Well, this information is very helpful."


    "Good Job!" , The master said, "You have provided me such a valuable information. I will forgive for your earlier boldness! Go back for now!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Thank you master!" , The Astral Lord said He bowed down and left immediately!


    After the Astral Lord took his leave with excitement, the mysterious space the others were in fell silent. It was silent to the point where the sound of a needle''s fall could be heard by everyone present there.


    The man on the chair also calmed himself down. He knew that the matter related to Void Qi was very important for him. So whatever decision he makes, he don''t want to mess it up in haste. So he maintained silence.


    The twenty energies looking at the person on the chair whom they acknowledged as their master looked at the silence they didn''t speak either. They knew that this is the matter of utmost importance. They knew better than anyone else just how important the issue related to Void Qi to their master is. They are the one who accompanied their master in his journey. They followed his orders without raising any objections. Their master means everything for them. To them, their master''s wishes are absolute. No matter how dirty the orders are, no matter if the orders would tarnish their reputation, no matter if the orders coming from their master might lead them to their doom, no matter what happens, they will follow it.


    Seeing their master who closed his eyes and taking a series of deep breath, they knew that their master is trying to calm down. So they shut their mouth in order not to disturb him.

 435 THE TRUE REASON

    Blue knew that his master was unhappy with his previous actions. Astral Lord brought the most important piece of information and in order to display his loyalty towards his master, he thought to teach the Astral Lord a good lesson.


    But he failed. He failed in his attempt. He failed to the extent where he had to forget about displaying his loyalty. He even attracted his master''s disappointment towards him. He spoiled his own previously existing reputation towards his master to some extent with his own hands. So he was planning within his mind on how to restore his master''s previous trust in him.


    And very quickly an opportunity has knocked his door. What could be more important contribution would please his master more than the thing related to Void Qi? So in that one hour of time where his master was calming himself down, he made his speech ready within his mind. This time he didn''t want to screw up anything. So he chose his words more carefully.


    As soon as his master raised the question, he was the first one to speak, " Master, this is a sensitive issue. First of all, we should make an investigation on this matter thoroughly. We don''t even know whether this news is genuine or not. That Astral Lord escaped the detection of the Void and recorded all this? I think this is highly impossible for the Astral Lord to escape the detection of the Void and record this recording."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Are you suspecting the loyalty of the Astral Lord?" , The person sitting on the chair asked indifferently.


    "I am not saying this to frame him for what happened earlier, Master!" , Blue replied, "I am merely stating the possibility. But my hypothesis might be wrong. There might be another reason. This might be the trap set by the Void to confuse us and make us deliberately fall in his trap."


    The "Master" who was silent all this time finally asked, "I don''t care about the impossibility with this matter. The only thing that I would like to know is just the possibility."


    "But Mas¡ª"


    "You don''t understand anything." , before anyone could say anything, the "Master" said in a serious tone, "The Void would never do such things. I know about it. The Void would settle things face to face. Trickery is definitely not an option he chooses. So I believe in the obviousness of this new Void. So state your thoughts based on the reality of this matter."


    The room fell silent once again. But they don''t have the courage to talk back. After all, these twenty energies knew better than anyone else what is the relationship between their master and the Void has. So they don''t want to object it.


    "If that''s the case" , the red energy said, " Then this new Void is definitely not someone who shouldn''t be looked down upon. If he really reached the Level 12 of Foundation Origin Stage, then he might have a terrifying vigour. His cultivation would be quick."


    The Pink energy said, "That''s right! But the Void would never allow anyone to reach the Level 12. In fact, the Void would try to restrict people around Level 7 or 8. But why would this kid reach Level 12?"


    "That''s because of his personality!" , The man on the chair said.


    "I...don''t understand, Master!" , An yellow energy said.


    "The Void won''t choose any random nobodies." , The man on the chair said, "To inherit the power of Void, the receiver has to receive the acknowledgment of the Void first. And the qualification the candidate should have is persistence, higher ambition, a sense of righteousness and someone who could take responsibility and accountability. But most importantly, this person must have very high ambition. Without any of these qualities, the Void wouldn''t give the power of Void to anyone."


    That person looked at the person who was using the Void Qi to protect himself from the tribulation and said, "And if this person could bear the pressure of the foundation origin state to the level of 12 and awakened the Void Qi, there is no doubt that he is highly ambitious and persistent. He is an interesting kid for sure."


    "But Master.." , Blue Energy said, "I don''t understand one thing. If what you said was the case, then why would the Void keep this a secret from anyone? Especially with us? It''s just that, all these arrangements looks like as if the Void wants us to know about this person''s existence. But if that''s the case, then why would the Void would take all the trouble to deliberately leak the news of the birth of the new Void Qi wielder?"


    "It''s because he wants us to know this." , the person on the chair said, "He was actually pretending that he didn''t notice the Astral Lord. But the moment when the world was created near the Astral World for that kid''s tribulation, is the moment I understood that the Void was sending a message to me. He was mocking me by saying that "a new Void has been born". Tsk, he is as proud as ever."


    "But wouldn''t that be an act of stupidity?" , someone asked.


    "Definitely not." , The "Master" said, " There is a reason why Void did all this. It''s for that kid''s protection."


    "Pr-protection?" ,


    "That''s right!" , The person sitting on the chair said, "Since the Void couldn''t move like we humans do, there need someone who could protect that kid. And the Void knew that even we have the use with someone who could use the Void Qi. So the Void deliberately let us know about the birth of a new Void. He knew just how important the Void Qi wielder is for us. So he is using us for free labour."

 436 IMPORTANCE OF THE VOID QI WIELDER

    "But Master..." , Blue didn''t know how to put it in words. He thought for a moment and said, "Master, isn''t that a bit too naive?"


    "Why would it be a naive idea?" , The master smiled and asked.


    "Creating a Void should be a top secret." , Blue said, "In the past, the Void has created many Voids! But we killed them all. Even though the Void tried to hide this fact from us, we eventually found out about the existence of the Void. And we killed him for avoiding any future troubles. But none of them reached the Level 12 in foundation origin stage and awakened their Void Qi. But this human did it. So the Void was supposed to protect this kid''s identity even thoroughly than the previous Voids. But the Void had no intentions to hide this fact. I don''t know why? Why would the Void take troubles to leak this matter instead of revealing to us deliberately."


    "Because to provide protection for the kid!" , The person on the chair replied.


    "Protection?" , Everyone asked in unison. It looks like they didn''t get the in depth meaning of their master''s statement.


    "That''s right!" , The person on the chair said while sighing, "Probably, the Void didn''t expect for this kid to awaken his Void Qi! The awakening of the Void Qi requires one to reach the Level 12 of Foundation Origin Stage. But reaching Level 12 in the Foundation Origin Stage was easier said than done. One could reach only Level 7 without any difficulty. But after that, there will occur a mental attack. This Mental attack will increase with each rise in the Foundation Origin Stage. Especially from Level 11 to Level 12. That will be the biggest torture."


    The Person on the Chair sighed and said, "If this Kid sustained the mental outbreak and reached the Level 12, then it could only mean one thing. This kid has very high ambitions. He would do whatever it takes to reach the higher heights in the cultivation. He is not someone easy to deal with. That''s for sure."


    "As dealing with this kind of person is troublesome, it''s just a matter of time before he ran into troubles. And the Void needs someone to protect this kid. And who could be better choice than us for this job?" , The person on the Chair concluded.


    "But it''s like asking for trouble, right?" , Pink energy said, "If we learn about this Void, then it will be a disadvantageous situation for the Void. So it was better to hide about his existence from us. Why would the Void deliberately leak it to us?"


    "How long this matter will stay hidden from us?" , The person on the chair asked, " He can hide it from us for 10 years? 100 years? Thousand Years? Or a million Years? But one day we would definitely learn about that Void kid. But if we can protect that kid, then it was worth to let us know."


    But this was not the first time the Void was given birth. The Void chose some people as the candidates for this job. But none of them were able to reach the 12th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. Hence, no Void in the past possessed the Void Qi. If no Void candidate has the Void Qi, then they had no use for their master. Hence they were all killed. Since these Void candidates don''t have any use for their master, it''s better to kill them all.


    But this time the situation is different. This time the Void candidate is special. Because he reached the Level 12 of Foundation Origin Stage and awakened his Void Qi. And the Void Qi happens to be the thing which their master needed the most. But the Void leaking the news of the birth of a Void candidate who possessed the Void Qi, is something out of their expectations.


    "Don''t underestimate the Void''s intelligence." , The man on the chair said, "He is very much cunning. As for the kid, we need to find him as quickly as possible."


    "What should we do as soon as we find him, Master?" , someone asked.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Protect him." , The man on the chair said, "Protect him at all cost. The Void can give his power to ten people maximum. And after that the Void who has the communication with him would be gone forever."


    "Forever?" , Someone asked, "We don''t quite understand, Master!"


    "The Void has the power to protect the Void." , The man on the chair said, "But he still made us to protect him. Do you know why?"


    "We don''t know." , Someone replied.


    The master said, "Because after the Void has been created, the Void could communicate with the Void candidate. But that would be only till, the Void candidate gave his power to at least one person. After that, the Void candidate will automatically gain the status of the Void. And the Void will lose it''s remaining control on the Void candidate. At that time, the kid in the recording crystal will be independent of all the controls and manipulation. He will gain the power to create his own destiny."


    "Then that means..."


    "You get it right!" , The person on the chair said, "Since the Void will lose it''s control over the kid, he need someone to protect that kid. And at the same time, he doesn''t want many people to learn about the kid. That kid is definitely very rare. He was able to bare the mental strain and reached the Level 12 of Foundation Origin Stage. This feet itself is a best proof one could have. And he chose us to protect him. It''s a brilliant decision though. If I were in the Void''s place, I would have definitely done the same thing."


    The room fell silent once again. But no one had any complaints. After all, this was the decision their master made. And they follow the orders unconditionally. For them their master''s orders are absolute. If their master wants any of them dead, they will die immediately without raising any complaints.

 437 A TRUE VOID

    The room fell silent once again. This was indeed an issue. Their master has done something for which he was facing the consequences now. The only way their master can escape from this consequence was only through the Void Qi.


    So their master contacted the Void. But the Void said that their master has committed a huge crime. So the Void is not going to help their master in any way.


    And that''s when a huge war has broken down between their master and the Void. And the result was disappointing for both sides. No one has won. So they calmed down temporarily. This "temporary" calmness lasted for who knows how many trillions of years.


    But their master couldn''t find a way to convince the Void for the help. Helpless, their master tried to find the solution for the mess he has created. But all his attempts ended in failure.


    Failure after failure.


    Failure after failure.


    After trying many different things, all they received in the end was nothing but failure. And they came to a conclusion. No matter what, the solution could only be found out by Void Qi only.


    The Void Qi is the only solution for all this mess. This conclusion hasn''t surprised any of them. After all, for them, it wasn''t any suspense for them that the Void Qi is the beginning of everything. And what could replace the Void Qi as the solution for their problem.


    Later they received a huge news. That is, the Void is secretly choosing his successor. As for the reason, everyone in the room knows it. It was no suspense for them. But it raised a series of doubts. Why was there a need for choosing the Void candidates? There was no need for the Void to do it. And yet the Void was choosing a Void candidate.


    But whatever the reason is, it was a wonderful news for them. If this young Void candidate could develop his/her Void Qi to the required standard of their master, then there is a chance for their master to find the solution.


    They were excited. But when they looked at all the previous candidates, they were disappointed. Because even though they were the Voids, none of them were true Voids!


    True Voids!


    What is a True Void? A Void candidate who reached the Level 12 of Foundation Origin Stage and awakened their Void Qi is the one who are called as the True Void.


    But none of these candidates have the Void Qi. It is understandable though. The Mental Strain one received during the process of reaching the Level 12 of Foundation Origin Stage is even worse than the torture in hell. And one had to experience this torture for countless years straight. If one could experience this Mental Strain for countless years successfully and awakened their Void Qi, then there could only be one word suitable to describe them.


    Freak!


    But none of them were able to awaken their Void Qi. So they had no use for their master. But their master was sure that there is a purpose for the Void to create another Void. Even though there Master doesn''t know what exactly is that reason is, he was sure that it was for something very important purpose. So they killed these half Voids. They don''t need these half Voids. It was obvious who they want.


    A True Void!


    It has always been a True Void. But no candidates were able to reach the level of a True Void. So they were disappointed.


    Time passed. And as their master deduced, the Void seemed to be in a desperate need for another Void apart from him. So he started to give birth to another Void. But since none of them were True Void, the people in the room killed them without any second thoughts.


    This trend continued. But today it stops. Because finally a candidate reached their master''s required standard. Today they finally found a True Void. A True Void with his own Void Qi! The moment they were looking for has finally came.


    But they waited for a long time. And the crime their master has committed was truly huge. And there was a time limit before the consequences for the committed crime comes looking for him. And even someone as strong as their master couldn''t escape the consequences.


    Even though they finally found a True Void, even that True Void needs to reach the level on par with their master. And no one knows better than anyone just how much time this True Void needs than the people in the room. And the time for the consequences is very near. But it wasn''t enough time for that True Void to reach the required standard of their master. This was definitely an issue. An important issue.


    "Sigh.... I know!" , The person on the chair sighed and said, "I have been thinking about it for a while now. But we don''t have any other choice. This True Void is our only hope now. And I don''t want to give up just because I don''t have time. Yes. That kid has no enough time. Which means, it is us who don''t have enough time. So I came to a conclusion. I found a way."


    No one talked. Everyone listened carefully as their master continued, "So what if that kid can''t keep up with us. If that kid can''t keep up, then then we will make him to keep up. We will give him the opportunity to come across the required materials for his rapid cultivation growth. We will help him to get stronger quickly from shadow."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Blue!" , The man on the chair called.


    "Yes Master!" , Blue responded hastily.


    "I am leaving this responsibility to you." , The person on the chair said strictly, "Find that kid first. Protect him if required. Deliberately let him have the high grade Spirit Stones if required. But do all the things by hiding in the shadow. Don''t let him sniff your presence. Don''t let him doubt his luck either. But he had to get strong as quickly as possible."


    "Rest assured master!" , Blue said with pride, "I won''t let you down. I will definitely do my mission without any failure. This is my promise."


    Blue left. The "Master" then raised his right hand. A strange liquid came out of his hand. If this liquid has a face, then anyone could tell that it''s emitting a huge amount of killing intent. The "Master" looked at this strange liquid and sighed. Because that strange liquid was jot under his control at all.

 438 RICK’S CURIOSITY

    Arjun and Rick were walking through the forest. Arjun looked at the spot they were standing on and surprised. Because this was the very same spot where he appeared last time when he was brought here for the trial of the Unique Dao.


    Rick looked at here and there at the unfamiliar place and asked, "Where are we?"


    "Trade-mill Forest!" , Arjun replied.


    "Trade-mill Forest?" , Rick asked in surprise, "Where is that?"


    Arjun sighed on this silly question. But he was patient and explained, "When I was brought to this universe last time for my Unique Dao''s trial, this was the exact same spot I was standing after my transport."


    "Boss! I have a question that is bothering me for a while!" , Rick suddenly asked.


    Arjun asked, "What is it?"


    "Last time you said that it was Lord Chaos who brought you here, right?" , Rick asked by choosing his words carefully, "Then how did we end up here this time? And that''s also without Lord Chaos'' help?"


    "I can''t tell you right now." , Arjun replied, "Be patient. You will get your answers very soon. As soon as I give you my type of cultivation, you will learn everything. But as of now, don''t ask me any of these complicated questions."


    "Alright!" , Rick sighed. But then he immediately asked, "When you give us your type of cultivation, would we get same cultivation like you? I mean, like that strange liquid which you used protect me from the long distance?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "You mean...Void Qi?" , Arjun asked.


    "Vo-Void Qi?" , Rick hurriedly remembered the term which Arjun used, "Is that the name of that strange liquid?"


    "Yes." , Arjun said, "And as for what it is, how exactly it functions, I will tell you ten people after I done giving you my cultivation. So don''t worry."


    "Then...After you give us your power, would we also receive that same Void Qi as you?"


    "I don''t know." , Arjun replied, "I truly don''t know at all. But I can tell you confidently that whatever you are going to receive, it will definitely be mind blowing. It will be even better than the Yin-Yang Inner Will that you have right now!"


    Arjun knew that, just like him, Rick had high ambitions. Back when he learned that Arjun was a Willpower trainee, his grandfather Gutherson praised Arjun non stop. Rick was shocked to see this. Because in his heart, his grandfather was an aggressive and a little arrogant person. But if that arrogant person praised someone, it was the first time for Rick to witness that scene. And that''s when he started to imagine how nice it would have been if he could also train in the Willpower just like Arjun.


    But he was certain that, that day won''t come. No one will have a second chance in cultivation. This was a common knowledge applicable and acknowledged by everyone. But he ended up getting that second chance in the end. Arjun gave him the power to train in Willpower. And what''s even more pleasant surprise was that, unlike common people in the God Realm or any higher realm who could have access to only one gate, Rick had the access to both the gates. He could be a combat master. And at the same time, he could be a supporting occupational master.


    Rick was thrilled. He received the second chance. His cultivation in the Magic was a total mess. But he can''t solve that mess anymore. But after receiving the second chance, he started to train with all his heart. With the previous experience he had in cultivation, Rick made sure that, he won''t commit the same mistake twice. And his cultivation went swiftly.


    But today Arjun has reached another unique level in the Cultivation world. He received a power that is even greater than the power of the Universe Will. Thus Rick''s curiosity also increased as well. His curiosity in the Void Qi has increased. Especially when he was protected during their latest battle against the Assassin Organisation.


    Now he got a leisure time to chat with Arjun. So why wouldn''t he seize the opportunity and ask him?


    "Whatever!" , Arjun said, "You will definitely receive a Unique power. I am certain about it. But there is still time. We have to settle down in the War Realm first. When there will be a moment when we have our own shelter, only then I will give you the power of Void. And we need to tag these people along with us."


    After saying all this, Arjun used the Disguise Art on himself and changed his appearance. Rick was surprised. He asked, "Why are you changing your appearance?"


    Arjun who transformed into Jimmy said, "I am helpless! I am kind of famous here. Everyone knows that I am a Dragon Slayer! If I don''t change my appearance, then I will be in trouble."


    When Arjun was fighting Molane- The Black Dragon, Arjun had no choice but to display his true power. And with the help of Dao Arts, the fight has gathered too much attention on him. And in the process, people started to learn about him. After that battle, Arjun''s fame spread all over the world. That''s why he had to change his appearance.


    Rick understood. He didn''t ask any more questions. For the sake of safety, he also changed his appearance as well. Both of them then went to their destination.


    Star Moon Pavilion!


    For the past month, it was very famous. The name of Star Moon Pavilion resounded all over the world. It was as Arjun expected it to be. But when Arjun came here once again, he was stunned. Because there were many people surrounding the outskirts of the Star Moon Pavilion. The number of people seemed to reach in thousands.


    At first Arjun thought that they came here to join the pavilion. After all, with the fame they received, it was common. And it was obvious.


    But things here seems to be different. First of all, the people here are silent. Secondly, Arjun believed that his pavilion is not that famous to the point where it is the strongest in the world. Arjun was certain.


    But people standing here are very strong. They are stronger than anyone could imagine. And they have the pavilion batch attached on their chest. That means the matter is clear. They are not here to join. And most importantly, all of them radiating a mass amount of killing intent!


    Did something happen?

 439 A WEIRD FORMATION

    "Why is there too much killing intent here?" , Rick who also sensed the abnormality in the atmosphere asked immediately.


    "I don''t know!" , Arjun replied honestly.


    "Are there anyone amongst them who belongs to our pavilion?" , Rick further asked.


    "No." , Arjun once again replied honestly, "So far there are none. As they are my life forms, I can sense their location. All of them are inside the pavilion. They have tense faces. Fear is clear. No one dared to come outside."


    "But these people are displaying mass amount of killing intent." , Rick said, "That means, they had every reason to enter the pavilion and create chaos if they want. Then why are they still standing here while releasing the mass amount of killing intent? Why don''t they just march in instead of standing here?"


    Arjun was a little speechless. He looked at Rick and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. For a moment even Arjun was doubtful on just whose side Rick was to spout nonsense like that?


    But Arjun knew that Rick was just stating possibility. He said, "It''s because of the <<Chaos'' Offence and Defence Formation>>"


    Arjun then explained how he received the formation from Lord Chaos'' for completing his first tribulation. And how he installed the Formation around the pavilion. And then the characteristics of the formation. Rick was completely stunned when he heard that, if the formation has steady flow of energy, then even the Light and the Darkness couldn''t even be able to put a scratch on the Formation. Needless to say, a mere bunch of first awakening cultivators like them.


    Rick was shocked only for a moment. But he quickly came back to the reality. He gathered back his composure and asked, "What should we do then?"


    "Need to ask?" , Arjun replied calmly, "Kill them all!"


    "Hehehehe!" , Rick smirked.


    Both Arjun and Rick walked forward. They came here to take Ben and his ground back along with them. So they didn''t care if they offended any influential family''s youngsters.


    On the other side, a beautiful girl was sitting on the chair not far from the entrance of the Star Moon Pavilion. He was looking at the people who were attacking the pavilion. That girl was silent. Everyone who looked at that girl would say that she is very clear with whatever she deals with. She has absolute clarity and control over the things.


    Even though she looked calm and composed from the outside, but from the inside she wasn''t. Her heart was in total chaos. Because the people who were attacking the pavilion were definitely terrifying existences. They are at the pinnacle of the second awakening stage. They were only one step away from reaching the third awakening stage.


    The record in terms of time taken for figuring out the weak point of a formation was 39 hours. Even though this was a record, this time period was considered very small given the complications employed in the formation. But at least, they understood the complications involved in the formation in just 39 hours.


    That was impressive!!


    But what about now? It''s been 5 days since they started to study the formation. Forget about breaking or comprehending the formation, no formation master was able to understand from where exactly they had to start!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The Formation they have witnessed was so unique that, it made them speechless. The runes inscribed on the formation was needless to say. It was totally foreign language for them. Even the proud Rune-master was looking at these foreign looking Runes with a gloomy face.


    This foreign looking Runic language made them feel headaches. And this headache turned into helplessness. This helplessness hit their pride as "masters" in their fields.


    "How is it?" , The girl sitting on the chair asked, "Uncle Lewis! Is their any progress?"


    Uncle Lewis looked at the girl and sighed in shame. He replied, "No, young Miss! This formation is totally unique. Every formation has a weak point. There is no doubt about it. There is no such formation which can''t be broken. Initially it was easy to deduce from where we had to start dismantling the formation. It could be done with one glance. The complexity lies in understanding the runes."


    Lewis sighed as he continued, "But this formation is totally different. Forget about figuring out the weak point, it won''t allow is to understand it''s outer structure at all. Needless to say about the runes involved in it. We were at masters level. I myself is at the verge of reaching a Grandmaster level. But I am sure that no Grandmaster could understand this formation. I am dead sure. They looked like totally a foreign language for me."


    "Then who exactly came up with the idea to devise this formation?" , Young miss asked a little scared, "To think there is someone out there who could come up with such a monstrous formation! But where did a grass root pavilion got this formation from? We should not act rashly. If some formidable existence gave it to them, then I am sure ghat this pavilion has the backing of that formidable existence. Without having a proper knowledge, we should not act rashly. Or else our Heaven''s Root pavilion might have to face the wrath of that formidable existence. This might result in the extinction of our pavilion!"


    "What are your orders, Young Miss?" , someone asked.


    "Retreat!" , Young Miss ordered resolutely, "This is the work of someone who is definitely beyond the God Realm! And we don''t need to offend such an existence for an underground dungeon. We will have plenty of safe opportunities in the future. I am sure that there is definitely a formidable person who is backing this pavilion. I don''t want to put our pavilion under the threat of extinction. So let''s go."


    Everyone were stunned. They don''t want to leave. Like other pavilion here, they also want to explore this "underground dungeon". But the orders from their leader is absolute. So they had to leave without raising any questions.

 440 OPPORTUNITY

    Lansha was the name of the girl whom people called "young miss". Lansha looked at the direction of the voice. There was an Young man standing not far from her. He was truly handsome. And he had a group of people following him.


    Lansha''s face turned serious after looking at the man. This man was someone who always bothers her. He always appears wherever she passed by. They both were not from the same pavilion. And yet he always appears wherever she goes. And he always boast about his own greatness in front of her. He was someone who always pissed her off.


    Lansha was no fool. She knew that this person has a crush on her. And he planted a spy in her pavilion. She was certain. Or else, how would he appear wherever she is? He always comes and says "It seems that fate always brings us together". Or sometimes he would say "sometimes I feel that we are destined to be together".


    Fate? Destiny? Your ass! Bastard! You always keeps an eye on my activities. You always knows wherever I go! You always possesses nothing but creepy ideas. And you call your creepiness a fate and destiny? Don''t speak like you are an ancient scholar!


    "What are you doing here, Young Master Paine?" , Lansha maintained her composure and asked, "Why would you always follow me?"


    "Hahahaha! It''s another coincidence!" , Paine replied, "I am here for the same reason as you! To look for the underground dungeon. But I coincidentally bumped into you!"


    Paine sighed and said with a smile, "But you need to believe it at least now, Miss Lansha! Fate always makes us to meet."


    Again!


    By now Lansha was sick of hearing the words like fate and destiny! All she wants nothing but to go and give that bastard a nice beating. She was upset about the weird formation which makes their efforts looks nothing but fart. And now this fucker has to appear only to add oil in the fire.


    "I don''t think so." , Lansha replied straightforwardly, "Why do I feel like Young Master Paine intentionality following me? And why do I feel like you have named this stalking with "fate and destiny"?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    So they will be cautious before speaking anything. But this direct and casual reply from other party really startled him a little. If it was anyone else, then Paine would definitely start a war against them by now. But the one who said those words was Lansha. He hesitated for a bit.


    "Please stop joking Miss Lansha!" , Paine still maintained his composure and said, "Why would I do such a thing? It''s just that, we keep on meeting very often. So I have every reason to say what I said. Please don''t take it personally."


    "I was just joking around." , Lansha knew that her comment earlier was impulsive. She was upset about the formation. So, she had to solve the issue which was created by her impulse reply. She continued, "It''s Just that, I was disappointed that I couldn''t secure a place for myself. This formation which protecting the pavilion is truly amazing. We couldn''t even find it''s weak point. I said what I said because I was disappointed with my failure. So I hope Young Master Paine would forgive me!"


    Even though both of their pavilion was ranked same, Lansha knew that her pavilion was still weak compared to the pavilion where Paine belongs to. So she had to cover for her boldness. Or else, if the situation gets worse, then both sides may end up in an inevitable war. And the results would definitely be not in her favour.


    "Hahahaha! It''s alright!" , Paine laughed and said, "I didn''t take it to my heart at all. So don''t worry Miss Lansha. But I had to tell you. We already secured a slot for us. There is no need for Miss Lansha to bother with this slot. If you want, we will share our slot with you together."


    "Thanks for the offer." , Lansha smiled and said, "But I still prefer to have our own slot. We want to work independently. So we were looking to have a contact with the Star Moon Pavilion. But they are not coming out from their houses. I had no choice but to force myself in. But the formation that is protecting them is really good. It''s preventing us from going in. So we are going back. After all, we are helpless."


    Opportunity!


    Paine saw an opportunity here. He knew that if he became a hero who fulfils the needs of an heroine in her desperate need, then there is an high chance for Lansha to consider his love for her.


    To be honest, he was getting desperate and anxious lately. Because he knew that by now Lansha understood that he had a crush on her. After all, even an idiot would understand why he always follows her and gives it a "what a coincidence" name. Needless to say, a girl like Lansha! But no matter what, all his trials have ended in failure. He was helpless.


    But today he found a rare opportunity to impress her. How could he miss this once in a lifetime opportunity? This kind of opportunities comes very rarely. And they need to grasp it.


    Paine felt like to cry. He tried his best. He tried to impress her many times. In order to meet her, he even planted a spy in her pavilion. Through that spy he received many opportunities to learn her activities and meet her. He met her and tried his best to meet her. But Lansha always cared about her mission. She would just reply calmly and she would leave as quickly as possible. She wouldn''t even turn back.


    But she wasn''t cold with her replies. She would reply calmly despite her mood. This showed how matured she was. This showed how calm and composed she was. Paine knew that if he could marry her, he could not only get the girl he loved the most, but he could also get an excellent girl who could manage his pavilion.


    Two birds with one stone!

 441 NATURALLY FORMED FORMATION?

    Lansha smiled. She was excited. After all, Paine fell for the trap she had set. She just wanted to see the show before leaving.


    You want to break the formation? Then go ahead. I won''t stop you. In fact, I will enjoy your facial expression when you come back after failing. Do you think just because you are from one of the top pavilion, you have the ability to break this formation? Go ahead then. Come back after you are done with slapping your own face!


    Lansha stood there. She was waiting for the good show that was about to come. Paine irritated her a lot for past couple of years. She wanted to smack his face and wanted to shout "Leave me alone". But her actions may affect her pavilion. So she held back.


    But she knew just how tough the formation which the Star Moon Pavilion set to protect themselves. So she had no choice but to leave. But she was sure that even Paine doesn''t have any way to break the formation. She was certain.


    Even though Paine''s pavilion is stronger than her pavilion, she was certain that the gap was not that big enough. With how tough the formation is, Lansha was sure that even Paine doesn''t have any way to break the formation.


    "Then I will wait for the good news." , Lansha said with a gentle smile.


    "Don''t worry!" , Paine assured, "As I said, with my Pavilion''s standards, I am sure it''s just a child''s play."


    Lansha replied with a smile. Paine also smiled and left with his people near the formation. He then looked at his experts and said with a serious tone, "Look! This is a great opportunity. I want you to break the formation as quickly as possible. Don''t let me lose my face in front of her. I don''t want you people to mess with this golden opportunity that I received."


    "Rest assured, Young Master!" , One of then said confidently, "We know how important this is for you. We will break the formation very quickly and help you have Miss Lansha. Please leave it to us."


    "Good!" , Paine said after taking a sigh of relief, "Then go ahead."


    Three people went towards the formation and tried to study it. They quickly circled around the entire formation. Luckily, the Star Moon Pavilion was small. It occupies very small area. As the formation was set around the main building, it didn''t take for these three people to study the entire formation.


    Paine looked at his most talented people who were immersed in their study and felt satisfied. Among the master level supporting occupational people, these three were quoted as one of the best in the business. So Paine was fairly confident in their ability.


    Paine never underestimated the formation at all. He could see that this formation made even Lansha and her people helpless. His pavilion might be stronger than Lansha''s pavilion. But he knew that the gap is not that big. So he never dared to underestimate the formation.


    The three masters looked at each other and decided to make another round around the formation. Paine was at ease a little. After all, this time he looked at the facial expression of the three masters. Paine could tell that they were determined. They were more cautious this time. These are the people who never let him down before. So Paine had more confidence in these three people.


    The three people circled around the formation once again. This time the confidence was replaced with doubt. After another round of inspection, the doubt turned into confusion. After yet another round, the confusion was replaced with fear. Their back was soaked with sweat.


    Paine''s heart bled. He knew that the situation was looking bad for them. He was confident earlier in breaking the formation. If he would have succeeded, then it was well and good. But if it ended in failure, then the one who would be losing the face would be none other than himself. After all that boasting, if he failed, then he will be in a dilemma where to put his face.


    He hurriedly went and asked, "What''s wrong? Why is your face looking upset?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "I don''t know how to put it in the words, Young Master!" , One of them said, "But this formation is totally out of our reach! Every formation has a starting point. Using this starting point, we can understand how exactly the formation works. How exactly the energy flows, how exactly the runes connects at each node, and what type of runes were used in the formation, all these things could be found out using this starting point."


    "Alright!" , Paine said, "I can understand that much. After all, it is a common basic knowledge for the formations."


    "That''s right!" , Another one of them said, "But this formation is different. Forget about the runes. We couldn''t even figure out where exactly it''s starting point is. And the energy flow is so fluid, as if it is not manually made formation. But it is as if it was naturally formed!"


    "Imposible!" , Paine shouted, "There is no such things as naturally formed formation!"


    "We know that, Young Master!" , Third one said, "But that''s how weird this formation is."


    "And what''s worse is..." , The first one said with grim expression, "The runes are something I have never seen before. They are so weird and unidentifiable that we have never seen in any top class ancient libraries either."


    "That''s right!" , The second one said, "Forget about us. I am sure that even the Grandmaster level person won''t understand anything at all. I am sure about it. And I will bet my life on the line."


    "What?" , Paine''s heart bled even more. Earlier he was confident about the capabilities of his people. But now wverything shattered into pieces. He glanced at Lansha who was looking at him with a smile on her face. After seeig the smile, his heart sank in a deep shit even more.


    He didn''t know how he should he respond to her now. Earlier he was confident in his people''s ability. He boasted that he can destroy the formation without even giving it a second thought. But now all he want to do is just dig a grave and sleep in it.

 442 HEAVENLY GOD PAVILION

    How could Lansha doesn''t know just how disgusting the formation was protecting the Star Moon Pavilion? Not long ago, she has been trying to break the formation for around five days. But they failed to even locate the starting point of the formation.


    She was certain that even Paine had to face the same result as her. And Paine was trying for just around ten minutes. Her pavilion masters has failed to locate the starting point of the formation for the past five days. And what exactly Paine could accomplish in mere ten minutes?


    So she enjoyed Paine face slapping himself out of shame for nearly ten minutes. She had enough. Her bad mood has turned a little better. But she had to hold her laugh back. Seeing the unsightly expression on Paine''s face made her urge to laugh loud. But she forcefully controlled herself and tried to throw some concerning questions to Paine.


    Paine laughed bitterly. He looked at Lansha and was surprised a little. Why would I be sick? Sick my ass? You already knew this would happen. And yet you used my "crush" on myself so that I would lose my face.


    Sigh!


    Except sighing there is nothing Paine could do. After all, this was all his fault. But he said, "Thanks for the concern, Miss Lansha! But I am fine. It''s just that, this formation is excellent. Even a master level formation master couldn''t do anything about it for now. No wonder, you people were leaving disappointed."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "But you have promised me that you will break the formation." , Lansha said, "It might not be easy for us. But given your pavilion''s strength, I thought destroying this formation would be a child''s play for you."


    This girl....


    Paine was speechless. Earlier he used the phrase "Child''s Play" more often to boast in front of her. But after failure, she is deliberately using the very same "Child''s Play" phrase to mock him back.


    Paine didn''t know where to put his face now. If he had to hide his face in a deep shit to escape from Lansha, he would have done it without any second thought.


    Right now all of them stopped their attack on the formation protecting the Star Moon Pavilion. They were all watching the incident between Paine and Lansha. Paine''s eyes fell on them and the shame he felt has further intensified.


    He then looked at the Lansha who put innocent face. It was as if she was concerened about his health. He loved her. He tried his best to express it. He never hurt or forced her. He wanted to have her according to the tradition. But what did she gave him in return?


    Face slapping!


    For the first time all he wanted nothing but to kill her! That''s right. Kill her. He never tolerate face slapping scenario at all. But the girl he loved the most has made him nothing but a laughing stock. His love has turned into hatred all of a sudden.


    He took a step furthur towards Lansha. As he was about to move forward, he heard someone shouting, "Hey! Who are you people? Don''t you know that it is a forbidden place? Except the top pavilions, no one has allowed to come here?"


    Paine halted his footsteps. He looked in the direction of the people who were walking towards the formation which made them helpless. Paine was surprised a little. He found two middle aged men walking towards the formation of the Star Moon Pavilion as if the others don''t exist. For them, this was a total disgrace. Who are they? They were the higher ups of top class pavilions of the entire realm.


    That''s right ! Entire Realm!


    Galaxy Pavilion which was destroyed by Arjun held the status of number one pavilion in a particular city. But the people who were standing here were from one of the number one pavilion in the entire world. Even an emperor had to show some face to these people. Needless to say, some random nobodies. This was the tradition in the God Realm of the Universe number 316.


    And yet these two middle aged people never gave them any face,. They were simply walking towards the Star Moon Pavilion as if these people of top class pavilion didn''t exist. How could they be this rude?


    But those two middle aged men didn''t stop their march. This time Paine came back to his senses. He instantly removed the idea to kill Lansha. After all, his actions were baseless. Once the news leaks out, it will not only tarnish his image in the society, his actions will definitely start the war between the two pavilions. He might be an Young Mastert of a pavilion, but the start of the war between the two pavilions might not be tolerated by the higher ups of his own pavilion. He had to be cautious.


    So in order to divert the unwanted attention from him, he decided to target those two middle aged men. He shouted, "You two people, stop right there. Don''t you know that we have forbidden anyone from entering the Star Moon Pavilion? How dare you disobey our orders?"


    Those two middle aged men stopped. Of course, these two middle aged men are none other than Arjun and Rick who disguised themselves as Jimmy and Dick. They turned back and gave a death glare at Paine. Jimmy asked, "Who the fuck are you to order me around?"


    Silence! A death silence! Everybody''s jaws fell on the ground in shock. This is the world where strong rules the weak. As the Young Master of one of the biggest pavilion of the God Realm, Paine definitely has a certain amount of authority. Even athough he is not that impressivily talented in cultvation, even an emperor has to give him some face depending on his family background. Needless to say, some random nobody like them.


    Someone else shouted, "You people...Don''t you know that it is the world where strong rules the weak? And someone from the Heavenly God Pavilion has passed an order. They have prohibited from anyone entering or even coming near the Star Moon Pavilion. Only the pavilion who has equal status as the Heavenly God could not necessarily follow the orders. And where exactly are you two from? Arandom nobody talks like that to the Young Master of the Heavenly God Pavilion? You are asking for trouble."

 443 LANSHA’S HELPLESSNESS

    Once again, there was nothing but a death silence for a moment. The reply which they received from Jimmy was something they had least expected from anyone. And yet they heard it from a middle aged man who knew where did he came from?


    But it didn''t matter. No matter from which part of the God Realm you came from, if you are a cultivator, then you should have definitely heard about the Heavenly God Pavilion. This is not your average first class pavilion. It is one of the top class pavilion in the entire God Realm.


    Even a beggar should have heard about such a mighty pavilion''s name. Needless to say about a middle aged man who is giving the aura of a cultivator. How could there exist an arrogant cultivator like him?


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Even Lansha was stunned. Even she doesn''t dare to anger Paine. She is from a top class pavilion in the God Realm. Despite that she tried her best to avoid any conflict with Heavenly God Pavilion. But today she found a person who ruthlessly stated about the Heavenly God Pavilion with "never heard about it" phrase?


    How could there be such a person in this world? Was he an ascended cultivator from a lower realm? Only those ascended cultivators would be this ruthless ignorants. That''s what everyone thought.


    The people from the other pavilions immediately shut their mouths. In fact, they were giving a cunning smiles. They had no intentions to butt in this issue. After all, this has nothing to do with their pavilion. Why would they try to defend another person from a top class pavilion of the God Realm!


    They were waiting for a show. So they just relaxed and were sitting on their chairs. They were just watching the show while having a nice popcorn with salted spices.


    Seeing all this, Paine gritted his teeth. Today was definitely not his day. First he lost his face in the matter of the formation breaking. And now it wasn''t even a minute passed since then, a random nobody insulted not only him, but his entire pavilion as well. Paine was already on fire. But Jimmy had to pour oil in it making flames shutter violently.


    The viewers who looked at the sky felt excited. After all, they were eating popcorn and waiting for a show for nothing. But they were surprised for a moment. A flurry of discussions started among themselves.


    "It''s the Heavenly Punch of Heavenly God Pavilion!"


    "These people are unlucky. They have messed with a wrong opponent."


    "Actually I support Paine! This is the matter of pride of our top class pavilion. If we don''t kill these ignorant people, then people will start to doubt our caliber! They had to die."


    The people started to have group discussions. But Lansha was silent. Everyone were focusing on the spell that was manifesting in the sky. But she was looking at the two people who had offended Paine.


    In fact, she was worried about them. Initially she sent a formal letter to the Star Moon Pavilion requesting for a sincere cooperation! Since the moment underground dungeon was discovered, people from the top class pavilion started to fight among themselves. After all, the underground dungeon was vast. But it has only six entrances. In the blink if an eye, five of the six entrances were occupied by other top class pavilion. Even the existence of the sixth entrance was discovered by one of these pavilions that occupied the five entrance slots. And using the coordinates they quickly determined that the entrance to the sixth slot''s location was in the heart of the Star Moon Pavilion!


    Then what? The pavilions who were regretting for not occupying any slots finally they had seen hope. They quickly made their investigations and discovered that this Star Moon Pavilion was a grass root pavilion that was created less than fifteen days ago.


    Just fifteen days!


    What exactly can they do to them with their less than fifteen days of history! And all these pavilions sent their orders to the Star Moon Pavilion. They ordered to leave the place. But Lansha was different. She sent a letter for cooperation. She wanted to have a genuine agreement between the two pavilions.


    She thought that her move was cleaver. In her thoughts, Star Moon Pavilion was in huge trauma. After all, they created a pavilion after who knows how many hardships. They are in need of a protection. After all, it was just ten days ago, that they had created a small pavilion. But their joy was trashed by the sudden discovery of the underground dungeon.


    As they were scared of what to do, a rescuer like Lansha appears and put a proposal for the cooperation. By doing this, not only she would win a slot for her pavilion, but they will receive a powerful backer. After all, her Beautiful World Pavilion was also one of the top class pavilion in the entire God Realm. With their cooperation, no one would dare to go against the Star Moon Pavilion.


    She might have made a cleaver move. But she requested for the cooperation from the bottom of her heart. She was someone who never wants any conflicts. She always tries to settle anything with peace. But the response she received from the Star Moon Pavilion was something she had least expected.


    She didn''t receive any reply from the other party. At first she thought that, they were hesitating. After all, who knows, she might be making a false promises. After reaching her goal, she might backstab them. After all, that''s the kind of world they were living in. Why would they believe her over a promise from a small piece of paper?


    So she sent another letter with greater assurance of her sincerity. She said that she was prepared to announce to the world about her cooperation with the Star Moon Pavilion. She would announce even the terms of their cooperation to the world. With this announcement, she was going to put her pavilion''s image on the line. So she had seen no reason for the Star Moon Pavilion to oppose or decline her good will.

 444 PEACE SEEKER MINE

    In fact, she wasn''t the only one who was stunned. In fact, the entire world was stunned. The other five pavilion that occupied the five entrance slots have made a massive fortune. They all found a "peace seeker mine!"


    Peace seeker mine!


    A peace seeker stone was very precious. It is a top class stone which is very rare in the market. A Potion Master uses the Peace Seeker Stone by graining it in a finely looking poowder. The powder is then used in the potion sample in an appropriate ratio. After the potion was made, it is something that would be released in the market. The name of the potion is Spirit Tranquility Potion.


    As the name suggest, this potion helps a cultivator to calm their minds and helps their mind out of chaos. Due to various reason and encounters, a cultivator would encounter a situation where their mental state lose their usual calm. Their mental condition may never reach the usual calm environment. And this further increase the weight on their mental state. This weight might affect cultivation. After all, Mental Bottleneck is not easy to overcome.


    But that''s when the Spirit Tranquility Potion shines. The Spirit Tranquility Potion will not only suppress the unwanted thoughts in a cultivator, but it will also take their consciousness to a place where they could find more amount of peace. It will help a cultivator to overcome all their mental related hurdles and improve in their cultivation.


    But this is not why the Spirit Tranquility Potion was more famous for. It was more famous during the Heavenly Tribulation! During Heavenly Tribulation, when a cultivator faces the wrath of the heaven, they had to bear the Heaven''s thunder bolts. But a cultivator needs to mentally prepared for the Tribulation.


    But it was easier said than done. It was definitely not that easy to be confident in facing the heaven''s wrath. In the deepest part of many people''s hearts, there will be a trace of doubt. They still doubt themselves. Atthat time the Spirit Tranquility Potion plays an important role. It will forcefully supress the cultivator''s doubts and take their consciousness to a best possibe state. It plays an important role in overcoming the Heavenly Tribulation!


    But how could it be that easy to get this potion in the market whenever one wants it? If a Spirit Tranquility Potion appears in the market or in any auction house, then it will be sold out within minutes. It has high price in the market. But no one would dare to sell it in the market. If one found it to sell it in the market, then that person would receive nothing but mockery. The top class pavilions would treat this potion as a family hairloom that would be passed down for the later generations.


    But those five pavilions who occupied an entry slot each found one. What''s more heaven defying luck they had is that, they didn''t find a stone. But what they found was actually a fucking mine itself. The mine for the Peace Seeker Stone! How could it not move anybody''s heart? But there was only one mine. And there were five organisations who were fighting for it. And so a war would be imminent.


    Thus a large scale war broke out between these top class pavilions. Many casualities were announced by the spies they planted in these pavilions. So far no one has any upper hands.But the news of Peace Seeker Mine left other pavilions who couldn''t occupy the mine restless. But how could it be easy to fight any of these five pavilions that could occupy an entry slot each? Thus, they decided to fight for the sixth one. And the sixth entry slot happened to be in the Star Moon Pavilion! So they started to atack the Star Moon Pavilion.


    Even Lansha who never encouraged any war decided to let go of hrer morals for this one time and attack it. The Peace Seeker Mine was simply that impressive. And just like others, she failed to gain any positive results. She was disappointed. And at that time, Paine entered and her mood turned from bad to worse. Paine belongs to the Heavenly God Pavilion. And Heavenly God Pavilion is one of the five pavilion that has occupied the entrance slot. She decided to vent her disappointment on Paine. But these two people has angered him by insulting their pavilion.


    But Lansha agreed with Jimmy''s "Who the fuck are you to ordering my around?" reasoning. She felt that, this logic was right. Just because Paine belongs to one of the top class pavilion, it doesn''t mean that he can try to bully people with less status. But she didn''t like the way Jimmy pointed it out. Even she feltthat he was arrogant. And now he was facing Paine''s anger.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Small fists formed from the violet colour formed from the sky and started to fall in the directioin where Jimmy and Dick were standing. All the people who were watching the show while eating their popcorn were almost certain that both Jimmy and Dick are dead people. And they felt that the arrogant people like Jimmy and Dick deserved it for insulting the orders of their top class pavilion.


    At that time, Dick who was silent all the time suddenly raised his finger in the direction of the falling Violet fists. A series of small wind balls formed around his finger. On his finger flick, all these small wind balls flew in the air towards the falling violent fists.


    BOOM!


    As soon as the Wind ball colloided with the Violent fists, a loud explosion took place. And the wind ball punctured the violent fists. People who were watching the show suddenly stood up in shock. Because after puncturing the violent fists, the fists exploded in the thin air.


    Paine was shocked. this was the attack which couldn''t be blocked with a normal means. And yet a random person has destroyed his attacks with just a single attack of his? his was unbelieveable. And then he subconsciously looked in the direction where Jimmy was. But he was shocked to see that Dick who just using his power exploded his fists was standing right in front of him.


    Paine immediately moved back to maintain some distance between them.

 445 INSTANT KILL!

    Everyone were in daze once again. Because the exchange of attacks took place for just about a second. And yet, in that small one second, not only Dick countetred the attacks from Paine, but he was now standing in front of Paine. This shows just how strong Dick was. And in front of a true strength, the weak had to show some respect. Even though all of them were from the top class pavilions, there were no strong people who could defend them.


    That means, even if they were killed here, and even if their pavilion takes revenge for them, personally that revenge was going to be pointless. Strength commands. While weak obeys. This is the principle of the world. Nobody were any exception. And in front of the strong, even their pavilion has to show some respect.


    Seeing sudden appearance of Dick, Paine''s expression changed. He knew that he was no match for this man. This person was so strong for him, that he had to bury his pride and beg for mercy. And that is also in front of every other members of the top class pavilions. He regretted his earlier actions. But what could he do? Today was truly his unlucky day. First it was the matter with the formation. Then it was the matter with Lansha. And now he had to bump against these strong cultivators.


    "Respected cultivator! Could you please show some face for our Heavenly God pavilion and just leave this matter here?" , The formation master who was with Paine asked with respect. Even he knew that things are not looking good for them. He had to do anything in his ability to save the Young Master of his pavilion. Or else, they will be in a lot of trouble.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Why should I?" , Dick asked, "Did we offended you in any way? We were going on our own way. And it was you people who stopped us. And then you people were ordering us as if we are your slaves. It was you people who attacked us first. And now suddenly you found out that I am much stronger than we looked, you want to negociate peace?"


    "And you want me to believe that the things will stop here even if we let you go?" , A voice came from behind. It was obviously from Jimmy. He walked forward and said, "We will let you people go. Then you will go and report it to your pavilion. With that shitty prise of yours, you will not let this matter go easily. You will definitely find troubles against us. And then the one who will lose would be us. Isn''t that hoiw you people always operates? So you tell me. Why should I let you go?"


    "We say it once again." , That formation master said, "Please reconsider with your actions. Or else, we have to deal it in a hard way."


    At that time a group of people entered the scene. They were all bearing killing intent towards Jimmy and Dick. And they were numbered around seventy!


    Seventy versus two!


    How could they be defeated with just an army of two? Needless to say, all of them were at the second awakening stage! Paine brought around seventy second awakening stage experts. All other pavilion members were stunned to see this number. They didn''t even sense these experts. Nobody knew that there were seventy second awakening stage experts who were protecting Paine in secret. If anyone attacked or posed any nill intentions, these seventy people would have definitely killed them. No wonder, Paine always mess around in the outside world without any fear. He had seventy second awakening experts protecting him.


    This news frightened them a little. They never expected that Paine was hiding such a secret. If it wasn''t for both Jimmy and Dick, who knows how long would it have been since this news comes to light? But they are more interested in how these two cultivators would be facing these seventy second awakening stage cultivators. But Jimmy''s next sentence made them stunned even more.


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Why only seventy people came? Before coming here I sensed hundred people hiding around this place. But only seventy people came. Why are the rest of the thirty people not coming out?"


    Silence!


    There was nothing but dead silence! Nobody dared to talk. They felt that seventy second awakening stage experts were already insane. But Jimmy said that thirty more people were hiding around them? But they couldn''t even sense them at all. They were concelig their presence all this time.


    Even Paine was stunned. He never imagined that Jimmy has such a sharp senses. These experts were nurtutred to conceal their presence. But Jimmy sensed them so casually. This shows just how strong Jimmy''s ental state is. As he was wondering, the rest of the thirty people came out from their hiding. They all had complicated expression on their faces. They never thought that there would be people who could sense them so casually. They were not prepared for this at all.


    "Good! ou made things easier for me to deal with." , Jimmy smiled and said, "Since all of you are out here, we can end this ery quickly."


    Jimmy didn''t waste his time anymore. He closed his eyes. And very instantly he opened his eyes and narrowed it. A massive amount of shockwave came out of his eyes and hit all hundred of them. The next moment all hundred of them fell on the ground lifeless. They were all dead.


    Seeing this scene, all those members of the top class pavilions were sweating. This time they felt that they have underestimated these two people. In front of this strength, what exactly their status even stands for? This person just blinked his eyes and a massive shockwave came out and killed all these hundred cultivators.

 446 LOSING FACE

    All of them imagined a possibility where in order to keep this matter a secret, What if Jimmy kills all of them? After all, all it took him was mere an eye blink to kill hundred second awakening stage experts. And the strongest among these so called Young Masters of the big pavilions were at the peak of the first awakening stage. If hundred second awakening stage experts could be killed with the shockwave that came from an eye blink, then how could they be any match for Jimmy?


    But Lansha knew that Jimmy won''t do something like that. He could sense the hundred second awakening stage experts'' presence so casually. And these hundred experts hidden their presence so well, that no one were able to sense them. And yet Jimmy sensed them. This shows just how terrifying Jimmy''s Mental State and Mental Strength are. She don''t know the exact status, but she could tell that they are definitely at a terrifying level.


    But she was truly terrified with Jimmy''s strength. This kind of power is something she had never seen before. If Jimmy could kill hundred second awakening stage experts with just a blink of an eye, then it was easy to guess that Jimmy is definitely a second awakening stage expert at least.


    But she knew that Jimmy has no intention to kill any of them. If he truly wanted to silence them, then he would have done that long ago. When he killed all these hundred Second Awakening Stage experts with just a blink of an eye, then he could have included them as well. After all, among these experts from various top class pavilions that are present here, the strongest was a cultivation base at the peak of first awakening stage. It was definitely a piece of cake for Jimmy to kill them easily. But he didn''t. That means Jimmy doesn''t have any intentions to kill them. She was at ease after thinking this far.


    Sure enough. Jimmy''s next sentence proved that Lansha''s analysis was right. Jimmy said, " Is there still anybody who wants to stop us?"


    Silence. There was nothing but dead silence. Stop you? Are you kidding us? After that terrifying scene, who would still dare to go against you? You can kill hundred second awakening stage experts so casually. What exactly can we do to stop you?


    Jimmy swift a glance at the silent crowd for a moment. After around ten seconds he said, "Nobody is speaking? Well then. I will take that as yes. I hope that nobody would dare to antagonise us anymore. If you still persisit, then I don''t show you any more mercy."


    But these hundred Second Awakening Stage experts were different. They were startled when Jimmy pinpointed their locations so casually. They were not fully prepared for this. In fact, they were scared a little. They were experts in hiding their presence very well. In fact, in their pavilion, they were trained for this for a long time. So it was very less probable for anyone to figure out their location so casually. Unless one is at an higher level in culrivation, they couldn''t do anything.


    But Jimmy pinpointed their location which filled their heart with shock and fear. And this shock and fear gave the Soul Shaking Art a chance to take it''s effect. And these experts of ther second awakening stage experts became the prey for the Soul Shaking Art''s might.


    Arjun took a deep breath. He walked towards the Formation he devised couple of days ago. Since he is in this Universe, he could see what was going through the hearts of all his life forms. After reading Ben and others memories, Arjun got a general idea about all the mess going on here.


    But Ben whom Arjun appointed as the leader of the Pavilion in his absence was dead set on not hand overing the pavilion to anyone. And other members of the pavilion like all the fifty loyal followers of Ben were also dead set on not hand overing the pavilion to anyone. This was the pavilion which they have created after much difficulty. They don''t want to hand it over to anyone. So they rejected all the threats from the top class pavilion bluntly.


    But the good news was that the <<Chaos Offence-Defence Formation>> protected them so far. It was expected though. After all, it was the formation which was given by none other than Lord Chaos himself. Lord Chaos said that this formation was something even the Light and the Darkness couldn''t break it. Because it uses less amount of Spiritual Energy to form a barrier that can even block the attacks from Dao and even Law Energy of a Sovereign! Needless to say, a bunch of mere first awakening stage cultivators.


    Arjun walked towards the formation and stopped. He lifted his right hand''s index finger and gently tapped on the defensive formation. The formation shook a little as if it has met it''s long lost master and stopped it''s defensive mechanism abruptly. The next moment in front of everybody''s stunned expressions, the defensive formation opened a path to walk.


    Everyone on the scene almost coughed out a mouthful of blood. They have been attacking the formation for about ten days. This formation made them cry with it''s persistence. No matter what they did, they couldn''t even made it react a little. And yet with just a gentle tap with a fucking finger Jimmy broke the formation very easily.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    All of them wanted to cry but no tears were coming out from their eyes.


    Brother, we know that you are very powerful cultivator. You could kill hundred second awakening stage cultivators with just an eye blink. You have already showed that you are awesome. But you destroyed a formation that rendered all of us speechless for the past one week. an''t you give us at least a small moment to shine? Why would you always take spotlight in every aspect in cultivation? We admit that we are nothing but farts in your eyes in terms of combat abilities. But why exactly you had to be this good in breaking the formations as well?

 447 ISN’T THIS WAY TOO EASY?

    People there were speechless. But after finding an opening, their eyes shined with greed. They want nothing but to ignore everything and dash forward and enter the pavilion through the opening.


    But do they still have the courage? Especially after seeing everything both Jimmy and Dick could do? Until unless they have gone crazy, no one would do that. After all, if they had to make a choice between their life and the Peace Seeking Mine, everyone would choose the option of Life without any hesitation. After all, they will have plenty of opportunities if they are alive.


    They looked at the opening in the formation and were feeling all kind of emotions. But when they looked at Jimmy, they all sighed inwardly. But they were helpless. This was the man who could kill hundred second awakening stage cultivators with just an eye blink. What exactly could they bunch of mere first awakening stage experts could do? They shot a glance at Paine who was lying on the ground with pale expression and their complexion stiffened further.


    Even Lansha was no different. For a long time, she practically lost her mind. She has been trying to crack this formation for three days. But she failed in her first step in every attempt. She had no other choice but to give up and leave.


    But this man opened the formation with just his finger tap. How could she be not stunned? She was completely speechless. But then she thought of a certain possibility.


    "Please wait a moment!" , Lansha suddenly shouted. Everyone were stunned. They were sure that even Lansha had witnessed the might Jimmy displayed. She knew just how strong that person is. Instead of letting that person take his leave on his own, she took the initiative and asked him to stop? Has she lost her mind?


    Jimmy and Dick who were entering the formation suddenly heard Lansha''s voice and stopped. They turned back and looked at the girl with expressionless eyes.


    "I mean no disrespect, but can I ask you a question?" , Lansha carefully chose her words with caution and asked. Currently, Star Moon Pavilion is the only hope she had to enter the underground dungeon. And she felt that if her guess was right, then these two people might be the members of the Star Moon Pavilion. After all, they opened a path for entrance as if it''s very natural for them. It was as if they were familiar with the formation.


    "What is it, Young Miss?" , Jimmy asked.


    "May I ask the sir weather you are a member of the Star Moon Pavilion?" , Lansha asked nervously.


    "That''s right!" , Jimmy replied which didn''t surprise anyone. They already guessed it the moment Jimmy opened the path in the formation.


    "This girl...." , Lansha gave quiet an impression for Arjun. He felt that this girl was definitely not so simple. But Arjun''s instinct told him that, this girl might be cleaver, but she definitely doesn''t have any ill intentions. She was serious sincere.


    But Dick asked, "But how could we truly trust you? You even attacked the protecting formation here. Give me a good reason how could we truly trust you after you tried to break the formation?"


    Lansha sigh. She regretted her earlier actions. Forcing someone to do things for her was definitely not Lansha''s style. She always tries to approach anyone with "mutual benefits" in her mind. With this, she would not only make enemy out of others, but she will ultimately reach her goals. And other party would definitely be pleased with her attitude and maintain a friendly attitude.


    But this time, the temptation of Peace Seeking Mine was simply mind blowing news. Even Lansha stepped out of her own ethics and for the first time, she had taken offensive approach. But this action actually backfired on her.


    Lansha took a deep breath and said, "To be honest, I already sent a letter for business proposal to the Star Moon Pavilion. But we didn''t receive any response. We sent five letters within five days. But strangely, we didn''t receive any response. Then we got a news that Peace Seeking Mine was discovered right under your pavilion. So I was blinded with my greed and I had to take the initiative to attack."


    Lansha continued, "But we didn''t mean any ill intentions. We would have definitely talked with the Pavilion Master first. We would have proposed our business proposal. Only then we would have cooperated. I hope sir can understand that I meant no ill intentions towards Star Moon Pavilion. Please trust me."


    Lansha tried her best to probe Arjun. After all, she could easily guess that Arjun and Tick might definitely have an extraordinary positions in the Star Moon Pavilion.


    Arjun was totally impressed with her approach. He had to admit that this girl is definitely a genius in a business prospective. And she plays her cards meticulously. In fact, he had never seen any person like her before.


    Arjun was not an idiot. He completely guessed Lansha''s plans. When every major powers threaten the Star Moon Pavilion, Lansha would approach her with business proposal. Since she was from a big pavilion, she was confident. In her imagination, Ben and others might be terrified with the threats from the giant pavilions.


    At that time , Lansha enters with the business proposal. With this Star Moon Pavilion would definitely accept her proposal as Lansha''s pavilion would guarantee with their safety. With Star Moon Pavilion under the protection of one of the major powers, why would any other major powers make their move?


    But Lansha never expected that Ben wouldn''t care to reply for her letter. She miscalculated. And with the news of discovery of Peace Seeker Mine, her greed had taken over her composure. She actually attacked the Formation protecting Star Moon Pavilion.


    Jimmy smiled and asked, "My name is Jimmy. And this is my companion, Dick. May I know your name please?"


    "My name is Lansha!" , Lansha replied.


    "Alright, Miss Lansha!" , Jimmy said , "Please get in!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Lansha was stunned for a moment. After few seconds, she came back to her senses. A brilliant smile appeared on her beautiful face. She finally succeeded. She was one step closer to enter the Underground Dungeon!


    Under everyone''s dumbfounded gazes, Lansha entered the Star Moon Pavilion along with her subordinates. People who saw this wanted to cry. They looked at the departing people and didn''t know what to do. Later the defensive formation closed as everything turned back to normal.


    All of them wanted to cry. They have been attacking the defensive formation of the Star Moon Pavilion for closely ten days. But Lansha entered the pavilion with just some polite words. They had only one thought to describe the scene.

 448 BEN’S ATTITUDE

    Lansha passed through the formation. After entering the formation, she was a little surprised by the scene. The Star Moon Pavilion was not anything like she had imagined. In fact, it was far worse than what she had imagined.


    Generally a pavilion has the area of around several thousands of kilometres. This was the case for small pavilions. In those thousands of kilometres, they construct different types of buildings. Where each building will have their own function. For example, some buildings are responsible for selling arts. Some buildings would sell potions. Some would sell medical pills, etc. These buildings would be responsible for profit making business.


    But the Star Moon Pavilion was totally different. All she could find is just one building. And this building was so tiny that, she was speechless. This building was of just two floors.


    Others who followed Lansha were speechless as well. But then they looked at the building with disdain in their eyes. After all, Star Moon Pavilion was just a grass root pavilion. They couldn''t expect anything better than this.


    Arjun glanced at her face and immediately understood what was going through their minds. He said, "My pavilion''s infrastructure is bad. You have to adjust yourself. After all, we are poor. And we don''t have enough money like you people from the top class pavilion does."


    "It''s alright!" , Lansha said, "Everything has a poor beginning. Only after constant efforts, one can develop into a new level. Even our pavilion was like this. Our elders told us that we have achieved what we have after constant struggle and efforts from our seniors. We can understand."


    Arjun smiled. His impression on Lansha deepened even more. He nodded his head in agreement.


    At that time, they heard footsteps coming from inside the pavilion. They looked in the direction only to see that some group of people were coming out hurriedly. Arjun looked at the person in lead and smiled.


    Ben said in excitement, "Elder Jimmy! Please welcome!"


    Ben called Arjun with the name Jimmy. It was obvious that Arjun already informed Ben about his arrival. He told him telepathically. Ben understood what was going on. And he understood what exactly he was supposed to do. So he addressed Arjun with the name Jimmy.


    "Yes." , Arjun replied.


    Rick sighed and said, "He sucks at acting. He might addressed you with Elder Jimmy. But his excitement has obviously spilled some doubts. Lansha is a cleaver girl. She will definitely sense something is not right. This won''t be good."


    "You are right!" , Arjun replied, "In fact, I was thinking the same as you."


    Just as Rick said, Lansha narrowed her eyes when she looked at Ben''s attitude. Arjun sighed. Lansha was definitely a cleaver girl. He never doubted that. And as they thought, Lansha definitely doubting Ben''s attitude.


    "Ben! You are a Pavilion Lord!" , Jimmy said indifferently, "You should not get excited for a small issues too much. You should maintain the attitude of a Pavilion Lord."


    Ben abruptly stopped. He gave it a thought. He then looked at the Lansha''s face which showed that she is doubting something. Ben understood everything. He said, "Oh that''s right! I am a Pavilion Lord. I should change my attitude. But it can''t be helped. I became a Pavilion Lord not too long ago. And I wasn''t interested in this position at all. If it wasn''t for our founder who forced me to become one, I wouldn''t have to take this trouble at all."


    "But no matter what, you should change your attitude." , Jimmy said, "If our founder made you the Pavilion Lord before departure, then he might have some faith in you. I am sure you won''t disappoint him."


    After listening to their conversations, Lansha instantly understood what was going on. It looks like Ben is very young and immature in terms of management. That''s why, he doesn''t have the aura of a leader. That means she doubted Ben for nothing. She relaxed herself a little.


    Ben looked at Lansha. Arjun told him that he is binging Lansha inside the Pavilion. And Arjun asked to adjust his conversation according to it. So Ben pretended as if he was surprised a little as he asked, "Who are these people?"


    "Hello Pavilion Lord!" , Lansha introduced herself, "My name is Lansha! I am from the Beautiful World Pavilion. These are my subordinates from the Beautiful World Pavilion as well. They specialises in Formation. We are here for business deal."


    Lansha clearly explained her intentions after introducing herself. Ben was surprised a little. But he was nervous. How could he a local of this world doesn''t know about the Beautiful World Pavilion? It was one of the biggest pavilion in the world. They monopolies more than 50% of the world''s resources along with other pavilions. They were from a bigger powerhouses.


    And Ben never liked to trust anyone from the giant pavilions. Because in their eyes small scale pavilions like their Star Moon Pavilion is nothing but an ant like organisation. They will just use them until they are useful. And then they will leave immediately. They might even destroy their small pavilion in order to silence them.


    This is the reason why Ben never encouraged this kind of business deal. Especially when they were from a top class pavilion. They will use you until you are useful and then they will destroy you completely. This is the lesson he learned from his previous Galaxy Pavilion where he worked as a delivery boy. They used his services until he was useful. And then he was abandoned.


    Ben looked at Arjun since he couldn''t make any decision. Arjun nodded his head in agreement.


    Ben relaxed a little. He always trusted Arjun unconditionally. Arjun is the reason why he and his friends living a good life. Even though Star Moon Pavilion is not anything big, it gave them a decent life. After all, this small Pavilion was like a safe haven for them.


    Here no one would take any orders from anyone. Here they won''t be pressured by anyone. Here nobody would force them to do anything. Here they were the kings of their own lives. And this is exactly what they wanted at this moment. This pavilion belongs to them. They live here united. And the one who gave them this life was none other than Arjun. So all of them trust Arjun more than they trust themselves.

 449 SECRET BEHIND THE UNDERGROUND DUNGEON

    Lansha entered the pavilion along with her subordinates. The building they were in was definitely not a luxurious one. The people from the Beautiful World Pavilion who always enjoyed the best resources all the time, felt a little uncomfortable here.


    But they still maintained smile on their faces. After all, they should not be disrespectful towards them. They were here on a business. And this business deal is very important for them. It is the matter of Peace Seeker Mine. And Lansha has won an opportunity to enter the underground dungeon with great difficulty. And they don''t want to screw it up.


    After Arjun met with everyone, they were naturally happy. But Arjun said that they will meet in the Celestial Realm. Until then they won''t meet at all. But it''s been not even fifteen days since Arjun said that, and here he is. He crossed the distance of around plenty of universes to come here. They didn''t know how to believe it.


    And they looked at the new guy who came along with Arjun. Their interest grew even more. This was the person whom Arjun brought. How could he be anyone weaker in strength? And they knew that the face which Rick has is not his original one. But they didn''t ask him any questions after all, they had to pretend in front of the people from the Beautiful World Pavilion that, Rick was one of the elders of their pavilion.


    Arjun and Rick sat side by side. None of them disagreed or disappointed with Rick sitting beside Arjun. After all, they knew that both Arjun and Rick were from the same place. And if Arjun brought Rick all the way to their Universe, then it is fair to say that Rick himself has some ability.


    And of course, Ben sat beside Arjun. As the Pavilion Lord, he would definitely sit with Arjun. But Lansha was clear on one thing. Even though Ben was the official Pavilion Lord, the one who make the final call is definitely Arjun and Rick. So she paid more attention towards Arjun and Rick. Especially Arjun.


    Princess Shayana and Prince Airen also sat with them. As the former prince of a kingdom, Prince Airen definitely involved in many political issues. He was definitely qualified to take part in this meeting.


    And at the opposite side, the people from the Beautiful World Pavilion seated as a whole. After some drinks and lunch, Arjun finally said about the important issues, "So what was the business proposal that you wanted to discuss with us, Miss Lansha?"


    "Have you heard about the underground dungeon?" , Lansha asked.


    Dick added, "And when we returned, we found so many unknown faces standing outside the pavilion. Initially we thought that since our founder Arjun created such a huge commotion, you people might have come here to join our pavilion. But we sensed you people''s killing intent. So we understood that you are here with some ill intentions. And you knew what happened next."


    Ben and others were completely impressed. They all knew that both Arjun and Rick were lying. But the story they made up sounded so genuine and casual that, they couldn''t stop but be impressed. Even they who knew the truth almost believed it. How could Lansha sense anything suspicious?


    And just as they all thought, Lansha and others completely believed the lie that both Arjun and Rick told them. Lansha nodded her head and continued, "No problem. We will tell you in detail."


    Lansha continued, "Actually it''s all started because of your founder Arjun. After that world shaking war, along with his achievement of clearing the mystery behind the Wavery Hills, he received an instant fame. Even the leader of the Adventure Association came personally."


    Lansha continued, "Maybe you already knew the Treasure Discovery Device that the Leader of the Adventure Association always caries with them. It is the device which automatically beeps when a treasure is nearby. This device has seven colour. They are Violet, Indigo, Blue, Green, Yellow, Orange and Red. The value of the treasure could be determined by the colour that glowed when some treasure is nearby. If the colour glowed is Violet, then the treasure''s quality is low. But if the colour glowed is red, then the quality of the treasure hidden has highest quality."


    "You mean...." , Jimmy asked as if he suspected something.


    "That''s right!" , Lansha said, "When Your Pavilion''s founder created such a commotion, even the Leader of the Adventure Association came personally to meet him. But he already left. But during his stay, his device glowed. And the colour it glowed was actually red!"


    Arjun sighed. He understood what was going on briefly. But Lansha continued, "After a brief investigation, the Adventure Association learned some secrets. The treasure actually exists underground. And it had six entrances in total. The findings of the red grade peak treasure is actually very rare. So when one was found, all the top class pavilion immediately started to fight for a spot each. And very quickly, five out of six slots were already occupied by the top five pavilions. That Paine who attacked you earlier was also the member of the pavilion that occupied one of the five entrance points. He is the one whom you have offended. His people might come after you. Maybe you are strong. But they have plenty of cultivators who are much stronger than you. So you have to be a bit careful."


    "I don''t care." , Arjun said, " In fact, it''s them who has to worry about themselves if they come to find trouble."


    "But..."


    "Please come to the point." , Lansha wanted to explain the situation. But Rick asked her to continue with the main topic.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Lansha felt helpless and said, "After all five spots were occupied, the pavilion who couldn''t get any spot remembered that there is a sixth spot. And the sixth spot happened to exist in the Star Moon Pavilion. After a brief investigation.m, we learnt that Star Moon Pavilion is the recently opened Pavilion."


    "So you people thought that it was easy to make the Star Moon Pavilion surrender to you. Since it is the weakest pavilion in this world." , Dick smiled as he asked, "Am I right?"

 450 BUSINESS PROPOSAL

    Dick''s words were like arrows piercing through the heart for Lansha. After all, what he said was absolutely true. It is precisely because of this reason why they threatened the Star Moon Pavilion.


    "That''s right!" , Lansha replied, "But we sent a total of three letters to the Pavilion Lord. We requested for a cooperation as we clearly stated that the purpose of our letter was because we wanted to establish a business deal among us. But we didn''t receive any reply. I was helpless. So we had no other choice but to use force to march in. But the formation protecting your pavilion is truly troublesome. We couldn''t even break it."


    Arjun smiled. This result was obvious. After all, this was the formation given to him personally by Lord Chaos. No matter how hard you try, it is like throwing eggs on a giant rock and expecting it to break. It is simply impossible for anyone to break it.


    "Elder Jimmy!" , One of the formation master asked, "May I know which Formation Grandmaster created such a magnificent formation?"


    Arjun looked at the person who spoke and simply smiled. As a Formation master, how could he won''t have the urge to learn anything out of their knowledge? Especially if that person is someone from the giant pavilions in the world. But Arjun pretended as if he didn''t know as he said, "I don''t know. It was something created by the master of our founder. We don''t have any idea who that master is. So don''t ask us."


    That formation master from the Beautiful World Pavilion sighed. That formation left quite an impression on everyone. They wanted to learn the secret of the formation which made them helpless. But it looks like even Jimmy doesn''t know.


    "Alright!" , Jimmy said, "Thanks for the brief explanation, Miss Lansha! But I want to know what kind of business proposal you have come up with?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Lansha took a deep breath. This is the crucial moment in this deal. So she was a little careful as she said, "We want some entrance slots. We will send our people to your pavilion. So that we could enter the underground dungeon and fight for the resources down there."


    "In return?" , Jimmy immediately asked.


    "We don''t need any weapons, pills or any other equivalent accessories." , Jimmy said, "Our lifestyle cultivators are absolutely good in this area."


    Lansha was thrilled. Even though Jimmy asked something else in return, he at least accepted it. Lansha knew that things are going in the right direction.


    She composed herself and asked, "May I know what elder Jimmy wants in return then?"


    "Spirit Stones!" , Jimmy said, "We want Spirit Stones in return."


    "That..." , Lansha hesitated. Even though she can afford Spirit Stones, she can''t afford in huge numbers. She wanted to send at least around two thousand members from her pavilion inside the Underground Dungeon. If Jimmy charged a minimum of 1 Spirit Stone per each person, she had to pay 2000 Spirit Stones in total. That was only possible if Jimmy charged only one Spirit Stone per person. Two thousand Spirit Stones is something Lansha could afford to pay. After all, her pavilion is one of the biggest pavilion in the world. It wasn''t a problem.


    But what if Jimmy charges more than one Spirit Stone per person. What if he charges 2, 3, 4 or even five Spirit Stones per person? If he set five Spirit Stones per person, then she had to pay an abrupt sum of 10,000 Spirit Stones! But if Jimmy asks 10 Spirit Stones per person, then she had to pay an insane amount of 20,000 Spirit Stones!


    She could afford to pay 10,000 Spirit Stones with great difficulty. But she couldn''t afford to pay 20,000 Spirit Stones.


    "But Elder Jimmy, I think it''s inconvenient for us." , One of the Formation Master said after calming himself down.


    "Why?" , Jimmy asked.


    Lansha said, "We would like to send around 2000 people in the Underground Dungeon. And I think we couldn''t afford the Spirit Stones you will charge us!"


    Jimmy said, " I am sorry! But I am not going to change my mind. 1 Spirit Stone per person is my charge. And that is for each entry. That means, if you enter five times, then you need to pay one Spirit Stone for each entry!"


    Lansha sighed. But she said, "Is there no other way to decrease the charge?"


    "There is!" , Jimmy said, "If you pay ten Spirit Stones per person, then that person could enter any number of times. Be it ten times, twenty times or even the entry for hundred times is accepted. But the precondition is that you need to pay ten Spirit Stones!"


    Lansha fell silent. She suddenly lost in her thoughts. One Spirit Stone per person might sound small in number. But comparatively if you see the bigger picture, then you will find that ten Spirit Stones per person was actually dead cheap. After all, there is no doubt that one had to enter the underground dungeon many times. If they had to pay one Spirit Stone per person for each entry, it''s a huge loss as a person has to enter many times. After all, the treasure down there is definitely not a small one.


    But 10 Spirit Stones per person costs her 20000 Spirit Stones! Even though spending 20000 Spirit Stones would bring her a huge advantage, the number 20000 is still a huge number.


    Lansha said, "Ten Spirit Stones per person is a little too high for us. Could you please say some convenient number?"


    "I am sorry Miss Lansha!" , Jimmy said, "If you don''t like the offer, then please take your leave!"


    "But..."


    "We already gave you enough face." , This time it''s Rick who said, "We would have set only five Spirit Stones instead of Ten. But don''t forget about your earlier actions. You made an attempt to destroy the formation. You have to pay the price for it."


    "But we failed in our attempt to destroy the formation!" , One of the Lansha''s followers said, "So don''t you think your charge is a little too high?"


    Dick said, "Yes, you failed. But what if you have succeeded. What exactly is the consequences we would have suffered. You tell me. If you had succeeded, then would there be any survivors in this room still left ?"

 451 BUSINESS DEAL

    "Allowing you people inside despite your attempt to force yourself in was itself a great luck for you." , Prince Airen said, "Don''t expect things to go as you please it. One had to bear consequences for their actions. You people are no exception!"


    "I agree!" , Lansha immediately said. What they said was true. They were in the wrong from the beginning. They were the one who attacked the protecting formation. Luckily they failed in destroying the formation. But if they succeeded, then so many people might have died already. And Lansha would definitely have been one of the people who committed this grave sin.


    Bloodbath is definitely not Lansha''s style of dealing things. She would always works on the basis of Mutual benefits. But she reacted on impulse and attacked the formation. And she decided to face the consequences. Paying ten Spirit Stones per person was definitely a small punishment she was prepared to take.


    "That''s good to hear!" , Jimmy said, "We will definitely stay on our word. Don''t worry."


    "We know that you will definitely stand on your promise!" , One of Lansha''s followers said, " Initially we didn''t bother to attack the formation. We sent a formal letter describing our intentions with the business proposal. But it was your pavilion lord who didn''t send any reply. So we had no other choice but to use force. After all, Peace Seeking Mine was definitely something worthy to fight for. If we received any reply, we wouldn''t have attempted to attack the formation to begin with."


    "You sent a letter for a business proposal?" , Ben said, "Then I am sorry. You see, we received a bunch of letters for past ten days. And all of them had the content that was ordering us to evacuate. Or else they would kill us! So, I gave up after reading some couple of letters. After all, I felt it was meaningless to keep reading every single letter that was threatening our pavilion''s existence. Maybe we received your letter during the time when we stopped reading all the letters we received."


    "But if you have read it, then we wouldn''t have attacked your pavilion." , That formation master said, "I hope that you people would understand it!"


    "But weather we let you in or not is our issue." , Dick said, "Just because we didn''t read your letter, or just because we didn''t allow you people in, it doesn''t mean that you have the rights to attack our Pavilion. You attacked our pavilion. And now you are trying to justify yourself. These two points are enough for us to lose faith in you people."


    "It doesn''t matter." , Lansha felt that things have started to go wrong after all the hard work she did. She said, "We were at wrong. So we will take the responsibility. We will pay that additional amount of five Spirit Stones as you have asked us."


    Lansha sighed. She smiled bitterly and said, "It''s all right. It was us who attacked their formation. And as they said, it is their wish if they wanted to allow us in or not. If we had succeeded in breaking that formation, do you know the consequences? And violence is not the path we choose. So we had to pay the compensation for our actions."


    "That''s good to here." , Jimmy said, "I wait for a wonderful partnership!"


    "We too." , Lansha said, "We will take our leave then, Elder Jimmy. We will come back with Spirit Stones and a group of two thousand people."


    "We will wait for the day we meet again." , Jimmy said.


    Very soon Lansha left along with her subordinates. Lansha left. And very soon she made her exit from the Star Moon Pavilion.


    Everyone who were watched the members of the Beautiful World Pavilion going inside the Star Moon Pavilion didn''t leave immediately. They knew what kind of person Lansha is. She is the kind of person who doesn''t like any conflicts of bloodshed. She always tries to deal anything with mutual benefits in her mind. None of them liked this approach. After all, this was the world where strong always rules the weak. They were certain about it.


    But today it was different. The opponent is a little strong. And their usual "strong rules the weak" attitude won''t work here. So for the first time they felt that Lansha''s way of approach might be the right choice.


    And their guess seems to be right. When Lansha came out, her face displayed a faint smile. The cunning onlookers immediately understood that she had succeeded in her business deal.


    They all wanted to cry very badly. Lansha has won an opportunity to enter the Underground Dungeon with just one hour of conversation with the other party. And what the heck were they doing? They wanted to use the brute force in order to capture the Star Moon Pavilion, so that they can win an entrance spot for themselves. But that damn formation messed up with their plans.


    Paine who was severely injured by Jimmy''s eye blink looked at out coming Lansha and said in hatred, "How dare you? He injured me. He killed my people. How dare you still go in with him?"


    Lansha gave a weird look at Paine. She said in surprise, "You see. I had enough of you. I have been enduring your harassment for the past few months. I had enough now. What me meeting him has to do anything with your injury? It was you who provoked him. And it was you who called this calamity upon yourself. And why should I not meet him because you got injured? Don''t joke around with me."


    Paine was stunned. Everyone who heard Lansha were stunned. Lansha is someone who always stays silent. She was calm and composed. But today she finally displayed her new angle. For the first time people saw her another side. This was totally unexpected.


    But they agreed with Lansha''s point. The one who asked for the humiliation was Paine himself. And why shouldn''t Lansha meet Jimmy for her business plans? What kind of logic was that? Did Paine lost his brain along with the life of his hundred protectors?


    Nobody cared. After all, Paine belongs to a Pavilion that secured an entry slot. He would say anything they want. After all, his pavilion has nothing to lose. He himself lost his face. And none of them were in the position where they would care about it.

 452 SHIFT IN BALANCE

    All those people never cared about the pain Paine was going through. Paine is not there sworn brother or something. So why should they care about his humiliation? That is something he courted for himself. They had nothing to do with this.


    In fact, they enjoyed his humiliation. Paine belongs to a pavilion that has occupied one of the entry slots for the underground dungeon. He has nothing to lose other than losing face.


    And the reason why they enjoyed Paine''s humiliation is very simple. Heavenly God Pavilion is one of the five pavilions that has secured the entrance slot for the underground dungeon. But they couldn''t. Even though their pavilion was counted as one of the top class pavilion along with Heavenly God Pavilion, there could only be six winners for the struggle for the Underground Dungeon.


    Heavenly God Pavilion has won one entrance slot. While they didn''t manage to get one. We all fought for the same thing. But you won while we lost. In this kind of scenario, the loser will form a sense of jealousy towards the winner. This jealousy will transform into hatred. Even though they had hatred for other pavilion, that was in the sense of competition.


    In the competition for the development of their pavilions, if they received equal benefits, then that''s fine. But if this balance was broken, then the winner would receive nothing but hatred from the loser.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Today a member of the winner pavilion has lost his face very badly. Why would a loser take that person''s side? So they didn''t care about Paine. In fact, they thought that Paine deserves it.


    But they soon came back to the reality. Right now it wasn''t the time for bothering about Paine. Lansha won an entry slot. While they didn''t. They didn''t know what to do. So after thinking for a moment, they decided to inform the course of events that took place and receive the elder''s guidance.


    But it looks like they inherited the quality of arrogance from these elders. These elders'' reply to their complaints were even more arrogant.


    "I don''t know how exactly you people managed to enter our mighty pavilion? Don''t look for the excuses!"


    "Bunch of bastards! Can''t even handle a small and easy task? Who recruited you idiots in our pavilion?"


    "It''s the formation of a pavilion that was established not more than 15 days ago. Yet you people are having trouble with a mere protective formation? You people are stain to our pavilion!"


    "In our younger days, we fulfilled all our duties without any failure or lame excuses. We took our pavilion to it''s glory. But you youngsters are searching for the lame excuses for a newly established pavilion. The quality of the youngsters is falling down with each generation."


    All kind of replays were thrown on these poor people. Some elders asked not to look for any excuses. Some said that they can''t even handle such a simple task. Some elders said that because of these youngsters their pavilion is losing it''s former glory. Some elders said that because of these silly excuses they are like a stain to their pavilion. Some people even started to boast by saying how in their younger days they worked hard to take their pavilion where it is now. And the quality of the youngsters is falling down with each passing generations.


    After hearing these replies, those poor people wanted to cry very badly. They discovered that asking for the elders'' help was definitely a worst mistake. They should have not asked for these old bastards help.


    They simply didn''t know what exactly they were supposed to do now. At this moment except being depressed, they don''t know what to do.


    .....


    "Young miss! Why would you agree to their term of 10 Spirit Stones?" , One of the formation master asked, "It''s too much of the cost."


    "Then you have any better idea?" , Lansha asked, "If you have, then please tell me."


    That formation master was silent. He didn''t have any better idea. He said, "At least, you can negotiate the price, right?"


    Lansha said, "We should cherish the chance that we received. I heard that in the Underground Dungeon, there exist not only the Peace Seeking Mine. In fact, the Peace Seeking Mine was present just in the first layer. Those five pavilions are analysing that there is a possibility that there exist even more abundant resources in the other layer. If these five pavilions got their hands on these resources, then they will definitely become a huge powerhouse that not even we can surpass. What''s the point in negotiations. In fact, I think this price is truly worth. If we start negotiating the price, then we might anger them. And it might lead to the end of our business deal. I don''t want to take such an huge risk."


    Both the formation masters fell silent once again. They knew that what Lansha said was true. There is an high possibility that there exist another extraordinary resources beside the Peace Seeking mine. If these five pavilions really monopolised these abundunt and tempting resources, then it won''t be long before the balance of these big pavilions change. The entire power system will definitely shift to these five pavilions. It will lead to the war of attrition. These five pavilions will drop the price of their products. With the profit they make from the Underground Dungeon, droping the price of other common products won''t hurt them that much.


    But it will definitely hurt the Pavilions who failed to manage in winning the slots. Because they can''t enjoy the resources of Underground Dungeon, they will not have other source of income. The power of monopoly will go completely in the hands of these five pavilions. They will become a super power that is very tough to catch up. They will be completely suppressed. In fact, their pavilions will start to decline. From major power they will decline to the ordinary power.


    When they thought up to this far, those two formation masters felt that their heart shiver a little. Just imagining the consequences itself made their heart fall in deep nervous. If their imagination turned into reality, then they don''t know what kind of horrible situation they will be in. They certainly don''t want to take this huge risk.

 453 LAYERS OF THE UNDERGROUND DUNGEON

    Arjun was sitting on a chair. Rick was getting himself familiar with all the people who are going to share the journey with him. By now they have removed their disguise and returned to their normal faces. After familiarising themselves with each other, they settled down in their places.


    Princess Shayana asked, "We were supposed to meet in the Celestial Realm right? And it''s been not even ten days since you left. And you are already back? Can you explain why?"


    Everyone turned their attention towards Arjun. In fact, this was something that was bothering them for a while. But since Lansha was present there, they can talk without any reservations. So they looked at Arjun intended to listen why he is here so early since his last departure.


    Arjun said, " I am sure that you people sensed some changes within your conscience right?"


    Everyone nodded their heads. Couple of days ago they indeed sensed some changes within their conscience. They felt as if their conscience has undergone a huge transformation. They felt as if their conscience has undergone a huge upgrade. They didn''t know what exactly was it. But they knew that it was upgraded to the level of the Universe Will. Princess Shayana who was a former Universe Will candidate was the one who told everyone that all their conscience has turned into that of the Universe Will. She could also sense the river of destiny which she previously had. She didn''t know why everyone became the Universe Will, but since Arjun came, they have already guessed that it has something to do with Arjun''s arrival.


    Arjun said, " Why exactly your conscience has undergone the transformation.... I can''t tell you. But things have suddenly changed. And I had no other choice but to take all of you with me to my Universe."


    Everyone were in a daze for a moment. their minds were blank. Arjun continued, "I am sure that this was so sudden. But you have to come with me without raising any questions. Because I can''t tell you anything. I know that this was so sudden. Now you had to change your places abruptly. And you will take a hell lot of time to digest this. But you have no other choice but to listen to me. So what is your opinion?"


    All of them lost in their thoughts. The room was silent. Nobody talked for around five minutes. Even Arjun waited patiently for the five minutes. He didn''t disturb them. After five minutes Ben said, "I will go!"


    Everyone were stunned for a moment. Ben made his decision very quickly. Ben continued, " I trust you big brother. I will follow you."


    "If Ben is going, then I will go as well." , Bella said, "I also trust big brother."


    "We will go as well." , Others replied as well.


    "We don''t have anyone. In fact we all are orphans." , Ben said, " It was precisely because we were orphans, we all formed a team back in the Galaxy Pavilion. So we already made our decision."


    Arjun smiled. He then looked at the faces of the Princes. They had families. Arjun felt that their opinion might be different from others. And as he thought, Prince Airen said, "It looks like we are going to an entirely new universe."


    "You are coming?" , Arjun asked in surprise, "Don''t you have a kingdom out there. Don''t you have your descendents waiting for you."


    "It''s alright." , Prince Airen said, "They might be my descendents. But they are like strangers for us. No one from our past days still left out there. So we don''t feel any kind of kinship from them. It''s like they are strangers to us. So it doesn''t matter. We will go with you."


    Arjun nodded his head. He knew that for people unknown is definitely a surrel thing. The current king might have the same bloodline as Prince Airen and others. But Arjun was sure that for the current Royal family, Prince Airen is like a complete stranger. And Arjun knew that it''s not a wise thinking, if Prince Airen expect any sense of kinship from the current Royal family. And precisely this is the reason why they decided to join their pavilion instead of going back to their former home.


    Arjun said, "Thanks for coming. I am sure that you will definitely enjoy the journey along with us."


    "I am looking forward for it." , Prince Airen replied.


    Arjun nodded his head. He then said, "Where is this Underground Dungeon? Where exactly our entrance slot located?"


    Ben said, "It is located at the northeast part of our area of pavilion. We made a quick surveillance. We found out that it is truly extraordinary."


    "How could you say that it is extraordinary?" , Arjun asked.


    "It''s something Big Sister Shayana told me." ,Ben said, "She said that she has seen the true treasure in the underground dungeon using Yin-Yan Eyes! Even though we don''t know what exactly that is, it was determined that it was truly extraordinary."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun didn''t understand. He looked at Princess Shayana and asked, "What is he talking about?"


    Princess Shayana said, " The underground dungeon has total of three layers. Even though I couldn''t see through it properly because of my low cultivation, I am confident that each layer has different abundant resources. Peace Seeker Mine stationed in just the first layer. No one was able to enter the second layer. But I could say that, the treasure in the second layer is much greater than the treasure in the first layer. As for what it is, I don''t know. We need to explore it in the future."


    "That means.." , Rick said, "The third layer is even far from reach compared to the second layer."


    "That''s right!" , Princess Shayana said, " I don''t know what exactly it is, but you might already know this that the Yin-Yan Eyes could see through the essence of the world. Nothing can hide from it. Even though I couldn''t see the treasure, the feeling it gave me was something which I have never felt before. I never felt it this way back when I was the Universe Will."

 454 ENTERING THE UNDERGROUND DUNGEON

    Arjun knew just how terrifying Yin-Yan Eyes are. They might not give any offensive or defensive type of support. But it''s useful lies in many things. It can practically see through the essence of anything.


    Yang Eyes could see through the hidden objects. It is very useful against the enemies who liked to sneak attack. It can see what exactly is hidden beneath any objects. It is something not possible for the naked eye. So the sneaky assassins are nothing but fart in front of the Yin-Yan Eyes.


    Yin Eye can see through the things which ordinary naked eye couldn''t see through. They can see wandering spirits in the surrounding. They can see through the intents of the target. Some people might have ill intentions towards you. But they still maintains the face with bright smile. But the Yin Eye could see through this intents of the target.


    The other terrifying ability of the Yin Eye is that it could see through the quality of the nature of anything. For example, Princess Shayana saw that the underground dungeon has three layers in total. This was something which none of these major powers are yet to figure out. They might have neared to the second layer. But Arjun was sure that they definitely couldn''t enter the third layer. After all, even Yin-Yan Eyes only gave a vague feeling about it. What could a bunch of mere first awakening stage experts could sense?


    Arjun was sure that Underground Dungeon is worth a shot to give a look. If Arjun didn''t give it any attention, then he would have simply left this universe along with others. As others already accepted his proposal, he had no reason to stay here anymore. But the Underground Dungeon was the one that stopped him. He had to see what exactly is hidden down there that made even Yin-Yan Eyes to give Princess Shayana a surreal feeling.


    "I want to go and take a look." , Arjun said, "Where exactly is the entrance to this Underground Dungeon?"


    "I will lead you there." , Ben said, "Let''s go. I will show you everything we had seen."


    "No need." , Arjun said, "That girl Lansha will cone tomorrow. With how tempting the Underground Dungeon is, she will definitely make her way back here along with her people as soon as possible. You people needs to stay here before that."


    Arjun continued, "As for the Underground Dungeon, leave it to us. Both me and Rick will go and take a look."


    Ben was a little disappointed. As someone who gave him a comfortable life, Ben always respected and admired Arjun the most. And Arjun himself solved the mystery of the Wavery Hills. The mystery which no other adventurers could solve. Ben wanted to witness how Arjun handles the different situations in different circumstances.


    Arjun nodded his head. He then followed Ben towards the Underground Dungeon. When they reached the location, Arjun and Rick were stunned for a moment. What have they seen? They saw a huge stairway that was leading downward.


    Arjun asked, "When did this stairway appear?"


    Ben replied, "A week ago. On that day, when the Adventure Association found out about this underground dungeon, they devised a strange formation. As this formation glowed, every one of us experienced a minor earthquake. Later a hole formed and this stairway came up on it''s own. They have found six such stairways in six different location. And our pavilion happens to be the place where one exist."


    "The Adventure Association''s that device which glows as a treasure was found nearby" ,Rick asked, "You said that it glowed when that leader was near right?"


    "That''s right." , Ben replied, "But Big Brother Rick! Why would you ask such question?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Rick replied, "That device glows when a treasure was nearby right? But it glowed only when they were near to our pavilion. But they found six entrances in total. And the Peace Seeking Mine was something that exist far away from us. What exactly my doubt is... what kind of treasure exist down there that made even that strange device to glow with Red Colour? And compared to the Peace Seeking Mine, just how good is this treasure that is nearby?"


    Arjun was shocked. Ben was speechless. Because that was true. They haven''t thought in this direction. Even Arjun didn''t think through in this direction. Now that Rick put such a question in front of them, Arjun lost in his thoughts.


    After thinking for a moment he said, " I don''t know. But what you have said is a huge possibility. There might definitely a treasure that is far greater than the Peace Seeking Mine. And we should not delay with our actions. Or else, with each passing second, those people from the other pavilion would take one step closer towards us."


    Rick and Ben nodded their heads in agreement. Arjun then looked at Rick as he said, "Let''s go in."


    Both Arjun and Rick marched through the stairway that was leading downward. As they marched downward their vision started to turn dark. Looking at this scene made Ben a little shocked. Because this was the speed which belongs to the first awakening stage experts. He had seen it back in the Galaxy Pavilion.


    The Galaxy Pavilion had the experts who were at the first awakening stage. But only elders and pavilion lord were at that level. Ben knew this. It was an impulse habit for anyone to learn the true power of the leader of any organisation they were part of. Ben was not any exception. Even he enquired the true strength of his previous pavilion lord.


    Today he found out that both Arjun and Rick had the same speed as the Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion. No! It was even better.


    Ben wasn''t surprised with Arjun. Because when they met Arjun for the first time, they knew that Arjun was a first awakening stage expert. Even though Arjun was the first awakening stage expert, he could fight a dragon who has the strength of mid stage of first awakening. But Arjun could fight on equal terms. Ben wasn''t surprised.


    But even Rick possessed the same level of speed as Arjun. This showed him just how awesome people around Arjun were. And Rick was one year younger than Arjun. This was something they learned in their previous interactions. But they didn''t ask Rick''s cultivation base. But now Ben looked at the speed at which Rick was moving, Ben knew that Rick was at the first awakening stage at least.

 455 REASON BEHIND THE DEAL

    Arjun and Rick were running through the stairway. After reaching a certain depth, the surrounding became pitch black. If it was an ordinary person, then they wouldn''t have seen anything clearly. Even a cultivator with clear eyes, night vision won''t be clear.


    But Arjun and Rick were different. They might be humans, but they have the power of a dragon. And dragons eyesight is far better than a human. And Arjun and Rick were not any exception. They have very good eyesight. They can see clearly during the night time.


    And with the addition of Yin-Yan Eyes, their night vision was like a fish in water. They are practically peerless in the field of night vision.


    As they were running deep into the Underground Dungeon, Rick surveyed the surrounding. After making sure that there was no one in the surrounding, he asked, "What exactly are you trying to accomplish here, Boss? Why would you ask for Spirit Stones? You encouraged the usage of Spirit Stones the least in the past. You practically banned it back at our home. Why would you demand that girl Lansha Spirit Stones? And that is also in the large sum. What exactly is your plan!"


    Arjun shook his head and said, "These Spirit Stones are not for us to use. I am collecting them for someone else."


    "Someone else?" , Rick was surprised. He asked, "For whom?"


    Arjun sighed and said, "Magmeel!"


    "Lord Magmeel?" , Rick was bewildered. He furthur added, "But why?"


    Arjun took a deep breath and told what Will of the Life Realm showed to him. After hearing what Arjun told him, Rick''s mind went blank for a moment. He then said, "Who could have imagined that the legend of Straw Hat Jimmy was nothing but a fictional character created by the Lord Magmeel?"


    Arjun smiled and said,"If the citizens of the Life Realm learns this truth, then it will raise a certain level of commotion for sure."


    "That''s right." , Rick then added, " But to think that the mighty Dragon God is such an asshole! This is totally crazy. How could a father do such a thing to a son?"


    "You are right." , Arjun said, "But this is just my hunch. I don''t know whether my hunch was accurate or not. If what my instinct told me about the Dragon God is wrong, then we had to apologise to Dragon God for thinking about him negatively in our heart. After all, we may have come to this conclusion based on the positive opinion we had for Magmeel."


    Arjun continued, "But letting humans die, trying to supress Magmeel at every possible steps, not interfering when Laimeel tried to piss Magmeel off, and accusing Magmeel for not listening to the orders of the Dragon God... all these events are making me to believe that what my instincts told me are right."


    "If my guess is right..." , Arjun thought for a moment and said, "I feel that the reason why Dragon God is doing this is because he is jealous. He is fearing Magmeel''s existence."


    "Jealous? Fear?" , Rick thought for a moment and his eyes flashed. He suddenly understood everything. He was no longer that naive kid who needs Arjun to explain everything detailly like in the Maze Palace. As days passed on, he slowly started to accumulate the experience about the outside world. He immediately understood what Arjun wanted to tell.


    Arjun smiled and said, "It looks like you got what I wanted to say. Since his parents were gone, then he instantly became like the supreme elder of his family. And power determines whose commands are absolute. Since he was an elder brother to all those other supreme existences, and since he is the father to all six elemental king dragons, he is enjoying his position of elder in the family. As of now, his commands are absolute. everyone follows his commands without any resistence. What a nice feeling that is? There is nothing for you to do. All you need to do is just stay in your home and command everyone under you. There is no one who is going to oppose you."


    Arjun sighed and said, "But what if you will sense that this leisure and comfortable life won''t last. What if you will suddenly find that right from your junior generation there is someone who is going to be a huge threat for your position? What if that junior has the talent which shocks the heaven? What if one day that junior surpasses the senior like you? After all, this is the world where weak had no choice but to listen to strong. If once you were strong, and if your junior surpasses you, then you had to listen to the command of your junior. And if my guess was right, then the Dragon God wanted to supress Magmeel for this very same reason."


    "And he even prevented Magmeel from using Spirit Stones!" , Rick''s eyes flashed as he asked, "Could it be... this was the reason why you are trying to collect the Spirit Stones from Lansha?"


    "Lansha is just the first one." , Arjun said, "After we go to the War Realm, I planned to cash on any opportunity that we will get. I am planning to go back to the Life Realm after around five years. And in this five years, I will collect as much Spirit Stones as possible and give it to Magmeel!"


    "Heh! So what if Dragon God wanted to supress Lord Magmeel?" , Rick said, "Lord Magmeel still had us. We will help Lord Magmeel to get strong."


    "You are right!" , Arjun said, "And once we clear the war between dragons, I will give the power of Void to Magmeel. Even though he had to start over from the begning, so what? With his talent and experience, it will be a matter of time before he catches up to his former strength. Today he needs to look over his loyal followers. And the threat of other elemental king dragons is stopping him from accepting my power. But we need to get stronger quickly. And once we accumulate the strength that can supress the elemental king dragons, I will give the power of Void to Magmeel. And within no time, he will catches up to us."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Rick nodded his head in agreement. Magmeel has done so much for them. And if they couldn''t provide at least this much of support, then they should better die.

 456 THREAT OF A SEVENTH AWAKENING STAGE EXPER

    Rick stopped in haste. He also heard the footsteps. As someone who possess the power of a dragon, there five senses are far more extraordinary than others. So is there hearing ability. They could hear which some ordinary humans couldn''t hear at a long distance.


    Arjun made an hand gesture indicating to hide himself properly. Rick doesn''t need Arjun to clearly explain everything in detail. Since someone who spent more time with Arjun than anyone else, Rick immediately understood what exactly Arjun wanted to tell him. Rick didn''t waste time as he found an hiding spot and hid himself perfectly.


    Very soon they started to see a small trace of lights. As seconds ticked, the light started to brighten little by little. Then they found out that this light was coming out of a fire torch. And there were two people who were carrying it. Arjun and Rick immediately found out that it was actually a man and a woman.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    As Arjun and Rick hid themselves, they heard the two people''s conversation. The woman said, " Senior brother! This Underground Dungeon is so huge. Why don''t we explore it instead of fighting amongst each other?"


    That person said, "Little Sister! You don''t understand. It''s not that easy. Because we are not the only one who came up with this idea. The other four pavilion also has similar idea as well. So if we make our move, then we have to face their army as well."


    That woman said, "We don''t have time. Once that Star Moon Pavilion falls, we will have another competitor to face. Instead of fighting amongst us, why don''t we share the resources equally? If we do that, we will not only gain profit, the number of casualties would be less as well."


    "Your train of thoughts are so simple." , That man said, "In the age of cruelty and chaos, where exactly you find the people whom you can trust? We should not even trust our own pavilion people. After all, we don''t know who among them is a spy. And how could we believe in the other pavilion so openly? What if they betray our trust? And this is the similar case with other pavilions. They won''t trust even their mates in the pavilion. Needless to say, other pavilion who secured the entry slot."


    "No rush." , That man said, "Tactical analysis is something that can''t be learned in one day. As days passes, you will definitely reach our level."


    "I will do my best." , That girl said, "But Star Moon Pavilion is just a newly established pavilion right? By now it should be the time for some major powers to capture it right? Even though their delay is a good news for us, why exactly it is taking them this much time? Is Star Moon Pavilion that difficult to deal with?"


    "Don''t you know?" , That person said, "A huge commotion took place near the Star Moon Pavilion. According to the sources, the Star Moon Pavilion has some amazing protecting formation. This formation is so mysterious that even the best formation masters of various top class pavilion couldn''t crack it. They tried many things to break the formation. But unfortunately for them, all they had to face is defeat."


    "Something like that happened?" , That woman asked in bewilderment.


    "That''s nothing." , That man said with great interest, "Later some scene took place and a fight broke out between an elder of the Star Moon Pavilion and Paine of the Heavenly God Pavilion. And during that fight, ghat elder easily figured out that Paine actually had hundred second awakening stage experts as his secret protectors. And what''s even more shocking is that, that elder killed all with just an eye blink."


    "How could that be possible?" , That woman was stunned as she asked.


    "Everyone died. Paine was severely injured. And he was publicly humiliated. After learning this, his grandfather, the pavilion lord of the Heavenly God Pavilion was angered. It was like a slap to his entire pavilion. And at the same time, as a grandfather to Paine, he is personally going to deal with that elder."


    "I suddenly pity that elder." , That woman sighed as she said, "That pavilion lord of Heavenly God Pavilion is at the seventh awakening stage! He is a peak expert of this world! That elder is done for."


    "Forget about them." , That person said, "We should care about our own issue. Where exactly is the door for the second layer? And how can we figure it out? Our damn pavilion has left this duty to us while the easy work was stolen by them. I don''t even know where to start with."


    "That''s right, Senior Brother!" , That woman said, "What should we do now?"


    "Let''s go to the southern region." , That person said, "The Spiritual Energy in that area is greater than any other place. Maybe the gate that leads to the second region is in that region. Let''s go and take a look into it."


    "Let''s go then, Senior Brother!" , That woman said. And the two of them left immediately.


    After some time, both Arjun and Rick came out from their hiding spot. They once again made sure that no one is around. To not make things more difficult for themselves, they even started to communicate mentally.


    "Boss! According to their conversation, that Paine''s grandfather is coming to kill you." , Rick couldn''t help but worry, "And he is even at the seventh awakening stage. What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. I already told Ben telepathically about this." , Arjun replied, "I asked him not to allow anyone within the pavilion. I also asked him not to allow anyone to go out either. Lord Chaos'' formation will definitely protect them. It is something that even the mighty Light and the Darkness could not break it. It is something Lord Chaos told me. They will be fine as long as they didn''t step outside the pavilion."


    Rick was relaxed a bit. He already heard just how awesome this formation is. So Rick was assured that as long as no one step outside the formation, they will be fine. He asked, "What should we do now?"


    Arjun said, " All this while we didn''t have any lead. So we were wandering aimlessly. But now things are different. We know from those two people''s conversation that, the Spiritual Energy in the Southern region is more than any other places. We will go and check. If we find the passage that leads to the next layer, then we will definitely go and seal that spot. When our entire team officially enters the Underground Dungeon, we will enter the second layer."

 457 EVEN SMALL DETAILS ARE NOT GOOD TO IGNORE

    Arjun and Rick headed towards the southern region in the underground dungeon. They were currently at the first layer. They have already marked the stairway that will lead them back to their pavilion. So they could explore the underground dungeon without any worry.


    But Arjun still didn''t have an absolute clarity about the underground dungeon. Even though he heard stories about it from the different sources, something made him feel really off. Arjun couldn''t figure out what exactly it is, but he felt that he is missing something very crucial part of the story. Or this something is still yet to be discovered. After all, judging from the conversation between those two passerby, Arjun knew that even for those other five pavilions who occupied the entry slots doesn''t have enough information about the underground dungeon.


    Unknown is truly scary. Arjun believed this part. Without filling the gaps within his train of thoughts, Arjun didn''t want to make any bold moves. If he made a rash move, then he might put the lives of his pavilion mates in danger. Arjun absolutely didn''t want that to happen.


    So he left everything to the Unique Dao of Wisdom. During these "unknown" situations, the Unique Dao of Wisdom plays an important role. This is the reason why Arjun chose wisdom as his first Unique Dao.


    The Unique Dao of Wisdom was activated. It started to read Arjun''s memories. After gathering information about the underground dungeon, it sorted the information and created a beautiful structure within Arjun''s mind. After the structure was formed, Arjun started to read the structure with his full efforts.


    At the top of the structure, there was some letters in golden colour. The text was "Underground Dungeon". From the middle of the words "Underground Dungeon" , three lines were drawn in three different directions. The two lines at the corner were in pink colour. While the line in middle was holden in colour. There contains three words at the end of the each line.


    At the end of the first line, the text written was Layer 1. At the end of the second line, the text written was Layer 2. At the end of the third line, the text written was Layer 3.


    Here only the line 1 was in golden colour. The Line 2 and Line 3 were in pink colour. Here golden colour means certainty. While the pink colour represents uncertainty. That means, even Unique Dao of Wisdom was not sure about the things related to Line 2 and Line 3. But since they were already in the Layer 1, The Line 1 was in gold colour.


    But a pink line was extended from Lansha''s portrait to the Layer 2. That means Lansha may knew about the existence of the Layer 2. Arjun was surprised. But after giving it a thought, he felt that it was reasonable. After all, the concept of spy was common in the matter of the pavilions.


    But the thought of Lansha May already learned about the second layer didn''t occur to Arjun''s mind. It was all thanks to the Unique Dao of Wisdom, that Arjun started to consider about this possibility. Even though he didn''t get anything big from the Unique Dao of Wisdom, Arjun was satisfied. After all, sometimes, the small things plays a crucial role in a huge success. And if one ignore such a small details, then it might also lead to their demise. Arjun don''t want to ignore the possibility of Lansha knowing about the existence about the Layer 2. A human''s brain is totally unpredictable. Who knows? Maybe Lansha will betray him after he told her about the second layer. He don''t want to take any huge risks. Especially without knowing the true character of the cleaver girl like Lansha.


    As Arjun was busy with the Unique Dao of Wisdom, they didn''t stop with their march. Very soon they reached the Southern region where he suddenly sensed an enormous amount of Spiritual Energy. Arjun never sensed this much of Spiritual Energy before. He was from the Life Realm. Even in the Life Realm, this much of Spiritual Energy was never felt before. Arjun knew that this was due to the reason which the Will of the Life Realm showed him.


    Arjun could understand that. But in the God Realm of the universe he was in, Arjun never sensed this much amount of Spiritual Energy before. Even though the Spiritual Energy in the God Realm was expected to be high, Arjun never felt this abundunt amount of Spiritual Energy before. Sensing this much amount of Spiritual Energy all of a sudden, Arjun was completely shocked. This made him determined to investigate the source of the Spiritual Energy.


    But they had to stop in their tracks. The woman and the man duo from the back then were near. Arjun and Rick once again sensed their presence. They expected this though. After all, they talked to themselves and decided to head towards the southern region. So they were prepared.


    As soon as they came near to the southern region, Arjun and Rick hid themselves once again. The two people tried their luck. But no matter how much they tried, they couldn''t find the door to the second layer. They both sighed. After around two hours, they left in reluctance.


    After making sure that no one was near, both Arjun and Rick came out from their hiding spot. After tactical understanding, both of them rushed towards the area where the Spiritual Energy was the densest.


    After reaching the place, Arjun immediately activated the Yin-Yan Eyes. Normal methods may not work. Ordinary naked eye might not find the passage towards the second layer. But Yin-Yan Eyes was a totally different concept. It can practically see through the essence of the universe. Even Princess Shayana could deduce that the Underground Dungeon has total of three layers. It''s because of her low cultivation base that she couldn''t see further anymore.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    But Arjun is at the 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage. The concept of Immortal Origin Stage was completely different from the origin stage or awakening stage. Arjun was unique.


    With such a powerful cultivation base, and with the aid of Yin-Yan Eyes, Arjun started to look at the surrounding.

 458 MULTIPLE BREAKTHROUGH

    This fissure was very narrow. Even with the Yin-Yan Eyes, Arjun could see only a tiny crack in the space. But Arjun was completely shocked. The Spiritual Energy leaking from this tiny narrow crack itself was so enormous. What will happen if they enter the actual space?


    Arjun couldn''t wait to see it. And he was curious for the source such a monstrous amount of Spiritual Energy! Arjun was sure that it was coming from the second layer. Arjun was sure that it was definitely not a natural phenomenon. If the first layer produced an huge Peace Seeking Mine, then in the second layer, Arjun believed that there exist an awesome treasure that is producing such a monstrous amount of Spiritual Energy.


    "Boss!" , At that time Rick asked, "There is actually such a narrow fissure in the space? No wonder, nobody found the way to the second layer."


    "They all are a bunch of idiots." , Arjun suddenly mocked them, "They figured out that the Underground Dungeon has three layers. And yet they are searching the passage for the second layer on the walls. Don''t they know the difference between rooms and layers?"


    Rick''s eyes widened. In fact, it was right now he finally understood what Arjun wanted to say. The five pavilions who secured an entry slot somehow figured out about the existence of the second layer. But only about the existence of the second layer. They didn''t know about the existence of the third layer.


    But the point is that they knew about the existence of the second layer. But they are searching for the passage to the second layer on the walls. Or to be more precise, they were looking for some hidden door that might lead to the second layer.


    ''They are looking for the second layer on the walls.''


    What does this mean? It means layers and rooms are two different concepts. Room means division of an closed equilibrium or a structure in different parts.


    While, a layer means existence of a space within the space. It is slightly similar to the concept of room. But they are two completely different concepts.


    Despite learning about the existence of the second layer in the Underground Dungeon, these five pavilions were searching for the passage to the second layer on the walls. It looks like they didn''t know the difference between rooms and layers.


    "This is an opportunity." , While Rick was lost in his thoughts, Arjun said, "Before they figure out the difference between Layers and Rooms, we need to grab this opportunity to take a look into this second layer. If possible, then we should grab whatever treasure hidden within this second layer and leave this place immediately. By the time these big pavilions figures out the way to the second layer, it will be pointless."


    Boom!!!


    A loud sound rang out beside Arjun''s ear. Arjun looked in the direction of the sound. It was from Rick! Even Rick was stunned.


    Boom!!!


    When Arjun wanted to say something, another loud sound rang out from Rick. This time both of them were completely speechless. Arjun said in astonishment, "Double breakthrough! You actually reached the 3rd Level of Divine Origin Stage from the 1st Level of Divine Origin Stage? What exactly is going on?"


    "I- I don''t know!" , Rick was truly speechless. But after calming himself down, both of them suddenly understood the reason. The Spiritual Energy in the second layer is so insane that even Rick made a double breakthrough just like that.


    Boom!!!


    At that time, another boom sounded from Rick. Another breakthrough! Rick suddenly reached the 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage! Both Arjun and Rick were dumbstruck. This was completely crazy.


    "Sigh!" , Rick sighed, "I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad. I am making breakthrough without any control over myself. If this continues, I may be getting strong. But according to Grandpa Sitaram, one should make a breakthrough while laying a solid foundation. I might be experiencing a series of breakthrough. But what about my solid foundation? If this continues, I will get stronger now. But in future, I had to experience bottlenecks in the future!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun nodded his head. It was definitely a problem to worry about. Arjun walked forward and put his finger on Rick''s forehead. Immediately the Void Qi started to flow and entered his conscience. The Void Qi then blocked all his pores and stopped the Spiritual Energy from entering Rick''s body.


    Rick finally relaxed. He knew that the Spiritual Energy is no longer entering his body anymore. That means, Rick won''t experience anymore breakthrough. This was a good news for him.


    Rick suddenly asked, "Boss! Why didn''t you experience any breakthrough so far? Did you block your pores just like you blocked mine?"


    Arjun shook his head. He said, "I am different. In my type of cultivation, in any stages, I can depend on the Spiritual Energy to reach from Level 1 to Level 9. But from Level 10 to Level 12, I need to master a Dao. Only then I can make my breakthrough. That''s why, even though the Will of the Life Realm tried to provide me as much Spiritual Energy as it can, all it could do was help me breakthrough from Level 1 to Level 9. Without mastering a Dao, I won''t be able to reach the next level."


    Rick suddenly understood. In fact, Arjun already told him this back in the Life Realm. After the Will of the Life Realm provided him with the Spiritual Energy and helped him reach the ninth Level of Immortal Origin Stage, it still continued to do so. But no matter what, Arjun couldn''t advance any further. And when enquired, Arjun told them that the reason why he stopped advancing after the 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage was because of requirement issues. Arjun needed to master the Dao Arts in order to advance any further.


    Even though this requirement is truly harsh, it has to be done no matter what.


    "Spiritual Vine?" , A voice rang out in Arjun''s mind, "Kid! Your luck pretty insane! You have actually found a Spiritual Vine at such an early stage of cultivation."

 459 GREEN RANK SPIRITUAL VINE

    The Void who was usually quite , spoke in a little excited tone. This was unusual. Even though Arjun didn''t know what exactly is the Spiritual Vine is, from what the Void said, it is definitely a top quality treasure. But Arjun was wondering that even if it was a top quality treasure, why would the Void get excited? After all, for someone as strong as Void, this treasure should be meaningless.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Spiritual Vine?" , Arjun wondered, "Lord Void! What is Spiritual Vine?"


    Void replied, "Spiritual Vine is a Supreme treasure. It''s kind of works like a Spirit Stone! It gathers the energy from the Heaven and Earth and releases in the surrounding area where it was planted. Even though it works like a Spirit Stone, even Spirit Stones are worthless in front of Spiritual Vine! In fact, Spirit Stones are formed because of the existence of the Spiritual Vine!"


    Arjun asked, "What is the difference between Spirit Stones and Spiritual Vines?"


    The Void replied, "Spirit Stones could be used just one single time. Once you used up every bit of Spiritual Energy in the Spirit Stones, then they are nothing but worthless ordinary stones. But Spiritual Vines are different. Spiritual Vines are naturally formed. They form in the places where the Spiritual Energy is densest. Just like today, it will enhance the quantity of the Spiritual Energy here would be dense."


    The Void continued, " unlike Spirit Stones which could be used only one single time, Spiritual Vine could be used multiple times. And once you used up Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Vines, it can absorb the Spiritual Energy from the heaven and earth, which will help you in your growth once again. But the time taken in order for it to refill itself with Spiritual Energy is longer."


    The Void continued, "But the good news is that unlike the Spirit Stones where Spirit Stones could be used by only one person, the Spiritual Vine offers help for multiple people."


    The Void continued, "In fact, if there exist a Spiritual Vine for many years at one place, then there is an huge possibility for the existence of a Spirit Stone Mine around!"


    Arjun was completely stunned when he heard this. It looks like his knowledge about the common knowledge about this small things are completely zero.


    "Don''t worry kid!" , The Void said, "Since this is going to help and speed up your growth, I will help you this time. But this will be the last time that I am going to help you. So don''t worry too much about it."


    Arjun was gratified. This was definitely a big help. If he could get his hands on both the Spiritual Vines and Spirit Stones Mine, then with the help of his 610% of Vigour and with the help of <Time-Space Formation>>, his improvement will be much quicker than anyone else. This will help him reach a new heights. This will also help him with providing Magmeel some help with his cultivation. This was definitely a very big and bountiful harvest so far in his life.


    Very soon a manual appeared in Arjun''s conscience. After takinga looka t the manual, Arjun opened the first page of the manual. Immediately he was welcomed with the title of the manual.


    <<Heavenly Shrinking Void Technique>>


    Void Technique? It''s not a Divine Technique or Curse Technique. It''s a Void Technique. That means this Technique could only be used by a person who has the Void Qi?


    The Void said, "Just as you may have probably thought, this is the technique that could only be used by the person who can weild the Void Qi. As for how it works, it is written inside the manual. Just take a look. It is the technique, that will shrink the volume of any object into the size of a fist. It will help you in shrinking the volume of the Spirit Stone Mine into the size of a fist. You can carry the entire mine in your hands or any other place. It''s all up to you."


    "I will definitely make tht good use of it." , Arjun said as he started to read the manual. After understanding how to design the Formation, Arjun and Rick resumed their journey. And very soon they found out the location of the Spiritual Vine. And when they looked at the scene, they were dumbfounded. One Spiritual Vine itself is an Heaven Defying treasure. But the number of Spiritual Vine he found in this place is pretty much endless. Both of them were speechless.


    The Spiritual Vines in this area were glowing green in colour. Each Spiritual Vine were only has 1 meter of height. But the Spiritual Energy coming out of it was almost made them lose their senses. Needless to say, when therer were more than a thousand.


    "Green rank Spiritual Vine?" , The Void shouted, "Just what kind of luck you have? This is crazy. You are a lucky lad. You actually got Green rank Spiritual Vine! Not to say, around three thousand of them."


    "What is so great about the Green rank Spiritual Vine?" , Arjun asked, "And how many ranks are there in total?"


    "Of course Green rank Spiritual Vine is definitely a marvolous treasure for a weak cultivator like you?" , The Void said, "There are totally seven ranks in the Spiritual Vines. Violet, Indigo, Blue Green, Yellow, Orange and Red. The ranks are similar to the stages of Willpower and Soul Power. Here Violet and Indigo Rank Spiritual Vine provides you with huge amount of Spiritual Energy. And it is to the point where your cultivation will become very quick. Here Blue and Green rank Spiritual Vine will give you the energy of Dao. The Spiritual Energy in these two ranked Spritual Vine will have Daos mixed in it. That means, if you train under the supply of Spiritual Energy from these two Spiritual Vine, then you will sense the Daos of heaven and earth. This is the best method to train in Daos."

 460 SHRINKING A GIANT MOUNTAIN

    One Green Rank Spiritual Vine itself has too much for Arjun to use. Needless to say around two thousand Green Rank Spiritual Vine. Arjun asked, " Is there a difference between B;ue rank and Green Rank Spiritual Vine?"


    The Void replied, "There is. Even though both Blue Rank and Green Rank Spiritual Vine has the same property, the help they provide will differ vastly. The Dao you will sense from the Blue Rank Spirit Stones are not as great as you sense from the Green Rank Spiritual Vine. So you have more chances in sensing the Dao from the Green Rank Spiritual Vine than from the Blue Rank Spiritual Vine. Same goes for every other ranked Spiritual Vine."


    Arjun asked, "Then what about the Yellow and Orange Ranked Spiritual Vine?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The Void Replied, "They are different from the Blue and Green Ranked Spiritual Vine. They will help you in sensing the Laws!"


    Just as expected. Arjun already thought to this point. Then something flashed in Arjun''s mind. He immediately asked, "Then what about the Red Ranked Spiritual Vine?"


    The Void became silent. Arjun didn''t ask again. He knew that he was clear with his question. There is no need to ask a second time. After a long time, Void said, "That''s the realm you should not learn yet. You are neither strong enough not yet worthy to learn about that realm."


    "I understand!" , Arjun replied. He don''t want to make things awkward for the Void. He is not stingy enough to persuade someone with any matters if other party don''t want to talk about it. Arjun knew that he had to encounter this situation because he was weak. Once he gets stronger, he will definitely get to know the truth."


    "But what exactly made this place special?" , Arjun asked, "I don''t believe that this place was naturally formed. There was even a stairwaythat leads down here. I think someone intentionally planted this entire Underground Dungeon here."


    "This is definitely occured naturally." , The Void said, "As for what made this place to form, you will get your answer in the Level 3."


    "May I know the answer in advance?" , Arjun asked in a low tone.


    "Nope." , The Void replied bluntly, "It is your choice. This might be your destiny. You need to figure out what it is by yourself."


    At that time Rick who went to collect the Green Ranked Spiritual Vine returned with a great smile. He then said, "Boss! These Spiritual Vines are amazing. I could sense a strong aura of Dao coming out of it."


    "That''s good. " , Arjun asked, "How many of them are there?"


    "It''s 3516!" , Rick replied excitedly, "This number is pretty much insane!"


    "That''s good to hear." , Arjun said, "Let''s go. I got some information that, if you found a Spiritual Vine, then you have high chances of finding the Spirit Stone Mine around here. We need to search it. If we have high chances of finding a SPirit Stone Mine nearby with just a single Spiritual Vine, then I believe that with the sum of 3516 Spiritual Vines, there should definitely be a huge surprise waiting for us!"


    Rick wasexcited to hear this. He immediately rushed forward to look for a Spirit Stone Mine. Even though it was a possibility, Rick wanted to take his chances.


    Arjun asked the Void, "The rank of the Spiritual Vine is green right? Then am I right to assume that the quality of the Spirit Stone mine would be Green Rank as well?"


    "That''s right." , The Void Said, " It will be definitely at the Green Rank. With the amount of Spiritual Vine your friend has collected, it''s for sure."


    "I get it." , Arjun didn''t ask any furthur. He was sure that there is no lomger any need to ask.


    Not very long from since then, they finally reached a spot where they were greeted with a huge mountain. The energy released from this mountain was truly insane. It was glowing in green colour. Arjun and Rick don''t need any introduction. This was definitely the Spirit Stone Mine.


    There is no room for them to get excited anymore. They sighed. Arjun said, "If those people from the big pavilions were here, I aam sure that they will get mad from seeing all this."


    "That''s naturally true." , Rick replied, "But how exactly we will get this entire mountain out of here? We are not going to get anything now."


    "I have a formation that will help us manipulate the size of any object to a fist size." , Arjun said, "Let''s use this to shrink this mountain. And then we will take the mountain and leave this place."


    "Alright!" , Rick''s eyes shined when he heard what Arjun said. He immediately agreed. Arjun then immediately turned into a dragon. He flew into the air and approached the mine. He applied the Void Qi near the tip of his index finger and started to write some strange runes. Those runes looked so foreign to Rick that he sighed and didn''t bothered to look at it.


    Arjun very soon completed his work. After writing the runes with the Void Qi according to the manual which the Void gave him personally, Arjun flew back to his original position and transformed back to his human form.


    The runes written on the Mine was so foreign for Rick that he couldn''t understand anything at all. Rick sighed. But he found a small hole at the center of the entire runic system. This small hole was in a dot like size from Rick''s location. And it was glowing with red colour.


    He found that Arjun lifted his hand to chest level and clenched it into fists. A huge amount of Void Qi came out from his fists and formed into a small ball. Arjun immediately threw the ball towards the center of the entire Runic System. Rick found that Arjun threw it in the direction of the dot like hole which was glowing with red colour.


    As soon as the ball came in contact with the hole which was glowing with red colour, the entire mountain suddenly started to shake. After around five minutes of shaking, the mountain started to glow in siver colour. No, Rick looked more carefully. The colour of the glow was actually was actually colourless. The colour seemed to match with Arjun''s Void Qi.

 461 WHAT DO WE KNOW? WHAT DID WE LEARN?

    Even though Rick was speechless after seeing the scene, he wasn''t surprised. In fact, he was excited. That was a Spirit Stone mine which is at a Green rank. If major power learns about this, it will definitely leads to the start of a war. And this war would be between planets! Or even it might be in the Universe Level! So many people would die because of this.


    But such a treasure is now with them. It is safe and sound. Arjun put it in his conscience. This was definitely the biggest harvest they could ever think to have.


    Arjun and Rick started to walk forward. They were going even deeper into the layer. Rick was puzzled. But after thinking, he understood what Arjun''s intentions are. He was searching for the third layer. The place from where they thought that all this commotion began.


    "Isn''t this too early?" , Rick said, "I mean, we can go back first and hide our harvest from here. Then we can come back."


    "No. That should not be the caae." ,Arjun replied, "We came all this way. We had an advantage here. And the treasure in the third layer should be even greater than the treasure in the first and second layer."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun continued, "You May think that I am blinded by greed. But greed is a deadly sin. I am not blinded with it. The other pavilions might have already sensed that the Spiritual Energy in the southern region was now gone. With us collecting all the Spiritual Vines and Spirit Stones Mine, this strange phenomenon would definitely attract their attention. Then they will start paying attention into the southern region. It won''t be long before they find the second layer. When that happens we will be in a complete disadvantage."


    Arjun continued, "Right now we had the initiative. If we do as you said, then things would become difficult for us. It will become difficult for us to find the third layer."


    Rick nodded his head. This was definitely a problem. Right now they had the initiative. Right now they had an advantage. Even though they might face the cultivators from the big pavilion, they will get whatever treasure they have in the third layer. And these big pavilions might not know about the existence of the third layer. So after grabbing the treasure from the third layer, they will quickly leave the Underground Dungeon.


    Arjun walked around all the directions. Rick simply took another direction. They wanted to divide and find the way to the third layer. This method would quicken their plans and it was more efficient and effective as well.


    After searching for around half an hour, they couldn''t find the entrance to the third door towards the third layer. After working for around another half an hour, the result remained the same.


    "Boss! Where the hell is the entrance to the third layer?" , Rick was frustrated. He asked in exhaustion, "If things go like this, then we are wasting our precious little time."


    "You are right." , Arjun sighed. Clearly, even he was helpless. They searched every inch for a spatial tear that would lead to the third layer. But jo matter what method they used, they couldn''t find it. Even Yin-Yan Eyes told them that it couldn''t find the passage towards the third layer.


    Arjun said, "Let''s discus. What exactly we know? And what exactly we learned. Maybe after some discussion, we could find a clue."


    "That''s a good idea." , Rick replied as he agreed. If blind searching won''t work, then discussing the things they knew might work. After all, "What do we know? And What did we learn" formula was something both Rick and Arjun used back in the Maze Palace. And it became effective during unknown and helpless situation like this.


    Arjun said, "We know that the underground dungeon has three layer."


    Rick said, "Each layer has some mind blowing treasures. The higher the layer we reach, the more generous the treasure is."


    Arjun said, "We found the spatial tear using Yin-Yan Eyes in the southern region of the first layer."


    Rick said, "And we found the Spatial tear right where the Spiritual Energy was densest. In fact, we now know that the reason why the Spiritual Energy near the Southern Region was densest is because the Spiritual Energy from the second layer leaked to the first layer. It leaked through the spatial tear."


    Arjun said, "We took all the treasures from the second layer and started to search for the spatial tear towards the third layer."


    Rick said, "We searched every inch of the space for the passage towards the third layer. But we failed. Maybe we couldn''t find the spatial tear on the ground as it is hidden very tightly."


    "Wait." , Arjun suddenly said, "What did you say? Every inch on the ground?"


    Rick''s eyes flashed. He suddenly understood what Arjun''s intentions are. Both of them activated the Yin-Yan Eyes. They didn''t look around their surrounding. They both looked up instead. And very quickly a smile appeared on their faces. They then looked at each other. They could see the mocking smile on their faces. They were mocking themselves for not able to see clearly.


    Both of them knew that a fissure like Spatial tear appears while looking with the Yin-Yan Eyes. This Spatial tear is the passage to the next layer. They found the spatial tear to the second layer on the ground in the southern region of the first layer.


    But in the second layer, they subconsciously thought that the passage to the third layer would be on the ground. As they couldn''t sense the Spiritual Energy leakages from the Spatial cracks which leads to the third layer, Arjun and Rick couldn''t find the way.


    All this time they were searching on the ground. They knew that they won''t find any spatial cracks on the walls like those people from the big pavilions were doing. They had to look around the space. But by space means, it''s not necessarily the entire space on the ground. The space could be anywhere. It could be on the ground. It could be on the walls. Or it could be at the centre of the room. It might be in the air.


    And just as they expected, they found the Spatial crack at the middle of the top surface of the air. It was in the middle of the entire hall. It was in the air.


    Both of them transformed into their dragon forms. Using the momentum from the wings, they flew in the air and passed through the Spatial cracks.

 462 MONSTERS IN THE THIRD LAYER

    After entering the third layer, both Arjun and Rick were dumbfounded. This layer was different from the other two layers. In the first layer, they were greeted with Peace Seeker Mine. In the second layer they were greeted by Green Rank Spiritual Vine and Spirit Stones!


    But the third layer is totally different. The third layer actually contains life forms. It has monsters! These monsters were roaming around. They were in great formation. Their position and formation was truly great.


    Monsters guarding the third layer was something both Arjun and Rick least expected. In fact, they weren''t expecting it. And judging from the aura they are sensing, both of them were clear that, these monsters has the strength of at least, mid stage of first awakening.


    "This sucks!" , Arjun said helplessly.


    "What should we do now?" , Rick asked.


    "Need to ask?" , Arjun said, "We don''t have time to waste here. We need to be quick with our work. Don''t waste too much time with these monsters. Let''s finish them quickly."


    "Roger that." , Rick said a little excitedly. He reached 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage from the 1st Level of Divine Origin Stage in less than ten seconds! If people here this, then they will definitely look at Rick as if they were looking at an idiot. Who would believe him? This sentence from Rick was something no one would believe even if they witnessed with their own eyes. Needless to say, when they heard it.


    But Rick would never tell anyone. Even if he tell others, and if he received mockery gazes from others, he wouldn''t mind. But right now he was itching to test his upgraded power.


    Arjun transformed into a dragon. And so is Rick. His Divine Art has undergone a huge transformation. He could now produce a faint dragon scales on his body making his defence much stronger. And he could generate wings on his shoulders.


    Both of them flew in the air. They flew in opposite direction. After reaching their own desired destination, Arjun and Rick took s deep breath. A huge amount of Spiritual Energy was sucked by their mouths. Then they opened their mouths and released everything from their mouths.


    "Fire(Wind) Dragon''s Breath!!!"


    Both of them released their own dragon''s breath. Huge amount of Dragon Wind and Dragon Fire came out of their mothers and flew in the direction of the monsters who were looking at them with eyes full of killing intent.


    The flames engulfed majority of the monsters. As for the damage done by Rick''s dragon Wind''s breath, compared to Arjun''s flames, it is very weak. But if you compare it with others around his peers, it was many times stronger.


    Arjun reached 20th Level of Divine Origin Stage back when he was yet to break into the first awakening stage. After reaching Level 20, he even mastered an Unique Dao. The one who can meet all these conditions, will have a perfect conscience without any mistake. These people could possess the perfect conscience.


    Even Rick wanted to follow Arjun''s shadow. He also wanted to reach the 20th Level before he could ascend to the first awakening stage. But his plans were failed. For better or worse, when he was fighting Arin of the Assassins Organisation, he encountered a situation where he had no choice but to ascend the first awakening stage at Level 19.


    No one knows how many times Rick cursed Arin in his heart for ruining his plans. He was just one step away from reaching Level 20. He was at Level 19. But that bastard forced him to ascend at Level 19.


    This grudge formed a shadow in Rick''s heart. But Arjun promised him that he will receive the cultivation system just like Arjun. And in that system, Rick doesn''t need to reach Level 20 for perfect foundation. So Rick wasn''t bothered with this. But he sweared that when they go to the God Realm of their universe, then he will definitely kill those bastards from Assassins Organisation. He wants to vent his anger on someone for this. And he chose the Assassin Organisation.


    As of now, because of joint attacks from both Arjun and Rick, all those monsters were killed instantly. They were monsters who had the strength of mid levels of first awakening stage. How could they defend themselves against such a monstrous power? They were killed instantly.


    After quickly killing the monsters, both of them flew back to the ground and turned back into humans.


    Rick said, "Boss! Your flames are totally unbelievable? Is that the power of the second awakening stage?"


    "More or less." , Arjun said, "Don''t compare my cultivation system with yours. It is completely different. I couldn''t exactly explain how different it is though. But judging my cultivation system with the common cultivation system is definitely not worth. My system is completely unique."


    "I wish I had the same system as you." , Rick sighed. He believed Arjun completely to the point where he wants to mimic Arjun''s cultivation path. This is the reason why he wanted to reach Level 20 before reaching the first awakening stage.


    "I promised you that you will get my cultivation system once we have our own safe home in the War Realm!" , Arjun said, "But I want you to keep calm until then. Without having the proper strength to protect yourself, it''s better if you keep your current cultivation system."


    "I Understand!" , Rick said, "But what should we do now?"


    "What else?" , Arjun said, "We move forward until we reach the place where we find the treasure hidden in this layer. Let''s not waste time and search for the treasure."


    "Yes." , Rick replied. Both of them resumed their journey. After walking for another fifteen minutes they reached an end to the hall they were in. Later they found a door made of giant stone.


    Even a small kid could tell that this door leads to the passage for another room. Needless to say, Arjun and Rick. They are intelligent. If they couldn''t see these small and insignificant details, then the Void should be an idiot to choose Arjun as the next Void.


    Both of them entered through the giant stone door. And they were welcomed by a single monster. But unlike other monsters which they have dealt with, this giant monster was different. It was giant. It''s colour was red. It''s eyes were sharp. And it''s aura was enough to make both Arjun and Rick shiver a little.


    "A third awakening stage power?" , Rick was completely in disbelief.

 463 MISSING THE TARGE

    Arjun became a little serious. He is at the 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage. In general terms, he is at the mid stages of the second awakening stage. But his combat powers could rival even the initial stage of the third awakening stage expert. But that was only if he goes all out.


    But what is even more serious issue is that, he could sense the Dao Energy from this monster.


    Arjun looked at this giant monster. This giant monster was sleeping on the ground in a round shape. Both it''s hands were hidden by it''s chest. And it''s chest was blocked from vision by the ground. Arjun had no way to see what exactly it was hiding.


    But he know that it is definitely hiding something beneath it''s hands. It might be quite important as it wanted to block whatever it is from Arjun with it''s body. But Arjun felt as if it would sacrifice it''s life rather than letting anyone take the tresses belongs to it.


    Arjun became even more serious. Prepared to sacrifice your life only to protect something from stolen by others? This was enough for Arjun to fight over it. This treasure might be special that made even the monster to prepare itself to die for it.


    Arjun became even more curious. He immediately decided to check before making his move. If there exist no treasure, then Arjun don''t want to risk his life over something worthless. But since this monster was protecting something with it''s life, Arjun had to take a look over it.


    So he activated the Yin-Yan Eyes. Yan Eye can see through whatever is hidden from the naked eye. Arjun used the Yang Eye and looked at the giant monster. He found a stone like object. It was silver in colour. There was a strange diagram that was glowing with silver colour.


    There were strange letters in ancient language. Arjun couldn''t see properly because important details were placed in the opposite direction from his eyes. But he found that the Dao Energy coming from it was definitely strongest.


    It was definitely a treasure that was worth fighting for. Arjun immediately understood that this monster learned the Dao from this stone tablet. And it want no one to steal it from it''s hands. So it was prepared to protect the treasure by putting it''s life on the line.


    Arjun smiled. He said, "Rick! Maintain a distance. Thus is the opponent which you couldn''t defeat with your strength."


    Arjun didn''t waste time. He opened his mouth and sucked a huge amount of spiritual energy. Immediately he opened his mouth and released it in the form of flames.


    Fire Dragon''s Breath!


    Arjun used the dragon''s strongest attack on that monster. It was for two reasons. First he wanted to end this battle as quickly as possible. Secondly, he didn''t have any chances. If he want to defeat a monster at the third awakening stage, he had to go all out. Only then he could have any chance of defeating that third awakening stage monster. And Arjun didn''t forget that, that monster can actually use the Dao Arts!


    The Dragon''s Breath surged through the air and quickly reached the monster. That monster who was sleeping all this time, suddenly opened it''s eyes. It has seen those mighty Dragon''s flames coming towards it. But it didn''t move from it''s place.


    It just blinked it''s eyes. Immediately cracks started to appear on the space as the Dao energy came out from it''s eye blink. The Dragon''s Breath missed the monster completely as it passed from it''s side.


    Arjun was stunned. Rick was shocked. Both of them didn''t understand how exactly his attack missed it''s target. Arjun was truly familiar with his own powers and abilities. Even though he wasn''t familiar with the damage output of his cultivation base of 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage, he wasn''t that unfamiliar with his newly upgraded power to the point where he could miss his own target.


    He sensed a trace of Dao Energy from that monster''s eye blink. What kind of Dao could shift the trajectory of my Dragon''s Breath?


    Arjun didn''t know. Even Rick was lost in similar thoughts. He was also wondering why exactly Arjun''s attack missed that giant monster? He suspected that it might have something to do with the monster''s eye blink.


    Arjun decided to attack the monster once more. This time he paid close attention. He wanted to see every minute details. He don''t want to miss even a single moment.


    Arjun didn''t waste time. He opened his mouth and sucked a huge amount of spiritual energy. Immediately he opened his mouth and released it in the form of flames.


    Fire Dragon''s Breath!


    He used the Dragon''s Breath once again. This time both himself and Rick activated the Yin-Yan Eyes simultaneously. They were paying attention to the movements of that giant monster.


    As the attack reached the monster, that monster blinked it''s eyes. Both Arjun and Rick could clearly see that when that monster blinked it''s eyes, cracks appeared on the space just like the last time.


    Both Arjun and Rick saw clearly that from the Spatial cracks, a passage appeared. It was as if, that giant monster has altered the space and diverted Arjun''s Dragon Breath''s original trajectory. The attack missed the target and it got diverted.


    The scene was exactly similar to the last time. Arjun used the Dragon''s Breath to attack the monster. But the attack missed as if Arjun don''t have good aim. It was as if, Arjun was not skilled enough to properly aim it''s target.


    But both of them knew that that wasn''t the case. So they attacked once again with the same attack. But this time they activated the Yin-Yan Eyes. They wanted to see clearly what exactly happened.


    And sure enough, they knew what exactly happened. That monster blinked it''s eyes. And the next moment a spatial crack appeared on the space just before itself. And a passage appeared. Arjun''s attack trajectory was diverted from it''s original path. And the whole scene looked like as if Arjun missed his target. And that monster closed it''s eyes as if nothing happened.

 464 COMPLEXITY IN MASTERING THE DAO OF TIME AND SPACE

    The Dao of Space!


    It is a common knowledge that among the ten natural elements, there exist two Dao which is extremely difficult to master. They are Dao of Space! And the Dao of Time!


    In order to completely master a Dao, one has to do it in four stages. They are


    Manifestation Stage


    Domain Stage


    Transformation Stage


    Supreme Stage


    In the Manifestation Stage, one will learn how to manipulate the element and manifest it into a shape. For example, Arjun''s fire fist. He used the Dao flames to master this simple manifestation stage of Dao of fire.


    After Manifestation Stage, it was Domain Stage. In this stage, the user could create his or her own domain which particularly belongs to him or her. Until unless their opponent breaks that domain, they can''t harm that domain master.


    The third stage is the Transformation Stage. In this stage, the user can transform anything in his domain into that of a particular element and attack his opponent. It sounds simple. But the output of this attack could even destroy a Domain of a domain realm expert with ease.


    And finally the Supreme Stage. In this stage, a particular element in which the user masters in belongs to him completely. He can manipulate that element however he wants. Only another Supreme Stage expert can compete against that Supreme Stage expert.


    That''s why, in the God Realm, the experts are measured in terms of how many levels of Dao one reached. Cultivation base is secondary here.


    A cultivator who has higher cultivation base but didn''t master any Dao might be considered strong. But a cultivator who has lower cultivation base, but has mastered the Dao Arts are considered stronger. There is an in-depth meaning between strong and stronger.


    In this case, the cultivator with weak cultivation base might not be able to defeat the cultivator with better cultivation base. But that''s only the case if they fight using the Divine Power only.


    But if the cultivator with weak cultivation base Who could use the Dao could definitely defeat the cultivator with the strong cultivation base who couldn''t use the Dao. This is the difference between the quality. And the big pavilions would pay any price to get that cultivator.


    This was the case for the ordinary Dao masters. But compared to the other Dao, the Dao of Time and the Dao of Space are completely different concepts. The complexity involved in understanding these two Dao is even tougher than mastering an Unique Dao! And unique Dao is equal to mastering a Grand Dao!


    No wonder why this monster was prepared to go to any extent in order to stop Arjun from stealing that silver tablet! Arjun knew that he would have done the same thing if he was in that monster''s place. Because the thing that helped that monster in learning the Dao of Space was none other than that tablet itself.


    Arjun suddenly understood why there were three layers in the Underground Dungeon. It''s because of the tablet. This tablet could release the Dao of space. The Dao of Space was present here for who knows how many years? And because of the constant release of the Dao energy of Space, Arjun suspected that, it was the reason why it formed three layers in the Underground Dungeon.


    Arjun don''t know where exactly these monsters came from. But he was sure that, If one gets that tablet, then it can help that cultivator to master the complex Dao of Space!


    This was definitely a treasure that surpasses even those Spiritual Vines and Spirit Stones Mine! This treasure in the third layer is even better than the treasures from the first two layers!


    Arjun now felt that he understood so many things. He understood why this monster could use the Dao of Space. It was all because of that Ancient tablet.


    That''s it! Now Arjun wants that tablet at any cost. It''s the issue related to the Dao of Space! It''s an opportunity to learn one of the two most complicated Dao! Anyone would go all out to learn it! Arjun was no exception either.


    Arjun clearly knew that he wanted to walk the path of a true Sovereign. He don''t want to be an ordinary sovereign. An ordinary sovereign is someone like Nege who depended on the Deity Spark to become the Sovereign! But it had a biggest disadvantage. These kind of ordinary sovereign needs to gather the Divine essence to survive. The Divine essence is nothing but a faith power that comes from the ordinary cultivators or mortals.


    These kind of people might find a ticket to become sovereign due to luck. But they were indirectly standing at the edge of the mountain. If they don''t gather enough faith power, then they will die without any resistance. The only way to survive is by gathering Divine Essence. Arjun felt that these kind of sovereign doesn''t have any bright future.


    On the other hand, there exist true sovereign. These sovereign ascend to the position of sovereignty by ascending step by step. They cross all the hurdles of the cultivation and ascend to the level of a sovereign.


    But this is easier said than done. The precondition to Sovereign is to master a Law! Only by mastering a law one could become a sovereign. But mastering law on their own is even more difficult. And the precondition is to master all ten Grand Dao! That means one had to master the Dao of all ten natural elements to the level of Supreme Stage!


    But mastering the Dao of Time and Space was truly a difficult task. So many top cultivators even in the Celestial Realm were struck one step away from sovereignty because of the Dao of Space and Time. It was so difficult that they lost their patience and looked for an opportunity to get their hands on a Deity Spark!


    When the former Sovereign of Night fell, it was due to this reason why so many top cultivators from the Celestial Realm rushed towards the Life Realm. It was because of this reason.


    They tried their hardest to surpass the biggest hurdle to the road of sovereignty. They tried their hardest to master the complexity of the Dao of Space and Time. But they tasted nothing but defeat. They were trying for who knows how many times? But they eventually failed and looked for the shortcuts.


    But Arjun would never succumb to such shortcuts. He would genuinely ascend to the level of a sovereign. He will become the True Sovereign! And this ancient tablet will help him in mastering the Dao of Space.

 465 DISAPPEARED IN THE THIN AIR

    Arjun took a deep breath. He forcefully calmed himself down. He knew how important this tablet is for him. He don''t want to face this monster in hate and desperate. He want to face it with calm mind.


    He gave it a thought. After thinking for a while, he tried to understand what exactly he knew about this monster. And the good news is that even though this monster could use the Dao of Space, it has only barely touched that threshold. It didn''t even mastered the Manifestation Stage! This was slightly good news for him.


    But the number of bad news are more than one. First of all, this monster is at the third awakening stage. This is the Realm Arjun would definitely have trouble with. Even though he can fight a third awakening stage expert, it was just barely. He couldn''t overpower that expert.


    Secondly, this monster could actually use the Dao of Space! Even though it can generate the power level that is even below the power level of manifestation stage, Arjun don''t want to take the Dao of Space lightly. The Dao of Space and Time are two different and difficult concepts. Even if one set their foot barely, it can generate a huge amount of power.


    Thirdly, Arjun may know that this monster has set it''s foot barely in the realm of Dao of Space, Arjun wasn''t sure about other abilities this monster possessed. It might have mastered other Dao. And what''s even more bothersome is that, Arjun didn''t know which stage this monster is in.


    Unknown are the scary part. That''s why, there is an old saying. Before making your move, "Know thy enemy". Arjun strongly believed that. Without learning completely about the monster he don''t want to act rashly.


    Arjun used the Dragon''s Breath once again. A huge amount of golden flames came out of Arjun''s mouth as it rushed towards that monster. And as usually that monster opened it''s eyes and waited for the flames to approach him. After it found that the Dragon''s Breath was in it''s range, it blinked it''s eyes. The cracks appeared on the space once again. And the attack got diverted.


    That monster closed it''s eyes once again. It didn''t want to bother looking what happens next anymore. For this monster, it was the repetition of the previous two encounters.


    But it was careless. As soon as it closed it''s eyes, a spatial crack appeared right below that monster''s jaws. The Golden Flames which it has diverted not long ago suddenly rushed through the spatial crack which has widened and attacked that monster''s jaws.


    "EEEEKKKKKKK!!!"


    That monster screamed in pain and agony. This golden flames are the Dragon''s power. And Arjun used it with his full force. How could that monster who was careless and defenceless defend against it?


    Rick immediately grabbed the Ancient Tablet ad he heard Arjun''s shout, "RUN!!!"


    Rick knew why Arjun asked him to run. With his current cultivation base, how could he be a match against that monster? And with the stolen Ancient Tablet which was considered as it''s own life by that monster, Rick was sure that, that monster would be definitely pissed against Arjun.


    Even though it was angered by Arjun mainly, Rick knew that it''s primary target is none other than Rick. No matter what, that monster would give it''s primary objective to retrieve the Ancient Tablet. Only then it will attack them. That''s why, Arjun shouted "RUN!!!" And asked Rick to run away.


    Sure enough! That monster who was forced up in the air because of the Dragon''s Breath, it didn''t even land on the ground and yet it started to attack Rick while it was in mid air.


    It was persistent!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun came to this conclusion as he watched the monster who changed it''s target to Rick. Rick wasn''t sitting idle. He was running towards the exit of the room.


    That monster''s eyes glowed with a strange blackish silver colour. And then a beam of blackish silver light flew from it''s eyes as it rushed towards that monster. The speed at which that monster''s attack rushed towards Rick was definitely not slow.


    "Dodge it!!!" , Arjun shouted in alarm. He wanted to use the portal to divert the trajectory of the attack. But it was already too late. That attack from the monster was so quick that it was already out of Arjun''s portal casting range. Rick was already too far away to begin with. So Arjun had no choice but to warn him to dodge it.


    But reality was a little cruel. That monster was at the third awakening stage. While Rick was recently promoted first awakening stage expert. There is a gap of two awakening stages. The number might sound low. But this small number possess a huge gap between them. Rick''s reflex was a little slower than Arjun''s reflex. It was due to the difference in the cultivation base.


    Because of his low cultivation base, Rick couldn''t see that monster''s attacks properly. But he knew that an attack was coming his way. He gritted his teeth. He has high ambitions. He was reluctant to die.


    "Is this where I am going to die?" , Rick was depressed as he thought. He clenched his fist. At that time he didn''t know that when he clenched his fist, he subconsciously pressed on an ancient letters inscribed on the Ancient Tablet.


    At that time a silver light came out of the Ancient Tablet and enveloped Rick completely. Rick was shocked. Before he could think of anything, that monster''s attack hit him. But nothing happened. That monster''s attack hit the silver light which enveloped Rick.


    And to his shock, that attack from the monster dispersed completely. But before Rick could celebrate, that silver light from the Ancient Tablet intensified. Very soon, that silver light disappeared. When it disappeared, it took Rick away with it. And what''s more, that Ancient Tablet disappeared as well. As for where they went, even Arjun has no idea. But he knew that at least, Rick was still alive. And as for his disappearance, it has something to do with that Ancient Tablet.


    Arjun wasn''t bothered. He knew that as long as he can defeat this monster, he can find Rick. With that Ancient Tablet in Rick''s possession, Arjun wasn''t worried.


    RRRROOOOAAAARRRR!!!


    But he was worried about this giant monster. This giant monster was pissed to see that the Ancient Tablet was tablet was taken away by an intruder. The tablet which was with it for who knew how many years, has finally left him.

 466 THE DEATH THAT WILL REMAIN MYSTERY

    Arjun looked at the angered giant monster. He knew that it was truly enraged. After all, if it wasn''t for both Arjun and Rick''s invasion, it wouldn''t have lost that precious Ancient Tablet in it''s possession. It was all Arjun''s fault. And no matter what, that monster would kill him for sure.


    It gave a loud roar and rushed towards Arjun. Arjun prepared himself mentally. That monster formed it''s hand into a fist. From the fist a blackish silver light came out and completely enveloped the fist.


    Arjun who was prepared wasn''t sitting idly. He enveloped his fist with golden dragon flames and rushed towards that giant monster.


    As soon as both of them reached their opponent''s attack range, their fist collided with a loud boom sound.


    Boom!!!


    As their fist collided, a huge amount of force generated from their collision. The force was so huge that both Arjun and that giant monster were pushed back. They controlled their momentum and steadied themselves after being forced back.


    Both of them were equally matched. Even though Arjun has the power of second awakening stage, he could keep up with the experts of the third awakening stage. As he faced a monster who had the cultivation base at the initial stage of the third awakening stage, he was pushed back from the clash. And the distance which he was pushed back was as same as that monster. Hence, it was fair to say that they were equally matched.


    That monster groaned in anger. Without wasting time, it once again formed a fist. This time it wasn''t that blackish silver light that came out like the last time. This time an invisible vapour type energy enveloped that monster''s fist.


    Seeing this Arjun became serious. Because he sensed the Dao energy coming from that vapour type invisible energy that enveloped the monster''s fist.


    Dao of Space!


    Arjun came to this conclusion. Even though this spell was totally different from the spatial crack, Arjun was sure that it was another spell in the Dao of Space.


    Arjun dashed towards that giant monster by enveloping his fist with the Dao of Flames! As soon as they reached near to their target zone, they forced their fist towards opponent. And finally their fists clashed.


    Dao of Space versus Dao of Fire! This was the concept which would be definitely a result everyone would find out without any issue. And the answer was definitely the Dao of Space. Everyone would come to this conclusion.


    And so is Arjun. It''s not like he was an idiot. It was because he doesn''t have any other choice. He mastered only manifestation stage of the Dao of Fire. That''s all. He even reached the Domain Stage. But that was something he copied from Molane! He didn''t learn the Domain spells on his own. So the damage output was not as high as Arjun expected.


    And sure enough. As everyone expected, the Dao of Space overpowered the Dao of Fire. The Space element started to suck the Dao of Flames as if it is sending the Dao of Flames into a separate dimension.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Seeing this Arjun was depressed. His earlier judgement was completely wrong. This monster wasn''t in the early stage of the Manifestation Stage in the Dao of Space. It actually mastered completely the Manifestation Stage of the Dao of Space! This monster has manifested the Space into a vacuum and sent his Dao of Fire into a separate dimension.


    Arjun sighed. In his heart, the value of the Ancient Tablet has now reached a level higher. And he was determined to study that Ancient Tablet as soon as he left this place. But for now, he had to defend himself against the Dao of Space!


    After devouring his Dao of Fire, that monster didn''t stop. It moved forward in a flash and thrust it''s fist into Arjun''s heart.


    Success!


    That giant monster succeeded in it''s attempt. It was successful in thrusting it''s fist on Arjun''s chest. But that monster didn''t celebrate it''s victory. In fact, it felt as if something was wrong.


    And when was about to alert itself, a strange colourless liquid which was mixed with the Dao of Flames came from behind and it was pierced through that giant monster''s heart.


    That giant monster was stunned as it was facing some difficulties in standing. It looked back at the face of the attacker. That giant monster was stunned. The attacker was none other than Arjun. It then looked towards Arjun who was killed by it. And it found that, the Arjun standing in front of it turned into a smoke and disappeared with a "puff" sound.


    Shadow Clone!


    The Arjun that giant monster killed was actually a clone it killed. The real clone Arjun was actually the one who pierced it''s heart using the Dao of Flame mixed with some strange colourless liquid.


    Thud!


    That giant monster fell on the ground with a loud sound. It died. It actually died and it doesn''t have any clue how exactly a second Arjun appeared behind it.


    It''s heart was it''s weak point. That was for sure. But it doesn''t know how exactly Arjun figured it out. And that is also this quickly. It doesn''t even know what exactly was that strange colourless liquid. But that liquid gave it an indication of danger. But before it can react, everything was over.


    It fell on the ground lifeless with these many questions in it''s mind. It closed it''s eyes and stopped it''s final struggle.


    Arjun sat on the ground. The battle might looked short. But it included so many tricks. As soon as he saw that new spell from the Dao of Space, Arjun immediately made this decision. Since this was the spell he wasn''t familiar with, he doesn''t want to be careless. So he switched with a clone he silently created and decided to see what exactly this spell would do. And when he saw that it can act as a vacuum, Arjun was sure that if it was his true body, then death was certain.


    He felt that he made a good decision by switching with it''s clone. And when he found that, that monster let it''s guard down, Arjun immediately combined his Void Qi with the Dao of Flames and killed that monster by piercing it''s weak point.


    As for how he figured that monster''s weak point, it was all thanks to the Yin-Yan Eyes. Yin-Yan Eyes showed the weak point of this monster. After all, This is the speciality of the Yin-Yan Eyes. It can see through the essence of the universe.

 467 FOURTH LAYER

    Arjun sat on the ground fully exhausted. He was facing a powerhouse at the third awakening stage. The required power to defeat that monster was definitely not something small.


    Arjun had to scheme. At the same time, he had to attack that monster''s weak point. And his sneak attack should be accurate. It should hit that monster''s weak point which was it''s heart.


    So Arjun diverted it''s attack from him by deliberately diverting it''s attention towards his clone. And he waited for a perfect timing. As soon as he got an opportunity he should act. And he should be quick enough to the point where he should attack before that monster realised something was wrong. After all, if he failed to attack before that monster felt something was wrong, then that monster would definitely alert itself. If that happens, then that monster would act.


    Arjun might have the power to face a cultivator with the cultivation base of third awakening stage, but that is possible only if Arjun went all out. And most importantly, if he used the Void Qi! Without these two conditions, Arjun won''t have any chances of contending against that monster.


    So when Arjun was hidden while his clone was facing that monster, Arjun clad his Void Qi with the Dao of Flames and gave it a finishing blow. And the Void Qi he spent to do this was enormous. After all, the one he was facing was a monster with the power of third awakening stage! He had to go all out even with the Void Qi.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Everything has gone according to how he planned. That monster has finally died because of his scheme. But as he spent too much of the Void Qi, Arjun has to take some rest.


    As he was resting, he suddenly realised that he didn''t know Rick''s location. Rick suddenly disappeared with that silver light which enveloped him along with the Ancient Tablet. Even though Rick disappeared. Arjun at least knew that Rick is still alive. He sensed Rick''s life essence with the mental connection he has with him. But it seems like Rick was sent to some kind of separate dimension. And it in return widened the space between them. Arjun has no way to know Rick''s exact location.


    But just as Arjun was thinking how to start his search for Rick, to his surprise, a fair distance away from him, the Spatial tear appeared. And a person walked out of the Spatial Tear. This person was none other than Rick!


    Rick looked around and found that he came back to the familiar place. He searched around and found Arjun sitting on the ground. He looked pretty exhausted. He said, "Ah! Boss, Finally I found you! This is incredible. Eh? You are alone? Where is that monster?"


    Rick looked around. He found that giant monster laying on the ground motionless. Rick couldn''t sense anything from that monster. The meaning is clear. That monster was dead. It was killed by Arjun!


    Rick doesn''t need much time to come to this conclusion. Firstly, he always trusted Arjun. He was sure that, even though it was difficult, Rick was sure in his heart that Arjun would win. But when he looked how exhausted Arjun was, he knew that this battle might be a little too much for Arjun. The battle didn''t long last. After all, it didn''t take much time for Rick to find Arjun. But with how quickly Arjun looked exhausted, Rick was sure that, he might have exhausted too much of the Void Qi!


    "Are you alright?" , Rick asked.


    "I am fine. It''s just that I was a little exhausted!" , Arjun replied, " But forget about me. What about you? Where exactly did you disappear to?"


    "Hehehehe! Boss! You won''t believe it." , Rick said excitedly, "The layer we are in not exactly the third layer! It''s actually the fourth layer!"


    "Fourth Layer?" , Arjun was a little bewildered. He asked, "But wasn''t there only three layers? Why exactly there are fourth layer? And if there is truly a fourth layer, then when we passed through the spatial crack from the third layer, why did we entered the fourth layer instead of third layer?"


    Rick replied excitedly, "Boss! When I was enveloped by that silver light, that tablet showed me some visions. It was as if, this Ancient Tablet is showing me some visions if it''s past."


    Arjun smiled. He said, "This is interesting! Continue."


    Rick nodded his head and said, " It didn''t showed me much. Like what exactly it''s origin is. And how did it came to a form? It didn''t show it. What it showed is that, this Ancient Tablet has four stages of evolution. Only when it completed all it''s four stages of evolution, then it will start releasing it''s aura. And with each evaluation, a separate layer would form. And because it has some kind of special energy, the supreme treasures were naturally formed."


    Rick continued, "Each evolution would form a treasure that is higher than any other treasure. For example, in the first layer, this ancient tablet was weak. So when it evolved, it formed the Peace Seeking Mine! After another evolution, it formed those green Spiritual Vines! And it formed life forms in the fourth layer. These monsters are it''s guardians! But you killed that monster."


    "Then what about the third layer?" , Arjun asked, "And why were we led to the fourth layer instead of third layer?"


    "It''s because the passage to the third layer was manipulated by this monster." , Rick continued, "The treasure in the third layer was so amazing that even you will be shocked. And this monster doesn''t want anyone to reach the third layer precisely because of that treasure. That''s why! It manipulated the spatial crack using it''s Dao of Space to the way, when one enters the spatial crack in the second layer, then that person would enter the fourth layer instead of third layer."


    Arjun sighed. He knew that even though he won the battle, he was still manipulated. This was the reason why Arjun cultivates. He hates when someone tries to manipulate him. He always desired to control his fate by himself.

 468 THE TREASURE IN THE THIRD LAYER

    "Third Layer?" , Arjun asked, "How should we go to the third layer?"


    "It''s through this Ancient Tablet." , Rick replied, "This Ancient Tablet is the key to this entire Underground Dungeon! Once you know how to control this tablet, then you will know how to enter any layer of this Underground Dungeon. With the formation of each layer, I learned from the Vision showed by this Ancient Tablet that, some ancient letters were inscribed on this tablet. And this inscribed letters contains the commands. Using this command, one can enter any layer of the Underground Dungeon instantly."


    "You mean..." , Arjun thought for a moment and asked, "If we have this Ancient Tablet, then we can enter any Layer of this Underground Dungeon? And we can go instantly without any need to pass through the Spatial Crack?"


    "That''s right!" , Rick smiled, "Isn''t that amazing?"


    "It''s not that amazing for me." , Arjun said, "If this Tablet could let us pass through any Space in the outside world, then I would consider that it''s truly amazing. But I won''t be harsh with it''s ability though. To be able to get us to any layer, this Ancient Tablet saved us a lot of trouble. It is a great asset in helping us to escape from the eyes of other five pavilions. I have no complaints regarding this."


    Arjun continued, "But could this provide this kind of Spatial travels help even outside the dungeon? If it couldn''t, then we will miss a great service."


    "But it will help us master the Dao of Space right?" , Rick said a little disappointed with Arjun''s answers.


    "That''s right!" , Arjun smiled, "We shouldn''t expect too much. That''s greed for you. And greed is one of the seven deadly sins. Whatever. Let''s go. I want to see exactly what kind of treasure this monster was trying to hide desperately."


    Rick nodded his head excitedly. He then walked towards Arjun. After reaching, he sat on his toes. He took out the Ancient Tablet and said, "Boss! Place your hands on this tablet. Especially on the lines which were written on the third row.


    Arjun looked at the Ancient Tablet. There were some Ancient letters inscribed at the bottom side of the Ancient Tablet. But what''s eye catching is the diagram at the top of the Ancient Tablet. The image on the Ancient Tablet looked similar to something like crayfish. No it looked like crab!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun did as Rick asked him to do. He placed his arm on the third line that was inscribed on the Ancient Tablet. Rick did the same thing. Immediately both of them were enveloped by a silver light as their vision darkened for a split second. And the next moment they appeared at a completely different location. Arjun figured out that this was the place which he never entered before. Arjun was sure that this is the Third Layer of the Underground Dungeon!


    Immediately Arjun''s eyes widened in shock. He sensed a huge amount of Dao Energy around him. He felt as if , if he stays here for at least, three days, then he will definitely master a Dao Stage!


    "This is..." , Arjun couldn''t describe this feeling in words.


    "Dao Energy right?" , Rick asked.


    Arjun nodded in agreement. This is exactly what he wanted to say.


    This is nothing!" ,Rick asked, "Boss! Do you want to see the source of this Dao Energy?"


    "Source?" , Arjun was excited, "Let''s go immediately."


    Rick led the march as Arjun followed him excitedly. As they were rushing towards their location, the Dao Energy which Arjun was sensing was intensifying. Arjun knew that they were close to their destination.


    Not long after their march, they came to an open place. Arjun found to his shock that, there were plenty of Spiritual Vines! Arjun wasn''t shocked by the Spiritual Vine! Arjun was shocked by it''s rank.


    These Spiritual Vines were at the same rank as the Green Rank Spiritual Vines which they found in the second layer. Even though the number of Spiritual Vines here were very low compared to the Spiritual Vines in the second layer. Arjun was shocked with it''s overall colour. Even though, it is at the Green Rank, Arjun found that at some parts of the Vines, there is a slight shade of yellow.


    What does yellow colour indicate? It indicates that this Spiritual Vine has started it''s transformation into the Yellow Rank! Even though it is still at the Green Rank! But it started it''s transformation. And what does the Yellow Rank indicates? It indicates that these Spiritual Vines have started to touch the Realm of Laws!


    Insane!


    This harvest is insane! In fact, the entire Underground Dungeon is insane! And now Arjun was curious about the origins of the Underground Dungeon. Where exactly this Ancient Tablet came from? And why does it possess the aura of the Dao of Space? What exactly is the story behind all this? And most importantly, is there any other Ancient Tablets similar to the one in their possession? And if there is one, then how many tablets are there in the universe? And how many of these Ancient Tablets were in the possession of the major powers in the universe? And how many of them are yet to be found out?


    Arjun had too many questions regarding the Ancient Tablet? If his guess is right, then he definitely don''t want to miss this chance. He had a desire. He wanted to collect all these Ancient Tablets. Of course, that is only possible if there exist multiple Ancient Tablets like the one in his possession.


    Arjun is an opportunist. If he gets an opportunity, then he would definitely give his best to grab it. Even if there is a possibility, then he would definitely find the answers to it. Once he gets his answers, then he will try to work on it. Today he are too many doubts regarding the Ancient Tablet. And Arjun will definitely find an answer regarding it. And if he gets a satisfying answer, then he will work to get his hands on it.


    But Arjun don''t know whether his guesses are right or wrong. But there exist someone who knows answer regarding this.

 469 THREE GOALS

    "What is it?" , The Void asked.


    Arjun asked, "What exactly is this Ancient Tablet''s origin? Where exactly it popped out from? Are there any other Ancient Tablets like this? If there are, then how many are there? How many of them were found out by others? And how many are yet to be found out? And where can I find them?"


    Arjun concluded with his series of questions. As for the Void, he was truly quite. There was no response at all. It was pin drop silent.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun sighed. He actually expected this response. The Void already said that he would never help Arjun in his path. But Arjun still asked. It''s not that Arjun forgot about this fact. It was because he doesn''t have any other choice. He was just trying his luck. If his luck was good, then the Void might give him his answer. But the long silence told Arjun that the Void would maintain his silence.


    "Damn too many questions!" ,After a long silence, The Void said, "I already told you that I am not going to help you in any way. You are a Void! If you have these many questions, then you have to find answers for yourself. If you can''t even do that, then you are not worthy of to be a Void! Even now if you still want to know, then I will tell you. What''s your answer?"


    "No. No need." , Arjun replied with a smile, "I will find answers to all my questions by myself. And I will prove that your selection was not wrong at all."


    "That''s good to hear." , The Void replied. And there was no sound anymore. Arjun knew that the Void has become silent once again.


    Arjun looked at Rick and said, "Go and collect these Spiritual Vines! I am sure that there might be Spirit Stones Mine of the same quality as these Spiritual Vines. I will go and get it."


    "I get it." , Rick replied. He then left to collect the Spiritual Vines. As he collected each Vine, he started to imagine the day when he becomes a sovereign! And Rick was looking forward to it. But he knew that reaching that stage was like enduring the punishment in hell. He knew just how difficult it is to become a sovereign. Especially if you are talking about the issue of becoming a True Sovereign!


    But the problem is that he don''t know how to prove his doubts. The issue related to the Ancient Tablet should be a secret. Even though any big pavilion got one, they wouldn''t tell anyone about this. So Arjun don''t know how to get answers for all his questions.


    He sighed. But he had a method. Even though he doesn''t know whether it would work out or not, Arjun thought it''s worth a shot.


    Unique Dao of Wisdom!


    He opened a query for the Unique Dao of Wisdom. And the main topic is obviously "The Ancient Tablet". Arjun don''t know whether there exist other Ancient Tablets like the one in his hands. Even if there exist, he didn''t know where to find it. And by the time taken by the Void to answer him made Arjun even more sensitive.


    So left everything to luck and his Unique Dao of Wisdom. If by any chance he encounters one, and he remained clueless, that''s when his Unique Dao of Wisdom will play a huge role.


    The Unique Dao of Wisdom has the ability to give him the details related to every minute details. It will give details as insignificant as ridiculous one. At the same time, it gives the information which holds high importance. That''s why he left everything to his Unique Dao of Wisdom.


    Whatever. This trip was truly bountiful. He made a huge harvest which he couldn''t even believe. Maybe even in the future, he won''t get this kind of harvest as well. Arjun was happy.


    He wanted to gather as many Spirit Stones as possible. It was for Magmeel. But now he made a huge harvest. He will save almost upto 75% of his today''s harvest and he will give them to Magmeel when he meets him again. Magmeel did so much for him and for the Life Realm! And that Dragon God is not providing him with Spirit Stones anymore. Arjun felt that, that Dragon God was intentionally trying to delay Magmeel''s growth. And Arjun won''t let that happen.


    So what if the Dragon God is trying to become a thorn in Magmeel''s path? So what if he is trying to put pressure on him? So whet if other Elemental King Dragons are surpassing him in cultivation?


    Magmeel still has Arjun. He still has his own family. Arjun was planning to go back to the Life Realm after around five years. And when he go back, he has three objectives. Firstly, he had to bring Ringo and other girls. Magmeel said that he will take care of them until he returns. So Arjun wasn''t that worried about their safety.


    Secondly, he needs to handover the Spirit Stones and Spiritual Vines to Magmeel. So that Magmeel would grow stronger and even hope to surpass Dragon God someday.


    And thirdly, he had to solve the mystery of the Maze Palace! Rick and Arjun entered the Maze Palace together. And it gave them a mysterious and surreal feeling. They don''t know why, but the Maze Palace gave them a feeling as if it holds some kind of treasure. As for what it is, Arjun had no idea. But he was sure that it definitely holds a huge secret!


    Both of them cleared the four doors. They felt that that was enough. With their strength back then, they won''t survive even if they entered the fifth door.


    But the reason why Arjun gave more priority for the Maze Palace and why he felt that it holds a huge secret behind it was because of the Assassin Organisation.


    The Assassin Organisation opened a branch in the Life Realm solely to watch the Maze Palace. It is very easy to deduce that the Maze Palace has some sort of connection with the Assassins Organisation! And they are hiding something really big. Arjun wanted to know what exactly they are hiding in the Maze Palace.

 470 DIFFICULTIES IN TAKING THAT ONE STEP

    As Arjun was lost in his thoughts, he didn''t forget his current objective. He came here to collect the Spirit Stone Mine. He devised the <<Heavenly Shrinking Void Technique>> and shrinked the size of the mine to a fist size. He collected it and went back to the place where Rick was collecting the Spirititual Vines.


    As Arjun returned, Rick was already done with his collection. In fact, he was waiting for Arjun to come back. After returning as Arjun found Rick as he asked, "How was your collection?"


    "It''s gone well." , Rick replied.


    Arjun asked, "How many Spiritual Vines have you found?"


    Rick sighed. He then said, "Compared to the harvest we made in the Second Layer, it''s pretty much low. In the second layer, we found 3500 Green Ranked Spiritual Vines. But in the Third Layer, I found only 320. The number is very low."


    "The number might be low, but the quality is even rarer than the one we found in the second layer." , Arjun smiled as he said, "Don''t forget. These are the Spiritual Vines that has a slight shade of laws! You should not expect anything much from it."


    "That''s right." , Rick smiled, "That''s why, I didn''t feel bad over the number. After all, the Laws are something that is completely out of our reach."


    Arjun nodded his head. What Rick said was truly right. The concept of laws are not something that Arjun wanted to think about. After all, the qualifications to learn the Laws is to master all ten Grand Dao to supreme level. Arjun has only mastered the Dao of Fire. And that is also till the manifestation stage. He don''t want to wreck his brains by thinking too much about the realms of Laws.


    Arjun said, "I am planning to handover around 75% of today''s harvest to Magmeel. Magmeel helped us a lot till now. And after learning from the Will of the Life Realm about the deeds Magmeel did for the Life Realm, I think this is the repayment we could do for him at least. What do you say?"


    "Boss! Is there a need to ask?" , Rick smiled, "I would accept even if you say 90%. If you ask me, then I think that Lord Magmeel needs to reach the level that surpasses even his father. Only then, no one would try to mess around with him. We need to provide as much help for Lord Magmeel as possible."


    "That''s good to hear." , Arjun smiled.


    "But I have a question." , Rick said.


    "What is it?" , Arjun asked.


    "You said that Lord Magmeel would be one of the ten candidates you have chosen for the cultivation system of Void." , Rick said, "If that''s the case, then if you give it to Lord Magmeel, then Lord Magmeel has to start from the beginning. If that''s the case, then all his current cultivation would go to waste. If that is the case, then isn''t this indirectly mean that all the external support we provide would go to waste as well?"


    "But Lord Magmeel won''t be receving the power anytime sooner." , Rick said, "After all, if he had to start from the beginning, then he will be weak. At that time, his brothers will take advantage of his situation and start a war. And Lord Magmeel knew that all his trustworthy allies would face the doom. If that''s the case, then when exactly he will receive the power from you?"


    "I don''t know." , Arjun said, "It''s all up to Magmeel. But as for his brothers, I think we need to take some responsibilities and step forward. But we don''t have strength to fight against them. It all depends on we six. And with the addition of Ben and other five Dragon Slayers like us, I think its fair to say that, we have a big chance. But we need strength to stand against us."


    Arjun continued, " The plan is a little tricky. We need to get strong as quickly as possible. Then we need to help Magmeel in the war. At that time, if it is possible then I will give the power of Void to Magmeel. Until he reaches his former power, we will deal with the War by ourself. When he joins us, he will regain his former cultivation base. Or maybe even higher."


    "I understand." , Rick replied. He didn''t have as much knowledge in Dao as Arjun did. But listening that the Dao is the understanding the essence of the ten natural elements, he felt as if some questions regarding Dao in his heart is now being solved. If he gets an opportunity, then he might reach the Manifestation Stage in the Dao of Wind.


    Manifestation Stage!


    For some unknown reasons, Rick was struck one step away from reaching the Manifestation Stage of the Dao of Wind. He didn''t know where exactly he has gone wrong in his understanding. He tried his best. But he couldn''t reach that level. But the small explaination from Arjun has opened a door in his mind.


    Rick said, "Boss! I think I have suddenly realised where exactly I am going wrong in the Dao. Could we wait here alittle longer? I want to take this opportunity and master my Dao of Wind to the Manifestation Stage."


    "Good." , Arjun was naturally happy as he said, "That''s good to hear. Let''s master a Dao then. This place is excellent for cultivation. And I want to take the advantage to make my breakthrough. As I told you that, I need to master a Dao to reach Level 12 from Level 10. I will try to master a Dao and I will try to make my breakthrough. Who knows? Maybe I will really reach Level 10!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Excellent!" , Rick was anturally delighted to hear Arjun. He sat cross legged and closed his eyes as he was immersed in his conscience. This time he will definitely master the Dao of Wind which he couldn''t master.

 471 CITY OF VOID

    Arjun entered his conscience. He felt a little weird though. It''s been around ten days since he was promoted to Void. And in this ten days, he had to fight the Assassin Organisation. Then he had to take his leave from the Life Realm. He then returned to the Universe number 316. Then he was busy with the Underground Dungeon.


    All this time he never had the time to take a look at his own conscience which has undergone a huge change. The City of Yin-Yan has disappeared. In it''s place some other unfamiliar scene appeared. His conscience has filled with Void Qi. And at the centre of the Void QI, there was some buildings. It was same as the City of Yin-Yan he previously had. But the buildings were much more ancient. There was aboard hung at the edge of the city. And there was a name written on it. And the name that was written is City of Void!


    Arjun entered this city. It wasn''t divided into two parts like the City of Light and the City of Darkness. It was one complete city with no divisions. In order to experience the difference between the City of Yin-Yang and the City of Void, Arjun decided to take a look at the contents in the Building of Forging. As soon as Arjun entered the Building of Forging, an invisible force stopped him from picking up any books.


    Arjun was surprised. But when he was wondering for the reason, the Void Qi in his surrounding raised high in the air and arranged itself and formed some series of letters. Arjun started to read the letters formed by the Void Qi.


    "The Runic Language learned by the host is not thorough. Please get updated before learning anything else."


    Arjun was stunned. His knowledge in the Runic Language was not up to the mark? He learned the Runic Language worth of up to three floors. And yet in the City of Void, it was not up to the mark? Arjun was excited. If his knowledge from the City of Yin-Yan was not sufficient, then the vast amount of knowledge in this City of Void might have surpassed even the knowledge in the City of Yin-Yan! If that''s the case, then Arjun might have the opportunity to learn everything from the start. But his grip on the subjects will definitely get even deeper.


    Arjun immediately rushed towards the building where he can find the contents related to the Runic Language. He took out the beginner level Runic Language book from a shelf and satrted to read it. After around thirty minutes, cold sweat started to drip down from Arjun''s forehead. He was stupefied. Sure enough! The knowledge in this book surpassed whatever Arjun learned from the City of Yin-Yan. The contents were so detailed, it was so clear to the extent, where he started to doubt whatever he learned so far.


    As soon as Arjun reached the Realm of War, and as soon as he had a place to settle down, he will start everything from the beginning. Only then he will move forward in the Supporting Occupation. But today is definitely not that day. First of all, he is in the Underground Dungeon. He had limited amount of time. And since they were in separate space, his mental connection with all his life forms were cut down temporarily. Except Rick, he had no way to contact anyone else. So he don''t know what the hell is going on out there.


    And the reason why they still waited here is because they had to master a Dao. Even though Arjun wanted to learn this profound Runic Language from the City of Void, he still decisively stopped. After all, he had to go back to the War Realm and look for his family. He will have plenty of time once he settles down in the War Realm.


    Arjun searched for the building related to Dao. He had one back in the City of Yin-Yan. Arjun wasa sure that, there has to be one in the City of Void. And sure enough. After secarching for a brief moment, Arjun found the building with the board "The Art of Dao" written on iT.


    Arjun knew that he reached his destination. He found the building of Dao. He immediately rushed inside the building. And to his surprise, he found two passageways. One led to the left. And one led to the right. On the board that pointed towards the left there was written "The way for the Natural elements" on it.


    But when Arjun looked at the board that pointed towards the passage to the right side, he was shocked. The content that was written on it was, "The Way for the Unique Dao".


    Unique Dao!


    Arjun already mastered the Unique Dao of Wisdom. And he had already seen the shocking effects of the Unique Dao of Wisdom with his own eyes. But he regretted back then as he could master only one Unique Dao per one awakening stage. And what''s more, he had to reach the Level 20 for all the awakening stages. Only then he had the qualification to master an Unique Dao.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    But here, he can master as many Unique Dao as he can. When Arjun was wondering why, the Void''s answer rang out in his mind, "It''s alright. The Unique Dao originated from the Void! The ordinary cultivators doesn''t have the qualifications to master it. Unless they met the requirements of reaching Level 20 for each awakening stage. But you are different. You are a Void. And you can master any number of Unique Dao you can. After all, you had a requirement for reaching Level 10, Level 11 and Level 12. And that requirement is to master a Dao."


    Arjun smiled. His earlier judgement was right. The privilege of being a Void is surely something else. He now had the privilege to master any number of Unique Dao. While others would have difficulties in mastering even one Unique Dao, Arjun can master any number of Unique Dao. And it will also help him to free himself regarding the worry of his harsh requirements. As he required to master a Dao to advance from the Level 10 to Level 12.

 472 UNIQUE DAO OF COMPREHENSION

    Arjun entered the room. As soon as he entered the room he felt as if he is in the Void. This was the similar feeling which he got back when he was choosing his first Unique Dao. Except this time, he could sense even more amount of Unique Dao. And that is also with even better clarity.


    Arjun started to sense many Unique Dao. Like the Dao of Sword, Dao of Illusion, Dao of Virtuality, Dao of fist, Dao of Destruction, Dao of Defence, Dao of Surreality, Dao of Saber, Dao of Killing, Dao of War, Dao of Death!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun sensed many Unique Dao. But most of them were of the attack type. Arjun don''t need any attack or defence type of Dao. As he started to master more Dao of the ten natural elements, his offensive and defensive abilities would expand. Along with the addition of the Void Qi, Arjun was sure that he will have plenty of offence or defence related options. He wasn''t worried about it.


    As the name suggest, all the Unique Dao that Arjun masters, he wanted them to be very Unique. It should be something similar to his only Unique Dao. The Unique Dao of Wisdom!


    So Arjun waited patiently. Ge wanted to search something that could help him tricky situation. Something similar to the Unique Dao of Wisdom. So Arjun continued to search. He continued to look for something really unique.


    As he searched, he found something that piqued his interest. Like, the Dao of Knowledge, the Dao of Mental Strength, Dao of Mental State, Dao of Visual, Dao of Luck, Dao of Comprehension, Dao of Consciousness, Dao of Vitality.


    That''s it.


    Arjun didn''t look any further. Because he already decided the Dao he will be mastering for the Level 10, Level 11 and Level 12 of the Immortal Origin Stage! He wanted to see many more. But he wanted to master something that could help him with the current situation.


    What was he lacking currently? What does he need the most at the moment? The thing he needs the most right now and in the future is the Dao. But comprehending Dao is easier said than done. Without comprehending the Dao quickly, he can''t surpass the hurdles of Level 10, Level 11 and Level 12 for every cultivation stage. This is his current and biggest hurdle in cultivation.


    Arjun was cleaver enough to know the meaning of comprehension. If you have the ability of comprehension, then the ability to learn will become more efficient.


    For example, if one generally takes around ten days to comprehend a concept, then with the aid of the Unique Dao of Comprehension, that very same person might take less than a day to learn and understand the very same concept. This is the result of the Dao of Comprehension.


    Arjun didn''t forget about the other two Dao. Unique Dao of Luck and the Unique Dao of Vitality! If the current situation didn''t demand him for the ability of comprehension, then Arjun would definitely tried to master the Unique Dao of Luck. Luck is the mysterious thing. Arjun exactly don''t know how to explain about the concept of Luck. But he is sure that in the world of cultivation, Luck also plays a very important role. After all, if someone runs out of Luck, no matter how many qualified soldiers he had, he will eventually die. But comprehension of the Dao is very important for Arjun. It is an utmost priority for him.


    If Arjun activates the Unique Dao of Comprehension while learning anything, then his efficiency in learning will boost tremendously. Then mastering the Unique Dao of Luck while activating the Unique Dao of Comprehension will help him learn the Unique Dao of Luck more quickly.


    Arjun was excited. He didn''t hesitate to choose the Unique Dao of Comprehension even slightly. With the help of the Unique Dao of Comprehension, his future comprehension skills will be multiple times greater. Why would he let this opportunity go?


    Arjun selected the Unique Dao of Comprehension. As soon as he selected that Dao, all other Dao disappeared. Arjun then tried his best in understanding the concept of comprehension! What is Comprehension? Arjun don''t know. But he is about to find it out.


    Arjun''s vision changed. A bright light which might blind a person''s naked eyes appeared. In the middle of the light, a white silhouette appeared. This silhouette has a white sword in it''s hands.


    At that time, some words started to appear in front of Arjun. These words are nothing but rules that were formed by the Void Qi. Arjun started to read them.


    "The host needs to comprehend and mimic the swordplay of that white silhouette."


    "The usage of Void Qi is prohibited."


    "The usage of Yin-Yan Eyes is prohibited."


    Arjun was dumbfounded. These rules are easy. The trial also seemed easy. What is the trial? All Arjun had to do is to mimic the swordplay of that white silhouette. How easy was this trial?


    But is it really an easy trial? Definitely not. In fact, it is truly tough. Why? Because of that white light. That white light behind that white silhouette was truly huge. And it might blind one if they see it continuously. It''s definitely easier said than done.


    And what''s even more insane is that, Arjun had to try to see and mimic and then learn that swordplay. But with that blinding bright white light as the background which could barely be seen by anyone, how could Arjun clearly see the swordplay by that white silhouette? The white silhouette''s brightness matches perfectly with that huge white light in the background.


    If it was during the ordinary situation, Arjun had to just see and mimic. That was easy. But this is the situation which is far from easy. It looks easy but it''s definitely not an easy thing to accomplish.


    If he can use the Yin-Yan Eyes, then it would definitely have been an easy task. But both Yin-Yan Eyes and Void Qi are prohibited during this period.

 473 ARJUN’S MENTAL ENERGY

    Trying to see that white silhouette with the pure shiny bright light behind is like trying to find your fallen sweat drop in a broad ocean. It was impossible.


    But Arjun had to make it possible. If he could make it possible, then he will have the Unique Dao of Comprehension in his grab.


    But is it easy? Definitely not. In fact, it is close to impossible. But he had to make this impossible into possible.


    That white silhouette started to do some swordplay. Arjun could hear the voices of the sword movements. He tried to open his eyes to see. But that white light behind that white silhouette has no way to let him open his eyes.


    If he couldn''t open his eyes, then how exactly was he supposed to see? If he couldn''t see then how exactly he can see the swordplay? If he can''t see the swordplay, then how would he mimic it?


    Arjun sighed. This was too much of a difficult task for him. But Arjun didn''t give up. There has to be a way to crack a solution for this issue. They might be difficult. But they are not impossible. If they are impossible to comprehend, then the existence of the Dao is useless.


    What exactly do we need in this kind of situation? Arjun thought for a moment. After a long time of thinking, he thought of a simple natural ability which every creature has.


    Concentration!


    Without concentration, no one could learn a damn thing. Without concentration, no one can move forward in their path. But, does everyone has the absolute concentration on all things?


    No.


    Why? Because absolute concentration on all the things is impossible for everyone. For example, if a Person A has interest in mathematics, and he doesn''t have any interest in social. while the person B has the interest in Social, but he is poor in mathematics. Then there comes a scenario.


    If we ask the person A to excel in the subject of social. And if we ask the Person B to excel in Mathematics, then it is impossible.


    Why? If they can excel in mathematics and social respectively, then it is fair to say that both Person A and Person B has equal capabilities. They have good concentration levels. But they fail in opposite case.


    Why? Because in case of person A for learning social and in case of person B for learning mathematics, something is stopping them from concentration. What exactly is that?


    Arjun thought and cane to a conclusion. The thing that is stopping them was interest! Their interest in that particular subject is lacking.


    But now there arise a question . Why exactly were they lacking? The answer is very simple. They don''t have the interest. If they don''t have the interest, then they won''t have the confidence in attempt to learn it.


    Confidence!


    That''s right!


    I don''t want to admit it. But it is indeed the truth. I don''t want to admit it, but in the deepest part of my heart, I can hear a voice which tells me that I fear that I may lose my eyesight if I open my eyes to see that white silhouette''s swordplay.


    Arjun felt that his eyes were opened regarding this matter. The word comprehension might sound something easy, but it has so much depth to it. It actually told him what exactly he lacks.


    He didn''t hesitate anymore. He didn''t fear anything anymore. He didn''t care whether he might go blind. Within any hesitation, he opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, a bright shining light tried to penetrate his eyes. Arjun never bothered to close his eyes. He exhausted all his concentration at one go. He tried to see particularly that white silhouette. He tried to ignore everything. All he wanted to see was that white silhouette. Nothing else matters.


    But Arjun couldn''t see. Because of the mixture of the white light in the background and the white light of the silhouette, Arjun failed to see anything clearly. But Arjun wasn''t disappointed. He exhausted even more concentration and put even greater efforts to see the movements of the white silhouette.


    Arjun felt fatigued. He felt as if a huge mountain was placed on his head. The burden on his head was kept on increasing with the amount of concentration he was placing on that white silhouette increasing.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    But Arjun didn''t care. Arjun didn''t know anything about the concept of Mental Energy. At least, not yet. If some experienced cultivator would see this scene, they would definitely have a shocking question in their mind.


    "How could there be a young and weak cultivator who possessed such a monstrous amount of Mental Energy?"


    Mental Energy can be developed by increasing one''s Mental State and Mental Strength. Mental Energy is something many cultivators could dream to have. But even a Sovereign of Laws dreams to have higher Mental Energy. But it''s not easy to develop.


    But Arjun possessed such a monstrous amount of Mental Energy. No one knows the reason behind it. But there was only one existence who knows why Arjun had such an high Mental Energy. And that existence is none other than the Void!


    The fact which Arjun himself doesn''t know is that, during each rise in the Foundation Origin Stage, he was tortured like anything. That mental torture was truly monster. And Arjun endured it. And it was all for the thrust of greater power. Arjun endured it for a greater power. And his mental toughness paid off. None of his predecessors were able to reach the Level 12 in the Foundation Origin Stage. But Arjun did. And it further helped him to awaken the Void Qi.


    At that time, Arjun didn''t know that during that mental torture, not only Arjun awakened his Mental Energy, but he also made multiple breakthrough in that field. This was a fruit which Arjun received for his constant persistence.

 474 COMMOTION IN THE ENTIRE REALM

    Arjun didn''t take his sight away from that white light. He was looking for any kind of unnatural patterns. The white silhouette is playing a sword art. That means that white silhouette is making it''s movements.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun put even more efforts. Because of the bright white light, Arjun''s eyes were tearing. Water drops were falling down from his eyes. But Arjun himself doesn''t have any idea about this. He was completely immersed himself for that pattern.


    Concentration!


    Even more concentration was put. He was putting even greater efforts. He felt that his mind was about to be blasted because of the heavy burden. But he didn''t care. Back in the Void world, he endured even greater burden. That burden was countless times greater than this. In fact, in front of that mental torture, this burden could be considered as nothing. This was just a child''s play.


    Arjun widened his eyes. He started to look at every possible inch of the Light in the background. He was searching for a slim fluctuations on the background.


    In this process, without him realising it, Arjun''s Mental State and Mental Strength started to grow. He was in a completely immersed state. He didn''t know that he was immersed himself in this state. And he wasn''t aware that fifteen days had already passed just like that.


    If course, in order to maintain efficiency, Arjun placed <<Time-Space Formation>>. He spent fifteen days in the formation. But in the outside world, it was just three days.


    In this three days, so much has happened. The old man from the Heavenly God Pavilion has arrived. He was angered by Arjun.


    He wanted to wreck the Star Moon Pavilion. But for some reason, he couldn''t break the formation protecting the Star Moon Pavilion. His cultivation base of 7th Awakening Stage was displayed in full swing. But there was no reaction from the formation.


    That old man was stunned. In fact, every pavilion in the realm, every person in the world were stunned.


    A formation that could withstand the attack from one of the strongest person in the realm was easily withstood by a strange formation. And it felt as if, that formation didn''t suffer an inch of damage. What exactly is going on? Where exactly the Star Moon Pavilion get such a monstrous formation from?


    A huge commotion broke out. All the pavilion lords of all the pavilion in the entire realm started to pay attention to this news. When they heard the news in great details, everyone started to have their own plans.


    "There exist such a formation? We need to get that formation!"


    "Such a formation was in the possession of such a grass root pavilion? What a goddamn luck is this? I will personally go and bring that formation."


    "A nameless pavilion possessed such a mighty formation? What a joke? That formation is deserved to be a monarchy pavilion like ours. I will personally go and fight for it."


    The commotion it created was definitely not a small one. A formation that can withstand even the attack from the seventh awakening stage expert is not a small matter. A seventh awakening stage expert is a top cultivator in the God Realm of any Universe! But this formation withstood the attack from such a powerful cultivator without taking any damage. How could the big pavilion with big appetite stand and watch it? They wanted to devour the Star Moon Pavilion and get that formation at any cost.


    Ben and others were worried. Initially they wanted to enter the underground dungeon. But because of the tension from the attack of such a formidable monster, no one could stay at ease.


    On the second day, Lansha brought two hundred of her men with the twenty thousand Spirit Stones! After paying the spirit stones, she entered the underground dungeon. She enquired about Jimmy. But Ben said that Jimmy had to leave for some inside business. He was not in the pavilion at the moment. Lansha believed this lie and didn''t think too much about it. Her mind was on the Underground Dungeon. So she didn''t think too much about this lie.


    After she left, they wanted to arrange the inside matters and enter the underground dungeon. But the old man from the Heavenly God Pavilion came and wrecked havoc.


    Even though Arjun informed about this attack, and even though Arjun asked them not to leave the formation range, none of them were at ease. After all, all they knew is that this formation that was protecting them was strong. But they didn''t know exactly how strong it is. So they were worried all this time.


    Inside the pavilion, Bella asked in concern and worry, "What should we do now?"


    "I don''t know." , Carl said, "I am worried as well."


    Allan said, "Big brother said that as long as we stay within the formation, everything is fine. It looks like it was true."


    "But the attack from that seventh awakening stage expert still not to be underestimated." ,Airen said, "But my biggest concern is that we couldn''t contact Arjun. What exactly happened to them?"


    "Nothing." , Princess Shayana said confidently, "If there is no mental connection between us, then there has to be only one reason. They might be in a separate space. For example, they might be in the second layer of the underground dungeon."


    "They actually dared to enter the second layer?" , second prince said, "But why? Why didn''t they waited for us?"


    "First layer was already occupied by the big pavilions." , Prince Airen said, "Even if we join, we won''t get anything. After all, in front of their power, we are simply nothing. So we will be hopeless about the first layer. So all we can do is plunder as much harvest as we can before these big pavilions managed to find the way to the second layer."


    "But does they know about the second layer?" , Bella asked.

 475 BREAKTHROUGH

    "That''s true." , Third Prince said, "If other pavilions enters the second layer, then we won''t get such an opportunity again. It''s better to try our luck while others are struck in the first layer."


    "But how are they going to return?" , Allen asked, "Once they come out from the second layer, how exactly are they going to escape these big pavilions? After all, they had to take the route of first layer to come out from the underground dungeon right?"


    "He has plenty of ways to do it." , Princess Shayana replied confidently, " He will come out. Don''t worry."


    As a former Universe Will, Princess Shayana knew just how variety of skills hidden inside the Yin-Yan City. There are plenty of things to learn. It''s not going to be tough. As a current Universe Will, Arjun will have these things. And she believes that using all these resources, Arjun would definitely escape.


    "It doesn''t really matter." , Ben finally said after a long silence, "I trust big brother. He said that he will be back. That means, No matter how many days he takes, he will definitely come back. He asked us not to leave this formation that is protecting us. As long as we stay within this formation''s range, then we will be protected. I am not going to leave this formation. I hope all of you follow my choice. After all, that old man was attacking our pavilion for two days. But he couldn''t do anything. It''s clear. We had seen just how good this formation is. Big brother is true. As long as we stay within this formation, we will be safe."


    "But for how long?" , Bella asked, "Later we have to face them one day. We can''t hide behind this formation forever."


    "It looks like you have forgot." , Ben said, "Once we wrap up with the Underground Dungeon issue, we will be leaving with big brother to his home. We all knew that he is not from this universe. He is from some other universe. And whichever universe it is, once we leave, what can that old man will do to us?"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. This was true. Once they leave this universe, all their grudges and gratitudes would be meaningless. They will have new homes. They will have better lives. And all their friends and enemies would become the things of the past. So they calmed themselves down.


    .....


    Arjun didn''t know about all the happenings in the outside world. After fifteen days in the formation, Arjun made some little progress. He finally started to see a glimpse of that white silhouette. Even though Arjun didn''t make any huge progress, his persistence has given him another huge present.


    He made a breakthrough in the Mental Energy! He finally reached the Level 2 in the Mental Energy. To be honest, if one can reach certain level in Mental State and Mental Strength, it will lead to the increase in the Mental Energy.


    But Level 2 in the Mental Energy could be barely seen among the cultivators who reached the fifth awakening stages. And yet Arjun with the strength of the second awakening stage, made it into the Level 2 of the Mental Energy. If the word falls out in the outside world, then it will cause a huge commotion for sure.


    Arjun already had too much Mental Energy. It was all thanks to the mental torture he experienced when he started his training as a Void. That experience was like a nightmare for Arjun. But his Mental Energy reached to the peak of the Level 1. And today, he finally stepped into the realm of Level 2. This is the advantage which Arjun himself doesn''t know that he had.


    As soon as he made his breakthrough in the Mental Energy, even his Void Qi increased to a different realm. But Arjun didn''t know any of this. He was completely immersed in the scene before him. His entire concentration was on the white silhouette. Without knowing, he started to get interested in this moment.


    And without even his knowledge, when he made the breakthrough in the field of the Mental Energy, Arjun''s concentration level also reached a higher level. He suddenly started to see the swordplay of that white silhouette more clearly.


    Arjun clearly looked at the movements of that white silhouette. With just one glance, he felt as if every split second of movements made by that white silhouette was engraved within his heart.


    Arjun stood up unconsciously. A sword automatically came into his hands out of nowhere. As soon as the sword came into his hands, while maintaining that very trance he was in, he performed the swordplay he just managed to learn. Every movement was similar to the movements of that white silhouette.


    As soon as he performed the swordplay, the white light which was blocking him all the time from seeing the swordplay of that white silhouette, suddenly started to move into Arjun''s conscience.


    Arjun was stunned. But he didn''t resist. He knew that this white light is not harming him. In fact, it is helping him. In his conscience, some changes started to appear. The white light completely entered his conscience and turned into an orb. It then settled down beside the Unique Dao of Wisdom.


    Arjun smiled in satisfaction. He knew that he mastered the Unique Dao if Comprehension! But he never imagined that the white light which blocked his vision from seeing that white silhouette''s movements was actually the Dao energy. He didn''t know that until that white light settled down as an orb in his conscience precisely beside the Unique Dao of Wisdom.


    Boom!


    At that time, a huge sound rang out within Arjun''s conscience. His Void Qi started to circulate all over his body. He felt a comfortable feeling. His body became warm. This feeling was truly amazing. It was something that is tough to describe in words.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    His Void Qi circulated all around his body frenziedly. While at the same time, the quantity of the Void Qi within his conscience started to grow. The amount of Void Qi within his body was so huge that, Arjun was sure that he can even envelop five mountains with ease.

 476 EXITING THE UNDERGROUND DUNGEON

    Arjun was naturally happy. Ge opened his eyes only to see Rick was looking at Arjun with a smile. He asked, "Have you finally reached the Level 10?"


    "Yes." ,Arjun replied with a happy smile.


    "Well that was quick." , Rick said.


    "Indeed." , Arjun said, "It took me just fifteen days. I didn''t know that fifteen days passed in just a blink of an eye. Time surely passes very quickly."


    "That''s true." , Rick said, "We have been here for fifteen days. I already mastered my Dao of Wind to the Manifestation Stage! I was truly excited."


    "That''s great!" , Arjun said, "With you, me and grandfather, there are three people among our group who mastered Dao! This is a great news."


    "But don''t you think we broke through very quickly?" , Rick asked, " I almost took one year to partially set my foot in the realm of Dao before. But it took me only fifteen days to make my breakthrough."


    "It all thanks to this Spiritual Vine!" , Arjun said, "You may don''t know the difference. But I sensed it. Before today, I took one year to sense the Dao. But today it took me just fifteen days. And I could sense the Dao more clearly and throughly. And it all thanks to this Spiritual Vine! It helped us to sense the Dao more clearly."


    "It is indeed a wonderful treasure." , Rick said, "By the way, Boss! I mastered the Dao if Wind to the Manifestation Stage. What about you? What Dao you have mastered?"


    "Unique Dao of Comprehension!" , Arjun replied.


    "Unique?" , Rick was stunned. He asked, "You mastered an Unique Dao? How us this possible? You are not yet at the pinnacle of a cultivation stage, right? Then how did you learned an Unique Dao?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun replied with a smile on his face, "This is the privilege you can enjoy of being a Void! The true origin of the Unique Dao is from the Void! I learned this just fifteen days ago. And what''s more, as a Void, I don''t have any limitations. I can master an Unique Dao at whatever period of time I want to. This is the privilege I can enjoy at whenever I want to."


    "Holy shit!" , Rick asked in anxiety, "Boss! Can I also have this privilege when I am going to become a Void?"


    "I understand." , Rick said. Even though he couldn''t train in Unique Dao like Arjun could, then he won''t feel bad. But there is an high possibility that it exist. But that is the thing to be bothered in the future. For now he had to take his leave from this Universe.


    "Whatever" , Arjun said, "We have been here for long enough. Let''s go back. I am worried about our family in the War Realm. Since we crossed the boundary of the Universe, my connection with them has been cut down. We will take Ben and others and leave this universe immediately. I won''t be at ease before learning their situation."


    "That''s right." , Rick said in unease, "I am worried about them as well. Let''s leave. Actually, we don''t need to rush out. This Ancient Tablet can take us anywhere within the Underground Dungeon! It can take us even to the entrance through which we entered earlier."


    "That''s convenient." ,Arjun smiled as he said.


    Rick nodded his head. He took out the Ancient Tablet from his conscience. Arjun placed his palm on the Ancient Tablet. Rick knew how to transport between the layers using the Ancient Tablet. So he used his knowledge and transported both himself and Arjun back to the entrance in the first layer.


    They looked in their surrounding. They were at the entrance where Ben led them back then. Both of them smiled and entered the pavilion.


    As they were walking Arjun wasn''t negligent. He wanted to know the situation thoroughly. He wanted to know what happened during his three days of absence. Generally Arjun follows his rule. He won''t see through his life forms memories. He never try to disturb their privacy. So Arjun respects their privacy and never try to search any of his life form''s memories.


    But today was different. Since Arjun learned that, the old man from the Heavenly God Pavilion was rushing towards his pavilion to kill him for killing two hundred members of his Pavilion members. And for humiliating his grandson Paine, he wanted to take revenge.


    So Arjun told Ben about this in advance and asked nobody to take a step out of the formation at any cost. And as he returns, he will settle everything down.


    But he didn''t know whether they truly followed his orders or not. If for some reasons anything unexpected happened, he might curse himself for the rest of his life.


    So Arjun searched through the memories of Ben. He particularly searched the news about that old man. After all.m, that old man was a seventh awakening stage expert. So, he is definitely an experienced person. He might have some cards in his sleeves.


    But Arjun felt relief. As he searched through Ben''s memories, he found out that no one has set their foot outside the formation as he ordered. Even though all of them were nervous, most importantly no casualties happened which was most expected. After getting Arjun''s orders, Ben was very strict and made sure personally that no one would go out. So there were no casualties so far.


    Arjun felt relieved. As long as they were alive and safe, nothing else matters. If Arjun had to make choice between the members of the Star Moon Pavilion and the harvest he made in the Underground Dungeon, Arjun would choose the members of the Star Moon Pavilion without any hesitation.


    He might have made a huge harvest. But to him, his people are most important. And most importantly Ben! He worships Arjun to the point where for him Arjun''s orders are absolute. He would follow Arjun''s orders without a second thought. If Arjun asked him to sacrifice his life, Ben would sacrifice his life without any hesitation. For Arjun, these kind of trusted people are most important than the treasures he obtained from the Underground Dungeon.


    So what if the treasures in the Underground Dungeon will make him stronger quickly? Arjun was confident that, he can get stronger quickly even without any of the treasures. He had the Void City. He had the supreme Heaven defying Void Qi! He has confidence within him. All he needs to do is put some extra efforts. And without the aid of those treasures from the Underground Dungeon, his growth will delay for some period of time.

 477 DISGUSTING OLD BASTARDS

    Arjun further looked into Ben''s memories. Then his face darkened from what he saw. He saw that all the pavilions around the realm are heading towards the Star Moon Pavilion. And the reason is, their desire for the <<Chaos Offence-Defence Formation>>.


    It looks like all the learned that Star Moon Pavilion formation''s defence is so strong that, it can withstand even the attack of the seventh awakening stage expert without any problem. That formation took all the attacks and it was still standing there without taking even a slight damage.


    After learning this, the pavilion lords of all the other pavilion in the world personally paid a visit to the Star Moon Pavilion. And then all this bunch of seventh awakening stage experts who were standing at the peak of this world started to attack the formation together. They thought that,, everything is secondary. What''s important is that they need to destroy this formation. As for who gets the formation after it''s destruction, that is the thing for the future.


    But reality slapped their faces even harder. Don''t bother about the destruction of that formation, their combined attack didn''t even brought a crack on it. It stood there like a giant.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    All of them were stunned. At that time all of them had only one question in their mind: Just how strong is the defence of this formation?


    They didn''t want to believe it. Yet the reality was right in front of them. And now, their desire for this formation has grown even more. The more they found just how great this formation''s defence is, the more greed could be seen in their eyes. So they started to take out their attack type treasures and started to attack the formation at their peak limit.


    While at the same time, they started to use the mind games. They started to insult all the members of the Star Moon Pavilion very badly. Those words contains too many insults. The people who were watching this started to have a bad impression on these big shots. Those insulting words could hit anybody''s sore point. All these people always admired and respected these big shots of the realm. But today all of them had finally seen their true image. And all the respect they had for these big shots had gone with this.


    "Dogs of Star Moon Pavilion! Just come out."


    "Your cowardice shows that this formation is not you peasants'' worth. Just hand it over and get ready for your judgement."


    "If you assholes handover this formation to my pavilion and cripple your cultivation, then I will spare your pathetic lives."


    All these big shots completely lost their cool. They all had the pride as the ruler of the world. Every person in the realm had to respect them. In their eyes, there was nothing in the realm that is impossible for them. And as the strongest, everything on this world belongs to them. Nobody has the the rights to have what rightfully belongs to them.


    They were arrogant. They believed that everything belongs to them. Only remains which which doesn''t attract their attention, could enjoyed by others. As for the source of their arrogance, it was obvious. It was because they were strong. And only strong speaks. While weak had to submit to the strong.


    Everyone who heard this finally saw the true image of these big shots. All this time they enjoyed what this realm had to offer. They had no competition. They deserved all the good things.


    They enjoyed the life of a king. They looked down on others. This trend continued for who knows how many millions of years? The thought of "everything in this world belongs to us strong" engraved deeply in their hearts.


    But today a formation appeared which can effortlessly block their attacks. And it extracted these strong people''s true face out. The world who admired and respected these strong people had finally seen their true faces. At once, everyone felt disgusted by these inhuman monsters.


    Naturally, Ben also learned what was going on out there. And through his memories, even Arjun learned everything. Immediately his killing intent rose out from his body. Rick who sensed this was stunned. They were happy. They made a huge harvest in the Underground Dungeon. It was an harvest of the lifetime. Then why exactly Arjun started to release his killing intent?


    Rick asked, "What happened, Boss?"


    Arjun looked at Rick. He slightly calmed himself down and explained everything he had seen from Ben''s memories. Rick who heard this was stunned for a moment. But he also radiated mass amount of killing intent. But he calmed himself down.


    He asked, "But they all are the powerhouses. They had the cultivation base of seventh awakening stage. How can we deal with them with our strength?"


    "So what?" , Arjun said, "They might be seventh awakening stage experts. But they can''t handle our formation''s strength. Our formation has both offence and defence capabilities. The world had seen it''s defence capability. Today I will make them experience what exactly it''s offensive capabilities are. Let''s go."


    "Yes." , Rick replied and followed Arjun as they were walking towards the entrance of the formation. They are going to deal with these bunch of disgusting bastards.


    .....


    Beautiful World Pavilion


    In the Beautiful World Pavilion, an old man was sitting on the leader''s chair. This old was none other than Lansha''s grandfather. And he the Pavilion Lord of the Beautiful World Pavilion.


    Two people were sitting not long away from that old man''s chair. They were his children. And one of them was a middle aged man who looked similar to Lansha. And he was none other than Lansha''s father.


    He was proud of Lansha''s achievements so far. And his elder brother always tried to piss him off. Because his son was five years older than Lansha. And yet her achievements were mind blowing. She has a natural business skills. Even though his son puts a lot of efforts to defeat his step sister, the one who always had the last laugh is Lansha. That''s why, he always hated both father and daughter duo.


    Dalton who was elder son of the old man said, "Father! All other pavilions are fighting for the formation of the Star Moon Pavilion. You are also a seventh awakening stage expert. Why don''t we join them and try our luck?"


    "What are you saying?" , Darwin, Lansha''s father said, "Star Moon Pavilion is our ally. It was because of them why our pavilion is fighting for the underground dungeon. Do you want us to betray them?"

 478 LANSHA’S DEDUCTION

    "Are you kidding me?" , Dalton said, "In order for us to enter, your daughter has brought us the loss of 20000 Spirit Stones. 20000! Do you have any idea what that means? If words falls out that a grass root pavilion succeeded in taking 20000 Spirit Stones for the entry slot to the Underground Dungeon, then we will become a joke. What exactly the people think about us? She could use the name of our pavilion to scare the shit out of them and made them obedient towards us. But what did she do?"


    "At least, she won us an entry slot." , Darwin said, "When the Underground Dungeon was first discovered, your son took an army of 10000 Second Awakening Stage Cultivators in order to win an entry slots. And what was the result? He failed. That''s alright. After all, his opponents were tough one. I can understand the difficulty of this mission. But what about the casualties. Out of 10000, only 2500 returned. That means the cost of your son''s failure is 7500 second awakening stage experts death. An heavy loss for no profit in exchange."


    "But look at my daughter." , Darwin continued, "She managed to contact the Pavilion Lord of the Star Moon Pavilion. She managed to win entry slots for us. 2000 people were now in the Underground Dungeon. They are exploring the Underground Dungeon. While the other pavilions who failed to siege an entry slot were smacking their heads on how to win one."


    "But at what cost?" , Dalton asked, "At the cost of 20000 Spirit Stones? What kind of ridiculous thing is this? And the other party has established their pavilion which spanned for less than fifteen days. If word falls out, what would the world think about us?"


    "It''s just the Spirit Stones!" , Darwin said confidently, "Compared to the casualties of 10000 second awakening stage experts and compared to the treasure in the Underground Dungeon, this was nothing. They are just Spirit Stones. Even though it was a loss for us, with our influence, we can win it back. But your son failed to win an entry slot. He failed. And along with the failure, he brought us an heavy casualty of 7500 second awakening stage experts. I think you are at least smart enough to see the bigger picture."


    "You¡ªShut Up! Both of you just Shut Up!" , Just as Dalton was trying to counter, the old pavilion lord interfered.


    Both Dalton and Darwin knew that once again they were going too far. This happened many times. So they knew that the time for them to shut their mouth has come.


    The Pavilion Lord said, "Dalton! I mean no disrespect towards you. But I think what Darwin said this time is true. You need to accept the reality."


    Dalton clenched his fists. But he didn''t say anything in return. The Pavilion Lord continued, "Lansha has done a good job. Especially this time. And I appreciate her work."


    "I am not interested." , The Pavilion Lord said immediately, "I already told Lansha about this. Do you know what her reply is? She said that at any cost, we should not participate in offending Star Moon Pavilion! She had a feeling that there is some sort of secret hidden behind the Star Moon Pavilion. She felt as if that protecting formation is not so simple. No matter how strong that formation is, there had to be an opening hidden behind it. Previously the master level formation experts tried to find that opening. But they have failed. And this time, these greedy pavilion masters brought the formation Grandmasters along with them. And even they had failed to find that origin point. It was as if that formation was naturally formed."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The old Pavilion Lord continued, "And those inscribed runes were totally foreign even for a Runic Grandmaster to understand! A Runic Grandmaster felt that he couldn''t understand even recognise the runes inscribed on the formation. What does that mean? That means this formation is definitely not originated from this realm. She suspected that this formation might be originated from the Realm of Celestials!"


    Everyone were stunned. For a grass root pavilion to possess such a backup, they started to feel that Lansha''s deductions might be true.


    Darwin said, "That''s right! And if that is the case, Star Moon Pavilion has a powerful hidden background. And this background might be originated from the Celestial Realm!"


    "That''s right!" , The Pavilion Lord said, "So despite the results, Lansha asked us not to make any move. If Star Moon Pavilion loses and falls, then it''s their fate. At that time, the sixth entrance slot will be occupied by our Beautiful World Pavilion. After all, we are no pushover either. And we had no agreement on protecting the Star Moon Pavilion. So we are definitely not to the blamed for. But if Star Moon Pavilion wins, then all those old freaks will receive a huge blow. And there is a chance for us to raise our position as a dominating pavilion in the realm to one level higher. As we didn''t involve in attacking the formation, we will be staying on good terms with them.


    "So in either case, we are not going to lose anything." , The Pavilion Lord said, "So starting a fight over a formation is not a good move."


    "Can I ask you a question, Father?" , Dalton asked, "Why would you dote on Lansha more? I have been watching that for the past ten years, you have been taking her side too much. And your affection towards my son is declining. Why are you showing discrimination? You weren''t like this before?"


    That old Pavilion Lord went silent for a monster. He then sighed and said, "What if I tell you that Lansha has received a call from the Headquarters?"


    "What???" , Everyone in the room were stunned. For them headquarters was a sacred place which they want to go at least once. But not everyone are fated to go there. In their long history, only two people were successful in going there.


    The Pavilion Lord said, "Her business talent was recognised by the Headquarters. She was given a call. Even though she received a call, she temporarily declined it. She wants to make our pavilion the number one. Lansha felt that only then she had the qualifications to enter the headquarters. So tell me. Was my decision wrong?"

 479 FESTIVAL?

    The name of the old man who happens to be Paine''s Grandfather is Eoin. He was a seventh awakening stage expert. After enjoying whatever the world had to offer, Eoin became very arrogant. He has been enjoying others fears and respect towards him. It was to such an extent where the thought of "everything belongs to me" has deeply engraved in his heart. And as time passed, that thought strengthened even further. It was same with other seventh awakening stage experts who joined Eoin.


    But today after a long time they encountered something which could counter even these bunch of seventh awakening stage experts'' assaults. All of the sudden, they felt disgraced. This was definitely not something they expected. In their thoughts, no matter how powerful a formation is, since they are the monarchs of the God Realm, they can destroy it easily. And the source of their confidence is their strength obviously.


    Eoin and other pavilion lords didn''t give up. In their eyes, unable to destroy a mere formation is equal to a shame on their pride. So they all decided to set up a camp until they destroy the Star Moon Pavilion!


    So Eoin brought all the core and powerful members of his pavilion to attack the Star Moon Pavilion. These experts are ranged from fourth awakening stage experts to the seventh awakening stage experts. They then started to attack combined.


    Seeing this, all other top class pavilions of the realm didn''t sit idly. Even they brought their core and powerful members. All of a sudden, there were over a million powerful cultivators from different organisations assembled at one place. Thus scene terrified onlookers. This scene attracted the attention of newspaper reporters and the underworld organisations on all over the world.


    Even the small scale pavilions joined the party and started to attack the formation of the Star Moon Pavilion. But there were some organisations who stayed back. For example, the Konark Pavilion.


    Back when Arjun was fighting Molane, it attracted the attention of so many people all around the city. And Konark''s Pavilion Lord happens to be one of them. He witnessed how Arjun could jump levels in cultivation and fight someone with higher cultivation base with ease. And the quality of that fight engraved deeply in his heart. That fight gave him too many insights. And he felt that he could finally set his foot in the realm of Domain Stage in Dao. He was thankful for Arjun.


    Someone behind him said, "Pavilion Lord! Even the Pavilions who are smaller than us has joined the assault. Why don''t we join as well? Even though we may not get the formation, at least we can get on good terms with those top class pavilions in the realm.


    "Definitely not!" , The Konark Pavilion Lord shouted, "Do you have death wish?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "But..." , That person was stunned. His always calm pavilion lord yelled at him. This was the reaction which he least expected.


    "Shut Up!" , The Konark Pavilion Lord shouted, "Nobody joins them. If any of you tries anything funny, then I will personally kill them."


    Everyone were stunned. They didn''t understand the reason behind this reaction from their pavilion lord. Whatever. Their Pavilion Lord has issued his orders. No one dared to disobey him. They looked at those weaker Pavilions who were busy with currying favour with those monarchs level pavilion. They couldn''t hide their jealousy.


    The combined assault from over a million cultivators has become like a huge festival. The media and newspaper started to take pictures and videos using the recording crystals. They didn''t know what exactly happened. But for the sake of popularity, they created their own stories and started to write it down excitedly. The assemble if these many top cultivators all over the realm at one place was a huge event. And they started to add spice and created their own story.


    As these many strong cultivators which numbered over a million started to attack, their confidence started to grow. But honestly, Eoin was completely stunned to see this number. He just cane here to take his revenge for his grandson''s humiliation. How exactly things developed to this stage? He himself couldn''t believe it.


    At that time people started to attack the formation in unison. So many weak and powerful spells were casted on the formation to attack and destroy it. So many Divine Arts were started to show their powers as they attackers the formation.


    Thud!


    A loud sound rang out as they attacked the formation. This sound was the loudest so far. The ground was torn into pieces. People started to feel as if an earthquake came. Clouds started to separate in the sky due to the effects. They were certain this time after seeing all this that they were going in the right direction. The fall of the formation was certain.


    But to fake these many people to destroy the formation, they started to wonder where exactly this grass root pavilion has got their hands on this formation from? But they didn''t care to think too much about it as they witnessed the quality of this formation. After all, after the destruction of the Star Moon Pavilion, this formation would fall in the hands of one of these people.


    But reality slapped them very hard. Due to effect, the clouds were separated. The ground was torn into pieces. An earthquake even took place. And yet when they looked at the status of the formation, they were stunned. The formation stood as usually. It was as if in the eyes of that formation, their combined attacks were nothing at all.


    The entire realm who were watching this scene were stunned completely. The entire realm was shaken because of this discovery. The combined attack from over a million cultivators was nothing but a joke in front of this formation? What exactly is going on?

 480 THE LAW OF THE WORLD

    Both Arjun and Rick walked outside from within the formation. Both of them didn''t bother to hide their true self. They were standing with their true appearance.


    Looking at their true faces everyone were surprised. For these people, Arjun was a mysterious and unknown person.


    "Who are you?" , Eoin asked, "Where is your Pavilion Lord?"


    No one recognised Arjun. After all, all they knew is that Arjun could transform into a Dragon. And he even killed a Dragon. That''s the only legend they knew. But no one even cared to look at his face. Especially the people from the big pavilions. They didn''t bother to look at his photos or something. After all, Arjun was from a grass root pavilion. And his strength was at the First Awakening Stage! So none of them cared.


    "Lord Arjun!" , Looking at the familiar face Old Pavilion Lord from the Konark Pavilion greeted, "We greet elder Arjun!"


    Arjun? Only now everyone started to take a good look at Arjun. After all, this was the man who killed a Dragon. Even though, Arjun was a first awakening stage expert, killing a genuine dragon was no small achievement.


    Old man Eoin said, "So you are that rumoured Arjun. I give you one chance. Handover your Divine Art Manual and this annoying formation obediently. I will forget the matter here and leave."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Cunning old man!" , another seventh awakening stage expert from another top class Pavilion said, "Do you think that we are some kind of pushovers? You are ordering him as if we don''t exist at all."


    He then looked at Arjun and said, "Hey kid! You might have fortunate encounter to het your hands on this formation. And of course, that Divine Art. Handover it to me. And I promise you that we will protect you from this spy old fox!"


    Seeing these two, other old fox started to use the same psychological words to either tempt or create fear using their status in Arjun''s heart, other major powers started to use the same tactics. After around five minutes, their probe finally calmed down.


    "I''m fine, Lord Arjun!" , Konark Pavilion Lord replied in respect, "It''s been fifteen days. And your aura changed. Have you made breakthrough?"


    "That''s right!" , Arjun said, "And thank you for standing on our side during this mess."


    Arjun took out a ring which was sealed with some unknown sealing technique and gave it to Konark Pavilion Lord. He said, "As a thanksgiving, please accept this gift."


    "This..." , Konark Pavilion Lord hesitated.


    "Just take it." , Arjun put the small ring in the hands of that old man and said, "Trust me. This will help you and your pavilion tremendously."


    The Konark Pavilion Lord jolted. A gift from Arjun along with those words... for the Konark Pavilion Lord, it definitely holds a huge weight. He took the ring and said, "Then I won''t stand on ceremony."


    After taking the ring, Arjun gave a talisman which he forged and said, "When you break this talisman, the seal on this ring will break. And then you could see the content within it."


    The old man couldn''t wait any longer. He took the talisman and was about to break it. But Arjun stopped and said, "Please don''t do it here. Go back and open it secretly. Trust me. This will definitely help you and your pavilion in the future. But don''t do it here."


    Looking at Arjun''s eyes, Konark Pavilion Lord understood that Arjun was warning him. If Arjun asked him to open it in secret, then whatever is hidden within the ring has to be a top class treasure. And if others learned about this, then they might start a war with them. So he didn''t bother to open it in public.


    Of course, the conversation regarding that ring was a secret. No one heard what they were talking about. Arjun used some silence spell during their conversation. Only Konark Pavilion Lord heard what Arjun told him.


    "What are you two talking about?" , Eoin asked, "You people are talking sneakily. Do you know what kind of situation you are in? You don''t even care about our existence? How irrespective brat are you? Didn''t your parents never thought you that you had to pay respect to your elders?"


    "Respect is given only to who are worthy!" , Arjun said, "People like you who like to steal from others are not worth of my respect."


    "I don''t understand!" , Eoin said, "Are all the members of the Star Moon Pavilion this ignorant? First that elder Jimmy. And now you."


    "I don''t understand!" , Arjun said, "Are all you so called big pavilion''s people are nasty thieves? Trying to steal others property."


    "you...!" , Not only Eoin, all those seventh awakening stage experts were angered. But they had no way to counter it. After all, if you talk about morality, after what they had done, they had no rights to talk about it.


    "You are partially right." , One of those seventh awakening stage expert said, "But you are wrong about one thing. We don''t steal. As the strongest people of the realm, the treasure like that formation which is protecting you all is something that deserves to be with us. Only we can use that formation and your Divine Art to it''s full extent. The weak like you should shut your mouth and be obedient."


    All other seventh awakening stage experts smiled proudly. As for who spoke, they didn''t care. After all, what that person said is right. All the good things belongs to the strong. And all the things which doesn''t attract their attention could be used by the weaklings like others. This is the nature of the world. This is the ultimate law of the world. No one could change it.


    "So you mean that just because you are higher in cultivation than me, you people are the only worthy people to use it?" , Arjun asked, "Is that what all of you think?"


    "That''s right." , Eoin smiled and said, "This is the truth. Is there anyone who has objections? If there are someone with any objections, please come forward."

 481 THREE TARGETS WITH ONE STONE

    When Eoin looked at the pin drop silence, he smiled. This is how it should be. This is how it always been. And this is how it will be even in the future. No matter what, this will always be the worst. Only the strongest person could set the law. Only strong has the authority to speak of the law. The weak should always maintain their silence.


    He then looked at Arjun and sai, "Look! I think you got your answer. This is how it has always been. This is how it is now. And this is how it will be even in the future. So, be obedient and handover both the formation and your Divine Art Manual. I promise you that I will forgive this elder Jimmy for whatever he did. Consider it as the compensation for your elder''s action. I will forget what your elder had done."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Grandfather!" , Paine who was silent all this time said in disappointment, "Grandfather! That elder humiliated me. I don''t care about other things. But please take revenge for me."


    "Shut Up!" , Eoin shouted. He then said, "You have offended a strong. That elder has the power to kill a cultivator of second awakening stage. And he killed hundred of them. And what is even worse is that he killed all hundred of them with just an eye blink. Why did you offend him in the first place? Do you think that I would be present everywhere to clean up your mess? I placed hundred second awakening stage experts as your bodyguards for this very same reason. You don''t have know your place. You kept on offending people because you have me. What would have happened if that elder killed you as well?"


    Paine gritted his teeth. How could he not understand the true intentions behind his grandfather''s actions? Just like others, even his grandfather desired for both the Divine Art Manual and formation protecting the Star Moon Pavilion. But with the presence of other major powers, and with them displaying strong desire for both the Divine Art Manual and the Formation protecting the Star Moon Pavilion, he was in total disadvantage position. After all, among all the Pavilions present here, Star Moon Pavilion has the most enmity with the their pavilion. So what if Arjun give the greed of handover the manual and ask for the destruction of the Heavenly God Pavilion? Would other Pavilion agree for it?


    Yes!


    If an idiot like Paine could understand such a logic, then why couldn''t Arjun does. He understood that logic. But with his personality, does Arjun do such a disgraceful thing? Definitely not. In his eyes, all these million people holds equal status as other seventh awakening stage experts of various pavilion does. In Arjun''s eyes, all of them are criminals who needs to be punished. Only the likes of Old Konark Pavilion Lord deserves to be spared.


    Arjun looked at everyone and said, "So you people thinks that only the monarchs of the realm like you are right. And the rest of the people needs to offer all the good things to you."


    "That''s right." , Someone said.


    "That means if a power stronger than you appears, then you would listen to them?" , Arjun asked.


    Everyone remained silent once again. A power stronger than them? And that is also in this realm? Unless a cultivator from the higher realm descends, no one stronger than them will appear. And Arjun is someone from a grass root pavilion. How could he have a back up from the higher realm? Even though he had some mind blowing treasure, in their eyes he was just lucky. He might have found them from some mission because of his fortune.


    After thinking to this point, someone said, "That''s natural."


    Arjun then looked at Eoin. Eoin shuddered. He felt as if his earlier fear was about to become reality. In order to avoid such thing, he said, "It looks like you are trying to drag the conversation with the useless talk. I won''t let that happen. If I will do the soul search, then I will save a lot of time and get the required information from you."


    As soon as he concluded, Eoin dashed towards Arjun in a flash. He wanted to search Arjun''s soul and learn all his secrets. After that he would kill Arjun. By doing this he will shut Arjun''s mouth. He won''t give Arjun any chance to offer his secrets for any other pavilion in exchange for the destruction of his pavilion. By doing this as quickly as possible, he can save his pavilion''s annihiliation. He will take his revenge. And he won''t let other pavilion learn the secret of Arjun''s Divine Art. And he won''t let other pavilion learn the secret of that formation protecting the Star Moon Pavilion. It is the situatiion which is totally in his favour.


    After killing Arjun, even if other pavilion Lords gangs up on him, his pavilion might face some casualities. But he was confident that he will escape. After escaping, he will crack the secret of this formation as soon as possible. After leaning how to operate this formation, he will hunt down every other members of the Star Moon Pavilion. Then the secret remains only with him. It''s like hitting three targets with one stone. For Eoin, it was a wise decision.


    "Lord Eoin! Don''t do it!" , At that time, the Konark Pavilion Lord shouted. But Eoin ignored everyone. In his eyes, Arjun was the only target that exist. Unless Arjun dies, he won''t be at ease. He rushed and stood in front of Arjun in the blink of an eye. Arjun widened his eyes in shock. He didn''t even see when this old man appeared in front of him. He didn''t even sense his presence at all. everything happened in a flash.


    "Trying to act as an hero?" , Eoin sneered as he said, "But, you shouldn''t have left that formation no matter what."

 482 EOINS DEATH!

    Eoin was happy. Everything was going according to his plan. As soon as he injected his Inner Will within Arjun''s conscience, Eoin knew that he has succeeded. And he was quick enough. And even if other seventh awakening stage experts tries to stop him, they won''t succeed.


    But at that time something unexpected happened. Eoin should have started to see within Arjun''s conscience. But instead he felt nothing but pitch blank. As if he was in nothingness. He was jolted. He intended to back off. But at that time, he felt as if he couldn''t. In fact, he was stopped by some kind of mysterious energy.


    He felt as if something has entered his body. He couldn''t pin point what exactly was that. But he was sure that something has entered his body. He felt a slight pain initially. As seconds ticked, he felt that, that pain was kept on rising.


    Eoin looked at Arjun in confusion and shock. And he found out that Arjun was smiling at him. Arjun said, "There are some secrets of the Universe which the ordinary people like you aren''t supposed to know. If you do it even unintentionally, then this is the consequences you are going to face.


    Eoin was stunned. He felt that he understood the meaning behind Arjun''s words. And yet, he felt that he didn''t. He didn''t even had the time to think deeper about what Arjun said just now. Because the pain within his body kept on rising at a top speed.


    "AAAHHHH!!!"


    Eoin couldn''t take this pain any longer. He finally yelled in pain and agony. This pain was completely out of his endurance level. The roar of a seventh awakening stage expert is not something one could imagine. This roar made all the onlooker stunned right there. Even Arjun and the Konark Pavilion Lord who knew what was happening were stunned. After all, this was the first time they were watching something like this happening.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    What did all of them see? They saw that Eoin was swelling up. His entire body was swelling up. He was becomming a giant like ball. His eyes were completely blood red. He was tearing blood. Blood was flowing from his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. He was keep swelling us without any stop. At one point he swelled to such an extent, where even his clothes were torn into pieces. At this point, he was completely naked.


    "GRANDFATHER!!!" , Paine yelled in loud voice. For him , his grandfather was his source of arrogance. For him ,his grandfather''s death was an impossible thing. After all, his grandfather was one of the monarch of this realm. There was very few people who can fight against him. So he became careless and started to create a lot of troubles. So far, nothing has happened. But today someone smacked his face and humiliated him. This was a total disgrace for him. And today something which he felt was an impossible was happening. He is witnessing the fall of his greatest grandfather.


    His grandfather was not only the source of his arrogance. But he was also the center pillar of the entire Heavenly God Pavilion. If he falls, then his death will bring a huge calamity on the Heavenly God Pavilion. They will lose their centre pillar. With that they will definitely lose their status as the top class pavilion of the God Realm! Their status will drop. They will become the laughing stock in the entire world.


    And as the one who started all this mess, the one who will face the biggest calamity was none other than Paine himself. He not only offended the people in the outside, he offended the people from within the pavilion as well. But as he was the grandson of the Pavilion Lord, everyone endured his harrassment. Even though they wanterd to kill him, they feared his grandfather and shut their mouth. They had no other choice but to do it.


    And if his grandfather falls, then they will blame all this on him. And as his grandfather fell, there will be nothing that will stop them from taking their revenge on him. And who would stop them? No one. Paine might be stupid. He is not at all stupid to such an extent where he couldn''t think any of this.


    At that time he thought of the day, when he stopped the two people who weren''t disturbing them and were walking towards the Star Moon Pavilion. If he didn''t stop them that time, then today probably, he would have been enjoying a cup of wine leisurely. If he wasn''t this ignorant, then today he would have been living a king''s life. He had everything. Everything would have been arranged with just one word from him. Instead of enjoying that life, he started to find his joy in troubling others. If he didn''t offend that Jimmy, then today he might not have feeling this despair. He suddenly regretted his earlier actions.


    "STOP IT!!!" , He looked at Arjun and shouted. At this moment he completely lost his calm. He wished nothing but to rewind the time and make sure that he didn''t offend Jimmy. If he didn''t offend Jimmy, then his hundred second awakening stage bodyguards wouldn''t have died. If they wouldn''t have died, then his grandfather wouldn''t have enraged. If his grandfather wasn''t angry, then he wouldn''t have rushed here. If his grandfather wouldn''t have rushed here, then whatever they are seeing right now, wouldn''t have happened.


    Arjun looked at Paine who had the "Despair" look in his eyes and smiled. He said, "One had to bear the responsibility for their actions!"


    BOOM!!!

 483 REASON BEHIND EION’S DEATH

    Eoin was dead. One of the Monarch of the God Realm was dead. This is not a small news. This is definitely a world shaking news.


    Who is Eoin? He is the Pavilion Lord of the Heavenly God Pavilion! And Heavenly God Pavilion is not only one of the giants in the Realm. Even among the Giants there are five Pavilions who were slightly stronger than other major powers. And Heavenly God Pavilion happens to be one of them.


    Interestingly, these five pavilions were the one who occupied one entry slot each in the Underground Dungeon. It wasn''t anything surprising for them though. After all, everybody expected this.


    But today, one of these five giants has fallen. Yes! Fallen! And the reason is simple. There are many people who had the cultivation base at the seventh awakening stage. But even among the seventh awakening stage, there are differences in cultivation level. If the Pavilion Lord of the Beautiful World Pavilion is at the initial stages of the seventh awakening stage, then the Pavilion Lords of these five pavilions were at the peak.


    That''s why, even though, Lansha was also from one of the top class pavilion, she didn''t dared to offend Paine. But even she had a limit to her endurance. And recently she yelled at Paine. But today none of them matters.


    Eoin has fallen! And even though people had seen everything, Eoin''s death is a complete mystery. No one knew what exactly has happened. His death has first stunned them. But after coming back to their senses, they felt that they are confused.


    Slowly after a complete five minutes of silence, they started to come back to their senses. Then what followed is the messy discussion among themselves.


    "Holy fuck! Lord Eoin is dead?"


    "What the hell has happened?"


    "This is crazy! How exactly Lord Eoin has died?"


    "He even swelled up like a giant ball before his death!"


    "And his ears, nose, eyes and mouth was bleeding."


    "And most importantly, all of this has started when Lord Eoin was attempting to search that person called Arjun''s soul."


    Even the seventh awakening stage experts started to shake inwardly. They were in the middle of the heavy discussion. They started to look at Arjun with new light.


    That''s right!


    Fear!


    How long has it been, since someone made them experience this feeling? And what''s even more awkward is that the one who made them experience this was just a first awakening stage junior. They didn''t know that, right now Arjun has the power of the second awakening stage. If they learnt this, then they might even have the thought of committing suicide.


    But no matter how much they thought, they didn''t know how exactly Eoin died. They as of now doesn''t have any courage to ask Arjun. After all, without having complete information on the situation, they don''t want to make their move. They don''t want to end up just like Eoin.


    The era of the Heavenly God Pavilion has ended. They not only lost their position as one of the five giants, but they won''t even be in the list of the major powers anymore. And for now they don''t care about this issue. All they want to know is, how exactly Eoin was dead.


    But they don''t have any courage to ask Arjun. He was a complete mystery man. They feared that if they asked him, and triggered something unexpected like Eoin did, then they won''t escape their doom.


    One of these seventh awakening stage expert''s eyes fell on Konark Pavilion Lord. His eyes shined as he asked, "You! When Eoin was about to search that person''s soul, you shouted and him not to do it. Why? It looks like you already knew that if Eoin searched that person''s soul, this would have happen. How did you know it?"


    Konark Pavilion Lord was jolted. He didn''t know how to say it. He didn''t know whether to say it or not. In confusion, he looked at Arjun. Arjun gave a warm and comfortable smile and nodded his head. Which means, Arjun gave him the permission to tell them the truth.


    Konark Pavilion Lord took a deep breath as he relaxed. If Arjun has no objections, then he could tell the truth to the entire world. So he opened his mouth and started to speak, "Lords! Back when Lord Arjun was fighting that dragon known as Molane, Lord Arjun figured out that Molane is the associate of the Sovereign of Underworld!"


    "What???" , The entire world was shaken with this news. But there were most of the people who had the confusion looks. There were many people who don''t even know the name of the higher realm. Only the Pavilions who had a deep past knew the name of the higher realm as the Celestial Realm!


    And even among these giants, only the pavilion lord level people knew about the existence of the sovereign. But even they barely heard about the existence of the sovereign. They don''t have much information about the sovereigns. But based on what they heard, these sovereigns are mighty existences, who were feared by even the citizens and major powers of the Celestial Realm!


    And today they heard that a dragon was an underling of that mighty sovereign! Others might not know, but how could these old people doesn''t know?


    Konark Pavilion Lord continued, "When Lord Arjun made that Dragon exhaust it''s power, the Sovereign of Underworld descended to protect him."


    Another commotion broke out. The Sovereign actually descended and they didn''t even learned the news about this? They felt ashamed about this matter.


    Konark Pavilion Lord continued, "The Sovereign of Underworld demanded Lord Arjun to leave Molane alone! It looks like this dragon named Molane is very important figure for the Sovereign of Underworld. But Lord Arjun ignored the Sovereign of Underworld''s demand and right in front of the eyes of the Sovereign of Underworld, Lord Arjun killed that dragon named Molane."

 484 POWERFUL BACKER

    All of them looked at Arjun. This person ignored even a mighty sovereign and killed that sovereign''s underlining right in front of his eyes? If he had such kind of behaviour towards a mighty sovereign, then what exactly these bunch of seventh awakening stage experts are in his eyes?


    But the most important point is, the fate of a person who offended a sovereign is definitely death. Then why exactly this person still alive?


    As they were wondering, Konark Pavilion Lord continued, "The Sovereign of Underworld was naturally unhappy. Despite a warning, Lord Arjun killed his underlings. This was definitely a disgrace. I don''t have a definite proof, but judging from the Sovereign of Underworld''s actions, he had the same doubts as all of you had. Where exactly Lord Arjun got the power of a Dragon from? So he decided to do the Soul Search."


    By now everyone guessed what happened next. There is no need to explain any further. But a terrifying question raised in their minds. Did the Sovereign of Underworld exploded just like Eoin? And they received their answer.


    Konark Pavilion Lord continued, "But the Sovereign of Underworld failed. There was no such thing as body swelling and explosion. But I clearly saw that the Sovereign of Underworld''s facial expression changed. It was a little ugly to see. He didn''t put it out. But judging from the expression of the Sovereign of Underworld, I knew that he has some minor injuries!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Bullshit!!!" , One of them shouted, "It''s a sovereign you are talking about. How could a sovereign gets defeated in his attempt of soul search? You are talking nonsense."


    "No my Lord!" , Konark Pavilion Lord continued, "In the eyes of the ordinary cultivators like us, a sovereign is a mighty existence. In our eyes a sovereign is at the pinnacle of the cultivation world. But does this situation remains same if a Sovereign is facing a power that is at least at the level of a sovereign!"


    Everyone were stunned. But thinking it deeper, they felt that they were narrow minded. It''s true that a Sovereign is mighty existence who doesn''t have any peer. But that''s the case only applicable for the cultivators who were below sovereign level. But what if a Sovereign had to fight another Sovereign? It''s like a fight between two cultivators who were at an equal level.


    Sure enough. They got their answer. Konark Pavilion Lord continued, "Sovereign of Underworld was surprised. He asked how is this possible? Then Lord Arjun finally gave his answer. Lord Arjun asked the Sovereign of Underworld a question. ¡ª-


    "My master is someone whom even the mighty Light and the Darkness had to show some respect. What exactly a mere Sovereign like you can do in front of him?"


    After hearing this, I felt that there exist a realm beyond the realm of Sovereign. And Lord Arjun might be the personal disciple of the expert of that unknown terrifying realm."


    Each words from the Konark Pavilion Lord was like a bomb exploding in their heart. The existence of the realm beyond the realm of Sovereign? Before they might not have thought about it. But today they felt it was possible.


    After all, a mighty existence put some kind of wall which prevented even a Sovereign to breech. A small spell has stopped a mighty sovereign from countering. If the one who put that wall in Arjun''s mind was a sovereign, then the Sovereign of Underworld might easily breech it. If even a sovereign couldn''t breech that wall, then their is only one reason. The one backing Arjun might be someone who is beyond the realm of the Sovereign!


    They looked at the formation. They suddenly remembered something. A Formation Grandmaster said that this formation doesn''t contain any opening at all. And adding the fact that the runes inscribed on it were like a foreign language to them, they felt that whatever Konark Pavilion Lord said might be true.


    Arjun had the power of a Dragon. And this is also had something to do with that mighty existence. And judging from the wall that was set up in Arjun''s mind, and judging from the terrifying Dragon''s power which was bestowed upon Arjun, his master might dote on Arjun quite more. And they all had offended Arjun. That means they had offended that mighty existence unintentionally. They started to worry within their heart.


    Konark Pavilion Lord continued, "Even a Sovereign had a hard time dealing with Lord Arjun. What could Lord Eoin do? So I warned Lord Eoin. But Lord Eoin didn''t heed my warning."


    Everyone looked at Arjun in fear. Arjun was actually a disciple of an existence that might even higher than a sovereign! And they had offended that existence because of their arrogance. And now their entire pavilion''s future in danger. And it looks like Arjun is the only one who could save them.


    Arjun guessed what was going on in their minds. He took the initiative and said, "Well then. You people learned my secret. Don''t think you people will escape that easily."


    "Lord Arjun! This is a mistake. Please don''t mind it." , someone said.


    "That''s right! Please let''s forget everything. We will never bother both you and your pavilion members."


    Everyone started to try their luck as they tried to persuade Arjun. After knowing that he had such a powerful background, their remaining sense of arrogance was long gone.


    It is the matter of their survival. If they didn''t satisfy Arjun, then Arjun might not have any power, but his master kill them all for sure. As for silencing Arjun by killing him, it will make the things even more worse. First of all, they don''t know whether they can even kill him or not. Who knows if they attempted it and unknowingly trigger some kind of unknown thing. If that happens, then they might had to follow Eoin to his grave.


    Secondly, they were talking about antagonising a power who is at least a sovereign. That power might be even stronger than a sovereign. Even if they managed to kill Arjun, the after effect will be drastic. How could that mighty sovereign doesn''t learn about the identity of his disciple''s murderer. So this option is even more impractical than the last one. The only option they had is trying to calm Arjun down and clearing the feud between them.

 485 OFFENSIVE CAPABILITIES OF THE FORMATION

    One had to take responsibility for their actions!


    No one can escape from the hands of fate!


    These two sentences were enough to make everyone understand what Arjun was intended to do. They understood perfectly. But the question is how?


    How exactly a first awakening stage expert like him could take down more than one million strong cultivators? Even though his master is great, all of them believed that he might not dote on Arjun to such an extent where he gives him a treasure that could kill over a million people. Needless to say, when these million people contains fifth, sixth and even seventh awakening stage experts of the realm.


    He might gave him a treasure that could kill even a seventh awakening stage expert. But that treasure could kill either one or two experts. But how could that treasure kill all the million people? Even for a treasure from a sovereign, this is close to impossible. Unless the sovereign personally comes, that is not possible.


    But does a sovereign personally come for a disciple? That is something one had to least expect.


    At this moment, all the members of the Star Moon Pavilion came out. They learned the commotion that was happening through the scouting unit. So they immediately rushed out. Looking at Rick, they nodded their head. Rick also nodded his head in return. But looking at both Arjun and Rick dealing with these many people with their original appearance, they were a little stunned. But they can''t do anything. So they kept quiet.


    "Lord Arjun! Don''t be naive." , One of the seventh awakening stage expert said, "You are the disciple of a mighty existence. You need to maintain the dignity. Or else it will be a stain to your master''s reputation."


    "Well, then do you mean that a random nobody like you can do whatever you want to his disciple. And if I do the same, then it is a disgrace to my master''s reputation?" ,Arjun asked.


    Arjun further asked, "A mere Seventh Awakening Stage Experts like you used the disgusting words to humiliate my pavilion members. Then do you mean that I can''t do the same as it is a disgrace to my master?"


    Arjun walked towards the formation as he said, "You people said that only strong people''s words are the Law. You showed your Law. Then why would you escape without experiencing the Law of the weak like me?"


    Arjun concluded as he placed his hand on the Formation. Immediately the Formation started to glow with red colour. This red colour released a mass amount of killing intent which made even the Seventh Awakening Stage Experts hard to breath.


    They already knew just how strong the defence of this formation is. They have witnessed it with their own eyes. And their greed forced them to start all this mess. But what if this formation has the offensive capabilities which is as powerful as it''s defensive capabilities?


    They felt chill down their bones. Greed is one of the seven deadly sins. They understood what exactly it means. And Arjun is not at all hesitating to kill them all.


    As they were lost in fear, Arjun injected his Void Qi and started to write some runes which no one understood even slightly. What they don''t know is that Arjun is sharing his memories with the formation. The formation automatically started to read Arjun''s memories. After reading the memories, it was as if the formation got it''s own intelligence. The formation started to understand who is Arjun''s friends. And at the same time it was understanding who are his enemies.


    "Lord Arjun! Please forgive us. We were blinded by our greed."


    "Please give us a chance Lord Arjun! I promise you that this will not repeat ever again!"


    "I am ready to compensate for my ridiculous actions. I beg you Lord Arjun! Please spare mine and my pavilion members lives!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The millions of experts started to beg Arjun for mercy. Running away is definitely not an option. Even if they escaped, their future would be disastrous. After all, there is no need for Arjun''s backer to come personally to deal with them. If that powerful existence sent even his slave, then they knew that they won''t have any chances of escaping. After all, how could the slaves or underlings of such an existence would be weak? So Arjun''s mercy was the only option they had left with. And they were doing everything in their power to beg Arjun for his mercy.


    Arjun didn''t care about their begging. If Arjun didn''t make them believe that he had a powerful backer, then would they have let him and others go? Arjun initially had the agreement for meeting Ben and others in the Celestial Realm. But if things didn''t change and if Arjun didn''t choose Ben as one of his ten Void companions, then Arjun wouldn''t have come here so early. If he didn''t come, after understanding the level of panic they were in, Arjun was sure that they would have taken some stupid decision. And this stupid decision might even killed them for sure.


    Arjun didn''t show any mercy. He said, "All this time you strong always ruled the weak. Now it''s time for you taste how does it feel like to be ruled by weak."


    As soon as he concluded, he triggered the offensive capabilities of the formation. As soon as he triggered it, the sky turned dark immediately. A huge amount of pressure bore down on all of them. A huge whirlpool of some kind of mysterious energy covered the entire sky. It was as if there existed no sky at all. And this giant whirlpool has no end. It was dark in colour with slight devilish blood red colour mixed in it. It was truly terrifying to behold.


    The onlookers were stunned. They didn''t know what to say. The scene was so frightening that they even forgot that, that whirlpool was created for their doom. They looked at the scene in fear. They were in a shocked state. They forgot about their own existence. The scene was truly scary. It was scary to the point where they forgot to even breathe.

 486 CRIPPLED!

    Arjun believed that Lord Chaos truly cared about him. He always felt it. If he didn''t, then why would he give the <<Chaos Offence-Defence Formation>> to him? And this was a reward. And for what reason? It was because he reached the first awakening stage!


    Arjun felt that why would Lord Chaos give such a formation merely for reaching the first awakening stage? Isn''t this ridiculous? How easy it is to reach the first awakening stage? And Lord Chaos gave him <<Chaos Offence-Defence Formation>> as a reward for such a small reason? And the way it looked, Arjun felt that for Lord Chaos, Arjun reaching first awakening stage is an Heaven defying achievement. How laughable?


    Arjun didn''t know what to say? He always thought that Lord Chaos'' reward is a little too much for a small reason. Arjun felt that Lord Chaos'' reason was a little childish. But he suspected that there is a big reason behind Lord Chaos'' actions. The reason might be something Arjun doesn''t need to know as of now. Only when he had enough strength, he will automatically know.


    But Arjun made his own conjecture. First reason might be because there is no time. Void told him that there is a protective barrier which is preventing other six Chaos'' Lord from attacking the Lord Chaos Arjun knew. And there might not be enough time left before that barrier breaks apart. So Arjun might be the last Universe Will. So Lord Chaos was doing this to protect him.


    Second reason is that, among all the Universe Will candidates, Arjun felt that he has given Lord Chaos quite a good impression. So Lord Chaos has given him that formation as a reward. But Arjun immediately cancelled that reason from his mind. He felt that for Lord Chaos to give that formation for such a reason is foolish. The reason might be something truly big.


    But whatever the reason is, Arjun didn''t bothered too much about it right now. Right now his worry is to get strong quickly. Or else, there will be plenty of these seventh awakening stage bastards who will come for his head. But right now Arjun''s worry simered down a little. With the help of harvest he made from the Underground Dungeon, Arjun was sure that his training will be very quick.


    Arjun triggered the offensive capabilities of the formation. As he looked at the giant whirlpool in the sky, he took a cold breath. He looked at the giant whirlpool as a loud thunder resounded all over the realm vigourously. Every loud thunder''s roar was like a death bell resounded within their hearts.


    As they were watching, a huge lightning bolt descended on every people watching this. This light was so quick that, all they had seen is nothing but an afterimage. Before they could think about anything, the lightning bolt fell on them.


    Nobody understood anything. Arjun said that he is not going to let anybody leave without making them taste the consequences of their actions. But no one died from that lightning bolt. Each and every person there were still alive. There was no trace of injuries on anyone. They started to doubt whether Arjun was playing any prank on them. But after looking everything that happened, no one believed that, Arjun has the mood to prank around.


    Then they thought of a possibility. What if the earlier attack failed? What if Arjun committed some kind of mistake and it led to the failure of the attack. After all, Arjun was relying on the power of a formation to deal that attack. And his cultivation base was weak to begin with. And it might even took huge amount of Arjun''s own energy to summon such a huge power through formation. So there is a high possibility for Arjun to fail.


    But at that time someone shouted, "NO! MY CULTIVATION IS CRIPPLED!!!"


    Everyone were stunned. This voice came right from those bunch of million people who attacked the formation earlier. And it acted as a trigger. All those million people started to scream in agony. They started to cry. They were despairing. Their heart was at complete chaos. Because not only that person. in fact, each and every cultivator who attacked the formation sensed it within their conscience.


    And what they had sensed is nothing. Their cultivation was completely crippled. Their conscience was broken. All the foundation they laid so far was gone in an instant. What does a cultivation base for a cultivator means? It is something even more important to a cultivator than his life. If a cultivator lost his cultivation base, then that feeling is even worse than death. And right now, over a million cultivators were experiencing it.


    Not even those seventh awakening stage experts were anything different. They completely lost their will to even speak. This was their greatest regret. They trained for millions of years. And everything they had built so far has gone because of their underestimation.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    While the entire world was in an uproar, Arjun''s voice rang out, "You said it, right? This is the world where only strong''s word is a law. And for many years you people were using this law to rule over everything the world had to offer. You people took all the good stuff. And you let the poor people to get the poor resources. After following this custom, how many talented people fell? How many talented cultivators who were poor at the same time were stopped in their footsteps from reaching the pinnacle? And how many talented people were killed or crippled by you people for having good talent in the cultivation than your pavilion''s disciples?"


    Arjun continued, "All the good stuff belongs to the strong? Ridiculous! In the eyes of the heaven, all creations are equal. Every person has the rights to fight for the good stuff. There is no such law where "Strong rules the weak" created by the heaven. It was the custom created by you evil bastards. It looks like you people have forgotten that, once upon a time, even you people were nothing but weak ants. So from today onwards you people you people will experience what strong rules the weak actually looks like."

 487 COMMOTION IN THE WORLD

    All this time, they enjoyed the life of a monarch. Everything was brought to their footsteps. All the good stuff were given to them. While the things which were useless to them were given to others. They had no such thing in this world to fear.


    They even did things like killing talented cultivators. They felt that these talented cultivators posed a huge potential threat in the future. So in order to avoid this scenario, they killed all of them.


    Even though they don''t want to admit it, but they indeed stole the valuable resources from others. In order to hide this, they even killed those people from whom they stole. Everything Arjun said was true.


    But now things have changed. Their conscience which is even more important than their lives was destroyed. They are no longer any cultivators. They are mere mortals from now onwards.


    Mortals!


    What exactly does that mean? That means from now on they had to live in fear. Till now they have offended too many peoples. It was because they were strong. While others were weak. It was merely because of this reason why they went and offended others as they wished.


    But now they are mortals. They are no longer those mighty existences. What exactly does that mean? That means others had the ability to toy with them. Those people whom they had offended would return to take their revenge. And they will have no power to defend themselves.


    They felt even more despair. They played with other''s emotions all this time. And with the kind if hatred all of them had towards them, it was a sure thing that, those people will play with their emotions even more greatly.


    Arjun looked around and said, "you had seen what exactly I can do. You know that my master is powerful enough to the level that is at beyond your comprehension level. I hope that whatever happened here, you people will keep it with you. My master is someone who hates publicity. If you people disturb him in any way, then I am sorry to say this, but your lives would become even more disastrous. I hope you people understand this and make your move."


    Arjun concluded and didn''t bother to stay there any longer. He installed enough fear in their heart towards him by crippling everyone that offended him. And now he threatened them using his imaginary master''s name. So Arjun was sure that no one would leak about the matter that happened right now. Especially after seeing those crippled cultivators. So he didn''t bother to stay there and left immediately. Rick and others followed him as they walked inside the Star Moon Pavilion. After everyone entered, the formation was closed as it kept protecting the Star Moon Pavilion as usually.


    Arjun gave a sarcastic look and said, "Isn''t that a truth?"


    Rick went silent. After all, Arjun was kind of half true. Today if someone asked whether there exist power beyond the level of a sovereign, then Rick would definitely say yes. He didn''t know it, but he felt that The Ancient Universe Will also stands on that level. Or even higher. But he was sure that The Ancient Universe Will stands at a terrifying level of cultivation.


    Rick said, "But your actions are going to cause a drastic effects on this realm."


    "I know." , Arjun said, "But I don''t care. And we won''t be here to see this. Because we are departing now."


    Arjun looked at Ben and said, "Ben! Make preparations. We are leaving. Take whatever important you want to carry with you. In future you won''t be coming back anymore. So pack up."


    "Yes big brother." , Ben said, "But what about the Underground Dungeon?"


    Arjun said, "Don''t worry. We cleaned up the Underground Dungeon. Everything is under control. You guys leave and make preparations. I will go and remove the formation. This formation should not stay here any longer."


    "Yes." , Ben replied as he left. Others also left behind Ben. Arjun then walked along with Rick in order to remove the formation.


    ...


    While Arjun was busy in removing the protecting formation of the Star Moon Pavilion, the entire realm was in a huge uproar. After crippling these many cultivators Arjun left. After Arjun left, no one dared to stay there anymore.


    No one dared to speak about the events that took place in the Star Moon Pavilion. It looks like Arjun''s warning were pretty effective. They feared that if they discussed and spread the terrifying events that took place in the Star Moon Pavilion, then they had to face the wrath of that terrifying existence who is backing Arjun. They don''t want to end up like either Eoin or those millions of cultivators.


    But Arjun''s actions of crippling those million of cultivators had a huge effect. The power system of the realm was turned upside down. First of all, there is no longer the five giant pavilions anymore. There exist no top class pavilion anymore. In the past these were 15 known seventh awakening stage experts in the realm. But the number has simmered down to 1.


    That''s right. Only one. And that one person is none other than the Pavilion Lord of the Beautiful World Pavilion. The old man who was Lansha''s grandfather. On Lansha''s strict request, this old man suppressed his temptation and stayed in the Pavilion.


    But after learning what happened in the Star Moon Pavilion, that old man was stunned. If he didn''t listen to his granddaughter and joined others instead, then he would have been crippled right now. He knew that he is the strongest person in the world right now. But he didn''t find any joy in it. After all, who wants to be known as the strongest person in the world this way? No one.


    The old man sighed. He knew that right now his Beautiful World Pavilion is the strongest organisation in the world. But he wasn''t happy about it. He kind of felt insulted. The way he and his pavilion received glory is not something he wanted to appreciate.


    He looked at Dalton and said, "Dalton! What do you say now? If I did as you said, then do you think that I would be sitting here speaking with you?"

 488 ARJUN’S FAREWELL GIFTS

    The old pavilion lord sighed and said, "I don''t blame you though. If it wasn''t for Lansha''s strict warning, even I would have gone in order to participate. After all, that formation was truly tempting."


    Dalton''s heart was at a little ease when he heard his father''s words. The old pavilion lord continued, "I never looked Lansha was this strict before. We already knew just how good she is. And with adding the weight of her call from the headquarters, I have decided to stay. But who would have thought that her decision was going to play such an important role in our fate? Dalton, I hope you give up on making your son to compete against Lansha."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Dalton was not in any need for advice. Since the moment he learned that Lansha received the call from the headquarters, it was at that moment he gave up on competing against her.


    The old pavilion lord said, "I never looked down on your son though. Even before she received the offer from the headquarters, Lansha never showed any interest in becoming the future Pavilion Lord. She said that she was happy the way she is right now. At that time, I knew that your son has no restrictions from becoming a Pavilion Lord. But after Lansha received the offer from the headquarters, I am now sure about it."


    Dalton was pleasantly surprised. He never thought things this deeper. He thought that things are over as Lansha was about to go to the headquarters. But in the process he forgot to consider that with Lansha''s departure, the one who will be next in the line for the Pavilion Lord will be his son. This was definitely a pleasant surprise for him.


    .....


    In the distant past from his pavilion, there was another Pavilion. Compared to the Beautiful World Pavilion l, this pavilion was definitely a lot smaller. Be it in area wise. Or be it in the population of the pavilion. Or be it in the strength of the Pavilion. None of them were any match for the Beautiful World Pavilion.


    Inside of the Pavilion there exist a secret room. This secret room was prohibited from entry for anyone. Only the Pavilion Lord has the rights to enter this pavilion. The rest of the people including the elders of the pavilion were prohibited from entering.


    The Konark Pavilion Lord impatiently tore that talisman. Arjun said that he set up a seal on the ring which he gave it to the Konark Pavilion Lord. To be honest he was impatient to look at the present that Arjun gave him. How could be the present which Arjun gave him would be small? Especially after Arjun warned him not to open it in the public?


    So he sealed himself in the best possible space and broke the talisman. As soon as he broke the talisman, a "kacha" sound came from the ring. But nothing happened. The ring was the same as always. There was nothing else.


    Konark Pavilion Lord was surprised. When he was considering a possibility where he might have committed some kind of mistake, a voice rang out from the ring.


    "Hello old man. If you''re hearing this, then you need to consider that we will no longer meet in our lives again. Because we are leaving this realm. My master asked me to go to another realm. And if you are hearing this, then I have already left."


    "I know that as every human''s ambition, you also have the ambition for your Konark Pavilion to sit on top of the realm. After all, that''s the human nature. In the short period of friendship between us, I know that despite me being much younger than you, you have always respected me. That''s why, I gave you two gifts as my farewell."


    "The first present is this ring. This is not an ordinary ring. This ring is a little special. It is the Spatial Ring! I don''t know whether you have one or not. But the Spatial Ring has the ability to store all non living things to it''s capacity. It can store things that amount upto 5 tonne. I hope you loved it."


    "And as for the second present is something within the ring. All you need to do is inject your Inner Will at the centre of the ring. Then you will become the peerless owner of the ring. No one could access the ring except you. So you can store all your personal belongings within the ring. I stored the second gift within the ring. I hope this gift will aid your pavilion''s growth in the future. Farewell."


    The voice stopped. Konark Pavilion Lord wasn''t in the mood right now. What Arjun didn''t know is that the Spatial Ring is kind of legend even in the Celestial Realm. Needless to say, the God Realm. And he gave one to the Konark Pavilion Lord. How could the Konark Pavilion Lord sit in peace. This ring is much precious. If it was in the past, if word fell out about this ring, then all the top class pavilion would definitely start a war only to steal it. And yet Arjun gave one casually to him.


    The old Konark Pavilion Lord didn''t find it strange. He believed that with that mysterious person who is backing Arjun, for Arjun to possess this kind of treasure is normal. So he didn''t care to think where exactly Arjun got the Spatial Ring.


    What that old man doesn''t know that, the one who forged that ring was Arjun himself. But Arjun couldn''t say it out. It will definitely raise a huge doubts. And if the words fall out that he can be both Combat Masters and at the same time he could also create things, then he would be in a huge trouble.


    Arjun had no interest in taking these troubles. He already has too many enemies like the twelve Supreme Gods, The Three Emperors of the God Realm, The Assassin Organisation, The Celestial Prophet of Darkness, and probable enemies even in the Celestial Realm. What''s even more insane is that he haven''t met any of them so far. So Arjun don''t want to carelessly reveal others about his secret.

 489 ENTERING WAR REALM

    The Konark Pavilion Lord was nervous. He clearly heard what Arjun said. The gift within the ring is going to help him in turning his pavilion into one of the giant. The Konark Pavilion Lord couldn''t wait to see it. He don''t even want to guess it. He could no longer endure the suspense. So he immediately inspected the Spatial Ring.


    "WHAT???" , The Konark Pavilion Lord shouted in shock. The thing he had seen inside the Spatial Ring truly stunned him. As soon as he saw what was inside the Spatial Ring, he knew what Arjun meant by when he said that the content within the ring might help his pavilion in reaching the top of the world.


    What exactly did he see? He saw that there are a total of thirty Green Rank Spiritual Vines sleeping within the Spatial Ring. Thirty Spiritual Vines! What exactly was that supposed to mean? It means that they had a treasure something not even the five great pavilion had.


    Possessing one Spiritual Vine itself will start a war. After all, a Spiritual Vine is much more important than around thousand Spirit Stones! And what was the rank of the Spiritual Vine in the Spatial Ring is? It is actually the Green Rank. And what''s more important is that their are actually thirty Green Rank Spiritual Vines! What does the Green Rank signifies? The Green Rank actually signifies Dao!


    Dao is actually very difficult to master. Even in the Celestial Realm one find it difficult to understand Dao. Needless to say, the God Realm. The Spirit Stones were difficult to find. The Spiritual Vines are even more difficult to find. It is rare to find even in the Celestial Realm. Even the top class Pavilion in the God Realm very rarely found a Spiritual Vine. And right now there are thirty Green Rank Spiritual Vines waiting for him to use.


    "My Pavilion now has the opportunity to become a giant pavilion of the realm!" , The Konark Pavilion Lord shouted from the bottom of his heart. He knew why Arjun asked him to open the gift in secret. Both the Spiritual Vines and the Spatial Rings are the top class treasures. If words falls out then it will definitely start a war. So Arjun asked him to keep this a secret.


    The Konark Pavilion Lord said, "Lord Arjun! Thank you for your wonderful gift. This gift is truly precious to me. I hope a very bright future ahead of you."


    The Konark Pavilion Lord prayed for Arjun''s bright future. After calming himself down he started to plan how to use these Spiritual Vines carefully. He knew that this Spiritual Vines gave his Pavilion a huge opportunity to reach the top of the realm. But the opportunity always revolve around the risk. So whatever method he uses, he needs to be careful with his decision.


    Arjun never likes to owe anyone anything. Gratitudes and grudges are meant to be settled. Only then one can maintain the good state of heart. And good state of heart will help one to avoid bottlenecks in Mental State. That''s why Arjun settled the gratitude with the Spiritual Vines. And the relation between them is now officially over.


    .....


    War Realm!


    It is one of those realms where people wants to go the least. Here the war is everything. It is the place war is the law. If you are a resident of the War Realm, then you should definitely participate in the war. If you don''t have any interest in participating in the war then people will give you "weird" look. If you say that you didn''t participate in a war, then people will instinctively wonder whether you are a transgender.


    Here you are called a proper person if you participated in the wars. Your prestige is scaled though the number of wars you have participated in. The more number of wars you have participated in, the higher your prestige is.


    Here a person''s political position is decided through the number of wars you won. Even a beggar could become a king. But the precondition is that the number of wars won by a beggar should be greater than the number of wars the king won. Only than a beggar could become a king.


    So a king''s position in the Royal Empire is not safe. The owner of the throne keep changes from time to time. Here becoming a king is very easy. But remaining a king is close to impossible.


    Here females are also not any exception. They should compulsorily participate in the war. A Prince and even a princess should participate in the wars. If one doesn''t participate in the war, then warning would be issued against them. If the warning limit is reached, then they would be thrown into the war by force.


    Here there exist no law. Only wars. In the war, there are two parties. One is an issuer. While other party is a defender. A challenger is someone who challenge his opponent. While the one who defend is known as defender. Here the defender will accept the challenge from the challenger and defend his territory.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    But people look at the challenger with respect compared to the respect earned by the defender. The challenger will be given "you are a true man" look by the people. As for the defender, he will receive nothing but mockery. You are not a true man. After all, you didn''t start the war.


    In any realm, the Lifestyle Cultivators were given huge respect. But in the Life Realm, the Lifestyle Cultivators were looked down upon. If you are a true man, then you should prove it in the battlefield. If you chose to be a Lifestyle Cultivator, then you are not a true man.


    But a Lifestyle Cultivators were given their own share of respect. They provide weapons, pills, armours, potions and any other war related accessories. So the Lifestyle Cultivators were not completely ignored. They were better than those who never participate in the war.


    At this moment, around sixty people appeared out of nowhere in a desolate area. These sixty people looked around as they gave a curious looks.


    "So, this is War Realm?" , Ben asked.


    "Is this place going to be our home?" , Craig was a little excited.


    But Rick wasn''t excited. He was nervous as he looked at Arjun''s twisted face. He asked, "Boss! What happened?"

 490 AN UNFORGETTABLE WELCOME

    Rick''s heart sank. In fact, both Arjun and Rick were very anxious about their family''s situation. Arjun knew that he took a huge risk when he chose the War Realm back then. As the name suggests, the word "War" gives bad feeling to everyone. Arjun and Rick were not any exception either. They felt the same way as well.


    Rick forcefully calmed himself down and asked, "What happened to them? What exactly was their situation?"


    Ben and others were silent. They knew that Arjun and Rick''s family were in War Realm in advance. And Arjun brought them here to continue their journey with them. Arjun told them the general situation. So when Arjun said that the things are going bad, they concealed their excitement and listened to what Arjun had to say.


    Arjun told them the story in detail.


    Three days ago. Sitaram and others finally reached the War Realm.


    After looking around Sitaram said, "So, this is War Realm?"


    "The Spiritual Energy here is lot thicker than in our Life Realm!" , Gutherson said a little impressed.


    "I hope how boss is?" , Logan said


    Everyone then looked at Jimmy with a weird look. Practically, both Jimmy and Arjun were one person. So, when they were wondering about Arjun, they subconsciously looked at Jimmy. They were wondering what exactly Jimmy was thinking when they were askin about Arjun.


    Jimmy sighed and said, "Don''t ask me. We are separated by the distance of multiple universes. It is obvious that we can''t communicate with each other."


    "It''s alright." , Sitaram said, "Have faith in Arjun. He didn''t go to participate in a ny war. He went to bring some people here. So he will be fine. Even if he met with some kind of trouble, he can protect himself."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Jimmy smiled. He knew that his grandfather always put faith in him. Hearing Sitaram, others calmed down a little.


    "Who are you people?" , At that time a group of people approached them. They gave a "Suspecious" look at Sitarama and other.


    "Life Realm?" , That Young Man gave a "disgusting" look and saqid, "I never heard about it. But judging from your cultivation base, it might be a garbage realm, right?"


    "You---" , Before Alwyn who lost his calm and wanted to argue, Sitaram looked at him and shook his head. Alwyn respected Sitaram and shut his mouth.


    Jimmy said, "You are right, Sir! Our Life Realm is not worthy to be mentioned anything. That''s why we are here to try our luck."


    That young man felt a little good when he heard Jimmy''s words. He transmitted a voice to all of them, "We don''t know the custom of this realm. Before we get a general idea, it''s better to calm down. And it''s better not to offend anyone. So no matter what kind of insult you face, keep calm. Pretend as if a dog is barking at you."


    Everyone understood Jimmy''s message. Alwyn knew that this message is precisely for him. He nooded his head when Jimmy was looking at him. He knew that Jimmy was right. Without knowing the custom and the system of this realm, it is better to maintain silence.


    Peng!


    At that time an arrow pierced through the throat of that Young Man''s throat. Since it pierced through his throat, that young man didn''t have the energy to scream. He widened his eyes in shock and fell on the ground.


    Sitaram and others were completely shocked. They just entered the realm. And the first person they interacted with was killed just like that? They didn''t know what to do at this moment. They looked at each other. They had "What the hell happened" expression written on their faces.


    Jimmy immediately calculated within his mind. Looking at the person''s physique, Jimmy knew that he was definitely a strong person. His skin was hardened from strict training. The arrow pierced through the backside of his throat and came out around two inch from the vocal chord. Judging from all this, Jimmy calculated that the arrow travelled at around 300 km/hr.


    And judging from the elevation and trajectory of the arrow, Jimmy quickly looked at the far away building. He knew that he couldn''t reach the building in time. Before he could reach there, the killer would escape without any hesitation. So Jimmy activated Yin-Yan Eyes and quickly searched the building.


    He finally found the person who was running away from the building in an opposite direction. Unfortunately, he couldn''t see his face. Firstly, he was at a long distance. And no matter how awesome his Yin-Yan Eyes are, they also had it''s limit. So Jimmy couldn''t see the face properly.


    But he found a tattoo on his back shoulder. It was a purple coloured plus signed tattoo. Jimmy immediately knew that, that tattoo was a sign of his organisation.


    "Young Master has been killed!" , one of the followers of that Young Man shouted in horror, "How could this be?"


    "What? What happened?" , An old man appeared from a fair distance as he asked, "Why are you shouting like this?"


    That elder looked at the dead body of the Young Man and was stunned. After a long shock, he fell on the ground and started to cry. Tears were falling down from his eyes as he looked at the dead body.


    "Young Master!" , He looked at the Young Man''s followers and yelled, "Who killed the Young Master?"


    That old man radiated killing intent. All those young people felt that it was hard to breathe. Even Sitaram and others felt that they couldn''t breathe properly either.


    "Great Elder! We don''t know who killed You¡ª"


    "Think properly and say it." , Before one of them could explain the situation, the old man interfered. He said, "Among all the children Young Master Feril is the City Lord''s dearest son. If we can''t bring the killer with us, despite the reason, City Lord will kill all of us. So think properly and say it."

 491 A LEAD

    Jimmy and others were stunned. The words "Young Master" and "City Lord" are like adding additional weight to their noose. And each event is driving them one step closer towards death.


    This is not good!


    The old man then looked at Jimmy and company and asked, "Who are these people? I have never seen these people before. And why are they speaking to Young Master?"


    Before they could reply, that old man further asked, "Wait a minute. Could it be.... are they the one who killed Young Master Feril?"


    Jimmy''s eyes narrowed. And so is Sitaram''s. They felt that this old man was truly suspicious. When these poor young people were about to tell this old man the truth, he interfered in the middle and injected fear of death in their hearts. And then he asked them about Jimmy and his companions'' identity. And then he stated as if they were the one who killed that Young Master Feril.


    Jimmy then looked at those poor young people. Jimmy felt as if that old man was deliberately using fear and making these inexperienced young people to blame them.


    And sure enough. One of them who was terrified the most shouted in fear, "That''s right! These are the people who diverted Young Master''s attention back then."


    Following him another terrified young man said, "That''s right! They are not even from this realm. They piqued Young Master''s interest by saying that they were from foreign realm and diverted his attention."


    "When Young Master was completely immersed in their tales, their companion who was hiding far away killed them with an arrow."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "That''s right! These people are the killers!"


    One after the other admitted in fear that Young Master Feril was killed by Jimmy and his companions. Jimmy knew that they didn''t mean it. But they had to blame someone in order to escape from their death.


    "You liars! It was your Young Master who approached us." , Logan who couldn''t take it anymore defended himself and his companions. He said, "Great Elder! We entered the realm just now. We don''t even know anyone here. We don''t know any place that''s outside of our eyesight reach."


    Not good!


    Sure enough. That old man grabbed the chance and asked, "So what you are saying is that these Young People who always followed the Young Master Feril since their childhood were the one who killed Young Master?"


    "Who knows?" , Logan said, "We are new here. It wasn''t even five minutes since we set our foot here. And we are being blamed for a murder. Isn''t this a bit too much?"


    "Good!" , The old man said, "I don''t know whether what you said is truth or lie. You need to prove your innocence in front of the City Lord himself. All of you needs to follow me right now."


    "Why should we follow you when we didn''t do anything?" , Alwyn asked in fury.


    "If you don''t follow us, then we need to drag you using force." , That old man said.


    "You..." , Logan wanted to further defend himself. But he realised that the more he speaks, the more worse situation is worsening. Even jimmy was unsatisfied with him. So he stopped.


    Jimmy said, "We will go!"


    "Boss!" , Logan was stunned. He asked, "Boss! We didn''t kill this Young Master. Then why are we going with them?"


    Sitaram sighed and said, "It''s precisely because we didn''t kill this Young Master that we need to go. When someone is blaming us, it will become our responsibility that we need to go and prove our innocence. If you try to resist, then that crime will follow you to the rest of your life. The world will start believing this lie. You will be hunted until your grave. This is something not worthy option. So meeting the City Lord and proving our innocence is the best possible option."


    That old man was surprised. He then said, "It''s good that you know your place. Let''s go."


    Currently¡ª->


    Arjun said, "That''s how our family was taken by that old freak."


    "What happened in the City Lord Palace?" , Rick asked.


    "What else?" , Arjun sighed, "Jimmy and grandfather tried their best to prove their innocence. But it looks like that City Lord truly doted on that Young Master Feril. In the fury of his son''s death, he issued a judgement of death on all om them! The execution will take place after one weak since that day."


    "We spent three days in the Universe number 316!" , Rick calculated as he said, "If we exclude these three days, then we will have only four days left. What exactly can we do in these four days?"


    "Let''s go and talk with the City Lord!" , Bella gave a suggestion, "The city lord might have given the order on impulse. Three days have been passed since then. I think the City Lord might have calmed down by now. Let''s go and talk."


    "It''s pointless." , Rick said, "It looks like that old man was working with the City Lord for many years. So in this kind of situation, the City Lord would believe his trusted aids rather than a bunch of strangers like us. So even if we go, despite the reason we say, the City Lord won''t heed us anything. In fact, he will put us in jail forcing us to wait for our judgment."


    "Then what should we do?" , Ben asked a little worried.


    "We have to investigate!" , Prince Airen said, "We have to investigate and figure out the true killer. And we have to do it within three days at least."


    "But that''s the tough task." , Princess Shayana said while thinking, "We don''t have any idea about this world. We don''t know any organisation that existed here. We don''t know where to go. We don''t know where to start. So how are we going to investigate?"


    "We have a lead." , Arjun said, "That purple coloured Plus Signed Tattoo. That was the tattoo definitely belongs to an organisation. So we need to figure out the location of that organisation and bring the killer with us."

 492 SECOND VISIT TO HELL

    "If that''s the case, then what''s plan?" , Second Prince, Prince Borel asked.


    Arjun said, "I will draw the tattoo for you. You guys disperse in different direction and start doing investigations about this tattoo. But be careful. We don''t know anything about this organisation. It might be a well known dangerous organisation. So choose your words carefully. And choose the person you are asking carefully as well. And make sure that you don''t attract the other party''s suspicion towards you."


    Arjun continued, "Divide yourself into groups. Each group will have a Prince as a group. Ben and others are inexperienced. So they might mess up the things. So in order to be safe, the experience plays an important role in this crucial moments. And in our options, the seven princes are the best possible leaders we can find. After you complete your investigation, come here. This place will be our rendezvous point."


    "Then what about you and Rick?" , Princess Shayana asked.


    Arjun said, "The thing we lack right now is knowledge. We don''t know any customs and culture of this realm. Right now we need a general understanding about this realm. So we will go to library. Once we go to library, we will study about this world. After getting a general idea, we will make our plan."


    "That''s good." , Prince Airen said, "Your decision is absolutely right. We will do as you have said."


    "Let''s move." , Arjun said. Everyone quickly dispersed in different directions. Each Prince took a different path. Ben''s group followed a Prince randomly.


    After they left, Rick said, "Shall we go to library?"


    "No." , Arjun said, "First let''s go to hell! That Young Master seems to have some enemies. If my guess is right, then he might be in hell right now. We will go to hell and meet him. I am sure that Behemoth will help us in meeting this Prince."


    "That''s excellent." , Rick said.


    Hell!


    It is the place any person wants to go after death. But Arjun had the ability to tour the hell and heaven as much as he wants. He could go to even heaven. Except, he went only to hell once. He is yet to go to heaven.


    Arjun previously came here to make an enquiry about the Assassin Organisation. Back then it was thanks to Basil, that Arjun learned everything regarding the Assassins Organisation. It was thanks to the obedience from Basil, that Arjun learned the location of the Assassin Organisation. It was thanks to Basil, that Arjun learned about the motive of the Assassin Organisation. It was thanks to Basil, that Arjun was able to defeat the Assassins Organisation.


    And now both Arjun and Rick are here once again. They are here to make an investigation about the true killer of that Young Master Feril. And they are going to ask him about his own killer.


    "Where is Behemoth?" , Arjun didn''t waste his time as he came straight to the point.


    That demon understood that Arjun was serious as he asked, "My Lord! Lord Behemoth is in his office."


    "Call him!" , Arjun immediately said.


    "No need My Lord!" , Behemoth''s voice rang out, "I am already here."


    Arjun looked at the demon Behemoth. He bluntly asked, "Were you following me all this time?"


    Behemoth felt awkward. That was true. On Ancient Universe Will''s command, Behemoth was following Arjun. But he was carefully concealing himself. So he had no idea how Arjun found out.


    He smiled bitterly and asked, "How did you know, My Lord?"


    "Now you told me.", Arjun smiled cunningly and said.


    Behemoth was stunned. So Arjun had no idea about Behemoth''s pursuit. His enquiry was just a fluke. And it went and hit the target. The fact that Behemoth following him got revealed.


    Arjun sighed. Since the day he became the Void, he knew that all his connection with either the Ancient Universe Will or the Lord Chaos. If the connection which existed for a while broken suddenly, it will definitely raise some doubts. So the doubts will force them to investigate. So Arjun felt that it would be weird if they didn''t investigate.


    That''s why, when Arjun found that Behemoth appeared so quickly since the moment he entered hell, Arjun felt suspicious. But it was just a doubt. But he didn''t know that his doubt become a reality as Behemoth admits it.


    Arjun expected it though. And he wasn''t disappointed. If Arjun was in the place of the Ancient Universe Will, then he would have done the same thing as well. He would have investigated the matter as well. After all, that is an human instinct.


    "Whatever." , Arjun said, "My family is in deep trouble. They are accused wrongly for a murder. And the victim happened to be an Young Master of a City Lord. I came her to investigate that dead Young Master''s soul."


    "I will arrange for a meeting, My Lord!" , Behemoth said immediately and guided Arjun and Rick. Both of them followed Behemoth as they looked the surrounding.


    .....


    In a luxurious room a Young Man was sitting naked. On his thigh a naked girl around sixteen years old was sitting. The girl was holding a wine glass. She was serving the wine to the Young Man. This Young Man who was enjoying the pleasure of the life was none other than Young Master Feril.


    ''This is how exactly a life should be.'' Feril thought. As he wanted to do something naughty, a knife pierced through Feril''s heart.


    Feril jolted as he came back to his senses only to see a knife was stabbed through his heart. And the one who pierced the knife through his heart was none other than that teen girl.


    "Why...?" , Feril asked with great difficulty.


    "Why you ask?" , That girl suddenly radiated killing intent and said, "Because it''s fun!"


    Feril was stunned. As the most doted son of a City Lord, he killed too many commoners who always rejected him. So he killed them all. When asked why, he used to say that it was fun.


    And now a girl killed him. He asked why? And the girl said that it was fun. He suddenly felt how all his victims felt when he killed them. And now he tasted it for himself.


    Regrets. Despair. Calamity. He was feeling all of them as he slowly struggled and died. Suddenly his vision went dark. He suddenly looked at the surrounding. He realised that he was dead a long time ago. And the pleasure he was having was just an illusion.

 493 MEETING FERIL IN HELL

    Feril suddenly remembered everything. He realised that he died around three million years ago. And in this three million years of time, he was tortured like hell.


    Everyday his consciousness would sent to the sark moment of his life back when he was still alive. It was the situation which he regretted deep in his heart. And during this period he loses all his memories of any information regarding his death. It will be as if he didn''t die. And it was as if he wasn''t in the illusion. But that illusion was actually a reality.


    In each illusion, he will be in a best moment of his life. And he will be killed suddenly in the hands of the same person whom killed. And the way he died would be exactly how he killed the victim.


    After his death, the illusion disappears. He would be stunned first. But suddenly the reality of the fact of his death will come to his mind. He suddenly remembers that this wasn''t the first time he was pulled into a illusion. This was how he is spending his days in hell.


    As of now, he is in a bitter state. He always wondered that three million years had passed since he died. He always wondered whether his father took revenge for him or not. If he wasn''t killed back then, then he would definitely have been a grandfather to his grandchildren. The Feril as of now has no longer that arrogant which he had when alive. After being hunted by his own past, he started to change.


    At that time, he heard some series of footsteps. All this time he had a mental torture. But sometimes, there would be demons who comes here and torture him physically. And whenever he hears a footsteps, he knew that the demons are coming to torture him. So he took a deep breath and prepared himself for another nightmare.


    "So, here you are, Feril!" , He heard a voice he least expected. Generally, the demons possess the hoarse voice. The base of their voice was high. So he became familiar with the demons.


    But the voice he heard right now was totally different. It wasn''t hoarse. It was common voice which he heard from the humans. Then in the deep darkness a light appeared especially in the room he was locked in. Feril found that there were actually two humans accompanied by two demons.


    The demon in the front looked very ferocious. The aura he tasted from that demon was something he never sensed even back when he was still alive.


    There was such a terrifying demon in the hell? Feril thought as if the hell was his home. He would feel that way. After all, he lived in hell for three million years!


    But what stunned Feril the most is the two humans. Especially their vital status. He could clearly sense that these two humans were actually alive. And still they came to the hell. How is this possible?


    "As you command, King of Hell!" , That common demon replied with respect and walked towards Feril to untie his shackles.


    But Feril as of now had a terrible expression on his face. He looked at the Red faced demon Behemoth and was stunned.


    This demon is actually the King of the Hell? What exactly the King of the Hell wants with a mere nobody like me?


    Feril had too many thoughts running throughout his mind. His heart was at a complete chaos to the point where he didn''t realise that, that common demon has untied him a long time ago.


    "Get up!" , Only when that common demon commanded, did Feril came back to his senses. He stood up and started to follow that common demon. That common demon stopped and stood respectively at a fair distance away from Behemoth. He lowered his head in front of Behemoth.


    Behemoth looked at Arjun and said, "My Lord! He is all yours."


    "Thank you." , Arjun said as he walked towards Feril. Rick also followed Arjun.


    But Feril shuddered in fear. Why? Because the King of the Hell called Arjun "My Lord!"


    My Lord?


    Who is this man? Why would someone like the King of the Hell called this human My Lord? What exactly is this human''s background?


    So many questions rang through Feril''s heart. But all this time he felt that Arjun looked kind of familiar. He felt as if he had seen Arjun somewhere before. But he died three million years ago. So he doesn''t recognise anyone. Due to the constant torture from hell, he even forgot his father''s face. Needless to say, a random person.


    Feril didn''t know that one day in the real world is equal to one million years in hell. So he didn''t know that as per the mortal world timeline, he actually died three days ago.


    "Who are you, My Lord?" , Feril didn''t dare to be disrespectful towards Arjun. Even the mighty King of the Hell called him My Lord. So he had to show his respect. He further asked, "What can a nobody like me help you in any way?"


    "So this is how low you have fallen, Young Master Feril!" , Arjun smiled and said, "Just before your death, you called my Life Realm a garbage realm. So what is your status now?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Feril was stunned. He looked clearly at Arjun''s face once again. He suddenly remembered everything. He suddenly recognised the person in front of him.


    "It''s you!" , Feril shouted, "It''s you. What''s your name again? That''s right! Arjun! I remember you. What''s happening. Why exactly the King of the hell is so respectful towards you? Who exactly are you?"


    Kick!


    Suddenly a person kicked Feril on his face. It was Rick. He said, "Listen carefully! Here you are not any kind of Young Master. You are not a precious son of a City Lord. Here your orders are not the law. We are not your bitches. Here, it''s you who is our bitch. So, you have only one option. We will ask you questions. And you will answer them obediently. Do you understand?"


    "But...." , Feril wanted to defend himself. But he received another kick.


    "Please try to un¡ª-" , Feril once again wanted to defend himself. But he received another kick.


    "I will listen." , Feril replied in haste. He knew that none of his words are going to work. So he said, "I will listen. Please don''t hurt me."

 494 A GENIUS PLAN

    Arjun said, "Someone killed you. As for who killed you, we have no idea. And honestly, we don''t care whether you stayed alive or dead. But your death has put my family in danger. Because you died in front of our eyes, my family has been accused guilty for your death. And after four days, they are going to execute them in public."


    Feril was surprised. He felt as if he heard wrong. Looking at Feril''s confused face, Arjun said, "I will clear your confusion. You might be thinking that three million years passed since your death. But that is half true. One day in the real world is equal to one million years in hell. You might be feeling that three million years passed since your death. That''s true in hell. But in the mortal world, it''s been only three days since you died."


    Feril was completely stupefied. This information was too much for him. He don''t want to believe what Arjun just said. But looking at how serious both Arjun and Rick are, he knew that they weren''t joking.


    Feril calmed himself down and said, "I don''t quite remember. It''s been three million years for me. As of now, I started to forget my father''s face. I don''t remember him anymore. But there were some people whose killing attempt towards me was more frequent. And they made quite an impression on me."


    "Give me their names. Their addresses. Their family background. Every small detail you know. I want to know everything." , Arjun then looked at Rick and said, "Note down their names."


    After around thirty minutes, Feril told some names. Rick noted their details. He didn''t miss anything.


    "Good. I am now going to show you a picture. I want to know whether you know anything about it." , Arjun said and showed that tattoo which he saw on the killer''s back shoulder.


    After seeing the tattoo, Feril''s eyes widened in shock. He said, "May I know if there is any relationship between this tattoo and my death?"


    "I couldn''t see the face of the killer. But after he killed you, I had seen this tattoo on the killer. This is the only clue I have so far." , Arjun patiently explained.


    "So, do you know anything regarding this tattoo?" , Rick asked coldly.


    "This tattoo is very famous." , Feril replied, "It is the symbol for the Church of Deception!"


    "Church of Deception?" , Arjun and Rick looked at each other in confusion. It looks like both of them has the same doubts running through their minds.


    Arjun asked, "What exactly the Church Of Deception doing in the War Realm?"


    "My Lord!" , Behemoth said, "It''s not only the Church of Deception. In the realm you decided to stay, you will find four churches where each church will have different gods. They are Church of War. Church of Deception. Church of Lust. And the Church of Murder."


    Behemoth replied, "My Lord! The Sovereign of War, Sovereign of Killing, Sovereign of Deception and the Sovereign of Lust formed an alliance. They even merged all four of their Realms into one."


    Rick asked, "Merged? But why?"


    "Divine Essence!" , Arjun said, "Didn''t Magmeel tell us that there exist two types of Sovereigns? A common Sovereign. And a True Sovereign. A True Sovereign doesn''t need any Divine Essence to improve. But a common Sovereign who ascended through the Deity Spark needs the Divine Essence to advance."


    "That means..." , Rick asked in a little shock.


    Arjun said, "War, Deception, Killing and Lust. Who worships any of these? No one likes any of these laws. In fact, they hate it. So negative Divine Essence would form. This negative Divine Essence would suck these Sovereign''s vitality. And in order to improve their vitality, they need positive Divine Essence. And the Divine Essence they will receive from their own realms is not enough."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun continued, "If the Positive Divine Essence from one realm is not enough, then they will form an alliance with other sovereigns. And the partners they choose will be someone whose situation is similar to theirs."


    "What a clever plan?" , Arjun smirked, "A War leads to many possibilities. In a War, killing is important. A war is practically a politics. And in the politics, deceiving others is a common nature. And in the politics, if one had to achieve something, then they will go to the extent of disgusting transactions through lust."


    "So what?" , Rick still didn''t get the true meaning of Arjun''s explanation, "They will get it in their own realms. Why form an alliance?"


    Arjun sighed. Sometimes he wonders whether Rick is a cleaver or a clumsy man. But he patiently explained, "If their realm contains the population of one million. And if the Divine Essence they receive is not enough what do you think you would do?"


    Arjun continued, "At that time, this alliance would unlock many possibilities. In this alliance, each sovereign has their own realm. And if we take all four Realm combined will boost the population base to four million, then what do you think would happen?"


    Rick was stunned. He thought for a moment and said, "War. From the War, killing would take place. From the War, a political war would also start. And from the politics, both Deception and even Lust would take place."


    Rick wondered, "War, Deception, Killing and Lust. All four of them complement each other. They are actually interlinked with each other. And as per your example, the population base they are going to control together is not one million. But it was actually four million."


    "It''s a Win-Win situation for all the four sovereigns. L" , Arjun said, "So it is definitely a good plan. And I think the reason why this Feril was killed also for the Divine Essence."


    "For Divine Essence?" , Even though Feril didn''t understand any of the conversation that took place between Arjun and Rick, he still asked, "I don''t understand."


    Arjun smiled and said, "You said that this tattoo is the symbol of the Church of Deception. If you were publicly killed, and the crime was shifted on someone else, then what do you think that means?"


    Arjun continued, "That means, the true killer is deceiving the world. If deceiving one person would give birth to one point of Positive Divine Essence for the Sovereign of Deception, then what do you think will happen if two people were deceived? If more people believe that it was my family who killed you, then that many people would be deceived. And the more people were deceived, that much amount of Positive Divine Essence would be formed. How much Divine Essence do you think that Sovereign of Deception would enjoy if the entire world would believe this lie?"

 495 LEDGER BOOK OF HELL

    For Feril, all this was like a fairy tale. In this story, Sovereigns were main protagonists who merged four realms into one. They were the gods whom these churches persuade people to follow and worship.


    After worship, the worshipers receives some benefits. And these benefits further strengthen the worshipers faith in the protagonists. How cool were the gods? The gods they worship always cared about them. And because of the faith, their god would protect them from any crisis.


    The God is Great!


    Suddenly he remembered all the shit he heard about the War God in the church. As they received Divine Blessings from their gods in exchange for their unconditional faith in the War God, nobody sensed anything suspicious.


    Every major power knows that their realm is in a huge turmoil. And there were no saviours who saved their world. That''s when these churches started to appear spreading the magnanimity of the War God! And these churches asked the citizens to have faith in the War God.


    The citizens did exactly how they were asked. After all, by showing faith, they won''t lose anything. They will try this one as well. And see whether their suffering will end here.


    And it worked. When they prayed in front of the portrait of the War God, a Divine Light came out from the portrait and entered the body of the Worshipers. At that time, they felt that their strength and cultivation started to improve.


    "I bestowed you with power. Go and fight your suffering by yourselves."


    A voice filled with divine might echoed in their ears. This voice belonged to the War God! And then a huge war started. And since then war became common in the realm. And slowly their realm''s name started to known as The War Realm!


    God bestowed power to fight the mortal''s sufferings. This was the magnanimity of the War God! This was the legend that was passed down from generations to generations.


    The citizens of the War Realm felt that their God is watching over them. Their God has bestowed power upon them to fight their suffering.


    But no one knew that their was such a terrifying truth hidden behind the War God''s blessings. They felt that War God was great Celestial being. There was nothing impossible for the War God.


    Feril sighed. This was too much for him to digest. He wanted to get back to life and tell his daddy about his discovery. And most importantly, he wanted to advise his daddy not to mess with Arjun who was respected by even the King of Hell!


    But he knew that, his wishes are going to be a fantasy. It will never be fulfilled. So he just closed his eyes and accepted his fate.


    "Behemoth! Can you show me the face of this Feril''s killer?" , Arjun asked.


    "Sure, My Lord!" Behemoth said. He then took out an ancient looking black book. At the centre of the book, there was a screen. Behemoth used his Inner Will and wrote Feril''s name on it. He then opened the book and explained, "This book is the Ledger Book of Hell! In this book, we will record a Mortal''s entire history when he was alive, till his death. All we need to do us write the name of the target."


    Arjun nodded his head. Even though this book has drawn his attention, he wasn''t in the mood to take a look. His primary objective right now is to rescue his family. Nothing else matters for him at the moment.


    A projection appeared from the book. It was the scene before Feril''s death. Except it was through the killer''s point of view. In this scene, the killer was preparing his arrow to shoot. As the scene progressed, his face was revealed. And the moment his face was revealed, Behemoth touched the projection with his finger. As soon as he touched the screen, the scene paused there.


    Both Arjun and Rick looked at the killer''s face trying there best to remember every inch of his face. The killer was a middle aged man with cold face. He had a large moustache and beard hanging around his face.


    "Good. Can you tell me his name?" , Arjun asked.


    "His name is Garth!" , Behemoth looked at the details from the Ledger book of Hell and said, "He is a low class assassin from the Church of Deception located in the Argemeddon City!"


    "Argemeddon City?" , Feril suddenly felt home sick. He said, "That''s the name of the city my father rules."


    "Garth. A low class assassin from the Church of Deception located in the Argemeddon City." , Arjun recalled all the information. He then said, "Behemoth! Please copy this scene in a storage crystal and give it to me."


    "Sure, My Lord!" , Behemoth replied with respect.


    Very soon Behemoth returned with a storage crystal and gave it to Arjun. Arjun said his farewell and was about to leave. At that time, Feril said, "I told you everything. You said that you will send me to heaven right? I think My Lord has forgot."


    "I didn''t forget." , Arjun turned back and said, "I said that I will send you to hell if your answer satusfy me. But none of your answer gave me any major lead. You only recognised the tattoo of the Sovereign of Deception. But this tattoo wasn''t belong to any secret organisation. I think even a small kid in the War Realm would recognise it. You don''t even know how your killer looks like. I asked Behemoth to do it for me. It was Behemoth who brought the Recording Crystal for me."


    "But...?" , Feril''s heart sank.


    But Arjun said, "You never helped me in any way. In fact, all this mess started because of you. We were going on our way. And you approached us. Only then all this shit started. If you didn''t come to us, maybe you would have been alive. And we would have been minded our own business. All this was because of you. Actually after looking at all this, I shouldd have increased all your sufferings. But I didn''t. So shut your mouth."

 496 VISITING LIBRARY

    Both Arjun and Rick came back to the Mortal World. Arjun didn''t know that his visit to hell would give him too many details about the killer. So he used his mental connection and wanted to call back Ben and others. But this small job Arjun assigned for them would benefit them in the future. So Arjun didn''t call them back. This is something they would do in the future as well. With the likes of Prince Airen helping them, Arjun was assured about their safety.


    Rick said, "What should we do now?"


    Arjun said, "We have four days left for our family''s execution. So let''s go to library first. We had to get a general idea about the customs of this world. Once we learn the history of the War Realm, we will get a general understanding about this realm. Only then we will make our move."


    "How long are we going to stay in the War Realm?" , Rick asked


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "All day." , Arjun said, "Tomorrow we would be going to catch that Garth. Today let''s go and understand about this world."


    "Let''s do it that way then." , Rick replied and headed towards the Library.


    After a brief enquiry, both of them found out the location of the Library. The Armegeddon City wasn''t big. But compared to the library in the Star Moon Empire back in Life Realm, it was too big.


    Arjun wasn''t interested in order to compare both the buildings from his home realm and the one in front of him. In fact, he wasn''t interested in visiting the library at an emergency situation like this. He wanted to go and capture that killer Garth and submit him in front of the City Lord in exchange for his family. But if a random nobody appears and brings a random nobody, and tells you that this captured person is the true killer of your son, and there was no proof, then what can Arjun do? He might have the recording crystal from Behemoth with him. But when the City Lord asks Arjun from where did he get thus proof, it will make Arjun speechless.


    So he didn''t take any risk while his family''s life was hanging on the thread. So he left this issue for the Unique Dao of Wisdom.


    Arjun entered the City Library. He found an attendant sitting at the counter. He walked towards the attendant and said, "Hello! I am here to browse some books."


    That attendant who was a female with stunning features looked at Arjun and Rick, she smiled and asked, "May I know if sir has a Membership Card or a guest customer?"


    "We are the guest customer." , Arjun honestly replied.


    "Sir, if you subscribe for the membership, then, for every book you browse, you will enjoy the benefit of 10% discount." , That female attendant maintained her smile and said, "Sir, may I know whether you are interested in applying for the Membership Card?"


    "No. Actually we are new to this realm. So we doesn''t have a proper home yet. And the reason we are here to learn whatever we can about the War Realm." , Arjun smiled and said, "If we get a residence here, then I will apply for the Membership Card. As of now, I am not interested."


    That female attendant stunned for a moment. She gave "there exist people who are still interested in coming to the War Realm" look at both Arjun and Rick.


    She then showed her professional character and smiled and said, "Sir, the first floor is the free section. In the free section, you could access all the books for free. All you will be charged is the Library entry fee. The entry fee is five Violet Rank Spirit Stone per hour. But for the Membership Card holder, the entry fee would be reduced to three Spirit Stones per hour. Since sir is a guest customer, you will be charged five Spirit Stones per hour."


    "I understand." , Arjun replied.


    That female attendant continued, "As for the books in the second floor, only the ranked Membership holders can browse them. And the price is very high. The least charges start from five Indigo Ranked Spirit Stones!"


    "That expensive?" , Rick asked in amazement, "What kind of books exist in the second floor?"


    "They are information related to ancient unsolved mystery." , That female attendant said, "The one who access it is very rare. Only the adventure freaks and well renowned Archeologists would occasionally comes and access them."


    Arjun nodded his head. He asked, "What about the books related to the history and culture of the War Realm?"


    "They are in the free section." , The female attendant replied, "We have abundant amount of various books related to the War Realm. You can find the books starting from ancient history to the current situation of the War Realm. It might be related to the culture, politics, the rules in the War Realm etc. You can access to everything."


    ""That female attendant said, "As the guest customer, you will be charged five Spirit Stones per hour. But you need to pay three Spirit Stones per person in advance."


    Arjun already has 20000 Spirit Stones which he received from Lansha very recently. So he had no issue related to the Spirit Stones. He took out three Spirit Stones for himself and another three Spirit Stones for Rick and gave it to the female attendant.


    She received and showed the way. She said, "Sir, this way please."


    Arjun nodded his head. Rick also followed him. After walking some distance they were greeted with a hall with around thirty huge racks. Each rack was filled with hundreds of books. The Library gave the smell of the books.


    That female attendant showed them the rack which contains the books related to the War Realm. Both Arjun and Rick went towards that rack.


    Arjun said, "I will browse the books related to the politics, customs and culture of the War Realm. You go and look for the Ancient history. The Ancient history should not be ignored at any cost. So read carefully."


    "I got it." , Rick replied.

 497 CITY LORD FERLIN

    Argemeddon City''s City Lord Manor.


    It was a City which Arjun and his companions might have never seen it before. Even the Royal Capital of the Star Moon Empire fade in comparison. This comparison is enough to say that the knowledge and lifestyle of the Divine Power trainees are far greater than the Magic Power trainee in the Life Realm.


    In the underground prison of the City Lord Manor, a group of around fifty people were sitting on the ground. Their limbs were restricted from moving with an heavy chain that was inscribed with Runes. Jimmy immediately recognised these runes. The meaning of the rune inscribed on the chain is "heavy". That means, using the runes, they have increased the weight of the chains to another level.


    And these group of fifty people were none other than Jimmy and others. They were falsely accused for the murder of Young Master Feril, and they were about to be executed after four days.


    In front of them was a chair. On the chair, a middle aged man was sitting. His eyes were staring at Jimmy and others with a killing intent radiated from it. But Jimmy didn''t have any fear in his eyes.


    Looking at the fearless eyes of Jimmy, the middle aged man frowned. This middle aged man was none other than The City Lord of the Argemeddon City, Ferlin. Behind him stood an old man. This old man was none other than the Great Elder who arrested Jimmy and his companions from the Crime Spot.


    City Lord Ferlin looked at Jimmy''s fearless face and said, "You are looking very confident. Aren''t you afraid that you are going to be executed after three days?"


    "Why should I fear?" , Jimmy maintained his calm and said, "City Lord! My heart knows that we didn''t kill your son. I don''t believe when someone wrongly accused us for a murder which we didn''t do it. So, why should I fear death?"


    City Lord frowned. He thought that it is unusual for such an Young Man to say such a big words.


    "You knew that you didn''t kill our beloved Young Master?" , That old man Great Elder said, "What kind of joke is this?"


    Jimmy gave a death glare at that elder. Even though that elder was at the peak of the third awakening stage, he still felt fear at the corner of his heart.


    Jimmy said, "I don''t know who the hell are you. And I don''t know on what basis you are accusing us."


    "On what basis?" , Even though that old man''s heart felt a little fear, he still said. But the base of his voice dimmed down. It was clear that Jimmy''s glare had some effect on the old man. The old man continued, "Didn''t the Young Master''s friends told us that it was you people who killed the Young Master? What else do you need as an evidence?"


    "Hahahaha!!!"


    Jimmy laughed loudly. Looking at the laugh, the City Lord frowned again. He asked, "What is so funny about it?"


    "What is it?" , City Lord asked.


    "Are you an idiot?" , Jimmy asked.


    "You..." , Everyone in the prison were stunned. Even Sitaram was not any exception.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Guards! Teach this insolent man a lesson!" , The Great Elder ordered. When the guards heard their commands, they moved forward to punish Jimmy physically.


    But at that time, the City Lord raised his arm, indicating the guards to stop.


    "City Lord...?" , That Great Elder frowned.


    City Lord said, "I am not an idiot. But if you call me an idiot, then I would like to know, why?"


    Jimmy went silent. Since the moment Arjun came to the War Realm, Jimmy knew from Mental connection that, Arjun already has the recording crystal of Feril''s death. So he knew that no one would die. But Jimmy knew that Feril was definitely a troublemaker. But his father, the City Lord seems to be a rational person.


    Jimmy said, "You came to a conclusion that it was us who killed your son. And the evidence is, those Young Master Feril''s followers. But I have a question. Where is the proof for their claim?"


    "What do you mean?" , City Lord frowned once again and asked.


    Jimmy said, "If I say that it was those Young Master''s followers who killed the Young Master Feril, what would you do? If I say that, we are the witness for this crime, then what would you say?"


    City Lord was stunned. In fact, everyone in the room were stunned. That Great Old Elder didn''t waste time and said, "My Lord! This guy is trying to twist the truth. His every words were convincing. But we all know the truth."


    "If you believe the same way as this old fart, then I will dare to say once again." , Jimmy said, "I will believe that you are definitely an idiot."


    "How dare you?" , That old Great Elder started to pant in anger. Especially when Jimmy called him Old Fart.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" , Jimmy bluntly countered, "City Lord! You don''t have any convincing proof against us. You sentenced us because you were in a sad moment. So I will consider your sentence against us as the decision taken on impulse."


    Jimmy continued, "But it''s been three days since your son died. And I think you are slowly recovering from your loss. And three days are enough for you to think deeper into this. If I think correctly, you might have started to wonder whether the claim against us is genuine or not."


    Jimmy continued, "Right now, I will tell you some tips related to ordinary human psychology. A killer would try to hide himself or herself as much away from the crime as possible. But when your son died, we were near. Second, Even if a killer wants to kill the son of such an influential person like you, then the killer has to approach the target with some cock and bull reason. But at that time, it was your son who came to us. So how exactly it was us who killed him?"


    Jimmy became serious as he continued, "And Most importantly, we came from a small unimportant realm like the Life Realm. The Spiritual Energy in the Life Realm is very thin. Even raising your power to first awakening stage could be considered a miracle. So in order to advance, and at the same time, in order to gain some battle experience, we came to the War Realm. But it hasn''t been even one minute since we came, your son came finding us. In less than two minutes since we stepped in the War Realm, he was killed. And in less than three minutes, we were announced as the killer. If I shouldn''t call you an idiot for not conducting a thorough investigation, then what should I call you?"

 498 PRIVATE CONVERSATION

    Jimmy''s words were like a sharp knife piercing through one''s heart. But none of them got angry. Because what Jimmy said was pretty much logical. It was the same thought carried by the City Lord. So he personally paid a visit. But Jimmy was not easy to deal with. And every word he said making him believe that something was wrong.


    "Bullshit!" , That Great Elder shouted, "Then what if I told you that the true killer made you to divert our Young Master''s attention. While you people were captured. And the true mastermind escaped."


    "Then where is the evidence?" , Jimmy asked indifferently.


    That old Great Elder shut his mouth. It was true. What he said was true. Where is the evidence?"


    City Lord said, "You said that in the Life Realm, reaching first awakening stage could be considered a miracle. But you are clearly radiating the energy of the second awakening stage expert. And what''s more, your age is just around 25-30. So tell me. How did you advance so quickly given the very thin Spiritual Energy in the Life Realm?"


    "That''s right!" , That Great Elder said, "Tell me. How did you advanced in cultivation so quickly?"


    Jimmy looked at the Old man angrily. He then said, "City Lord! The one who I need to answer is you. I don''t need this old fart to be here. Please send him away first. Then I think that we can have a proper conversation."


    "Are you scared that much?" , That Great Elder smirked and asked, "And now you want to send me off? Don''t forget that you are a prisoner here. Here we ask the questions. And you will answer them. Do you understand?"


    "Please leave!" , At that time, that Great Elder heard City Lord''s orders.


    That Great Elder stunned. He asked in disbelief, "My Lord?"


    "I came here to talk." , City Lord said, "But you are disturbing the prisoners. You are disturbing even me. So please leave. So that I could talk to them."


    That Great Elder sighed. He gave a death glare at Jimmy one final time. He then left reluctantly.


    "Everyone! Please leave!" , City Lord commanded, "I want to have a private conversation with them. Everyone leave now. Including guards."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    City Lord looked at Jimmy and thought that he was a confident man. Jimmy gave the City Lord an impression that, Jimmy has the clarity in everything he deals with. So he felt that if he can open up in front of Jimmy, then he might find the true killer. So he said, " First of all, I am not an idiot."


    "I know." , Jimmy said, "If you were an idiot, then it is impossible for you to become a City Lord. I could tell that, even you have found out that something was wrong with your son''s death, right? And if my guess is right, then you might have found out something related to your son''s death. But you don''t know with whom you want to share your troubles with. So, you found me. Maybe you felt that, I could solve your confusion. Am I right?"


    "How do you know all this?" , City Lord asked in shock. Because each words spoken by Jimmy were absolutely right. Nothing Jimmy said was wrong.


    "It''s simple to deduce it." , Jimmy smiled and said, "If you aren''t the killer, but if you were falsely accused, then your mind will trigger the "Careful analysis" part. After all, the one who was going to lose anything was me and my family. So after "Careful analysis", I came to this conclusion."


    City Lord sighed. He finally came to a conclusion that Jimmy was not so simple.


    "Anyway, I think your heart already told you that we are not the true murderers of your son." , Jimmy said, " If you still belived that it was we who killed your son, then you wouldn,t have sentenced our death after one week."


    "If you knew this much, then why didn''t you say it back then?" , City Lord asked.


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Back then you were in saddest moment of your life. So, even if I say that we didn''t kill your son, you wouldn''t have believed us. In fact, it might raise your hatred towards us to another level. So, I didn''t take my chance. I heard that you doted on your late son more than anyone else. That means, you want to find the true killer of your son. So, you won''t believe when other presented us as the killer of your son."


    Jimmy continued, "I knew that, when you recover from your loss, you will definitely come and find us. And just as I thought, You really came. That''s why, I didn''t try to argue back then."


    The City Lord was impressed. He said, "Actually you were right. I found series of events that took place on the day of Feril''s death very strange. Feril took advantage of my doting and offended various people behind my back. The fact that I was a City Lord raised his arrogance to another level. I told him many times to behave properly. He used to say yes. But behind my back, he would offend many people. In the War Realm, my position is not stable. Someday, some other person might take over my place as a City Lord. I tried to explain all this to my son. But he didn''t. And today the unfortunate thing has happened. My son left me forever."


    City Lord took a deep deep as he controlled his emotions. He said, "So I placed some guards for him. They always protected him from all the attacks. But on the day of Feril''s murder, someone ordered the guards to go for a quick inspection. At that time, a rumour was spread that the Indigo Ranked Spirit Stones were being auctioned within the City. Before it could be verified whether this rumour was true or false, Feril who was tempted by someone, left immediately after the rumoured Spirit Stones. And Feril even disguised his companions as his guards. But he was killed at the entrance. Later, the auction house announced publicly that, the auction of the Indigo Ranked Spirit Stones was a fake. They never publicly announced anything."


    Jimmy understood everything. City Lord continued, "My heart says that you people were being framed by that person who persuaded Feril to go for the auction house. I already learned from my investigation about that person. I think a cleaver person like you already knew who that person is, right?"

 499 ARJUN AND JIMMY

    "You are right." , City Lord said, "I started to suspect him from his unusual behaviour. He was a straightforward person. He was alight and a wise man. He had seen many deaths before. In the past, there were so many people died in the city because of the unknown reason. And when we were wondering about the killer, it was the Great Elder Jinx who helped us. He took some brave decisions and found out the identity of the killers. And the evidence he provided were ironclad. There was nothing left for the killer to plead."


    City Lord Ferlin continued, "But in the matters of my son, he was not like he used to be in the past. He brought my son''s death body. And hr brought some random group of people and told us that they are the killers of my son. And the evidence he provided were truly childish. He was not like his usual self. That''s when I started to suspect him."


    Jimmy sighed. He said, "So what about us? Do you believe now that we aren''t the killers? Are you going to release us?"


    "No." , City Lord Ferlin said, "These all are just my theories. I have no proof for my suspicions. So I am not going to release you. What if, what Jinx said was right? What if my suspicions were wrong? What if you people were truly the killers? Since I don''t have proofs, I don''t want to make any rash decisions yet."


    "If that''s the case, you don''t have any ironclad evidence against us." , Jimmy smiled and asked, "So are you still going to sentence us to death?"


    "I will see for next four days." , City Lord Ferlin said, "If I will receive any ironclad proof against you, then I will kill you all. But if I find out that my son''s death has nothing to do with you guys, then I will release you."


    Jimmy asked, "Then what if your investigation was fruitless in the next four days?"


    "If that''s the case, then I won''t kill any of you." , City Lord Ferlin said, "I will change your sentence from execution to the imprison till death!"


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Fair enough."


    City Lord Ferlin frowned once again at Jimmy''s confidence smile. He asked, "May I know your name?"


    Jimmy replied, "My name is Arjun Kumar!"


    Jimmy introduced himself as Arjun. Because he didn''t change his appearance yet. He was caught by Jinx with his true face. And Jimmy''s true face is identical to Arjun. Because both Arjun and Jimmy were actually one person. And Arjun believed that his true face would belongs to his real body. And as for his avatar, when they are in public, then Jimmy will change his appearance using <<Disguise Art>>. But since he was still wearing his true face, Jimmy introduced himself as Arjun.


    "I don''t know." , Jimmy replied, "I never asked my Grandfather! It was him who named him."


    Jimmy looked at Sitaram. Sitaram understood the meaning behind this glare and said, "This name was given to my Grandson by my master! My Master said that in the ancient days, people used to speak in one language. But as time passed, the gods started to create many Subsidiary realms. And with the creation of many subsidiary realms, there appeared many languages. And English has become the common language in the Universe."


    Sitaram continued, "My master''s Grandmother told him a bedtime story. It was the story of a great protector who protected the Universe from great calamity. The Universe thanked and worshiped him like a Supreme God! And the name of the saviour is Arjun Kumar! And if we translate this name into the modern language, the name Arjun Kumar could also be called as Prince Jimmy!"


    Jimmy and others were stunned. Even Arjun and Jimmy''s father Gnan was stunned. Because back when Sitaram named Arjun, they were in a great despair due to Emma and Nege''s betrayal. So he never cared to ask. As time passed, Arjun grew up. And Gnan got used to call him Arjun.


    Jimmy frowned. As for the master of his grandfather, there should be no suspense. Who else could be the master of his grandfather other than Magmeel? Both his and his original body''s names are Jimmy and Arjun respectfully. Both Arjun and Jimmy are one person. And coincidentally, in ancient language, Arjun was translated into Jimmy in the modern language. Jimmy felt it as a strange occurrence. He started to wonder whether there exist some kind of secret which only Magmeel and his grandmother knows of?


    "Whatever." , City Lord Ferlin''s voice brought Jimmy back to the reality. He said, "If both of us were actually friends, what would you do?"


    Jimmy smiled and said, "What is your greatest desire?"


    City Lord Ferlin thought for a moment and said, "My greatest desire is to unite the entire world into one. And I want to become the one and only King of the United world!"


    Jimmy and others were stunned. It looks like the City Lord Ferlin had very high ambition.


    City Lord Ferlin sighed. He said, "But it will always stay a dream. After all, my dream would always stay a dream forever. It is impossible to unite the world under one banner."


    "It''s not impossible!" , Jimmy said, "What if I tell you that I can bring your dream closer to a reality?"


    "Nonsense!" , City Lord Ferlin immediately commented.


    "Nothing is impossible, City Lord!" , Jimmy said, "As I said, that I can bring you closer to your dream. I never said that I will definitely make you the one and only king of the world. But when I said closer, it means, I can turn you from the City Lord Ferlin to the Emperor Ferlin!"


    City Lord Ferlin was stunned. For a moment, he was blissed when he heard the "Emperor Feriln" part. If he gets chance, then he wanted to become one. But there is a huge gap between a City Lord and an Emperor!


    Closing each gap is like trying to cross a giant mountain. And the requirements are high as well. One need to manage food and accommodation for the military. With each higher wars, one needs to raise not only the quantity of the army, but quality as well. And when one said quality, it means the cultivation of the army. And they need a huge investments for this. And there are many things one need to consider. But becoming an emperor is simply a dream.


    But Jimmy said that he can make him an emperor. What kind of ridiculous confidence is this?

 500 CHURCH OF DECEPTION

    Looking at the departing City Lord Ferlin, Jimmy smiled. He now knew that he and his family are going to be alive. All he need for his real body is to somehow make sure that the recording crystal which he received from Behemoth to reach the City Lord somehow.


    Sitaram said, "Seems like he is a good man."


    "He is." , Jimmy replied, "That''s why, we will be living under his lordship in the future."


    "So, you have decided?" , Logan asked, "But boss! That''s only possible if we are going to be released. And all the charges against us are supposed to be removed as well, right?"


    "Don''t worry!" , Jimmy replied, "We have evidence. Arjun and Rick already brought Ben and others. Through the mental connection, Arjun already learned what exactly happened with us. They immediately began their investigation. And they finally got evidence and identity of the real killer."


    "What? That''s great!" , Gnan''s eyes shone with pride. He said, "Then what''s the late? Why don''t he come and present the evidence in front of the City Lord? I am sick of this place!"


    "Father! We can''t use the direct methods." ,Jimmy said , "Actually we have a problem here. Arjun and Rick travelled to hell in order to interrogate the soul of the son of the City Lord. And he received the recording for the Assassination of Young Master Feril! Now he just can''t go directly and present the evidence in front of the City Lord."


    Jimmy continued, "The recording crystal is clear. The content within the crystal is clear like a crystal. If Arjun goes directly and give him the recording crystal, then City Lord would definitely doubt it. He ask Arjun many questions. Like where did he get the Recording Crystal from? Then Arjun can''t tell that he went to hell in order to get the evidence directly from the King of the Hell, right?"


    The prison cell went silent. Because what Jimmy said was true. So, he is doing his best to find a way to release us."


    "Then I have a plan. Follow it." , Sitaram said. He then said his plan to Jimmy. Jimmy and others listened to the plan. They thought that Sitaram''s plan was simple to listen. But it is tough to execute.


    Indeed. Jimmy said, "Grandfather! Your plan sounds simple. But in reality, it is tough. But I will do it. I will make sure that, this plan won''t fail."


    "Do it." , Sitaram said, "We have no other choice. On top of that, I have faith in you. So, don''t worry. Your heart is strong enough to pull this."


    "I won''t fail you, Grandfather!" , Jimmy said as he started to think how exactly he should execute this plan.


    Rick, who was busy in reading the history of the War Realm, looked subconsciously at Arjun. He found that Arjun was thinking about something. He asked, "Boss! What''s wrong? You seem to be in a deep thought."


    Arjun sighed. He told everything that happened in the Prison to Rick. Rick who heard went silent. He said, "The City Lord Ferlin seems to be a good man. But his son has become such an ass! How did such a good father came to have such an idiot son?"


    "He was spoiled." , Arjun said, "He was spoiled by the City Lord Ferlin. If the City Lord was a little strict from time to time, maybe, he would have been a fine son."


    Rick nodded his head. But he wasn''t interested in the father and son duo''s affairs. He asked, "So how are we going to execute Grandpa Sitaram''s plan? This plan seems to be very easy to hear. But I think it''s very tough to execute."


    "It is exactly what I was thinking as well." , Arjun said, "The plan seems easy. But it is definitely tough to execute. And I don''t know from where exactly I need to start executing the plan."


    "I don''t know whether my suggestion is going to help us." , Rick thought for a moment and said, "But how about you activate your Unique Dao of Wisdom?"


    Arjun sighed. He said, "Seems like that''s the only way to do it."


    He activated his Unique Dao of Wisdom. The Unique Dao of Wisdom started to gather information from Arjun''s memories and a bunch of familiar thread and nodes appeared in front of his eyes. It was a flow chart. Arjun started to read the flow chart attendively. After reading the flow chart, Arjun''s eyes shined. He smiled. Because he knew that he now knew how to execute the plan.


    "Let''s go." , Arjun said in excitement. Rick knew that the Unique Dao of Wisdom truly worked. So he followed Arjun quitely. After paying the Spirit Stones to the Attendant of the Library, both of them quitely left the Library.


    .....


    A little far away from the City Lord Manor, a huge building was located. Many people were entering and exiting the building. There were so many sad and happy faces among those people. On the building "THE CHURCH OF DECEPTION" was written majestically. And there was a picture on top of the words. This picture was nothing but the tattoo Jimmy found on Feril''s killer.


    Inside the building so many people were standing with their eyes closed. They were praying silently. And there was a Statue of a Majestic looking person. This statue belongs to the Deception God! In other words, The Sovereign of Deception!


    On the left side of the Statue, one could find stairway to the second floor. But there was a board very close to the stairway. There was "OUTSIDERS ARE NOT ALLOWED" written on it. So none of the outsiders dared to break the laws of the church.


    But on the first floor, there were many rooms lined up side by side. In one of the rooms, there ware two people sitting on a chair. And there was a third person sitting on his knees. There were tears falling down from his eyes. He was crying for some reason.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    He said, "Pope! I did as you said. But for some reason, I feel that what I did is wrong. So please help me pass my prayers to my God. I beg the God to make me to walk on the path of redemption!"

 501 STARDUST SPYING INSECTS

    The Pope who was sitting on his chair looked at the kneeling Garth. His eyes would give one the feeling of warm. He said, "Rise, my child!"


    Garth didn''t stand up. He was still kneeling with tinge of guilt in his eyes. He said, "I am sorry, Lord Pope! But I want redemption! Please ask the god to guide me on the right path!"


    "Get up, Child!" , Pope said, "You are not at all wrong. In fact, what you did is right."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "How could killing is right?" , Garth asked, "I didn''t kill him in a direct battle. I killed him when the opponent wasn''t paying attention. How could I call myself a warrior?"


    "I am telling you once again child!" , The Pope''s eyes were as warm as ever. He said, "And it was the message I received directly from the God! God said that you did a great job!"


    "Really?" , Garth''s eyes shone with excitement, "But my method was truly a wrong one. Isn''t god angry with me?"


    "This plan was directly bestowed upon us by the God himself." , Pope said calmly, "You walked on the path that the God showed you. Why would you worry too much about it?"


    "But, there are innocents who are going to be killed for the crime they have committed." , Garth said emotionally, "How could this be accepted by the God?"


    "Child! You are mistaken." , Pope said calmly, "You are right. There are some innocent people who are going to be executed for your justice. But in God''s eyes, they are not going to die. The God said that they are sacrificing themselves for a greater purpose."


    Pope continued, "The City Lord Ferlin''s son Feril was an evil man. He killed many innocent people by taking advantage of his father''s political position. This is a great sin. The god took pity on the innocent souls who suffered and were killed mercilessly by that Feril. What you did is follow the God''s plan and remove this despicable person from the face of the realm. You need not to worry. Because you are already walking on the right path."


    "But what about the innocents that are going to be executed wrongly?" , Garth asked.


    "That''s their fate!" ,Pope sighed and said, "They were at wrong place at a wrong time. So they are fated to bear the judgement unfairly. This is how fate plays the game with everyone."


    "But..." , Garth didn''t know what to say exactly.


    "Really?" , There was a tinge of envy hidden within the eyes of Garth!


    The blind believers like him have only one goal. And that is to become one with the God! In other words "Moksha". In ancient days, these kind of people won''t go to either Heaven or Hell after death. These people will break all ties with the world. They will be freed from the cycle of Samsara! They will have no rebirth! This process is called Moksha!


    The likes of Pope persuade people like Garth and turn them into this kind of blind believers. And the purpose of these blind believers is to become one with God! But none of them knew that there was no such thing as becoming one with God. It was just the battle for Divine Essence!


    Garth was feeling envy for this false statement. Even though, he was guilty for those poor people who are going to be executed wrongly, they are going to become one with the God! That is the biggest achievement one could only dream for.


    "I understand." , The guilt in Garth''s heart faded away. Since those poor people are going to be taken in by the God himself, he has no hesitation. Very soon, he turned normal.


    Garth said, "Thank You, Pope! Now I can be at ease."


    "Everyone are bound by the fate." , Pope said, "The one whom you have killed is not a saint. He is a demon in the human form. You removed a demon from this holy place. You have made a huge contribution. But those innocents who were captured were bound to take the responsibility for the good you have done. Even though it is an unfortunate situation for those poor souls, but their sacrifices are not going to be in vain. Since they are going to take the responsibility for the God''s Plan, the God naturally wouldn''t abandon them."


    Pope maintained his smile as he continued speaking, "So don''t feel any guilty, My Child! You did exactly how the God has planned for the future of the humanity. You are the God''s favoured son. That''s why, the God has asked me to assign this task for you. And you did as God planned it to be. You have made your contribution. You are the warrior of the God. So you need to calm down."


    "I Understand, Pope!" , Garth replied while rubbing his eyes in happiness, "What should I do now?"


    "Go to the warehouse at the east side of the City!" , Pope said, "Those poor souls were destined to become part of the God after four days. You go and hide there for next four days. After four days, everything turns back normal. You can live in peace after four days."


    "I Understand, Pope!" , Garth replied.


    Pope nodded his head and said, "As for the situation in the City Lord Manor, your father Jinx will handle it. So don''t worry about the situation in the City Lord Manor!"


    "I Understand, Pope!" , Garth replied. He then saluted the Pope. He gave a sincere prayer towards the Statue of the God of Deception and left.


    But what neither Pope nor Garth noticed is that there was an Ant sized object hiding behind a vase. It''s eyes were glued to both Pope and the kneeling Garth. In it''s eyes, there were actually cameras inserted skillfully. These cameras were so tiny, that no one could notice it properly even if one looked at it''s eyes with an huge concentration.


    Not far away from the Church of Deception, there was a small motel. In a room both Arjun and Rick which they have rented for couple of days were looking at a Crystal with interest. Of course, the scene displayed on the crystal was the whole conversation took place between Pope and Garth. That Ant was Arjun''s creration. It was tiny. But it''s surveillance can cover a huge distance. Arjun created them back in the Life Realm for an emergency situation like this. And today it came in handy. And the name of these object is Stardust Spying Insects!

 502 A PILL THAT CAN CALM ONE DOWN FROM DESPAIR

    The Stardust Spying Insects were actually created during the Dragon''s summit back in the Life Realm. But Arjun didn''t get the opportunity to use them back then. But today they came in handy. Arjun was truly happy to find Garth.


    Arjun looked at Rick and asked, "Did you prepared those pills?"


    "Yes." , Rick replied, "It has been long prepared. All we need to do is let this crazy bastard Garth consume them."


    "That''s good." , Arjun took at the red colour Pills from Rick. He injected Void Qi within it. Immediately the red colour of the pill became even more reddish.


    Arjun said, "I have inserted the illusions that will turn this crazy bastard into a freak! Let''s go and execute this plan."


    Rick nodded his head and left with Arjun. He was looking forward to it.


    .....


    Garth left the Church of Deception with some confidence. His God was not angry with him for the innocents who were going to suffer. Especially when his God sent a message saying that the innocents will be given Moksha. Moksha is what the freaks like Garth truly wanted. But it is not easy to achieve. One need to have enough contribution points to please the God. The God will only be pleased when his missions were completed perfectly. And only when you have enough contribution points, you will be favoured by the Almighty God. Only when you are favoured by the God, you will have the qualifications to enter the race for Moksha.


    Since the God has promised to give those poor souls Moksha, Garth was at ease. But he was feeling jealousy. He was jelous of those people. They never serveed the God before. They didn''t even have any clue about the existence of the God. And yet they are about to get what the people like him were working hard for. So why wouldn''t he be jelous?


    Garth reached the warehouse without any trouble. As he was about to enter the warehouse, his attention was drawn by a group of people grouped around something. They were shouting in eagerness as if they wanted to get something very desparately. Garth moved towards them to look at all the commotion going on outside the warehouse.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Sir, please gove me three pills."


    "Sir, I want four of them."


    "Sir, Your pills have really cured my sorrow. Please give me some."


    "Don''t you know it?" , One of them said, "One week ago, a Pill Master from Meighar came to our city. This Pill Master is truly amazing. He created a Pill that could keep one''s heart calm for seven days."


    "What''s so great about it?" , Garth asked. He didn''t find anything awesome about it. So why are these people making a huge fuss over such a small matter?


    "Brother, it looks like your family never participated in the wars before." , That person said, "In the War Realm, one should definitely participate in the war. Our small families are not any exception either. And compared to the big and influencial families, our small families would face more casualities. And in this process, we lose our most loved ones. We had to face the despair of the death of our family. And in this process, we may not be able to control our emotions. And we will be breaking badly."


    That person said, "And this pill helped us to keep our calm for seven days. Think about it, brother. If you are feeling bad about something. And there is a medicine that can keep you calm for seven days at least. Then what do you think would happen? After seven days, the feeling of losing someone will simmer down a little after seven days. We will be able to digest the pain of all the sorrows for seven days."


    Garth was stunned. This was indeed a good pill in a chaotic realm like the War Realm. And in fact, he needed this kind of pill at the moment very desparately. He gave it a thought. He felt that there involve no cons in it. After all, there are about hundred people who are fighting over these pills.


    Garth didn''t think much about it and buyed some pills. He was instructed by the pill master that not to consume all at once. Or else, he may face some illusions that may even kill him. Garth didn''t care much about these instructions. He took the pills and entered the warehouse like nothing has ever happened.


    After around five minutes, the Pill Master put his hand on his face. After around five seconds the disguise on his face was completely gone and revealed the face of Jimmy. His assistant also removed the disguise and revealed the face of Dick. And those hundred people who were fighting for the pills puffed into clouds and disappeared. It was obvious that they were all the clones that Arjun and Rick created.


    Arjun transformed into Jimmy. Because he knew that Arjun was a wanted man. He was arrested and the public knew recognise him as the murderer of the City Lord Ferlin''s son. So he canh''t display his true face in public. He took the necessary precautions before coming here.


    "He fell for it." , Rick smiled and said.


    "Indeed." , Arjun replied.


    "But would he take the pill?" , Rick still thought about the least possibility and was worried about it.


    "He will." , Arjun was assured, "He buyed the pill for this same reason. He want to try it. Even though that Pope calmed him down, that could be considered as just consolation. There still remained the guilty feeling deep in his heart. In order to break free from this guilt, he will definitely take the pill."


    Rick nodded his head. He wanted to believe in what Arjun said. But he didn''t find any reason for anything unexpected to happen. Maybe he was thinking too much. Because his family was in a grave danger. He calmed himself down and left the place along with Arjun.


    After reaching their hotel room, Arjun took a nap. But he didn''t feel like to sleep. His family and friends were captured. Even though, they weren''t going to be executed like the City Lord promised, his heart won''t be at ease until he cleared the charges on them. They were his family. They trusted him and agreed to go to the War Realm along with him. So their protection was his responsibility. If anything unexpected happened, then he won''t be living in peace anymore.

 503 THE TRUE STORY

    Pope said, "Garth! This is the mission the Almighty God has bestowed personally on you. You shouldn''t fail at any cost."


    "A mission directly from the Almighty God?" , Garth was excited, "I will do it. I will not fail the God. What is the mission, Pope?"


    Pope smiled and said, "What exactly do you think about the son of the City Lord, Feril?"


    Garth thought and said, "Despicable! So many people died in his hands. So many people died an unjust death."


    "You are right!" , Pope said, "So many innocent souls suffered in his hands. And among them, the young girls are one of them. So, this is your mission. The God has taken pity on these poor souls and bestowed the mission to remove this evildoer from this world."


    Garth was stunned. Killing the Son of a City Lord is definitely not an easy task. It required a lot of planning and precision. Timing is also an important factor. Everyone knew that Feril offended many people. So his life was constantly in danger. And the City Lord personally chose the bodyguards for his beloved son. And it''s not going to be easy for him to assassinate Feril.


    As if Pope knew what exactly was going on in Garth''s mind, he said, "Don''t worry about the guards! Your father Jinx is going to separate both Feril and his bodyguards. There is jo need for you to worry too much. All you need to do is to grab the opportunity of the separation between Feril and his guard and kill this evildoer without fail."


    Garth nodded his head. He said, "I understand! I will do it. If it is the God''s "Will" Then I will do it without fail."


    "Good." , Pope said, "May the blessings of the Almighty God be with you!"


    .....


    "Listen! This is the mission given directly by the God!" , Jinx said near the location, "You should definitely not miss this great opportunity. You should have known by now just how fortunate one should be in order to get the mission directly from the God, right?"


    "Don''t worry, Father!" , Garth said, "I am confident!"


    "Good!" , Jinx said, "I spread the rumor about the auction of the Indigo Ranked Spirit Stones were being auctioned in the City Auction House! But it won''t be long before the City Auction House clears the rumour that I spread. And I even separated both Feril from his guard. I gave him the taste of greed and brought him here. Siege the right moment and kill this sinner. I will deliberately make Feril''s followers as his killer. The Feril''s followers are no saints. They are also the evildoers just like Feril. Shifting the blame on them is not a crime. The City Lord trusts me. So he will execute them without fail."


    "I understand!" , Feril said.


    "Yes." , Garth replied confidently.


    Jinx looked in a certain direction and said, "He is coming. Get ready."


    Garth nodded his head and left towards his position. He took his position. After sieging his chance, he released the arrow which targeted Feril. And hence Feril died.


    After killing Feril, Garth immediately left. He successfully completed his mission. He knew that the God would be pleased with him. He was happy.


    But the next day, he heard a piece of news that shocked him. Feril was killed. This news was expected. But what shocked him is the names of the killers. They weren''t the Feril''s followers as his father told him. But they were just innocent people who just came to War Realm to live. And the entire blame was shifted on these people.


    Garth couldn''t take it. He immediately contacted his father and asked, "Father! What''s the meaning of this? You said that you will shift the crime on those Feril''s followers. Then why exactly the names are different? The innocents are going to be punished for the crime they haven''t committed?"


    "Son! You don''t understand!" , Jinx said, "If we shift the crime on Feril''s followers, no one would believe it. After all, they had no reason to kill the person who gave them a comfortable life. Even if the world believed, these followers has no ordinary background. If their family unites and conduct a serious investigation, then there is an high possibility for them to reach the truth. Even though the chances are slim, they shouldn''t be underestimated."


    "When I found that Feril was talking to those people, this idea came to my mind." , Jinx said, "These people came here from a small realm. They have no background at all. This is for sure. So I took the opportunity and shifted the entire blame on them."


    "But..."


    "Enough!" , Jinx said hastily, "There is no need for you to do anything anymore. I will manipulate the story from now on. All you need to do is hide for a week. After a week, everything will be settled down. There is no need for you to worry too much about it."


    Garth fell silent. No matter what Jinx said, they weren''t convincing enough. Garth''s heart was in complete chaos. He felt that as a follower of the God, if innocents dies for committing no crime, the God will punish him. So after thinking for a while, he decided to go and share his worries with Pope of the Church of Deception! The Church he swore his honesty with.


    And that''s when the conversation took place between Pope and Garth! The very same conversation which was spied by both Arjun and Rick using Stardust Spying Insects!


    After the entire conversation, Garth felt that a huge weight was lifted from his heart. He felt relaxed. He went to the warehouse just like the Pope instructed him to and slept there.


    "How could you sleep after you killed me?" , When Garth was sleeping, a whispering voice rang in his ears. Garth who was in a deep sleep suddenly woke up. He looked around only to find no one in the surrounding.


    "Who is there?" , Garth asked carefully. He felt goosebump when he heard that voice. But even though it was just a whisper, Garth felt as if that voice was a little familiar for him. But he couldn''t recollect exactly whose voice was that.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

 504 ALTER EGO

    Garth looked around. But he didn''t find anyone. He consoled himself saying that it was just a dream. He took a deep breath and slept.


    But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t sleep. That whispery voice was like a demon that was hunting his peaceful night.


    "Damn it!!!"


    He couldn''t sleep anymore. So he sat on his bed in anger. He assassinated many people before. But he never cared about it. But this particular assassination is hurting his heart like hell.


    Calm down!


    I need to calm myself down.


    With this thought in his mind, he sat cross legged and closed his eyes. He went to meditation pose and forced himself to calm down.


    "You are a sinner!" , At that time that very same whisper rang in his mind. Garth jolted and hastily opened his eyes.


    "Who is that?" , He shouted as he looked around furiously. His heartbeat was getting louder and louder. He could even hear his own heartbeat without any obstacles. He didn''t know when, but his face was enveloped with sweat. In fact, his entire body was sweating.


    "You are a sinner!" , That voice rang out once again, "You killed a person. And some innocents are going to take the punishment for your actions!"


    "Who are you exactly?" , Garth was about to lose his mind now. He was about to go insane.


    At that time a person appeared in front of him. This person looked at Garth with disgust, disappointment and hatred. Garth looked at the face of this person and was completely stupefied. Because the face of the person who came looked exactly like him. Both Garth and that person looked identical. What''s even more insane is that both of them were in the same outfit.


    "Who...what are you?" , Garth asked in shock.


    "Me?" , That another Garth said, "How should I put it? I am you. And you are me!"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" , Garth asked in astonishment.


    "I don''t know how exactly I should explain you." , That another Garth said, "You can consider me as your Alter Ego!"


    "Alter Ego?" , Garth was stunned. Since when did the alter ego started to appear in front of the real person? He didn''t understand anything.


    "It doesn''t matter." , That alter ego said, "And I don''t want to waste my time in explaining it to a disgusting person like you."


    "Di-disgusting?" , The word "disgusting" coming out of his own alter ego made Garth awkward. He said, "I don''t understand!"


    "You have killed so many people in the past. Even though I was disappointed, I didn''t care much." , That alter ego said, "But this time, some innocents are going to take the responsibility for your sin! If you are not a sinner, then what?"


    "Moksha?" , That alter ego said, "Maybe you want the Moksha. But do you think that those innocents truly wanted Moksha? Definitely not. They came here from the lower realm to make a better future. They aren''t here for moksha. And even if they want moksha, let me ask you a question. If you were in their place, would you accept the death with the stain of "Murderer of the son of the City Lord" on your head?"


    Garth was stunned. He wanted to counter his alter ego''s question with another question. But he truly didn''t know what exactly he should say now.


    "And most importantly " , That alter ego said, "Did you honestly believe in that Pope''s words, when he said that the God is going to give them Moksha? What if he lied? What if the Church is using you for their dirty schemes? What if there exist no such thing as God?"


    "God exists!" , Garth said angrily.


    "How naive?" , That alter ego said, "If God really existed, then why didn''t he save those innocents from dying an unjust death? If God really exists, then why don''t he show up? These all are the lame excuses! You want to use the name of the God to console yourself."


    "Shut up!" , Garth shouted.


    "Deep down you know that you have committed a sin!" , That alter ego said, "But you don''t want to accept your sin!"


    "Shut Up!" , Garth shouted once again.


    "You don''t have the guts to accept your crimes!" , That alter ego said, "You are a sinner!"


    "SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH!!!" , Garth shouted loudly.


    "Sinner!"


    "Sinner!"


    "Sinner!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Sinner!"


    "I SAID SHUT YOUR GODDAMN MOUTH!!!" , Garth couldn''t take it. But the word "sinner" kept on ringing in his head.


    The entire night, Garth was devastated mentally by his own alter ego. Because of the mental torture, Garth couldn''t even relax a bit. Needless to say, a soundless sleep.


    And as he was experiencing hell, he didn''t know when, but the sun rose from the east and another fresh day began.


    Garth couldn''t take it anymore and decided to go to the church and find a way to get rid of his alter ego''s torture.


    "Oh! Now you want to go to those liars who does dirty things under the name of God?" , That alter ego said, "You want to envelop yourself in another lie? You keep on disappointing me again and again."


    "Sigh!" That alter ego said, "I was trying to put you on a right path. But you still want to go to those evildoers? Why don''t you listen to me, your true self?"


    "Shut your fucking mouth!" , Garth yelled loudly. He completely neglected the fact that he was in the public. He ignored the weird gazes from the public as he shouted. His desire to get rid of the alter ego was so huge that he didn''t care what the public was thinking about him.


    He honestly doesn''t know why exactly his alter ego popped up out of nowhere. But it was truly irritating. This alter ego didn''t let him sleep the entire night. All it kept on whispering "sinner" in his mind. He didn''t know what caused this.


    He didn''t know that two people were following him so casually that everyone who looked at them never get the impression that they were tailing a person.


    They were none other than Arjun and Rick. Both of them gave Garth a red coloured pill. The name of this pill was "Inner Demon Pill".

 505 DISASTER

    "I told you right?" , Arjun smiled and said, "He will definitely take the pill. This is an human nature. Even though, that Pope did convince him saying that the Sovereign of Deception has taken pity on our family which relaxed that Garth a little, there is still a tinge of guilt at the corner of his heart. And our Inner Demon Pill would work on it for sure."


    "But he is going to the Church!" , Rick was worried, "I don''t know why, but I feel that the Church will definitely find something is wrong. And they will suspect something is wrong which make them cautious. Then the things will get even more difficult for us."


    "That is exactly what I want." , Arjun smiled and said, "If we need to prove that our family is innocent, then all we need to do is follow Grandfather''s plan. But let me ask you a question? If someone tried to frame your family for the crime which they haven''t committed, even though you have the proof to prove your family''s innocence, would you let the true mastermind go without paying for it?"


    Rick was stunned. But his eyes soon turned displayed rage. He shook his head and said angrily, "Definitely not! They had to pay for it."


    Arjun nodded his head. He said seriously, "No one has the rights to mess around with our family. Absolutely no one! Even if our opponent is actually a sovereign! The Sovereign had to pay the price for their actions!"


    Rick nodded. He further asked, "But you said that the Church of Deception becoming cautious is what exactly you want. Why?"


    Arjun smiled. He then explained his plan for Rick in detail. Rick was shocked when he heard Arjun''s plan at the beginning. But then his shock turned into smile. He said, "That''s actually a great idea!"


    .....


    Garth somehow reached the Church while shouting at his alter ego!


    That alter ego said, "Listen to me, okay? Don''t involve yourself with this damn Church! You should better listen to me."


    "What the hell am I supposed to do?" , Garth shouted grabbing the attention of all the devotees.


    That alter ego said, "Surrender! You should surrender! This is the best way to repent for your sin before it''s too late!"


    "Are you kidding me?" , Garth yelled, "Why should I surrender? Do you take me for an idiot? If I surrender, then that is equal to calling for my own death!"


    "Oh? So you want those innocent people to die an unjust death for the crime you have committed?" , That alter ego said, "Is this how your so called god does things?"


    "That''s right!" , Garth shouted.


    That alter ego said, "And why is that?"


    "Because he is the God!" , Garth yelled, "And the God is always right!"


    "If God is always right, then why is he letting those innocents die" , That alter ego said, " Is your God so powerless to save the innocents?"


    "Do you really believe that?" , That alter ego said, "You need to think properly before it''s too late!"


    "You are just my alter ego!" , Garth said, "As an alter ego, you should listen to my commands! And my command is for you to shut your fucking mouth and get lost from my sights!"


    "Do you think that I am just your alter ego?" , That alter ego shook his head and said, "You should know one thing. I am not just your alter ego. The job of an alter ego is to tell their owner the truth. And I am not just an alter ego. I am your truth!"


    Garth was rendered speechless! He didn''t know what to say now. He couldn''t deny what his alter ego said. Because even though he said some random reason, within his heart he knew that his alter ego was right.


    "What''s going on?" , A person with the Church''s uniform rushed out and asked. There was three golden colour stars attached neatly on his chest level.


    Bishop!" , Garth called with a bitter smile. He looked at the facial expression of the Bishop and sighed. From his tone it was obvious that he was angry.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Garth said, "Bishop! Don''t be angry with me! I can explain."


    "This is your chance from repenting a little of your sins!" , The alter ego urged him, "He is one of the masterminds behind all this. Kill him and repent a little for your sins!"


    "shut up!" , Garth shouted, "I don''t surrender to the City Lord!"


    Bishop of the Church of Deception was stunned. Especially with the "I don''t surrender to the City Lord!" Part. As a person who was at a higher position in the Church, how could he don''t know who was the true mastermind behind the assassination of Feril? He knew that the one who assassinated Feril was none other than Garth himself.


    But even an idiot would keep this a secret. No one would dare to say it out unless he is courting for his own death. But why exactly Garth is yelling like that so loudly? No one knows.


    Right now all the Bishop of the Church of Deception wants to do is to beat some sense into Garth''s goddamn brain! If the word falls out that the true mastermind behind Feril''s death is actually the Church of Deception, then it will lead to total disaster.


    They will not only lose the Divine Essence which they have collected for deceiving the whole realm, the people''s trust in them would be gone. If the faith in their God will go, then forget about the Divine Essence they have collected so far, they will ignite the negative Divine Essence for their God. And if they became responsible for the formation of the negative Divine Essence, then their God would be displeased with them.


    No! I have to deal with this cautiously. The price for forming the negative Divine Essence is not small. The God might kill us all. I should do something.


    He dashed forward and put his hand in Garth''s forehead and shouted, "Holy Calmness!"


    Holy Calmness is the spell which will put one in a deep sleep. In other words, he simply knocked Garth down unconscious. This kind of spells are common in the Church. After all, the people comes to Church with all kind if happy and sorrows. And in order to increase their faith in the God, they will do whatever they can to please the devotees. They do all this under the name of the God to do some publicity. And Holy Calmness is one of these spells.


    Garth fell in a deep sleep. The Bishop heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that he somehow controlled the situation to some extent.

 506 DOUBLE EDGED SWORD

    The Bishop didn''t want to take the risk. As an higher official in the Church, the Bishop knew the truth behind the Divine Essence to some extent. This "some extent" level of information was enough for him to know just what kind of organisation they were learning.


    They plot a plan. But they will make sure that no matter what, their name won''t come out. This way they make the world believe that they are not involved in that plot in any way.


    But through this plot, what exactly were they doing? The answer was self explanatory. Especially to the likes of Arjun, who knew the truth much deeper.


    Deception!


    That''s right! What they were doing is deceiving the world. And what would they gain from all this? They will gain the Divine Essence. As an ordinary sovereign who ascended through the Deity Spark, Sovereign of Deception required the Divine Essence to both survive and gain power.


    So the Church would deceive the world by plotting others. The more people believe the lie they displayed, the higher their Divine Essence they gather. That''s why, they plot against a person who is at an higher position just like the City Lord!


    Why would they target the people who were at the higher political standards? The answer is simple. The higher position one is in, the more number of people knows the existence of that person. So when they plot against someone, more people will be deceived. And the more amount of people were deceived, the more amount of Divine Essence they can gather for their God!


    That way, they will make their god happy towards them. And they would be blessed with unimaginable presents from their God.


    Of course, things are not so simple. The acts of all the Churches were like a double edged sword. If their plan failed and if somehow their name comes out, then that would lead to the disaster for both them and their God.


    With their name revealed as the mastermind behind the plot, then it will form the Divine Essence! But the problem is, the Divine Essence which was formed would be in the negative form. Which means, it won''t bring any strength to the God. In fact, it will drain the already accumulated power from the sovereign. And with the wavering faith of the devotees and believers, their God would weaken. This will bring the disaster to their Church and of course, for them as well.


    And the Bishop is finding the symptoms of the disaster from Garth''s actions. He didn''t waste time. He looked around. The devotees and believers who are here to offer their prayers for the God, were looking at Garth like they were watching a theatre show. Before anything worse happens, he shouted in polite manner, "Holy Knights! Quickly take this child to the Special Healing Ward! And summon the priest immediately and ask him to provide the medical attention!"


    Bishop tried to cover for his actions which looked weird, "You are disturbing the peace of all the devotees. It pains me to do this. But I am doing this for your own good. Please pardon my rude actions! Knights! Don''t let this poor person suffer any longer. Take him for the emergency medical attention!"


    The knights nodded their heads and did exactly as they were ordered. They took Garth by force inside the Church.


    Seeing this, the crowd''s respect for the Bishop and the Church reached a new height. The cunning Bishop obviously understood the situation. And in order to further strengthen his relationship with the devotees, he said, "I beg the forgiveness from all the God''s children for the disturbances. We will make sure that things like this won''t repeat again."


    "You are trying to heal a person who was looking in pain! We don''t blame you Lord Bishop!"


    "That''s right! What you have shown is the humanity at it''s best. We are not disturbed in any way. In fact, we were pleased with your actions. Long live, Bishop!"


    All kind of praises were showered at the Bishop who was laughing inwardly. He knew that today he nailed it.


    The alter ego laughed and said, "Look! Just because they fear that you will spit the truth, they even humiliated you by putting cloth in your mouth in public. I think you will he a laughingstock from tomorrow onwards. The world will laugh at you."


    "Especially look at that cunning Bishop!" , The alter ego added, "He used your confusion as his investment in exchange for praises and respect. I don''t understand. How long would you take to open your eyes and see the truth?"


    Garth didn''t say anything. It''s not that he wants to, but since a cloth was put in his mouth, he couldn''t talk for now. He only gave an hatred glare at his alter ego.


    Under the shower if irritating words from Garth, he was took to a private room. The Bishop ordered them to take Garth to the emergency ward. But the experienced knights knew the deeper meaning behind the Bishop''s orders. So they took him to the second floor in a secret room where Pope was discussing some issues related to the Church.


    Looking at the knights who entered without permission, Pope was a little dissatisfied. But looking at Garth whose limbs were tied, they were stunned. Especially the part where a cloth was put in his mouth and blocked him from any speech.


    "What''s the meaning of this?", Pope asked with a serious tone.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The knights were in an awkward spot. They didn''t know how to explain what happened outside.


    "Why are you silent?" , Pope asked in the same serious tone, "Give me an answer?"


    "I am sorry for my rude behaviour, My Lord!" , Bishop entered the room after dealing with the crowd and said, "It was I who ordered them to bring Garth here."


    Pope became serious. Bishop knows why this secret room exists. Even still if he brought Garth here, then the issue might be serious. And looking at the state in which Garth was in, and adding the fact of the incident about his "guilty" behaviour yesterday, the experienced and cunning Pope knew where exactly the issue was to some extent.


    "What happened exactly?" ,Pope knew that his Bishop was not an idiot. So he asked directly.


    "It''s truly hard to explain." , Bishop sighed and said, "You see it for yourself."


    Bishop walked towards Garth who was looking at a certain direction angrily. Pope and others looked at the direction where Garth was looking angrily at. But Pope and others didn''t find anyone. They didn''t understand anything. They felt as if Garth was looking at a ghost.


    When they didn''t understand what was happening, Bishop walked towards Garth and pulled out the cloth from his mouth.

 507 DOES GOD REALLY EXIST?

    Pope and others rendered speechless. When Garth was looking at the empty space earlier, they had their own suspicions. He was looking at an empty space with face full of anger. But when Bishop took out the cloth from Garth''s mouth, their doubts turned into an harsh reality. There was indeed a problem here.


    "What''s wrong with Garth?" , Pope who had a bad feeling asked, "Give me a detailed explanation."


    Bishop nodded his head. First he put that cloth back in Garth''s mouth. He then told everything that happened at the entrance of the Church. He told how embarrassing Garth''s behaviour was. He told how he almost spilled the truth behind Feril''s death in front of the crowd. And of course, he boasted how he cleverly controlled the situation in even more detailed.


    Pope and others were stunned. As a Pope, he knew what was the consequences for the revelation of the truth is? The rewards for success is generous. But the punishment is even more harsh. There is a possibility for them to no longer stay alive for taking the punishment as they might be killed by the public for betraying their trust.


    Pope looked at Bishop and said, "Good! You did an excellent job. I will make sure that your cautious actions reached the God!"


    "Thank You, My Lord!" ,Bishop was totally excited. He knew that the rewards in this kind of situations are even more generous compared to the rewards which they get after completion of the mission. So, his excitement has no limits.


    Pope then looked at Garth and his eyes were filled with worry. If Garth was any other common John Doe in the Church, then the Pope wouldn''t have hesitated even a second to kill him. But Garth was one of his best assassin. On top of that, his father Jinx was at an higher position in the City Lord Manor. If he killed Garth here, then he won''t only lose his best assassin, he will also draw an unwanted enmity from Jinx! So killing Garth is definitely a bad decision.


    Pope looked at the priest and said, "Look at his situation. Find the problem at any cost!"


    "I will do my best, My Lord!" ,Head Priest said with respect. He then walked towards Garth and started to display his doctor skills.


    He took out the cloth from Garth''s mouth. It was as if Garth has understood what kind of awkward situation he put Pope and others in, he suppressed his anger and he further suppressed the angry scolding which he prepared for his alter ego.


    The priest checked Garth''s eyes, mouth and he even checked his Pulse. Later, he caressed his long beard and said, "I think it''s Anxiety Syndrome Stage 3. His pulse rate is not in a good state. His eyes turned red. There are black spots around his eyes. It''s clear to me that a demon has entered his body. We need to cleanse it."


    "Aren''t you truly a demon from whom I am suffering?" , Garth said angrily, "Don''t you think what Priest said was right?"


    "Demon? Me?" , Alter Ego laughed, "I think you have misunderstood me. I am not any kind of demon. I am your truth!"


    "Cut with that crap already!" , Garth shouted, "You call yourself my truth. But all I can see is that you make me suffer psycologically. You are not my tooth. You are just here to toy with me."


    "You are wrong." , The Alter Ego said, "All I want you to do is to see the truth. But the truth always tastes bitter. People always wants to accept the things that are convinient for them. They want to ignore the truth even if it is in front of their eyes. Because accepting the truth hurts their ego. But if people start to accept the truth as it is, their heart will be at ease. And who am i? I am your alter ego. I am your truth. If you listen to me and accept the truth, then those innocents won''t have to suffer for your crime."


    The alter ego sighed and said, " Trust me. These people manipulates you to do all the dirty works for them. And they call it the God''s work. Tell me. What kind of God would asks others to kill the other people?"


    "Feril is an evil man!" , Garth gritted his teeth and said, "He deserves to be dead."


    The alter ego smiled and asked, "Then what about those poor people who are going to take the punishment for your crimes? Why exactly the God is not helping them. If killing Feril was the orders from the God, then why is the God is not helping those innocents from taking the responsibility for his shitty plans?"


    Garth remained silent. He didn''t know how to respond to this. Because deep down he knew that what his alter ego said was truth. Even though he wants to argue with some reason, he couldn''t find the suitable reason.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    He finally found some reason and said instinctively, "The God knows what he is doing. There is no need for you to manipulate me to doubt him."


    "Common! This shit again." , The alter ego sighed and said, "All these people make you to do is to kill others. A God should be like a sage who sends message related to peace. The God had to spread his idealogy about the path for the peace and coexistence. But these people are doing nothing but kill people using the name of God. For every reasons, they connects it with the God. If the people like you have some doubts, then they will use the name of God to affect your heart. In all the work they do, and in all their talk, they use the name of the God more frequently. They say that the God would talk with them. They say that all their dirty work was the idealogy of work."


    The alter ego smiled sinisterly and said, "Why would the God appears only in front of them? Why wouldn''t the God appear in front of us? Why wouldn''t the God talk with the poor people more frequently? Tell me. Did you think to this point? Did you ever questioned yourself about the things you are doing?"

 508 CONSEQUENCES FOR IGNORING

    Do God really exist?


    This question was something he pondered many times. Since his childhood, he was told or learned from other''s actions that whenever there is an horrible situation, the God would descend and help the poor. The God will always look after these poor people. He grew up with this kind of idealogy in his heart.


    But after joining the church, all he did is to kill the people under the label of sinner. He was told that the God exist everywhere. So God knows who is right and who is wrong. So God has given them a mission. And the mission is to kill the sinners and protect the innocents.


    So whenever he killed any person, he finds out that he is becoming more and more like a demon. The God has given the mission. And the mission is to kill the sinners. He had seen the killing part. He had seen the comforting part of the church as well. But the way the Church behaved, Garth could easily tell that the Church has put more efforts in the killing the sinners part. As for comforting the poor people and conducting the mission for peace related, it was way too less.


    The Alter Ego said, "You have guessed it, right? According to your thinking the Church has put 90% of their attention on killing. They only put at most 10% of their attention in the peace related mission. And they didn''t even do their job wholeheartedly. You could say that they were just putting up an act with just one glance."


    Garth was silent once again. But he was so irritated with his alter ego, that he said, "I don''t care what you say. For me my God is the most important thing. As for you, just fuck off."


    "Child! Who are you talking to?" , At that time Pope''s voice drifted into Garth''s ears. Garth suddenly looked in the Pope''s direction and sighed. He already knew that no one could see his alter ego accept for him. This is one of the fact why he was embarassed with himself.


    Garth said after calming himself down, "My Lord! Please help me! After you asked me to go to the warehouse to hide, I slept immediately. But I suddenly started to hear a voice. When the owner of the voice appeared in front of me, I was stunned. It was actually myself. And that "myself" introduced himself as my alter ego!"


    "Alter Ego?" , Everyone were stunned. They looked at Garth. He was on the verge of tears. He could cry at any moment. The Garth who killed many people for their Church never cried. But this time he was about to cry? They suddenly started to understand his situation after placing himself in his position. They didn''t get the right picture. But whatever image came to their minds, it was not good enough.


    Pope said finally, "Don''t worry child! I know that you have faith in the God! The God will definitely take away your suffering from you."


    "God again!" , The alter ego suddenly said in disgust, "Didn''t I already tell you? These old freaks uses the word God at least a million times a day! I wonder whether they had seen the God before?"


    "They had seen." , Garth shouted making others awkward. They knew that Garth is taking to his so called alter ego, "They had seen the God."


    "How do you know?" ,The alter ego asked.


    Garth gritted his teeth and said, "Because they told me."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "And you believe them?" ,The Alter Ego asked mockingly, "If I tell you that you are an idiot, then would you believe it?"


    Garth ,"....."


    The alter ego asked, "If I tell you that you are stupid, would you believe it?"


    Garth, "....."


    The alter ego continued, "Open your damn eyes. They are using your worst fear against you. And the solution they are giving you is the name of the God! You know all this. And why don''t you understand it?"


    "Shut up!!!" , Garth yelled again.


    "Calm down, Child!" ,Pope said, "Ignore everything your alter ego says. You know what you are. You know the truth. Your alter ego is just trying to twist the truth and all it is telling you is nothing but a lie. So ignore whatever your alter ego is saying. You are under the watch of the God. The God is going to cure you. So don''t worry."


    "Hahahahah!!!!" , a laugh which is only Garth could hear rang out. The alter ego continued after concealing it''s laugh, "This old guy is truly funny! He is saying that I am twisting the truth? How laughable? You know the truth, while what I am saying is a lie? Why don''t you tell him that I am not lying. Because I am your truth!"


    Garth didn''t reply. In fact, he felt that the Pope''s words were right. All he needs to do is ignore his alter ego. If he didn''t say anything, and let that alter ego say whatever it wants, then Garth was sure that he at least have a peaceful moment.


    "Seriously?" , Garth''s alter ego said, "You listen to the suggestion of that old man? And you ignore me? Do you know what ignoring me means? It means that you are ignoring the truth about yourself. You better don''t ignore your own truth. Or else the consequences would be dire."


    But Garth didn''t speak. He felt as if he pushed his alter ego into the helplessness. He kind of felt as if he has achieved a big achievement in his life. So he ignored the threats of his alter ego and kept silence.


    .....


    Arjun and Rick were sitting in their hotel room which they booked for a week comfortably. In front of them a big screen was displaying the scene happening in the Secret room of the Church of Deception. Both Arjun and Rick were enjoying the video while having a nice and tasty popcorn. They were watching everything because of the small Stardust Spying Insect which is broadcasting everything. Arjun was the one who forged this pill. So he created a privilege to see and hear Garth''s alter ego as well.


    Rick looked at Garth''s ignorance and couldn''t help but ask, "Oh no! If this bastard is going to ignore that alter ego, then isn''t it equal to Garth finding a solution for his suffering?"


    Arjun smiled. He took a popcorn and chewed it. After chewing, he said, "You are wrong. He shouldn''t have ignored his alter ego. I inscribed the runes of arrogance on the pill. If he ignored his alter ego, then the runes of arrogance will trigger and his alter ego''s torture will become even more intense."

 509 NIGHTMARE

    Rick was speechless. To be honest, he felt what exactly Garth was experiencing was already horrible enough. But if his experience with his alter ego reach even higher stage, Rick couldn''t even imagine it.


    He then looked at Garth''s alter ego on the screen. He suddenly felt pity for poor Garth. Even though he was angry with Garth to the point where he wants to personally kill him, Rick still felt pity for Garth. He then looked at the screen. He wanted to see just what kind of torture Garth will face.


    .....


    Pope then looked at the calm Garth and nodded his head in satisfaction. He knew that Garth was following his advice sincerely. And by the looks of it, Pope felt that his advice was working. He was a little proud of his advice.


    Priest took out a pill and said, "This is the Divine Pill that was soaked in the Almighty''s holy water. It will remove all the demons from the God''s child. Child Garth! Please consume the holy pill and pray to the God. The God will annihilate the demon immediately."


    Garth nodded his head. He took the pill and followed the Priest''s instructions. He consumed the pill and started to pray in front of the statue of the God of Deception.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "#%$€$¡ê$$"


    When Garth was immersed himself in prayer in front of the statue, a loud music started to play in Garth''s ears. The music was extremely loud to the point where it might even blast open the Garth''s eardrums.


    "AAAHAHHH!!!"


    Garth shouted loudly. He was jolted suddenly and opened his eyes hastily. He fell on the ground and covered his ears with his hands. He was rolling on the ground with pain.


    The Pope and others officials of the Church were stunned. The priest even walked hastily towards Garth who was rolling on the ground uncontrollably and took him in his arms.


    "Garth? What happened child?" , Priest asked immediately, "Garth! Can you hear me? Tell me something child."


    But Garth didn''t reply. In fact, he couldn''t hear anything. His ears has gone numb because of the loud sound. Even though, it was an illusion, and even though he shouldn''t feel his ears go numb, Arjun''s runes inscriptions are not to be underestimated. It could actually defy logic. That''s why, even though, Garth''s ears truly didn''t go numb, he felt as if his ears truly went numb.


    Pope said, "Priest Sully! Is there anything you can do about this situation? Anything is okay. Just give your best."


    Priest Sully thought for a moment and said in a stern tone, "My Lord! I think that if we can put him in a deep sleep to such an extent where he will forget everything including his own existence, then we might have a slim chance."


    "Slim chance?" , Pope asked in confusion, "Can you elaborate?"


    "Sure!" , Priest Sully replied, "I think the reason why Garth started to see his alter ego is because of his mental imbalance. This case happens very rarely. This case happens especially when one feels guilty about something. When they can''t accept the truth, and if they can''t explain the things to their own heart, then they suffer a huge trauma to their brain. And it will lead to the Mental Imbalance. And if Mentally Imbalance won''t let the patient sleep properly, then they started to see things like the alter ego in Garth''s case."


    "Hahahaha!" , The alter ego laughed, "This priest is even more funny than that Pope. He even started to make up a new disease to cover his inability!"


    The alter ego then started to play a high pitch music in an high tone. He played close to Garth''s ears. Garth was once again suffering. He felt as if his eardrums are going to explode at any moment.


    Looking at Garth''s situation Pope knew that Garth''s suffering started to get worse as time pat. He looked at the Priest Sully and asked, "Then what is the solution?"


    "Sleep!" ,Priest Sully replied, "He need to sleep to the point where he should even forget himself in the sleep. After enough sleep, he will get up. He will become normal. He might even stop having visions about his alter ego!"


    "Very well!" , Pope said as he felt that he had no other options. He said, "Fine then. Let''s do as you have said it."


    Priest Sully nodded his head. He then went to his lab to prepare the medicine with high sleeping drugs that can put one in a deep sleep.


    After around five minutes he came back with an yellow pill. This pill has a faint golden lustre around it. Priest Sully didn''t waste time as he hurried towards Garth who was yelling "please stop it!" Or "I will listen to you" stuff under the helpless gazes of Pope and other officials of the Church of Deception. The Priest immediately put the pill in Garth''s mouth.


    Garth felt warmth flowing in his body. This warmth was very comfortable. Garth felt as if his brain was undergoing relaxation. He closed his eyes and immediately fell asleep.


    "Sinner, you shall not fall asleep until you repent for your sins!" , The alter ego''s voice still sounded in his mind. Garth who was in a deep sleep suddenly found that his hands and legs were nailed on a wooden pole. It was similar to how Jesus Christ was nailed. Garth felt a ton of exhaustion coming from his body. It was to the point where he couldn''t even open his mouth and speak anything.


    "Where...am....I?" , Garth gathered his remaining courage and strength to ask himself. He didn''t know what''s happening. He was supposed to forget himself and about his own existence for some couple of days. This was said by none other than Priest. He felt that that sleep was far better than his time with his alter ego''s company. But after taking the Pill, he knew that he fell asleep.


    But suddenly he found himself in this place. He looked around. He was nailed in the middle of a desert. The desert was as red as blood. The sky was red as well. The sun was reddish in colour as well. Garth felt as if a huge amount of blood was transformed into the scene he was in. He felt as if he was in a hell.


    "Am I dead?" , Garth started to wonder.


    "No. You didn''t!" , A voice came from not long away from him.


    Garth jolted. He looked at the owner of the voice in fear. Because the voice was so terrifying that Garth felt as if the voice belongs to the devil himself. There was a person with black hood covering his face. His entire body was covered with that black dress. He found a scythe in that demon''s hands. His entire personality looked very terrifying.


    "Who....are... you?" , Garth himself didn''t know from where exactly he drew energy to say what he said. But his voice was filled with immense fear.

 510 WORSE THAN NIGHTMARE

    After hearing that person, Garth immediately pissed in his pants. This devil''s outfit itself was terrifying to behold. And he introduced himself as Garth''s nightmare? He was supposed to be in a state where he should be in a deep sleep. But heaven knows how, he was brought in this place.


    "What...does....that.... mean?" , Garth asked in fear.


    "It means your judgement day!" ,That black hood devil said and removed his hook.


    Garth looked at the face of that devil and was shocked. Because the face of that devil was looking similar to his own. But the only difference is, this ''devil'' Garth''s face was red. Even his eyes were red. There were two small horns at the top corners of his forehead. That figure was the devil version of Garth himself.


    "You...!" , Garth said in disbelief, "You...are.... my...alter... ego!"


    "Alter ego?" , Devil Garth smirked, "Your time with your truth has ended. You have failed to realise the truth. It''s time for you to change your company! Since alter ego failed to make you realise the truth with his methods, it''s time for you to taste my methods!"


    Garth was stunned. He realised something. That priest''s medicine pill didn''t work. In fact, it worsened the situation. Garth want to go back and kill that bastard Priest who messed up with his Life.


    Garth asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "What am I going to do?" , Devil Garth smiled evilly, "You will see for yourself. You are going to experience something you never experienced in your life before.


    Garth had a bad feeling. In fact, after looking at his surrounding he knew that something bad is going to happen. This atmosphere, this location, everything gave him a bad feeling.


    "please don''t do anything to me!" , Garth begged literally, "I beg you please don''t do anything to me!"


    " Do you think I am really that easy to deal with?" , Devil Garth smiled and said, "Don''t forget something I''m not your true I''m your worst nightmare!"


    Garth was jolted. The eerie feeling he had has gone from bad to worse.The set up and location has already given him the bad feeling. But the words from the devil Garth has made it even worse. Even before anything started he knew that things are going to be very nasty. He had a feeling that the torture from the devil Garth is going to be even much worse than the torture of the alter ego.


    The alter ego slowly walked towards the Garth. Each step taken by the Devil Garth Raised the sound of his own heartbeat. He didn''t know how things had gone this far. All he did was a simple execution of a sinner. This wasn''t the first time he did something like this. But he never felt bad about it. But today things have started to totally weird. He doesn''t understand how things have gone this far.


    When Garth was looking in fear, the Devil Garth pulled Garth''s eyes out! Garth screamed in pain. He was now half blind. Blood was gushing out of his eye sockets. Looking at its own situation he had only one thought in his mind. Only one word could describe his current situation.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Hell!


    That''s right. Hell! He was in hell. That''s all he knows how to Describe the situation right now. He couldn''t find any other word to describe his experience right now. He wanted to die. But he knew that even his own death wasn''t in his own control. He''s own fate was under the control of the devil who is standing right in front of him. The very same devil who is looking at him, smiling and at the same time showing his evil face.


    While Garth was thinking all this in despair, The Devil Garth came forward once again. He was holding a knife which was in the molten State. The molten state was as red as a magma. It was shining with a hellfire. Looking at this molten state knife Garth has a bad feeling in his heart.


    While Garth was looking with this one eye, that Devil Garth came forward and started to peel his skin. Garth screamed in horrible voice. But there was no one who could hear his horrible screams and take at least a pity on him. After all they were in the middle of a hellish desert. There was no one around them.


    As Garth was in his worst nightmare, the devil Garth brought a huge amount of magma from who knew where and poured it all on Garth!


    Garth whose skin was peeled very badly was already in a nightmare. When burning magma was poured on him, the word nightmare also paled in front of the experience he was having right now.


    Then suddenly there were about sixty people appeared right in front of him all of the sudden. Garth couldn''t be anymore familiar with these faces. All this mess started because of these people. The people who appeared in front of him were Sitaram and others. Garth felt as if his despair was about to reach another level.


    All of them asked in unison, "Why?"


    "You killed someone. And you framed us for your sins."


    "Feril is an evil person. He deserves to die!" , Garth shouted.


    "Then what about us?" , They asked, "Do we deserve to die?"


    Garth gritted his teeth. He said, "In the path of peace, if one had to sacrifice innocents, then it is fine. The God will take good care of you in the afterlife."


    "We didn''t come here for your God''s care."


    "We don''t care about the God."


    "We came here for our future."


    "And why should we seek the care from the Gods who we never knew of?"


    "You are a sinner! The sinner who is using the name God to shift your crimes on others!"


    "You are a coward who is afraid to admit your sins. You are a coward!"


    "Sinner!"


    "Coward!"


    "Sinner!"


    "Coward"


    "Sinner!"


    "Coward!"


    "Sinner!"


    "Coward!"


    "STOP IT!!!" , Garth screamed. The painful words from illusionary Sitaram and others were even more painful than when his skin was peeled. He killed so many people before. But he never had this kind of encounter. But this time, he wanted to die in peace.

 511 DEVIL GARTH’S CONDITIONS

    Garth was in a total despair. He wanted to die, but he knew that even his own death was not under his control. He knew that all he had to do was bear the suffering.


    But if it was physical suffering, he could endure it to some extent. But mental related things were definitely not Garth''s forte. He truly sucked in this area. And the vision of Sitaram and others turned things from worse to nightmare. He suddenly remembered what that Devil Garth introduced himself as.


    "I am your worst nightmare!"


    And Garth truly agreed with it. Garth sighed. He suddenly started to miss his alter ego. It might sound absurd or stupid. But comparing to Devil Garth, that alter ego was far better. At least, he had a room to yell or scold or argue with his alter ego. But in front of this Devil Garth, he couldn''t even open his mouth.


    Garth looked at Sitaram and others who were insulting him. He looked at the people who were blaming him. He couldn''t see it. He couldn''t take it. He just wanted to die in peace. But if his death itself wasn''t under his own control, then he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Devil Garth said, "You need to answer them. They are the one who are suffering for your sins."


    "I don''t understand!" , Garth dared and said, "I mean no disrespect. But I think they are under good care. Even though they are going to die, they were going to be taken care by the God. I am not going against you. But this is just my doubt."


    Garth dared to say everything he said just now. But he knew that if this Devil Garth takes negatively, then it will be equal to calling for even more suffering. So he ended the question with the word "doubt".


    The Devil Garth smirked and said, "You truly don''t know? Heh! You killed many people. And you were told that it was the missions from the God. But let me ask you a question where exactly is this God? Why don''t he show up? Why would he kill people? If every person you killed is a sinner, then what are you? The one who let innocents take the blame for your sins? There is an old saying. "You can let hundreds of innocents go. But you shouldn''t let even one innocent take punishment." But you did the same thing. In fact, you let not one, but sixty innocents die. If it was unintentional, then it''s alright. But it was pretty much intentional."


    "But this was the God''s orders!" , Garth saw a ray of hope. So he dragged the conversation.


    "God? Heh! How naive?" , Devil Garth said, "I don''t understand where did you put your brain. What kind of God would let innocents die? Most importantly, do God truly exist?"


    He said something stupid, "Then why should I believe in you?"


    Devil Garth smiled. He said, "How naive? I thought you have changed after all this. But it looks like you need my best company a little more."


    Garth was shocked. He suddenly remembered how naive he truly was. He was the one who is suffering here. And the other party was the one who was torturing him. He lost his sanity for a moment and said something which he shouldn''t have.


    Devil Garth walked forward. Each step he took was like a giant mountain which he couldn''t lift.


    "I am sorry." , Garth plead, "Give me one more chance. I will definitely not let you down. I will promise you."


    But Devil Garth didn''t stop his advance. He continued with his advancement and started the same torture again. Like skin peeling, pouring magma, and stuff.


    One day!


    Ten days!


    One month!


    One year!


    Ten years!


    Hundred years!


    Hundred years passed in a blink of an eye. In these hundred years, Devil Garth tortured Garth. The torture drills were same everyday. In these hundred years, Garth started to experience some changes within himself. He felt he was changing with every day torture.


    Today the Devil Garth came and stood in front of Garth. Garth looked at the Devil Garth and didn''t feel anything. In fact, he was expecting him. After all, same things were happening for the past hundred years. Today wasn''t any exception.


    As he strengthened his will and prepared mentally for the torture, the Devil Garth said, "From today onwards, I will start a new set of drills. What do you say?"


    Garth was stunned. Honestly, for the past hundred years, he went numb with the torture. But a new set of torture methods are something he couldn''t imagine. He was tired. He was nailed to the wooden pole for the past hundred years. He wants to die. He don''t want anything else.


    "No. Please, I beg you." , Garth begged once again, "Just tell me what exactly I am supposed to do in order to get normal. I will do anything you say. Please let me go."


    "So will you do anything I ask you to do?" , Devil Garth asked.


    "Anything! Anything you ask me, I will definitely do it without fail!" , Garth who saw a hope said expectedly.


    Devil Garth said, "Then you had to surrender! You need to surrender and tell the entire truth to that City Lord! You should admit all your previous sins and reveal the mastermind behind all this. Remember! You should not miss even a single crime you have committed!"


    "But..." ,Garth said, "It''s been hundred years since I am here. Those people might be dead by now."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "This is hell!" ,Devil Garth said, "Here you might have spent hundred years. But in the outside world it is equal to one hour!"


    "What?" , Garth was stupefied. But he knows what his priorities are at the moment. So he said, "I will do it. I will surrender to the City Lord! I will make sure that those innocents were released without fail. And I will reveal all my previous crimes as well. And I will definitely reveal the true mastermind behind all this."


    "Good!" , Devil Garth said, "But don''t play any games with me. Even if you commit suicide or died before you met all my conditions, I can still bring you back to this world. Even in the afterlife!"


    "I won''t give you that chance!" , Garth said, "I will surrender immediately!"

 512 INVITATION FOR THE EXECUTION

    Garth suddenly opened his eyes. He looked around and found out that he was in the same room which he was familiar with a hundred years ago. Of course, the hundred years span was his own personal experience. In the real world, only one hour passed.


    Garth wouldn''t have learnt this truth if The Demon Garth wouldn''t have told him that one year in the real world is equal to hundred years in the hell he was in.


    Garth sighed. If it wasn''t for the warning from the Demon Garth he would have definitely committed suicide. But the Demon Garth said that even if he committed suicide he could still be dragged into the hell!


    Garth definitely don''t want to go back to hell. Honestly, he was fed off with his own life to the point where he will get peace only if he died. So why would he care if the Church he worked for stays alight or doomed. He doesn''t care about anything anymore. All he wants to do is to die peacefully. If he is going to be doomed, then he will definitely drag the people behind him into this mess. And coincidentally, the Demon Garth wants the same thing. So it''s kind of win-win situation. So he didn''t care about anything anymore.


    "How are you feeling, child!" , Pope asked.


    Garth sat down. He looked at the Pope and smiled. He said in delightful tone, "I am fine now! That alter ego has left. I don''t see him anymore. Thank you priest Sully!"


    "Don''t mention it, child!" , Priest Sully smiled and said, "It was my duty!"


    Garth smiled. But no one knew that it was just a fake smile. No one knew that the thing Garth was about to do will bring a huge calamity upon them.


    "What exactly happened, child?" , Pope asked, "Can you tell us now?"


    "I don''t know My Lord!" , Garth said, "After your orders, I went straight to the warehouse and slept. And you already knew what happened next."


    "This is strange." , Pope looked up and said, "You have killed many people in the past. But nothing like this has happened before. But why now all of the sudden? I don''t know. But I feel like you were delibrately put in this situation."


    Garth was stunned. He suddenly remembered something and said, "My Lord! You are right! How did I forget this?"


    "What happened?" , Pope asked hastily.


    Garth then told about Arjun''s medical pill which he buyed just outside the warehouse. Pope and others were stunned. They suddenly understood just what kind of danger they were in right now. And what was worse is that they learned about it now.


    "Tell me!" , Pope shouted almost, "Who is he? How does he looks like? Tell me every details about that person."


    Garth was shocked when he looked at the angry Pope. This was the first time he had seen ever peaceful Pope this angry. This shows just how grave the situation is.


    Garth then started to describe how Arjun and Rick looks like. After completing his description, Garth said, "My Lord! I think it''s pointless to search them based on only their facial description. I think they were wearing a disguise. If they have the guts to appear in front of me, then they will definitely come with changed faces."


    "You are right." , Pope gave it a thought and said it. Hde knew just how grave the situation more than anyone else. As a Pope, he has the highest authority in the Church matters. And of course, he has the highest amount of sensitive information more than anyone else as well. No one knows better than anyone else, that if the truth was revealed, then what kind of punishment they will receive from the Sovereign of Deception! He just don''t want his church to fall in this mess.


    He said, "After three days, those people are going to be executed, right? Then I will personally go this time. As the resident of the city, the City Lord has given an invitation to all the influecial people, organizations, families. On that day, I will personally go."


    "But my lord!" , Priest Sully said, "Wouldn''t it lead towards too much of a commotion if you personally go to such a small matter?"


    "You are right!" , Pope sighed and said, "We don''t have much time. If we try to look for those two people who gave Garth those pills, then we will definitely run out of time. We won''t find them. But if my guess is right, then those people has some kind of relationship with the prisoners. They will definitely attend the exexution."


    "If they will attend the execution, then they will definitely try to expose us by using any methods possible." , Bishop said.


    "That''s right." , Pope sighed and said, "That''s why I am going personally. I will do my best to capture them before they do expose us. Or else, we would be exposed."


    "But My Lord, how are you going to find them in the middle of such a huge crowd?" , Grath asked a little terrified.


    Pope said, "Believe in God, My Child! God has many ways to help us. I will take the Divine Plan from the Almighty God! Then we will follow it. The God would never abandon us. The God will definitely show us the way."


    Everyone nodded their heads. This is the matter of the God''s prestige. The God will definitely help them for sure. This is the unquestionable faith that they had in the God.


    "But this is an emergency!" , Pope said, "This is the situation where the possibility of extinction is very high. Even though the God won''t let that happen, we should not sit idly either. So summon the protection army. Ask them to divide themselves into three teams. The first team will be enquiring the arrival of all the newcomers. No matter how many of them are, kill them with no mercy. The second team will try to search for those two people. If they found those two people who gave that whatever pill to Garth, then they had to capture them alive. If they showed any signs of resistance, then kill them immediately. We can''t afford to take the risk at the moment. And for the third team. Their duty is to keep an eye on the City Lord Manor. If they find any suspicious people, then they should kill them unanimously."


    "Am I clear?" , Pope asked.


    "Yes, sir!" , everybody replied.

 513 GARTH’S WORRIES

    Garth looked at the hasty departing officials of the Church of Deception! He sighed. He wanted to surrender to the City Lord! But with the Pope around him, how would he surrender? Not to mention that the Church would put their eyes on him for sure.


    Even though they were nice to him, they wouldn''t stop keeping an eye on him. Garth''s experience working for the church told him everything. And he had quite an impression on the Pope! The Pope was always calm and cool. He never saw him losing his calm.


    But today was the first time everyone saw Pope''s angry side. And it was definitely quite scary. And Pope decided to personally attend the execution of the prisoners. He will definitely put an eye on him. Garth didn''t know how to escape Pope''s eyes and surrender to the City Lord! And there is one more person whom he had to be wary about.


    Jinx!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    That''s right! Jinx was not only his father, but the chief elder of the City Lord, Ferlin! He will definitely be close to the City Lord during the execution. The more close he is to the City Lord, the more difficult Garth''s plan to surrender would be. And if things gone south, then his father won''t hesitate to even kill him! After all, the one who dragged him into the Church of Deception was none other than his father himself. And as the person who gave birth and raised him, Garth was sure that his father would definitely kill him.


    Garth was sure that his plans are not going to be executed that simply. He sighed. He realised that there was someone who backed those sixty people who were framed for the sin he committed. And by the way he was tortured physically without any weapons... that scene was still deeply engraved within his heart. And he don''t want to go to that hellish world again. He preferred to die rather than experience that hell again.


    If he was forced to take that pill once, then there are plenty of ways for that person to make him consume that pill again. And he don''t want something like that to happen.


    .....


    Arjun and Rick who watched the entire scene also started to make their plans. Since Pope is personally making his trip towards the City Lord Manor after three days, then that was the perfect thing what they wanted to see. But the only problem is with the next step of their plans. The phase is not only risky, but it is also very difficult.


    Rick said, "Boss! Since they are going to dispatch the Protection Army, things will be much more difficult for us."


    "Don''t worry!" , Arjun smiled and said, "We have the Blueprint of the City Lord Manor! It is risky and difficult. But it is not impossible! No matter what, we are going to execute third and final phase of our plan tonight."


    "Tonight?" , Rick was stunned, "But the blueprint we have is incomplete! It''s something we prepared from Jimmy''s memories. I think it''s not enough for us to infiltrate the City Lord Manor!"


    "Why do you think I chose War Realm among all the subsidiary realms?" , Arjun asked.


    "Isn''t it for the sake of battle experience?" ,Rick said a little uncertain.


    "That''s one of the reason!" ,Arjun said, "Battle experience could be accumulated in any part of the universe. After all, there is no such thing as peace in any realm. Even God Realm or Celestial Realm is also not any exception. But these realms has the cultivators who could force or kill us without any hesitation or problem. I felt that War Realm is the place we could try our luck. Because according to the books I read in the library, the strongest person in the War Realm has the cultivation base of fifth awakening stage!"


    Rick nodded his head in agreement. As a cultivator it was a common instinct for anyone to learn the name of the strongest person in the new place they went. So it was easy to find such a basic details.


    Arjun continued, "But these cultivators with the cultivation base of fourth or fifth awakening stage experts exist in the Royal Capital. Why would any of them exist in such a mere City?"


    Rick understood what Arjun''s intentions are. Even if the cultivators who are going to guard the City Lord Manor are strong, but according to his estimations, Rick believed that these Protection Army of the Church of Deception would have cultivation base around second or third awakening stage. And with their methods and capabilities, Rick believed that they can infiltrate the City Lord Manor easily.


    Rick found no reason for him not able to infiltrate the City Lord Manor. Nothing could stop him for sure. Or else, it would be waste for them to have the status of the Universe Will and the Void respectively!


    "Are you nervous?" , Arjun asked.


    "What, No!" , Rick replied immediately. He refused to believe that he is coward.


    "Then, do you have confidence in infiltrating the City Lord Manor?" , Arjun asked.


    "Of course! I have confidence in the infiltration of the City Lord Manor!" , Rick replied.


    "Then why are you thinking too much about it?" , Arjun asked.


    "That..." , Rick was speechless. He didn''t know how to reply.


    "Just kidding!" ,Arjun said, "Whatever! Take your nap. We need to stay awake during the night time. So sleep now."


    "What about Ben and others?" , Rick asked.


    They rented sixty rooms in the hotel. After getting information from Behemoth, Arjun immediately called them back. And after renting thirty rooms, a room was shared by two people. Obviously, as the childhood friends, both Arjun and Rick shared one room.


    Arjun said, "Let them enjoy their lives for now. It will only be we two who will work tonight. So sleep."

 514 THE WEAPON KNOWN AS HONESTY

    Night has fallen. Since the death of their young master, the guards were strictly punished. As the captain of the guards, Gail was held responsible for the irresponsibility for Feril''s death.


    As for why?


    The reason is simple. The Gaurds were supposed to protect Feril at all time. Even if the Great Elder Jinx asked them to go for the patrol, they shouldn''t have forgotten their duties.


    What was their primary duty?


    It was to protect Feril. This was the reason why they were hired to begin with. But after receiving their orders, instead of staying one or two behind, all of them left for patrol. They neglected their primary duties completely!


    City Lord was pissed. He even yelled and asked where exactly they put their brains while going to patrol. And as the captain of the entire guards, Gail was given the shouting of his lifetime.


    Gail was pissed as well. But how can he shout back. He found no reason to do that. Who asked him to neglect his primary duties and go for the patrol? He was sure that if they weren''t the elites of the entire army for the City Lord, today the City Lord would have killed them all. After all, elite teams are hard to find in the War Realm. No matter how angry a leader is, no one would kill his or her elite team. City Lord was not any exception.


    Gail was frustrated for his cheap mistake. With the yelling from the City Lord, Gail took out all his frustration on his men. He shouted and almost beat down the entire team who were responsible for Feril''s protection. And since then, they were keeping an eye on every part of the City Lord Manor. They would kill even a fly if it approaches the City Lord Manor. They not only lost their face. But with the failure of their jobs, they also lost their honour and face as the elite team. They had to show the world why they were called as the elite team.


    But what they didn''t know is that there were three man team each were keeping an eye on the City Lord Manor. They all wore the similar looking dress. And each team were guarding each side of the City Lord Manor. They were none other than the God''s Protection Army of the Church of Deception.


    Since the moment they received their orders, the God''s Protection Army kept a tight watch on the surrounding of the City Lord Manor. They were given the full rights to kill any suspecious looking person around the City Lord Manor. Since their Church''s future was leaning towards the extinction more, the Pope became restless until the issue is solved. So he has given the highest amount of orders in dealing with the people who bore danger for their survival.


    During night time, they would be at their highest vigilence. They keep an eye on every part of the City Lord Manor. Like doors, windows, walls etc. Since the infiltration has highest probability during the night time, Pope asked them to kill anyone found even near the City Lord Manor without mercy.


    Even though they were keeping an eye on the City Lord Manor with all their attention, they didn''t know that there are two people who were looking at their direction. These two people didn''t release any aura. So it became impossible for them to realise or pinpoint Arjun and Rick.


    When both of them were in the line of sight, the God''s Protection Army became alert.


    "Stop there!" , One of them shouted.


    Arjun and Rick stopped right there. Looking at the obedience from Arjun and Rick, the God''s Protection Army lowered their vigilance a little. But not entirely. After all, according to the information they received, the number of people who targeted Garth were two. And the people who were stopped by them are also two.


    So they didn''t put their guard down. In fact, they would have killed them immediately, if it wasn''t the outskirts of the City Lord Manor.


    Who are you?" ,All of them walked towards Arjun and Rick and asked.


    "We are the one you people are searching for!" ,Arjun smiled and said.


    Arjun''s honest answer made the people of the God''s Protection Army speechless. Their mind went blank for a month. Arjun was honest. But isn''t he honest a little too much?


    The people from the God''s Protection Army suddenly came back to their senses. They suddenly remembered their reasons. They immediately started to prepare their attacks.


    But Arjun and Rick were faster. The terms "God''s Protection Army" might sound cool. But they were nothing but the bunch of middle or late stages of the First Awakening Stage experts.


    Rick is a first awakening stage expert. Moreover, he is at the Fourth Level of Divine Origin Stage! But Rick''s foundation was solid and stable which boosted his battle capabilities. He was someone who reached the Level 19 before entering the first awakening stage. And his status as the Universe Will has further boosted his battle capabilities. Rick could fight the peak stage of the first awakening stage experts even if he is at fourth Level of Divine Origin Stage.


    As for Arjun... there is nothing to say. He is at the 10th Level of Immortal Origin Stage. His status as a Void already made him a monster. Needless to say, his battle strength which could rival even the initial stages of third awakening stage expert.


    When they had such an advantage, how could a bunch of first awakening stage experts match them? Arjun used the Soul Shaking Art and killed them without even touching them. All the members of the God''s Protection Army died just like that.


    This was obvious. Soul Shaking Art is a mental type attack. One need to have extraordinary mental strength and mental state to at least stay conscious. But the fact which Arjun himself doesn''t know about himself is that, his Mental State and Mental Strength has already made a multiple breakthroughs and entered the world of a concept known as Mental Energy.

 515 AN IMPORTANT LESSON

    Of course! If Arjun''s honest answer didn''t surprise them for a moment, things wouldn''t have gone so smoothly. After Arjun revealed that the one whom the Church of Deception was looking was him, the minds of the God''s Protection Army went numb. They were all stunned for a moment. And this element of surprise was enough for Arjun and Rick to make their move.


    Things went far easier than expected. There was no sound or commotion made during this entire operation. Everything went swiftly.


    They cleaned up everything. Before double checking that they didn''t leave any traces behind, they decided to leave.


    "Let''s go!" , Arjun said.


    "Yes!" , Rick replied.


    Both of them then gave a quick observation about whatever they can. During afternoon, they used the Stardust Spying Insects in order to know everything related to the City Lord Manor.


    Before they had a vague idea about the architecture of the City Lord Manor. Using the memories of Jimmy and others, Arjun made a blueprint. But this blueprint didn''t give them any hope as the information was limited.


    But after sending the Stardust Spying Insects, Arjun received the information he needed. He even got the information about the rooms, secret halls, treasure halls and even the information related to all the traps installed in the City Lord Manor.


    Using this abundant amount of information from the Stardust Spying Insects, Arjun formed complete blueprint and drew it on a paper. After quickly memorising everything, they threw the blueprint in a fire in order to scrub all the evidences. And using the blueprint in their minds, both Arjun and Rick decided to invade the City Lord Manor.


    Arjun used the Yin-Yang Eyes and scanned the entire manor. They became speechless to see the number of guards placed in the City Lord Manor. They were practically everywhere. And each and every one of them were paying vigilance at their best. There wasn''t even a single person who weren''t distracted.


    Arjun saw these many guards during the afternoon time through the Stardust Spying Insects. But they felt that it was normal. And with the limited vision from the cameras placed in the Stardust Spying Insects, Arjun didn''t see these many numbers. And with the primary goal of drawing a blueprint in their minds, they didn''t pay that much attention previously. But now the invasion is going to be much tougher than they expected.


    Arjun gritted his teeth. He was furious with himself because of his careless actions. This small carelessness might be fatal for his future plans.


    "A person shouldn''t neglect even a small matters. This small matters which you neglect might turns fatal in the future. "


    Fortunately, the Stardust Spying Insects are close to invisible. They are so tiny that even a naked eyes won''t see them even if they put their entire attention. So his operation in the afternoon went smoothly. Or else, his carelessness might cause the lives of his family.


    Even though the City Lord promised that he is not going to kill his family with Jimmy, the future is unpredictable. No one can predict the future. What if the City Lord changes his mind and kills his family? Arjun don''t want to take that risk. Until his family is released from the prison, he won''t be at peace.


    Another lesson learned!


    Arjun told himself in his heart. He even told Rick about everything that he thought so far. Rick didn''t say anything. He admitted honestly what Arjun said.


    Since his childhood he never saw his grandfather Gutherson praising anyone. He only praised one person in his life. And that is Sitaram. So Rick always has a favourable opinion about Sitaram. And after meeting him finally, that favourable opinion strengthened even further. So whenever Sitaram thought him anything... be it about cultivation or about battle tactics or moral lessons, Rick would always pay his entire attention.


    So when Arjun said what was going on in his mind, Rick silently acknowledged it. After all, even he was thought by Sitaram about this. But today they have neglected this small matter which might prove lethal to them. Deep down, even Rick felt guilty for forgetting such an important lesson.


    "What should we do then?" ,Rick asked.


    Arjun lost in his thoughts. They neglected such a small matter. And they are paying for it. Arjun sighed. This is not the moment for regrets. He need to calm down first.


    Phew!


    Argent took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and after a moment he opened it again. He use the Yin-Yang Eyes, and scanned the City Lord Manor once again. There are a total of 391 guards in the City Lord Manor. And judging from the aura they''re releasing, it looks like none of them were relaxed. Each and every guard were at high alert. And this brought complications for Arjun and Rick.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun took a huge breath. He once again looked at the guards in the City Lord Manor using Yin-Yan Eyes. The City Lord Manor has seven floors in total. There are five floors which are visible to everyone. But there are two more floors which exists underground. One of the two floors that existed underground contains weapons, Golds, Spirit Stones etc.


    While the second underground floor contains the prison cells where prisoners are held. Jimmy and others were imprisoned in one of these cells.


    The existence of the underground floors is a secret which only the most trusted people of the City Lord knows it. Even Feril, City Lord''s precious dead son doesn''t know about it''s existence. After all, Feril was an irresponsible person. So the City Lord never trusted him with the sensitive secrets.


    There was a secret passage through which one could enter these underground floors. Jimmy and others eyes were blinded temporarily before they were led to the underground prison.


    But they didn''t know that while they were blinded, Jimmy used the Yin-Yan Eyes and he saw everything he needs to see. And through Jimmy''s memories, Arjun had a deeper understanding about the City Lord Manor.


    Arjun looked at the top of the City Lord Manor. There were less people on the top of the City Lord Manor. There were only three. But on the top floor, that is, on the fifth floor visible for the outsiders, there were no guards. The guards might be inside. But on the veranda, there were no one left.


    "I have a plan." , Arjun said, "Even though it''s risky and the outcome is uncertain, it''s worth a shot."

 516 ENTERING THE REST ROOM OF THE CITY LORD

    Arjun was in a disadvantageous situation here. There was no doubt about it. But if there exists any favourable situation for him is, there is one spell that can greatly help Arjun.


    Portals!


    That''s right! Portals. Portals can transfer a person or anything from one place to another instantly.


    Arjun used the Time element on his right hand. He further ignited the Space Element his left hand. He combined the two elements into one. A portal formed.


    Arjun ignited the Portal of Destination on top of the City Lord Manor. He ignited the Portal of Source near to them. Using the Portal of Source they passed through the Portal of Destination. And as for the Portal of Destination, it was none other than the rooftop of the City Lord Manor.


    And just like that, they reached their first destination in the City Lord Manor. Arjun then looked at the guards who were guarding the City Lord Manor. He concealed even his breathing in order not to make any voice. Of course, Rick did it as well.


    Arjun and Rick started to walk towards the entrance that will lead to the fourth floor. They stayed patient and dodged all the possible vigilance from the guards. They even removed their shoes in order not to make any noise.


    After reaching entrance, they stopped there. Because the entrance has some traps installed. If they were careless and walked through the entrance, then the hidden trap would trigger and both of them would be dead even before they knew what was going on.


    Arjun learned about all the possible traps through the Stardust Spying Insects this afternoon. So he was prepared well beforehand. And as for the formation using which they formed the hidden traps, Arjun studied it. And it didn''t take even ten minutes to understand the formation. With the accumulated knowledge from the City of Light, Arjun was able to comprehend the formation even without using the Unique Dao of Comprehension!


    Arjun could simply use the Portal to pass through the hidden trap. But he didn''t. In fact, he couldn''t. Because the Portal was created using the Natural Elements of Time and Space which makes it an ordinary portal.


    As an ordinary portal, Arjun knew that he might be able to create the Portals. But it is just an ordinary portal. And ordinary portals that was created using the ten natural elements has it''s plenty of limitations. And unable to create ordinary portals through formation is one of them.


    This is the huge limitation it has. If Arjun wants to have the privilege for his portals to breach the hidden traps, protecting formation or any other things, then he at least should have the Dao of Portal!


    Arjun gave up thinking about it temporarily. He looked at the door which was designed with the hidden traps. He easily undid the hidden trap mechanism. After the door opened silently, both of them entered the door and immediately and noiselessly shut it down. Arjun then constructed the formation once again with the same previous formula. It was obviously in order not to raise any trouble or traps.


    After entering through the door, Arjun once again used the Yin-Yan Eyes and scanned the entire building. After noting down the location and the number of guards in the fourth floor, they timed and using portal, they dodged the eyesight of all the guards. And finally they reached the door that will lead to the third floor.


    Since they already knew the working mechanisms of the hidden trap of every door, it became easy for them to undo the traps and enter the third floor.


    They used the same strategy and entered the second floor. And that''s it. This was their destination. The room City Lord lives exist in the second floor. And of course, they managed to get this news thanks to the Stardust Spying Insects.


    Very swiftly they reached the room where the City Lord rests. But to their bad luck, there were two guards who were guarding near the entrance to the room for the City Lord.


    "What should we do now?" , Rick transmitted a voice through mental communication.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Arjun thought for a moment. He then got an idea. He transmitted his plan to Rick through mental connection. Rick''s eyes lit up. He smiled and started to prepare for Arjun''s plan to put into action.


    Both of them learned <<Size Manipulation Technique>>. Using it, they could either become a giant. Or they can manipulate their body to the size smaller than even Ants. Arjun used this very same technique to become a giant to slay Molane back then.


    Arjun and Rick used the same technique once again. But unlike last time, Arjun used it to shrink his body to the size of an Ant. In fact, they manipulated it to the size even smaller than an Ant. The reason is simple. It was to be safe.


    After manipulating their size, they concealed their presence and aura to it''s limit. Arjun could tell that the guards has the aura of a peak of the second awakening stage. Arjun might fool their vigilance easily. But Rick who is at the middle stage of the first awakening stage probably couldn''t. So Arjun helped him by putting extra effort. He used his Void Qi to suppress Rick''s aura to it''s fullest.


    After they were done with their preparations, they marched towards the entrance. In order to be more cautious and careful, they minimised the sound made from their shoes. They knew that the sound won''t come from their shrieked body. But cautious approach is better than careless. Even the small matters shouldn''t be neglected. They learned their lesson not long ago. So they implemented it right away.


    After cautiously reaching the door, they entered through the narrow space of the door which exist at the bottom. The entrance to the City Lord sleeping room doesn''t have any protecting formation. It looks like the City Lord has a lot of faith in the guards who were guarding the entrance. It was definitely a fortunate encounter for Arjun and Rick. They took advantage of this fact and entered the resting place of the City Lord.

 517 EXECUTING THE PLAN

    Arjun looked at the sleeping wife of the City Lord. He then steadily walked towards her and placed his palm on her forehead. His Void Qi flowed through her pores and entered her body. Her aura dimmed down a little.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Rick who looked at the entire process didn''t understand why Arjun did what he did. He asked through mental connection, "What did you do to her?"


    "I put her in a deep sleep!" ,Arjun replied through the mental connection, "She is asleep. But when she wakes up tomorrow, she will wake up after two to three hours than her usual waking time."


    "Why?" ,Even though Rick has his guesses, he still asked to confirm.


    "To avoid any probable troubles." , Arjun said, "I don''t trust her. In fact, my trust in these so called wives started to waver. First, it was that Nege! Then Ringo! I had enough of it. They caused more harm to us in one way or other. Ringo is fine. But Nege.... You know the rest!"


    Rick didn''t say anything. He silently nodded his head in agreement. He had seen how cunning and viscous Nege was. In fact, just like Arjun, he was also a victim of her plot. He also suffered in a forest since the day he was born. He had no childhood memories which he could cherish. So he knew why Arjun has a bias towards the ladies. Especially the wives. And deep down in his heart, Rick agreed with Arjun.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, Arjun further continued, "And today whatever we are doing, the City Lord has to witness it. He has to without any failure. After all, it is the matter of life and death of our family. We can''t be careless."


    Arjun continued, "What if she is a spy for an enemy of the City Lord? What if she is the mastermind behind Feril''s death? What if she is the true mastermind behind everything that is happening?"


    Rick smiled. That''s right. This was their plan. It was so simple. To put the recording crystal he received from Behemoth in front of the City Lord. He might directly give it to the City Lord. But the City Lord will doubt it.


    "How did you get this recording crystal?"


    If City Lord ask him this question, what would Arjun say? He would remain speechless. He can''t even tell the truth. If he says that he went to the Hell who would believe it? And if he says that he received the recording crystal from the King of Hell personally, then what will happen? People will consider it as even greater joke than when Arjun said that he visited the hell personally.


    And disaster will fall on Arjun and Rick following this joke. And even if the world believes that Arjun went to the hell and brought the recording crystal from the City Lord personally, Arjun won''t reveal this fact. This is heaven''s top secret. The coexistence of heaven and hell, the universe''s multilayered structure is the secret which not even the Sovereigns of Laws knows. Needless to say, the small and weak cultivators like the City Lord and others.


    This was the plan Sitaram told jimmy. It was simple to hear. But at the same time, it was difficult to execute.


    "Infiltrate the City Lord Manor and place the recording crystal in the private resting room of the City Lord. It was easy for ears to hear. But when it comes to execution of the plan, it was truly difficult. And both Arjun and Rick tasted that difficulty just now.


    As the sun rises from the east the next day, the city Lord will be wake up as per his usual timetable. He will definitely see the recording Chrystal place next to him. He will obviously be stunned. After all, under the heavy security if there comes a person right into his private resting room, then it is obvious that any person would get angry.


    After all, if someone could come without raising any alarm and place this recording crystal and leave quickly. Then it is obvious that next time someone would come to kill him and he will obviously be succeeded.


    Just security is not strong enough!


    The city Lord will definitely come to this conclusion. And he will obviously be pissed off. And he might kill all the guards in frustration.


    But Argent don''t care. His family''s life in danger. Even though those guards might die because of him, he won''t care. His bottom line is always been to protect his family. Only after the safety of his family and his friends the rest of the world comes to his mind. This is one of the reason why Arjun cultivates with great motivation.


    Arjun has to reason why he cultivates. The first one is to protect his family from any harm. And the second one is, he doesn''t like anyone controlling his fate. He wants to control his fate by himself. These two are the bottom line Arjun always maintains.


    He has talent. He has guts. There is no doubt about it. The fact that the ancient universe will and the Void chose him as their candidate proved everything. If he doesn''t have the talent, then such kind of supreme existences would never choose him as their candidates. And Arjuna always strongly believe that. If such supreme existence had seen something in him then he is either definitely talented.


    Or he might be used as a scapegoat for their own personal use. When the time comes they might use him until he is usable, and then they will throw him like a garbage. After all Arjun never believed that the void chose and Gave him the power of void for no reason.


    There is no free lunch.


    Arjun strongly believe that. Even though the void and never told him the true reason why he was created he knew that there is a very big reason behind it. Arjun trusted the void. But not completely. Until he learns the truth, he won''t trust anyone.

 518 GATHER OF ALL FOUR CHURCHES

    The day has finally come. Today was one of the day which might be recorded in the history of the entire city.


    One week ago, Feril, the Son of the City Lord was killed by a group of assassins. They were immediately captured and imprisoned in the prison of the City Lord Manor.


    City Lord Ferlin announced the Public Execution of the Criminals in the judgement ground located outside the City Lord Manor. Many influential people and organisations were invited to be the witness of the execution. Of course, since it is the public execution, the public of the entire city has come.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    And today the judgement ground was filled with crowd of people. The judgement ground is huge. At the east side of the ground, there was a huge building. The building consists of three floors.


    Every influential person like the City Lord has sone pavilions or sects who works under him. These sects and pavilions obviously forms their own army. It will be weird if they didn''t form any army of their own. Especially if you are the citizens of the War Realm. And these army of the sects or pavilions would fight for the City Lord on the battlefield.


    This is how the army system was formed in the War Realm! Become a king! Or serve under a king. This is the forte of the War Realm. And there are couple of organisations works for the City Lord. Or else the City Lord wouldn''t be in the place where he is right now.


    The small pavilions or sects were placed in the first floor of the building. This is the minimum respect they were given for their services towards the City Lord.


    On the second floor, the highly influential pavilions or organisation who works for the City Lord were placed. And the services they receive during the period of their stay in the second floor is greater than the people in the first floor. For example, there are beautiful girls who serve wine and provide hospitality according to the guests personal interest. But the people in the first floor doesn''t have this privilege.


    And on the third floor, all the elders and courtyard officials like the City Lord were placed. Since they work in the courtyard of the City Lord Manor, their status is obviously far greater than the influential people in the second floor.


    City Lord Ferlin is the devotee of the War God! This is the culture that City Lord followed since his childhood. In fact, this was the culture which was followed by the City Lord Ferlin''s ancestors. This culture was followed as the family trend for generations.


    So allowing the Church of War which he follows is the kind of respect he showed towards the War God. But just because he follows War God, he shouldn''t neglect other churches. If he showed bias between the church he follows and other churches, then he will attract negative opinion from the public. After all, in the world of politics, people''s positive opinion also matters the most. So all the higher officials of the all four Churches were allocated their seats in the third floor.


    The higher officials of the City Lord Courtyard were seated at the right side in the third floor. While the higher officials of the Churches were seated at the left side in the third floor. And in the middle, there was a grand looking chair which could resemble a throne of a king. And without any doubt, that seat was allocated for none other than the City Lord. As the host and the leader of the entire City, that Grand place could be occupied by none other than the City Lord himself.


    Taking this giant building as a pivotal point, a giant circular stadium was built. This circular stadium has series of steps in an ascending order. These steps were occupied by the commoners who came to watch the execution.


    Right at the centre of the ground there were sixty noose hanging on the wooden pole. This 60 nooses were arranged in order to hang Sitaram and others. This is the execution method that City Lord always arranges for all the sinners.


    The crowd finally gathered. Since they have nothing to do, they were chatting among themselves. The group of chitchatting were like whispers to hear.


    As they were whispering among themselves they found a Mechanical vehicle was approaching the stadium. There was a banner on top of the mechanical vehicle. After seeing the banner on top of the mechanical vehicle some part of the crowd started to cheer loudly. It came mostly from the barbarian and lustily people. There was a naked male and female black colour diagram on the banner. In fact that is the sketch of the banner. And this is disgusting manner belongs to the Church of The Lust!


    And It explains why only barbaric and lusty people cheered when the people from the Church of Lust appeared. After all all they ever think is nothing but females and lust. So as the church encourages this kind of people obviously they love this kind of church. The officials from the Church of Lust were received grandly and were led to the third floor.


    Similar situation appeared when the Church of Thief appeared. But unlike the lustily banner the Church of Thief''s banner is a little better. The banner has a black human shadow who wore a mask. It might be weird to describe, but it is a little better than the banner of the Church of Lust!


    What is the majority Of the crowd suddenly started to cheer loudly. Because this time the one who came is the higher officials of the Church of War. As the natives of the War Realm, it is obvious that among the four churches, the most of the people who worships is the War God. So they cheered for the charge of their own believe God.


    Looking at the commotion which was made when the Church of War appeared, The Pope of the Churches shook their heads in a little disappointment. But they didn''t show their disappointment on their face. After all this is the War Continent. And in the War Continent the Church of war has always poses the higher number of followers.


    As soon as all the three Churches appeared one after the other, they were received simultaneously. After the Pope of all three churches met and greeted each other, they were led to the third floor. Even the Pope of the Church of Lust who was led to the third floor stopped in order to meet the Pope of other Churches.


    Soon after some exchange of greetings out of courtesy, they finally entered the third floor. But when they entered the third floor, they were surprised when they found a group of people. They were completely stunned.

 519 THE DARK SECRETS OF THE CHURCHES

    Others might not know this but as a pope of their own respective churches, How could they don''t know the inside business with the gods? After all this popes Our experience cunning foxes. They could manipulate people''s mind. They have the capabilities to turn a weak minded person into a devotee of their own gods.


    They operate things based on the Law of their God. For example, if you take the Sovereign of War, then only with the War they could collect the divine essence. The very same divine essence which would help their God in their growth. And how could they collect the divine essence? It is only possible when the common people have faith in the God!


    If a common person have faith and devotion towards the God, then the God could receive the divine essence from that particular devotee. But if someone hates the God, Then it will lead to the formation of negative divine essence. The positive and divine essence will help the God in getting stronger. And at the same time, the negative divine essence will drain the power out of the God.


    It is the dark secret only the higher officials of a George knows. If an higher official of a church knows the secret of the God he serve, Then that higher official knows that, It is a similar case for other churches as well.


    If a Grand War takes place, Then it will form a positive and divine essence for the War God. It is the same principle works for the God of Deception. Only with the deception, The God of deception could get the positive divine essence. As the Pope of their respective churches, they knew this fact.


    So when they found the Church of deception present in the judgement ground ahead of anyone else, they knew that something was wrong.


    The cunning higher officials of their respective churches, Their brains started to spin rapidly. They started to analyse the reason behind the early appearance of the Church of the deception. And since they knew the inner secret behind the formation of a church, It didn''t take long for them to make some guesses.


    On what occasion, Today''s event was happening? The city lord ''s Son was assassinated. And judging from the information they receive the culprits were caught on the spot. But based on their own judgement there exist no concrete proof against the culprits. And yet they were being killed.


    They started to wonder what if this assassination was planned by the Church of deception. And what if they made some mistakes and it led to a chance for them being exposed? Since deception is the law of the God of deception, They felt that their analysis was the right. And since the Church of deception has the danger of being exposed, They came here very early in order to stop it.


    Since that is the case then it is reasonable for the Church of deception to be present on the judgement grand earlier than anyone else. If they have even a slim chance of catching the culprit who is going to expose them, then they will take that chance. After all, if their respective churches were in the similar situation then they would do the same thing as well.


    With just one glance they got the entire truth. They don''t have any soft corner towards other churches. In fact, if the other churches got destroyed, then they will have a chance for the increase in the number of the devotees for their respective churches. The one who gains massive profit were them. So they enjoy the fortune in the misfortune of the other churches.


    So they''re not going to help the Church of deception in any way. And the other reason is, it is the tactical understanding between these churches to not expose other churches of their wrongdoings. After all, it will definitely backfire on them. Their actions will indirectly expose their own wrongdoings. If that happens then the system of God will be in chaos. So it is a kind of tactical understanding between the churches to not mess with the business of other churches. It is a kind of win-win situation.


    So all the Popes nodded their heads and took their places. As for the matter with the Church of Deception, it has nothing to do with them. So they simply maintained silence.


    If the Popes of other Churches could figure it out, then how come the Pope of the Church of Deception doesn''t? He knew what exactly was going on in the minds of the Popes of the other Churches. But since they kept their mouths shut, he did the same thing tactically. After all, this is the tactical understanding between the Churches.


    As things were going that way, another similar level of commotion broke out. This time the commotion was as big as when the Church of War appeared. When these higher officials were wondering what was happening, they instinctively look at the source of the commotion.


    And what can make the similar commotion Which was as same as when the charge of War appeared? It was obviously from the appearance of the leader of the city. It came obviously because of appearance of the city lord Ferlin!


    City Lord Ferlin Silently walked to towards his seat. And of course his seat was designated in the third floor. It located between the higher officials who were seated at the right and the officials of the Church who were seated at the left.


    Of course the city Lord didn''t forget to greet The year officials of all the four churches. After all this is the minimum respect they had to pay for the likes of pope Of the churches.


    First it was obvious that he will go and pay respect to the Church of war. Followed by Church of the thief, Followed by Church of lust.


    And lastly when the City Lord appeared in front of the Pope of the Church of deception, Everyone anticipated some kind of drama. Even the pope of the Church of the Deception was a little nervous when city Lord was approaching them. But since it is a very experienced person the pope didn''t show the nervousness on his face. In fact, he maintained a smile on his face when the city Lord was coming to him.


    Under the wolflike glare from the Pope of other Churches who are anticipating a big drama were disappointed. There was no change of attitude of a change of expression from the city Lord.

 520 POPE’S REGRE

    The higher officials of all the other churches frowned when they saw the City Lord''s attitude. But they didn''t feel it weird though. Because the true mastermind behind the death of the son of the City Lord, it was just their speculation. They weren''t certain.


    That means, Feril''s death might have really nothing to do with the Church of Deception. They might have overthought about the situation. And the appearance of the Church of Deception might really be coincidence. So they didn''t bother too much about it. After all, the chances for the Church of Deception might be exposed, well, the chances are slim. They have definitely deceived the world before. Even though, the other Churches doesn''t have any concrete proof, they were certain about it.


    So, they thought that the one who killed Feril might be the Church of Deception. But that was just their speculation. It has no weight. So when the City Lord walked away from the Church of Deception''s Pope indifferently and casually, they felt that their previous speculation might be wrong. Maybe the death of the son of the City Lord has nothing to do with the Church of Deception. So they relaxed a bit.


    Other Popes might have thought nothing about it. But the Pope of the Church Deception was inwardly stunted. City Lord''s attitude truly surprised him. He felt something was wrong.


    He had proof for his speculation about the indifferent attitude City Lord Ferlin showed. He sent God''s Protection Army to spy the last night for any suspicious people roaming around the City Lord Manor. The night passed silently. But the next day he received a piece of shocking news. The twelve members from the God''s Protection Army which he sent to spy on the City Lord Manor went missing.


    That''s right. They went missing. They tried all the means of communication with them. But there was no response. A separate investigation team was sent to investigate it. But they returned empty handed. There was no trace of a battle. Everything was normal. There were no bodies. Or there were no missing equipment. Everything was weird.


    Based on the situation, Pope of the Church of Deception made some of his own speculations. But he came to a conclusion. The sudden disappearance of the God''s Protection Army might be those two people''s doing. They might have killed the God''s Protection Army soundlessly.


    The Pope knew just how strong the God''s Protection Army is. He knew it better than anyone else. And yet, they were killed without raising any commotion. Judging from the speculation he made, the Pope of the Church of Deception came to a conclusion about those two killers.


    Professional!


    Strong!


    They are strong. This time they were careless with their operation. Initially they tried to shift the blame on Feril''s followers. After all, they were not any good people either. But sudden appearance of Sitaram and his companions made them feel that they were good candidates to take the blame. And the fact that they came to the War Realm in order to make their living proved their situation.


    At least, that''s what they thought. And these speculations made them believe even more. Moreover, Feril''s followers had powerful and influential family background. So shifting the blame on Feril''s followers was a risky move. So shifting the blame on some nobodies was wise move. At least, that''s what Jinx said to the Pope of the Church of Deception.


    Even though the Pope was disappointed with Jinx''s attitude who changed the script in the last moment, Pope knew that he did that based on the situation. Even the Pope of the Church of Deception felt that Jinx''s sudden decision from the original plan was reasonable.


    But he didn''t think that the pawn he thought was easy to deal with had such a powerful background. They didn''t verify the background of Sitaram and his companions. If they had followed their original plan, then they might have faced a little difficulty, but at least, it wouldn''t have put them in a tricky situation like this. More they are paying for their carelessness. Their church''s future is hanging on the line. It is facing the path of destruction.


    The God of Deception was truly angry when he learned this truth. The pope knew what kind of temper the God of Deception has. It is indeed very nasty. The God of this option would punish his subjects even for a small tiny insignificant mistakes. Hi seeks perfection. No mistakes are allowed. Even if a small mistake was committed, you will see yourself in a big trouble. Needless to say, when a mistake was committed which might lead to the destruction of the Church of Deception. There is no need to imagine for the Port of the Church of the deception what kind of punishment he needs to wait for. One would never imagine what kind of punishment the God of the Deception would give you.


    So when top of the Church of deception reported everything to the Sovereign of Deception, He was prepared for the worst. And just as the rumours said the God of deception lost his temper in the process. He shouted. He almost killed the pope of the Church of the Deception.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Go and fix your damn mistake! If you don''t even do that then I will give you a punishment that is even worse than death."


    This is the reply received from the God of the Deception. The Pope sighed. He knew that he is in a big trouble. Even if the worst came and the Church of Deception was destroyed, he is not going to escape from what''s going to come. There is no way an insignificant And like in Canton where the pressure from a giant mountain. He will die even before you know how he died. There is no way a mortal can go up against a God! This is an ironclad rule. And he is also not an exception.


    As the Pope of the Church of the Deception was lost in his thoughts the City Lord walk towards the centre of the ground. The Pope has come back to the reality. He knew the time has come.

 521 CITY LORD FERILS REQUES

    City Lord walked towards his chair. He looked at his family. His wife Laurel. His elder son, Norte. None of them has smile on their face. And it is expected though. They just lost one of the family member. So how could they smile at this moment? Especially today. Today is the day when his late family member is going to get the justice for his death.


    Laurel walked towards the City Lord. There were tears in her eyes which she controlled forcefully. She said, "You need to kill them in the worst way possible!"


    "Don''t worry." , City Lord Ferlin smiled and said, "Everyone will get what they deserve. I promise you. I promise you that the people who are involved in our son''s murder won''t walk out of the judgement ground alive.


    City Lord Ferlin sighed. Hi said, "The one needs to get the redemption, will get the redemption. The people who needs to be punished, will be punished. Those who needs to be released will be released. Those who needs to be compensated will be compensated. Today everything will be settled down. I promise you. When everything is over, you will be surprised. You will get the biggest surprise of your life. And the surprise won''t be pleasant one. I hope that you will bear with whatever is going to happen today."


    Laurel was flabbergasted. She asked, "I don''t understand. What do you mean by that?"


    "You will know very soon." , City Lord Ferlin smiled and said.


    He didn''t speak anymore. He stood right in front of the balcony in the third floor and looked at the common people. Generally the commoners would cheer, shout and praise the City Lord. But this time they were all dead silent. They knew that this is not the time to cheer. In the previous occasions they used to cheer loudly because the prisoners back then has nothing to do with the city Lord or his family. So days to cheer, Praise and do whatever they can to place the City Lord.


    But this time the situation is entirely different. This time the occasion on which the prisoners are going to be executed is because of the assassination of the precious son of the City Lord. So the crowd was clever enough not to cheer for their City Lord. Because it will definitely poke the wounded heart of the City Lord.


    And it looks like the city Lord Understood what was going through the crowds'' heart. He sighed. And then he said, "Good morning to everyone. We finally meet again. But I never thought that this time we meet on this occasion. I know why you people are so quiet today. But I don''t want to waste your precious time. So let''s start this already."


    City Lord shouted, "Bring the prisoners on the ground."


    That crowd immediately came back to the life. They started to boo very loudly.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The crowd immediately started to shout loudly. They were encouraging the executioners to kill the Prisoners immediately. Of course this is a kind of cheers towards the City Lord. In order to make the thing even more difficult for the prisoners they started to throw the stones.


    Most of the stones missed it''s target. But the number of people present in the commomer section was not small. After all, the population in a city is definitely not small. Even though most of the stones missed it''s target, there were plenty of stones which didn''t. The executioners who always performed their duties for many years knows what was going to happen. After all, the stones threw by the crowd is something that happened very frequently. So, they were well prepared for it. But the prisoners like Jimmy and others couldn''t escape from the stone attacks.


    Some couple of stones hit them. The chain which restricted their movements has an unique property. It will seal the ability to use both Divine Power and Willpower. The runes inscribed on it made it possible for the chain to perform that action. Unless, the chains were removed from their bodies, it isn''t possible for them to use their power again. So when the stones were thrown on them, they couldn''t defend themselves in any way.


    Almost from everyone blood gushed out from their bodies. Since the stones hit them on a random spots, there was no pattern on their wounds.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "Stop!" , City Lord frowned with the scene and shouted loudly. The crowd stopped with their immature actions abruptly. They respected their City Lord. So they gave respect to the City Lord.


    City Lord Ferlin looked at the prisoners. The fact that his face showed uneasiness couldn''t hide from Jimmy''s attention. Jimmy faintly smiled and slowly nodded his head indicating that he isn''t worried about the injuries they received. City Lord calmed down a little.


    He used a voice amplification crystal and said, "Please stop everyone. Before you make any furthur immature acts like this, please listen to me."


    He then looked at Jimmy and others and said, "One week ago my son was murdered. I was angry. So in my anger state, I announced these people''s death sentence which was scheduled today. And of course, isn''t this the reason why we all are here today? So, one week was enough for me get out of the sorrow of my son''s death. As I started to think about it, I wondered weather my decision to execute these prisoners is a wise one or not. After all, I announced their death sentence based on just some audience. Feril''s friends who always followed him told me that it was these people who killed my son."


    City Lord continued, "But what if they were lying to me? what if they were the one who killed my son? And what if they shift the entire blame on these poor people?"


    "I don''t know." , City Lord said, "I really don''t know the truth. I can''t execute someone just based on the things I was told. I can''t execute someone without any ironclad proof. Or else, The War God wouldn''t forgive me for the sin. So, I summoned all the influential and wise people here."

 522 JIMMY’S SPEECH

    Everyone were stunned with the City Lord''s speech. But after giving it a thought, they felt that City Lord was reasonable. Executing people based on just what you were told is not a right thing. One should not come to a conclusion without making a thorough investigation. When the crowd thought about their earlier actions which was immature, they felt embarassed.


    Rick asked Arjun through mental connection, "Boss! What exactly the City Lord is trying to accomplish here?"


    Arjun and Rick were sitting in the commoners place. Arjun replied, "I don''t know."


    "Did he see the recording crystal last night?" , Rick asked. His question has a trace of worry behind it.


    "I don''t know." , Arjun said, "He should have seen it by now. We took all the necessary precautions."


    "But if something unexpected happened?" , Rick asked.


    Arjun sighed and said, "If that is the case, then our family has to spend a little in the prison cell. But they won''t die. I am sure about it. If City Lord wanted to klill them, then they would have been dead by now. He wouldn''t have talked all this nonsense."


    "Then why do you think he is doing all this rubbish?" , Rick asked a little disappointed with Ferlin''s actions.


    "We will know soon." , Arjun said, "Wait patiently and see."


    The Pope of the Church of Deception frowned. This is something he did not expect. But the way the City Lord spoke, It made him think that the city Lord''s deception is going towards the release of the captives. And this raised alarm in the City Lord''s heart. His heartbeat started to get louder.


    At that time The pope of the Church of war stood up and spoke, "My Lord! I think your reasoning is logical. One should not punish other person for committing no crime. And even if you suspects someone without having a concrete proof, then also you should not punish them. You may let hundred seniors go. That''s nothing. But you should not punish even one innocent. If you punish even one innocent without any ironclad proof, then it is an unforgivable crime."


    "That''s right!" , Pope of the Church of Thief said, "I agree. You may pet hundred sinners go. But you should not let even a single innocent get punished. It''s a grave sin which is totally unforgivable."


    "That''s right!" , Pope of the Church of Deception said, "But What if they are not truly innocent? What if they are truly the sinners?"


    The other Popes frowned once again. The way things are going on with the Church of Deception is really strange. Their statement and their timing of arrival is truly making them believe that they had some kind of with the death of the son of the City Lord.


    City lad then turned towards Jimmy and others and said, "If you have anything to say in your defence, please say it. Nobody will object you now."


    Jimmy confidently came forward and spoke, "Thank you for your concern City Lord. Thank you very much for this opportunity you gave us to prove our innocence. And we won''t let you down."


    Jimmy took a deep breath and continued, "First of all, we didn''t kill your son. Your son was killed by an arrow. That means the killer is an archer. We are the natives of a small and poor realm known as the Life Realm. We came here in order to move forward in the journey of cultivation. Because the spiritual energy in the Life Realm is so thin that you could consider yourself great if you reach the first origin stage. That''s how horrible the situation in the Life Realm is. So we came to an agreement and we decided to go to a better place. We wanted to go to a place where cultivation is very suitable."


    Jimmy continued, "But at the same time we know that we lack in the battle experience. So with the poor battle experience and at the same time with the weak cultivation base we know that we couldn''t survive in the God Realm for long. So we cancelled the option for going to the God Realm. First we need a place where we can nurture our combat skills. So we chose to come to the War Realm."


    Jimmy continued, "And when we came to the War Realm, it didn''t even past 15 seconds before young master Feril approached us on his own. He started to ask us about our identity and our residence and stuff like that. And we told him honestly who we are. And we came from. We were having a nice conversation."


    Jimmy became serious as he continued, "It didn''t even pass one minute since we set our foot on the War Realm, and Young Master Feril was killed right in front of our eyes. But what was strange is, even one minute hasn''t passed since young master''s death and the great elder appeared out of nowhere. How coincidental, right?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    City Lord didn''t speak. His facial expression was in different. No one could judge what exactly the City Lord was thinking.


    But the Great Elder Jinx shouted, "So now you are trying to blame me? Young Master Feril''s followers and friends themselves admitted that it was you people who killed Young Master. They are the best proof. And you are trying to shift the blame on me? How cunning?"


    Jimmy smiled. He said, "Then tell me. When those Young Master''s followers were trying to tell the truth why did you probe them? You use the name of the City Lord and installed fear within their heart. You have forced them deliberately to put the blame on us. And those panicked youngsters put the blame on us without having a second thought."


    Jinx smirked. He said, "You''re very good at making up bullshit stories. You say that I deliberately made them to shift the blame on you. If that is the case, then where is the proof? Show us the proof and then you speak."


    Jimmy smiled and said, "You want proof? Fine then. I will show you the proof."


    Jinx was stunned. But he didn''t give it much thought. After all what kind of proof or seven days prisoner could provide against him? And that is also about the thing that happened on the day he was imprisoned. So jinx relaxed himself a bit. He knew that the situation hasn''t gone out of the hands yet.

 523 JINX’S TROUBLES

    Jinx was stunned. He was stunned by Jimmy''s confidence. He then clearly looked at a faint smile on Jimmy space. Jinx that that that smile is telling him that he fell in Jimmy''s trap. And just as how everyone were wondering what exactly what kind of proof Jimmy is about to submit, everyone clearly saw that Jimmy took out a recording crystal from his pocket.


    "Wait! Is that a recording Crystal?" , Jinx asked in confusion and shock, "But how is that possible? Before you were imprisoned we took all your belongings away from you. Then where did you get that recording Crystal?"


    "I hid it in a place where no one can see." , Jimmy replied with a smile.


    Everyone was shocked. Jinx shouted in anger, "Could it be.... you hid it in your conscience?"


    "What do you think?" ,Jimmy asked while maintaining the same smile.


    "Why would you do that?" , Jinx asked in astonishment, "Hiding an object in a person''s conscience is very dangerous. It is a life threatening deed. It will definitely destroy your conscience and it will cripple you. You will lose the ability to cultivate. Then why would you still hide something in your conscience?"


    "Life threatening?" , Jimmy smiled. But this time that smile is filled with an intense anger, "So you are saying that the situation we are in right now is like we are in some kind of Paradise? Stop joking around. I am in not a mood to listen to any of your crappy jokes."


    "You...!" , Jinx was infuriated. But before he could say any further, Jimmy played the recording Crystal.


    In the recording crystal everyone could see how jinx injected fear in the hearts of all those followers of young master Feril. Everyone especially the smart people looked at how, When those young masters were trying to tell the truth, Jinx stopped them in the mid way.


    He told them how angry the city Lord would be. He told them that if they couldn''t take the culprit with them, then the city Lord would punish them in anger. He pursued them by saying that the worst outcome that awaits them is death! After all, city Lord strictly ordered young master Feril not to leave the City Lord Manor.


    Even after receiving his order young master Feril quietly disobeyed the orders and left the home. So City Lord''s fury would be at its peak. And then jinx pointed his finger towards Jimmy and others and asked, "Are they the one who killed young master Feril?"


    The already frightened young master Feril''s followers immediately said that it was indeed the case. Due to the fear of death they falsely accused Jimmy and others as the killers of the young master Feril. Then Jinx didn''t even give them a chance to speak anything in their defence and imprisoned them. And the recording crystal ended there.


    The smart thinking people thought it differently. Yes, they were convinced that Jimmy and others were imprisoned without any concrete proof. That is true. But most of the time they thought about Jinx''s actions. It was obvious that he injected the fear within the hearts of those inexperienced followers of the young master. And he forced them to shift the blame on Jimmy and others deliberately. And at the same time, they were thinking another question. What exactly Jinx was doing at that spot? But they knew that that they will receive answer very shortly.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Jinx was stunned. He might Fool those inexperienced youngsters. But how could he not know that just what kind of impact this will be on him? Especially in the middle of the experienced people like these people in the second floor? He knew that things are going in the wrong direction.


    He then looked at Jimmy. His gaze was filled with hostile and malicious intent. Especially when you looked at how Jimmy was looking at him with a smile on his face. That smile was like an arrow piercing his heart. He knew that even if he gets away from all this, the City Lord would no longer support him any longer. Or to be more precise, he may lose his place as a Great Elder. After all, there are many other elders who wants his place. When the opportunity presents itself in front of them, they won''t hesitate to grab it with both hands.


    "So what do you think now distinguished guests?" , City Lord looked at everyone and asked, "Please use your wisdom and feel free to state your opinions."


    And just as jinx was thinking an elder sieged the opportunity and spoke against Jinx, "I think we have seen great elders true face today. I think we need to summon those young master''s followers and asked them whether whatever we have seen through the recording is right or not."


    "I agree as well." , The Pope of the Church of War said.


    The city Lord didn''t ask jinx for his opinion. He then looked at his guards and said, "Bring them at the centre of the ground."


    "Yes, My Lord!" , The guard who was ordered said and left immediately to carry out the City Lord''s order.


    Very soon a group of panic stricken young people who were in their twenties were brought by the guards. Of course, these young people were none other than the followers of the Young Master Feril. Their facial expressions was horrible to behold.


    There were many people in the third floor who looked panicked s as well. They were none other than the elders of the City Lord Manor. The reason why they were looking panicked is because among the group of people who were brought, their kins were present as well. And if they were killed, then they don''t know what would happen?

 524 ARGUMEN

    Those youngsters were stunned. And they were very nervous. Since the very first day they were born with a silver spoon in their mouth. They never faced any problems in their life. Even if they were in some kind of trouble their family members who are the higher officials of the City Lord''s courtyard would always suppressed it. So even if they were in some kind of trouble, they would never bother too much about it.


    But this time the situation was entirely different. The one who died is the son of the first person of the city. The person who died has an entirely different status compared to their own. They knew that no matter how much they try to suppress it there is no way their family''s background could be of any help.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    So when Jinx was trying to tell them the pros and cons of the situation, they were terrified. Their heart was totally in chaos. Under the fear of death they blamed Jimmy and others for the death of the son of the City Lord.


    When Jimmy and others were sentenced to death by the city Lord they heaved a sigh of relief. All they have to do is wait for one week. After Jimmy and others were publicly executed the things will turn back to normal.


    At least, that''s what they thought. So today when execution time has come, They knew that it''s just a matter of some couple of hours before all the troubles will be washed away. After some couple of hours they could live a normal life again. They swore that they would never involved in any kind of trouble after the execution.


    But who would have thought that just before the execution something like this would happen? Their mental fortitude is always been weak. Since all of them were playboys, They never knew the cruelty of the world. They were always in walled in some kind of trouble. But because of the families political background all their wrongdoings were suppressed before it could reach the city Lord.


    So this kind of situation was entirely new for them. They looked at each other hoping that someone would come forward and speak bravely. But all they found on each other''s faces are nothing but cowardice. All they found is nothing but fear. It was the similar expressions and inner beliefs of their own.


    One of them took the courage and stepped forward. He bowed to City Lord and said, "We would like to apologise, City Lord. Everything that you have seen in the recording crystal is true. These people didn''t kill young master. At least, we haven''t seen it with our own eyes. If they are somehow related to the killer, then we don''t know that. But we didn''t see them killing young master personally. It''s just as you said. Back then we were trying to tell the truth. But when great elder Jinx told us how you would treat us, we were scared. We felt that you will definitely kill us if we didn''t bring the killer with us. So we had to lie. We are extremely sorry for our behaviour."


    Silence!


    The entire judgement ground was silent. Jinx was stunned. He knew that things have turned from bad to worse. He didn''t know why things have developed to such an extent. He then looked at Jimmy who was looking at him with pity. He has a wide smile on his face which was like poking a needle on his wounds. The pain was torturous.


    Jinx gritted his teeth. He looked at Jimmy with hatred. And this hatred could only be washed when one of them is dead. Even though he somehow gets away from this mess, he knew that he will no longer have the prestigious position in the City Lord''s courtyard which he had till now. He was sure that he will lose his position as a great elder of the city Lord''s courtyard. No one will trust him ever again.


    But he didn''t understand one thing. When did Jimmy record everything? Of course the answer is truly complicated. Since Behemoth could provide Arjun with the Recording Crystal which displayed clearly how Garth killed the son of the City Lord, Jimmy felt that he might also provide him with Recording crystal which could display how Jinx injected fear in the hearts of those young people and deliberately forced them to put the blame on him and his family. So Jimmy went to hell and asked Behemoth to give him that recording Crystal. And that''s how Jimmy managed to get the recording Crystal. He just took the benefits of being an Universe Will.


    "City Lord, I..."


    "Shut up!" , before Jinx could say anything in his defence, City lad ask him to shut is mouth. He said, "You have said more than enough. Right from the very beginning I never believed you. Do you think that I don''t know that it was you who probed my son to that auction house? Do you think that I don''t know that it was you who ordered my son''s bodyguards to go on a patrol?Do you think I don''t know anything?"


    "Please stop, City Lord!" , Jinx shouted, "What wrong did I do? I only said what was happening in the auction house. I never told young master to go there personally. And I didn''t know that young master would break the rule which you have set and go for the auction house. As for the guards, that''s right! It was I who told them to go for Patrol. But I never told all them to go. Don''t they have a minimum commonsense to stay behind at least one or two people to protect young master? So how is all this related to me?"

 525 THE TRUTH

    The higher officials of the other churches looked at the Pope of the Church of Deception with weird look. The more they felt that the death of Feril has nothing to do with the Church of Deception, the more suspicious things the Pope of the Church of Deception did. It made them to think that their earlier guesses were right.


    City Lord then said, "And why would you say that? Can you please tell us in detail?"


    The Pope of the Church of Deception said, "City Lord! We could clearly see from the recording Crystal that Jinx instilled fear in those young people so that they won''t say any lie. Every one of you were thinking that jinx instil fear in those young people and deliberately made them to put the blame on those prisoners. The way we were thinking is common. But we shouldn''t neglect the fact that Jinx instil the fear within those young people in order for them to tell the truth. I''m not saying that whatever I said is truth. I''m saying that whatever I said right now has a possibility. Please reconsider your decision before making any wrong decision."


    The crowd fell in silence once again. Even though all of them thought that the great elder has something to do with young master''s death. But they couldn''t neglect the possibility of whatever the Pope of the Church of Deception said. Even though the possibilities very slim, but the possibility is still a possibility.


    City Lord smiled and said, "So what you''re basically saying is that Jinx has nothing to do with my son''s death."


    The top of the Church of deception shook his head and said, "You have misunderstood me City Lord. All I was saying is that there exist a possibility."


    City Lord asked, "But why do I feel like you''re supporting Jinx very much?"


    The pope of the Church of the deception jolted. The way the city Lord was speaking made him feel that the City Lord might have already learned the truth. But he quickly changed back his facial expression to normal. But his actions were clearly seen by everyone including the City Lord.


    The pope of the Church of the deception said in disappointment tone, "How audacious! City Lord! Is this how you treat your guest? We gave you enough face and respect. And this is how you treat your guest ? Before you say something bring the proof!"


    The Pope of the Church of deception jolted once again. He understood what kind of mistake he has done. If the city Lord do really have the proof against him, then he simply give a chance for the City Lord to take him down.


    City Lord didn''t disappoint him. He smiled and said, "You want the proof. Then I do I have a proof for my claim. Do you want to see it?"


    The Crowd went into an uproar. Frenzy amount of discussions were going on between them. They started to discuss everything with each other. They knew that a great show is awaiting them.


    The Pope of the Church of Deception was jolted once again. But he knew that it''s not the time for thinking. He had to be strong.


    He said, "I am sure that we didn''t do anything wrong. We have our God''s protection on us. So, City Lord! Please show us whatever proof you have!"


    No matter what kind of proof the City Lord presents in front of the crowd, he has the confidence to turn the right into wrong. Even though it will hurt their reputation, it''s just a matter of time before they will regain their lost glory and prestige. It''s better than destruction of their Church. If the Pope of the Church of Deception can''t even do that, then he is unworthy to be a Pope. He has massive confidence in his ability to rebuild the church to its former glory.


    But when the City Lord displayed the content in the recording crystal, the Pope of the Church of Deception almost fell on the ground. What did he see? He saw Garth in the recording crystal. And what was Garth doing in the recording crystal? He was actually sharpening his arrow while looking furiously at his target. And who was his target? It was none other than the late Son of the City Lord, Feril!


    And there was someone else with Garth. And that person was none other than Jinx! Jinx was not as cunning as the Pope of the Church of Deception! The moment he saw the recording Crystal, he felt as if his legs had gone numb. He subconsciously fell on the ground. He knew that his time has come to an end. He didn''t know who shoot this clip. But he knew that he and his son no longer has any room for escape.


    As Jinx was in total chaos, the video recording crystal was played by the City Lord. In the video, everyone saw how Jinx was explaining his plan to his son Garth detailedly. Everyone clearly saw and heard the plan. And they even heard that the one whom they actually work for is the Church of Deception! That means the true mastermind behind the Feril''s assassination is none other than the Church of Deception!


    Even the Pope of the Church of Deception was stunned. His plan was being displayed for the crowd very detailedly. The Pope gritted his teeth. He looked at the Garth beside him who had "I am speechless" look on his face with hatred. They weren''t careful enough. If they had been careful, then something like this wouldn''t have happened to begin with. It was all because of their carelessness.


    As the crowd was looking at the recording crystal, they finally saw how Garth killed Feril with an arrow. It was the very same arrow which he was sharpening while listening to his father Jinx''s plan. The crowd then saw that Feril fell ob the ground as his throat was pierced with an arrow. He struggled a little and finally died.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Silence!


    The entire Judgement Ground was in dead silent. No one dared to utter a single word. In fact, they don''t even know what exactly they are supposed to do at a time like this.

 526 SECOND RECORDING CRYSTAL

    Be it Jinx, or be it the Pope of the Church of Deception, Or be it the other guests, everyone were completely stunned. The video recording crystal was so clear that it feels like, as if they were watching a movie.


    Jinx whose legs felt soft previously, now completely lost mobility and fell on the ground. He doesn''t understand what he should do at this moment. His mind was in complete chaos. He knew that he no longer has any way to reverse the situation in his favour.


    It''s over!


    He felt. He knew that no matter where he goes, he will no longer have the very same prestigious position like the great elder he had here. He is assured that his game is over.


    The Pope of the Church of deception was not in any good situation either. He was completely stupefied. He already knew that there are two or more people, who knew the truth regarding the assassination of the son of the City Lord. He already suspected that they even had proof against them. But he never imagined in his wildest dreams that the proof would be this detailed. Each and every move that was recorded in the recording crystal couldn''t be ignored.


    The Pope of the Church of deception was depressed. He was sure that his God who couldn''t tolerate even a small mistake from any of his subjects will definitely punish him with some extreme methods.


    But the Pope of the Church of Deception didn''t panic. He was an experienced old man. If he would have been in a panicked state like Jinx, then he wouldn''t have been a Pope to begin with


    He started to think for a solution. The solution to get away from this situation. And after thinking for a while, he smiled inwardly. He finally formed a plan in his mind. The plan to escape from this situation unharmed.


    "Please speak now, Pope!" , City Lord Ferlin looked at the Pope of the Church of Deception and asked, "In this recording crystal that I received, we can not only see Jinx and that person Garth who is sitting beside you, but from their conversation we could hear that the true mastermind behind my son''s assassination was you and your Church of Deception. Can you explain why did you kill my son?"


    "I am sorry!" , Pope of the Church of Deception said, "I think this recording crystal is forged. Look at how detailed the content is! If someone truly recorded this video, then tell me City Lord, do you think the quality of the recording in the recording crystal would be this detailed?"


    Secondly, despite the heavy security, someone successfully infiltrated the City Lord Manor. What''s even worse is that they succeeded in entering their private room where he and his wife Laurel were sleeping. They quietly put the two recording crystals and left.


    But that''s not the worst part. The worst part is that the locks on the door was tightly looked from inside. If the doors were unlocked, then he had to reevaluate the guards protecting the entrance. But the guards were on their duty as usual. There were no tapering with the door lock. The way the intruder entered and left the City Lord Manor was a complete mystery for the City Lord. Despite whatever the reason is, he was struck with one terrifying possibility.


    Powerful backer!


    That''s right. Arjun and his family might have a powerful backer. Despite the heavy security, they can enter and exit the City Lord Manor however and whenever they want. If those intruders enter their living room with killing intent, then they would have been dead by now. Fortunately, they only came, put the evidence and silently left.


    If that is the case, then the City Lord is clever enough to know that he should not mess with Arjun and his family. If he really did anything bad to them, then the powerful backer would definitely kill them no matter what. And judging from the city Lord''s experience, the City Lord knew that his death would be a total mystery even for him.


    City Lord decided that he would not let Arjun and his family die at any cost. No! He would actually release them. He would clear all the charges claimed against them and then he would set them free.


    To be honest even the City Lord felt that the video recording crystal was forged. After all, the details in the recording crystal was very clear and crystal. But since it''s the strong rules the weak, he knew ego is strong and who is weak. So no matter what, he would set both Arjun and its family free. He made his decision.


    "Tell me!" , The Pope of the Church of deception said emotionally, "Do you think this recording crystal is genuine? Don''t you feel like it is actually a forged one? Don''t tell me that you didn''t see it. As our city lord, your eyes are sharp."


    City lord Ferlin took a deep deep and said, "If it is really a forged Recording crystal then I want you to prove it."


    "You...!" , The pope of the Church of the Deception was infuriated. He never thought the city Lord would be this dead set against their church. He said, "I think it is not necessary to test for the authentication of the record crystal. Everyone can see that it is a forged video."


    "Then on what basis we were declared as the murderers?" , Jimmy Who was silent all this time asked, "These Young people told the truth. They even accepted that we weren''t the one who killed the son of the City Lord. And the proof against us is not rock solid. So why exactly we are the one who are being executed?"


    "How would I know?" ,The Pope of the Church of deception said indifferently, "It has nothing to do with us! If you think that we are the one who killed the son of the City Lord, then show us the proof. But not the forged one like this!"


    "We have the proof!" ,City Lord said, "And the proof that I am going to show is very big."

 527 A PERFECT ALIBI

    Proof?


    The Pope of the Church of Deception didn''t understand what the City Lord mean? In his opinion, the city lad already displayed the proof. The Pope of the Church of Deception knew that there were two people who are behind all this. And the worst part is that, he is yet to know who exactly are they. He don''t know who exactly they are.


    But when the Pope of the Church of Deception heard that the City Lord has another proof against him, he couldn''t help but shiver.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, the City Lord played the Recording crystal.


    In the recording crystal, the crowd could see that Garth was sleeping in some kind of warehouse. Suddenly he started to shout loudly "Who is there?"


    The crowd didn''t understand. But they felt as if Garth was sick. Because his shouts were getting more and more ridiculous. The crowd couldn''t see anything.


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up, you bastard!"


    Sounds like these were becoming more and more frequent. And as they were watching it, the sun rose from the east as per it''s usual timetable. But Garth was shouting "shut up!" "You bastard" the whole night.


    And then Garth walked towards the Church of Deception. And even when he was going go the Church of Deception, he didn''t stop shouting "shut up!" "You bastard" stuff on the way. The crowd looked at Garth as if he was an idiot.


    As the Recording Crystal continued its play, Garth finally reached the church of Deception. Then the recording crystal displayed all the commotion that happened outside the Church of Deception. The Bishop of the Church of Deception then walked out. As the crowd were watching, the Bishop showed his "kindness" and won the hearts of the innocent devotees.


    "What''s wrong with that? Yes, I killed him. I killed the son of..."


    Then the recording crystal displayed how when Garth was about to spit some secrets related to the death of the son of the City Lord, the Bishop acted proactively and shut his mouth and immediately. He then asked the knights to take him to the emergency room for the treatment.


    The entire staff of the Church of Deception who were watching this were stunned.


    Alibi!


    A perfect alibi! The mastermind behind this recording crystal was very cunning bastard! Right now, the entire city is the witness so far whatever displayed in the recording crystal. That means, he doesn''t have any way to twist the truth. The entire Church has fallen in the trap set up by the mastermind behind this.


    The Pope of the Church of Deception thought in his mind as he understood just how grave the situation is.


    And just as he was thinking, the worst nightmare has really happened. The recording crystal further showed everything that happened in the secret room. Of course Arjun deleted the alter ego and nightmare part. He displayed only Garth''s reaction. He displayed only what the Pope and other higher officials of the Church of Deception could see. It was the matter related to the life and death situation of his family. So he took all the precautions that he could in order to make the recording crystal look more genuine.


    Arjun and Rick were smiling. Right now they had the urge to fall down on the ground and laugh loudly. This was very perfect. This is how the things are supposed to be. The city Lord was truly a genius. He deliberately started the trial as if he wanted to know the truth. But later the way he moved the flow of the drama was truly interesting.


    Jimmy and others were laughing inwardly. Since both Jimmy and Arjun are one entity, Jimmy shared the exact same thoughts as Arjun. But Sitaram and others were sure that they are finally about to be released. Nothing can stop them from being released from the prison. All the charges against them would be cleared as well. And as a compensation they will be rewarded with something. Things are truly perfect. But since they had to maintain their silence as they were in the middle of the ground they stoped the urge to laugh loudly and stayed silent.


    "What do you say now, Pope?" , City Lord asked, "The previous record in Crystal might be looked as the forged one. But what about the second recording Crystal? No please don''t tell me that the second recording crested is also a forged one. Neither you nor me or the entire crowd was watching this fool. So I want your honest answer."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "I am from a church!" , The Pope of the Church of Deception said, "What I do is pray. What I do is make sure that the devotees'' prayers would reach the God! So why would I kill your son? It doesn''t make sense."


    The crowd could see that the Pope of the Church of deception is still not accepting his crimes.


    "You damn liar!" , Someone from the crowd shouted, "I was there. Three days ago when that person named Garth was making a commotion at the outskirts of the Church of Deception, I was there. I am the witness here. And there are so many people like me who had seen all this. You and your church is nothing but a lie."


    "That''s right. I was there as well."


    "I was there as well!"


    "I was there too!"


    "Me, as well!"


    The crowd started to shout loudly one after another. The pope of the Church of deception knew that things are going in the wrong way.


    So he stood up and said, "There is a possibility that whatever you saw is right. But I swear on the God I serve and say that the second half of the content in the second recording system is totally a lie. If you want you can ask Garth who is sitting beside me."


    The pope of the Church of deception Looked at Garth and asked, "Garth! Tell them the truth. What exactly we did with you in the emergency ward?"

 528 THE LAST PART OF THE RECORDING CRYSTAL

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" , Arjun and Jimmy laughed within their hearts which only Sitaram and others could here and said, "This Pope has fell for it. After whatever the Garth has gone through, he would only tell the truth. His heart might be weak. But he is a clever man."


    "Why are you so confident?" ,Sitaram asked through the mental connection.


    "We are sure grandpa Sitaram!" ,Rick replied through mental connection, "Whatever you had seen in the recording crystal is not a complete content. We deleted some part of the content. And this content is truly horrifying to behold. There are only four people who had seen or experienced the deleted content. They are myself, Boss ,Boss Jimmy and the man who experienced all that nightmare, Garth! After experiencing all that, there exist no person who would have the desire to live. Needless to say, a weak hearted person like Garth. We are sure that he will definitely speak the truth."


    Sitaram didn''t speak any further. He has confidence in Arjun. So all he had to do is keep quiet and watch the drama.


    Garth sighed. He looked at the Recording Crystal. Especially when his Nightmare took over his alter ego. That experience is still engraved deep in his heart. No one can including Arjun and Rick understand just what kind of torture he experienced. Just like Arjun said to Sitaram, after experiencing all that, Garth would find peace only in death. Even if he got away from death, he wound commit suicide. He don''t want to live anymore. All he wants to do is to die peacefully. Because, that experience especially with his nightmare is still hunting him down.


    "Tell them Garth!" , At that time Garth heard the voice of the Pope of the Church of Deception, "Tell them the truth. Why don''t you suffering from sickness? Didn''t we help you? A very high-level formation has been installed which would never allow anyone to cross it. And yet there were some people who broke the formation and entered the secret room without our knowledge? How is this even possible?"


    "Formation breaking is an easy task for the formation master!" ,City Lord said, "As an experienced person you should know this, right?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" , Jimmy suddenly laughed loudly. Everyone then looked at Jimmy surprised. He was a prisoner. If things goes wrong then he is the person who is going to die along with his family members. And even in this kind of dire situations he has the audacity to laugh? Is he out of his mind?


    When the crowd were thinking that way, The pope of the Church of Deception felt as if he was insulted. He said, "What''s so funny about it?"


    "I am sorry!" , Jimmy apologised. But people could see that there is the traits of laughter on his face. He then said, "I would like to ask the Pope of the Church of deception a question."


    "What is it?" , The pope of the Church of deception maintained silence for around 2 to 3 seconds and said. Payment in 2 to 3 seconds of silence. Because of how confident Jimmy looked while raising the question, he was wondering whether he said something out of impulse that gave a chance for the opponent.


    Jimmy asked, "I if you think that the second part of the second recording crystal is also forged, then how do you know that there were actually two people behind all this?"


    The entire crowd was stunned. The Pope of the Church of deception was also stunned. The entire crowd knew that this is a valid and important question. To be honest, the recording crystal wasn''t played completely. It''s stopped when Garth''s suffering came to an end. Because of how terrified Garth''s shouting was, in order to maintain the crowd in good condition, the city Lord didn''t play the entire recording Crystal. So there wasn''t any mention during the recording crystal which said that there were two people behind all this. So how exactly the Pope of the Church of Deception knew that there were exactly two people behind the shoot of the recording Crystal?


    The city lad understood Jimmy''s intentions behind this question! He didn''t say anything. He silently continued to play the last part of the second recording Crystal.


    "What exactly happened, child?" , Pope asked, "Can you tell us now?"


    "I don''t know My Lord!" , Garth said, "After your orders, I went straight to the warehouse and slept. And you already knew what happened next."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    "This is strange." , Pope looked up and said, "You have killed many people in the past. But nothing like this has happened before. But why now all of the sudden? I don''t know. But I feel like you were delibrately put in this situation."


    Garth was stunned. He suddenly remembered something and said, "My Lord! You are right! How did I forget this?"


    "What happened?" , Pope asked hastily.


    Garth then told about Arjun''s medical pill which he buyed just outside the warehouse. Pope and others were stunned. They suddenly understood just what kind of danger they were in right now. And what was worse is that they learned about it now.


    "That means, Someone already knew the truth?" , Pope was angry. He showed his anger for the first time. If someone like Pope was getting angry, then they should know just how grave the situation is.


    "Tell me!" , Pope shouted almost, "Who is he? How does he looks like? Tell me every details about that person."


    Garth was shocked when he looked at the angry Pope. This was the first time he had seen ever peaceful Pope this angry. This shows just how grave the situation is.


    Garth then started to describe how Arjun and Rick looks like. After completing his description, Garth said, "My Lord! I think it''s pointless to search them based on only their facial description. I think they were wearing a disguise. If they have the guts to appear in front of me, then they will definitely come with changed faces."


    "You are right." , Pope gave it a thought and said it. Hde knew just how grave the situation more than anyone else. As a Pope, he has the highest authority in the Church matters. And of course, he has the highest amount of sensitive information more than anyone else as well. No one knows better than anyone else, that if the truth was revealed, then what kind of punishment they will receive from the Sovereign of Deception! He just don''t want his church to fall in this mess.


    He said, "After three days, those people are going to be executed, right? Then I will personally go this time. As the resident of the city, the City Lord has given an invitation to all the influecial people, organizations, families. On that day, I will personally go."


    "But my lord!" , Priest Sully said, "Wouldn''t it lead towards too much of a commotion if you personally go to such a small matter?"


    "You are right!" , Pope sighed and said, "We don''t have much time. If we try to look for those two people who gave Garth those pills, then we will definitely run out of time. We won''t find them. But if my guess is right, then those people has some kind of relationship with the prisoners. They will definitely attend the exexution."


    "If they will attend the execution, then they will definitely try to expose us by using any methods possible." , Bishop said.


    "That''s right." , Pope sighed and said, "That''s why I am going personally. I will do my best to capture them before they do expose us. Or else, we would be exposed."


    "But My Lord, how are you going to find them in the middle of such a huge crowd?" , Grath asked a little terrified.


    Pope said, "Believe in God, My Child! God has many ways to help us. I will take the Divine Plan from the Almighty God! Then we will follow it. The God would never abandon us. The God will definitely show us the way."


    Everyone nodded their heads. This is the matter of the God''s prestige. The God will definitely help them for sure. This is the unquestionable faith that they had in the God.


    "But this is an emergency!" , Pope said, "This is the situation where the possibility of extinction is very high. Even though the God won''t let that happen, we should not sit idly either. So summon the protection army. Ask them to divide themselves into three teams. The first team will be enquiring the arrival of all the newcomers. No matter how many of them are, kill them with no mercy. The second team will try to search for those two people. If they found those two people who gave that whatever pill to Garth, then they had to capture them alive. If they showed any signs of resistance, then kill them immediately. We can''t afford to take the risk at the moment. And for the third team. Their duty is to keep an eye on the City Lord Manor. If they find any suspicious people, then they should kill them unanimously."


    "Am I clear?" , Pope asked.


    "Yes, sir!" , everybody replied.


    "Then disperse!" , Pope gave the command.

 529 JIMMY’S WARNING

    Silence!


    The entire judgement ground was enveloped in dead silence. And as of now, no matter how much the Pope of the Church of Deception tries to cover it, it will be pointless. The Church of Deception is completely exposed of their wrongdoings.


    The Pope of the Church of deception has ugly face. As every bit of the scene been revealed the pope felt as if he is being stripped naked in the public. Especially when he looked at the ferry of discussions from the crowd. He didn''t know where to put his face.


    "Tell me pope!" ,The City Lord demanded, "Earlier you said that there were two people involved behind all this. How did you know that there were two people exactly? When I asked this question you simply denied it. But this video recording crystal gave us the answer. All of you from the church of deception were arguing about the two people. Now you don''t try to deny it by telling some cock and bull stories. No person on the judgement ground and in the mood to listen to your crap."


    The Pope of the Church of Deception looked at city lord with hatred. All this time he enjoyed the respect from all the devotees and every person in the city. But the way now the city lord started to speak with him, The Pope of the Church of Deception could clearly sense disrespect in the city lord''s speech.


    The Pope of the Church of Deception then looked at other Popes of their respective churches. The other Popes sighed. They immediately understood the true meaning behind that look from the Pope of the Church of Deception.


    The pope of the Church of war stood up and said, "City Lord! I know that you respect the War God! I really thank you from the bottom of my heart. But we could clearly see that the first via recording crystal is forged. So I hope that you will reconsider the decision you made. Going against a pope is almost equal to going against a God!"


    "That''s right!" , The pope of the Church of thief said, "A pope is a messenger of the God! He is not some cold blooded murderer. And this is a truth. Why exactly is there a necessary for the Church of deception to kill your son? How would the Church of deception benefit by murdering your son? I don''t see any benefits at all. And judging from how the first video Recording Crystal looked very clear, we can clearly assume that it is forged. So how could we believe that the second one wasn''t forged?"


    City lad has no words to say anymore. He admitted that this old Foxes are truly cunning. They could face to the truth as much as they want.


    Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap!


    "What flaws? Do you know who exactly you are talking against to?" ,The pope of the Church of War shouted, "Do you know how respectable the person you''re talking against to?"


    "Respectable?" , Jimmy sneered, "I don''t find anything worthy of respect about you and your churches! In my eyes you and your charges are nothing but a bunch of deceivers!"


    "Blasphemy!" , The pope of the Church of War shouted, "You disrespect the God? Do you know who exactly you are disrespecting?"


    "I know." ,Jimmy sneered and said, "In fact I know it better than any of you. God? You might deceive the world using those words? But in my opinion there exist no such thing as God! It''s just that you people call him a God! And a knowledgeable person like him a calls him a Sovereign!"


    All the four Popes of their respective churches were stunned. They felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured on the head. Especially when they looked at how Jimmy was smiling.


    He knew it. He knows the truth behind the God! That means he knows the purpose of the churches. And if he reveals everything, then the consequences would truly be a dire.


    "If you people don''t talk in my favour, then I will reveal another secret. And the name of the sacred is Divine Essence!"


    A voice rang out within the minds of the pops of church of War, Lust and Thief. They immediately recognise the owner of the voice. This voice belongs to None other than Jimmy. They all then looked at Jimmy in astonishment. They knew that Jimmy knew much more than they expected.


    "How did you know this?" ,The Pope of the Church of War asked within his mind.


    Jimmy replied telepathically, "My master told me. And he said that in his eyes your Sovereigns and your churches are nothing but a speck of dust. If you go against me then it is equal to the death of your God. I am a favourite disciple of my master. But don''t worry. I won''t reveal your secrets. We people came to this realm only to gain some battle experience. We will stay in this realm for 5 to 6 years maximum. Then we will leave for the God Realm! So the more you speak in my favour the better it is for you!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Jimmy concluded. He knew that the pope of the Church of deception has nowhere to go anymore. With the addition of Garth, him and his family''s release was certain.


    The Pope of all the three judges look at each other tactically. They knew that they are in complete disadvantage. They could do nothing about it. They thought for a while. And after thinking for a while they came to a conclusion. And then they decided to side with Jimmy!


    Because everyone knows that the Church of deception was in total disadvantage position. Compare to them even see the Lord favour and give me the most. So it''s better to side with Jimmy!


    Of course! The Pope of the Church of Deception has no idea about any of it. Because he was shocked by Arjun''s revelation. Arjun knew that the gods are known as sovereign. If that is the case then the experienced Pope knew whose side the other Popes will take.

 530 GARTH’S ANGER

    The Pope of the Church of Deception was stunned. He still didn''t understand why the Pope of the Church of War who was on his side just a moment ago, started to talk in favour of Jimmy. He is really a cunning old man. His experience told in that something really fishy going on here.


    He looked at the face of the Pope of the Church of War. Immediately the Pope of the Church of Deception rendered speechless. What did he see? He saw fear in the eyes of the Church of War. He then looked at the faces of the Pope of the Church of Thief and Pope of the Church of Lust. They shared the similar fear in their eyes as of the Pope of the Church of War.


    The Pope of the Church of the Deception found a common thing on the faces of the three Popes. All three of them were looking at the similar location. All three of them were looking at Jimmy. Jimmy was also looking at them with the face full of smile. The experienced Pope of the Church of Deception immediately understand that Jimmy did something which forced the Popes of the three Churches in going against him and his church.


    He then remembered Jimmy taking the name of Sovereign. The Pope of the Church of Deception felt like his "Enlightenment bulb" has been switched on. He suddenly thought that Jimmy''s statement which has the word "Sovereign" has truly frightened the Popes of other Churches. And then it forced them to go against him.


    But the Pope of the Church of Deception didn''t know that Jimmy threatened them through telepathically. But it doesn''t matter anymore. He no longer has any way to escape from the crisis. He knew that all the hopes has been lost. But there is one hope which still remained.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about Pope Frankel!" ,Pope of the Church of Deception said with a little emotion on his face, "It looks like you have been forced to say something against me and my church. You may not tell openly in public. But your eyes cannot deceive me."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    Garth who was sitting silently without any care of the world finally stood up. It was as if he was saying "finally, it''s my time to shine!" Within his heart. He looked around. The Pope of the Church of Deception and at the same time his father Jinx had eyes full of expectations towards him and his performance.


    Garth sighed. He then said, "My lord! Please forget everything you had seen or heard by now. Whatever I''m going to say right now is the truth. Please believe me."


    Jinx and the Pope of the Church of Deception looked at Garth and were waiting for this performance. So far they felt like Garth gave a good start. They encouraged him within their hearts to continue the performance and win the hearts of City Lord and the entire public who are watching the show as if they are watching an act.


    City lad nodded his head and said, "Please go on."


    Garth nodded his head and continued, "The truth is.... I am the one who killed your son! And I did it under the orders of the Pope of the Church of Deception! Because I am an assassin who works directly under them. I work under the Pope of the Church of Deception."


    "Garth!!!" ,The Pope of the Church of Deception and Jinx shouted at the same time in total disbelief. They felt as if they heard whatever Garth said wrong. But when they looked at the shocked expression on the entire crowd, they had no choice but to believe that they heard right.


    "What is the meaning of this, Garth?" ,The Pipe of the Church of Deception asked angrily.


    "What''s the meaning of this? Are you kidding me?" ,Garth shouted angrily at a Pope of the Church of Deception, "Do you know just how torturous it is being hunted by your nightmare and your alter ego? Do you have any idea what exactly did I go through? You don''t have any idea. All you ever did is see. You don''t understand how much pain I went through. Only me... the one who experienced it understood the horrible situation I was in."


    Garth took a deep breath and continued, "When I was in such a trauma, where was your God? What exactly was he doing? I did all the hard work for him. I did everything he asked me to do. And yet what did I get in return? It is clear that he abandoned me. So why would I care whether he leaves or he dies?"


    "God has his plans!" , The Pope of the Church of deception who was stunned finally said, "Just because of some minor incident you should not show any blasphemy towards the God."


    "MINOR INCIDENT!!!" , Garth shouted, "You call that a minor incident? Well, you never experienced the nightmare I had gone through. So it is very easy for you to say that it is a minor incident. But you know something? I give up. I give up on you and your fucking church. And your God is nothing but an asshole. So I''m going to surrender."


    "You...!" ,The Pope of the Church of Deception couldn''t believe what he heard. He said angrily, "Good! very good! So this is how are you repay the grace the God had showed on you all th¡ª-"


    "Shut up!" ,Before the Pope of the Church of Deception could finish his sentence, the city Lord shouted, "I don''t care about your faith and stuff. I got my answer. And I have made up my decision. Garth, Jinx and the Church of the Deception here by acknowledged as guilty for my son Feril! And I as a city Lord hereby sentence all of you to death!"

 531 SIGIL OF GOD

    The Pope of the Church of Deception took a deep breath. He knew that he can no longer change the mind of anyone on the judgement ground. To be honest, he was a little disappointed with other Popes. As a fellow Popes for their respective churches, he knew the dark secret of other churches.


    But he couldn''t do anything about it. Because if he revealed the dark secrets of other churches then it will definitely backfire on him. Because revealing the secret of other churches is equal to revealing the secrets of his own church. That means the God of Deception would face the similar consequences as other gods. And the God of Deception would face the similar consequences as other Gods, then the God of deception would give him the punishment that is even worse than death. After all, it is a common knowledge in the all the churches of the God of Deception that their God wouldn''t tolerate even the slightest mistakes in their work.


    He then looked at Jinx with hatred. If Jinx would have followed the original plan and framed those stupid followers of young master Feril, then it would have been an easy task for the Church of Deception to complete this mission successfully.


    But a slight diversion from the plan has cost them everything. Jinx acted on impulse and framed Jimmy and his family without investigating anything.


    The pope of the Church of deception was certain by now that Jimmy has a powerful backer. If he didn''t have a powerful back up, then the pope of the Church of deception couldn''t explain how his powerful God''s Punishment Army were missing.


    He has evidence to back up his theory. Firstly, those two mysterious people has some kind of pill that made Garth suffer mentally. As far as the Pope''s memory serves him, he knew that he had never seen or heard about such kind of weird pill.


    Secondly, those two mysterious people has a cultivation base at least at the second awakening stage. And their skills are not bad. The God''s Punishment Army were missing. When the Church of deception made their investigation, they haven''t found any traces of battle near the City Lord Manor.


    These two points are enough to come to a conclusion that Jimmy and his family''s background is not simple. One small mistake has costed them the entire plan. The Pope of the Church of Deception was obviously angry. He then looked at Jimmy with killing intent.


    As the Pope of the Church of Deception was lost in his own thoughts, a team of 15 members who works under the City Lord came to the third floor in order to arrest the higher officials of the Church of Deception.


    The pope of the Church of deception took out a small token which was shining in gold colour. There is a word "Deception" inscribed on it in an ancient language. One could sense a terrifying power coming out of that token.


    That token is known as the Sigil of God! And the word "deception" was inscribed on the


    token by none other than the God of Deception personally! The Sigil of God is a common Token in which all the a tiny bit of power of their respective God''s possess. One should not neglect this small amount of power. Because this small amount of power was actually a boundless amount of power for a common cultivator. Because this small amount of power was actually a boundless amount of power for a common cultivator.


    The other Popes of their respective churches also possesses their own token. As the words inscribed on the token was something done by the gods personally it has a boundless amount of energy. If one don''t have enough mental energy then they will lose their senses against it. If one possesses the Sigil of God then it is treated as you are definitely a Pope of the Church. Because not any common John Doe could possess the token.


    The Popes of other churches took out their own respective Sigil of Gods and immediately set up a barrier which protected themselves and their churches officials.


    "Deception Sense!"


    The Pope of the Church of Deception shouted. A huge amount of mental energy which was fused with a tiny amount of Law of Deception started to spread within the radius of hundred metres. The Pope of the Church of Deception was truly angry. He wanted to kill each and every person on the judgement ground. But is some consciousness told in that that''s not a wise move.


    If he kills each and every person on the judgement ground including the crowd then it is equal to their disappointment towards the God of Deception. If they started to hate the God of deception then it will form a negative divine essence which will hurt the God of Deception even more. The impact will be huge. He already failed the expectations that was put on him. He knew that he is doomed for. But his punishment from the God of deception is secondary as of now. First he need to escape from here. But there are some people whom he wants to kill.


    "AAAAGGHHHH!!!"


    A series of cries came from all the people within hundred meters. All of them felt as if they''re going to lose their senses. Even though the law of deception was truly very tiny, but that tiny amount of law of deception was enough to make them suffer mentally.


    The pope of the Church of deception took out a knife and pierced the heart of the person next to him.


    "Argh!" , Garth gave a small moan from pain as he fell on the ground.


    "Die! you damn traitor!" ,The Pope of the Church of deception shouted angrily. He truly hated Garth for his traitorous act. And he became is first target.


    Garth looked at the Pope of the Church of Deception and gave a mocking smile. He then died soon. As he was dying he was truly happy. And now you felt that he''s going to get a lot of peace. He closed his eyes and died.


    He was apprised with Garth''s final reaction. But he didn''t care. Because he killed his first target. He then looked at is second target who was standing on the middle of the ground.


    Jimmy!


    Jimmy was standing on the ground while looking at him with confused gazes. But the Pope of the Church of Deception was truly stunned with the scene.


    Despite being under the effect of the Sigil of God, Jimmy was still fine! It was as if the power of the Sigil of God has no effect on him whatsoever. And the pop of the Church of the section could come to only one conclusion!


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

 532 SECRET BEHIND MENTAL ENERGY

    Arjun was standing there with confused gazes. All the people within hundred meter radius were having a mental shock wave. But he doesn''t understand why he is the only one who is perfectly alright. Even his grandfather and others was struggling from mental impact.


    As he was in a dilemma, the Void''s voice rang within his mind, "Are you confused?"


    Arjun came back to the reality. Since he already knew who the owner of this voice is, he wasn''t jolted or something. He calmly replied with honest, "Yes."


    "It''s because you have a tremendous amount of Mental Energy." ,Void replied.


    "Mental Energy?" ,The concept piqued Arjun''s interest. He always loved to accumulate as much knowledge as possible. This is the first time Arjun learned about the concept known as Mental Energy. Even though there were many occasions where he unknowingly came into contact with the concept of Mental Energy, he didn''t knew about its existence. This was the first time I heard about such a thing.


    Arjun asked, "What is Mental Energy?"


    Void replied, "I am sure that you already know about the concepts of Mental Strength and Mental State. When both Mental State and Mental Strength reach a certain boundary, it will merge into one and it will give birth to a concept known as Mental Energy. This is the general concept."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


    The void continued, "But since you are a Void, I will tell you an in-depth secret which not even Chaos or Astral knows about it."


    Both Arjun and Jimmy paid close attention. Since Arjun and Jimmy could withstand such a mental impact, they know just how important this concept is. Arjun always liked to explore the world of cultivation. He always loved to learn something new. Since he is learning something new today, it is obvious that he will pay close attention. And more importantly, when the teaching is coming directly from the void, the weight behind this lesson is huge. And Arjun is not going to be stingy when learning something new.


    Void continued, " Back then I told you that both Chaos and Astral shouldn''t approach each other. The more close they are the more danger of their destruction is."


    Arjun nodded his head. Back then, the Void said this indeed. He is well aware of it.


    "Why?" ,Arjun asked in shock.


    Void replied, "Because Mental Energy is special. Mental Strength enhances one''s Soul Depth. While Mental State enhances one''s Will Depth!"


    "Soul Depth? Will Depth?" , Arjun asked in great confusion, "What are they?"


    Void replied, "How should I pit it? Hmmm... consider two people. Let''s call them A and B. ''A'' is fearless, brave and daring person. But ''B'' is a coward and lazy. What is the source of these two people''s different character and attitude? Why are they different?"


    Arjun asked, "Could it be... the difference you were talking about is the difference between Soul Depth and Will Depth?"


    "That''s right!" ,Void replied, "Every small thing has a reason. Every cause has a reason. In case of ''A'' People call him brave, fearless and in one word a hero. But at the same time people call ''B'' A coward and lazy person. But they will neglect the source in the difference in the two people''s character."


    Void continued, "There are no such thing as genius and trash. So many people calls these so called geniuses as the blessed child of the heaven. But people neglect to believe that heaven is not partial to some people. In the eyes of heaven, every life form has an equal status. Heaven never shows any partiality between people. People grow up in different conditions. Some conditions will enhance their bravery. While some other conditions make the people lazy and coward."


    Void continued, " In case of ''A'' ,The reason behind bravery is because of strong Will and Soul Depth. In case of ''B'' the reason behind his cowardice is because of poor Will and Soul Depth."


    "But what these Will and Soul Depth has to do with lying to Chaos and Astral?"


    "As I said, I kept the secret of the existence of the Astral world from Chaos. It is the similar case with Astral. I kept it a secret from Astral about the existence of the Chaos. Since, if they approach each other, their will take place an explosion and everything will collapse. In order to stop that, I had to lie to them. Because the original name of Mental State is Soul Depth. While the original name for the Mental Strength is Will Depth. Even though these two concepts comes from the Mental Energy, the terms Soul Depth and Will Depth might raise curiosity within them. So I had to lie to them."


    Arjun sighed. He understood why the Void had to lie to them. The term ''Will'' in Will Depth will definitely make the Lord Chaos curious. After all, if there exists Lord Chaos whose name matches with Will Depth, then what about it''s counterpart, Soul Depth?


    If either Lord Chaos or Lord Astral thinks of this point, then they will try to search for their counterparts. And if they succeeded and met, then there will takes place an explosion. And in order to prevent that from happening, Lord Chaos thought them by using the words Mental State and Mental Strength. Even though it was just a casual lie, all the Universes in the Chaos and Astral worlds learns the concept of Mental Energy using the words like Mental State and Mental Strength.


    Arjun asked, "So how strong is my Mental Energy?"


    "Strongest among your peers!" , Void replied, "Generally, even these so called geniuses would awaken the Level 1 of the Mental Energy when they were at fourth awakening stage. While in order to reach the Level 2, well, one had to reach the cultivation beyond seventh awakening stage!"


    "Beyond seventh awakening stage?" , Arjun asked in astonishment, "You mean in the Celestial Realm?"


    "That''s right!" ,Void replied, " Because if you ascend the Celestial Realm through heavenly tribulation, then the cultivation there would be entirely different. You will understand once you go there. So don''t worry."


    Arjun nodded his head. He asked after a moment of silence, "Then at what level my Mental Energy is?"


    "You may not believe it." , Void replied, "You are Mental Energy is at a Level 2!"

 533 MYSTERIOUS DOOR IN THE MIND PALACE

    \"Level 2?\" , Arjun asked in astonishment, \"How is that possible? I didn''t train in any Mental relating training. So why exactly is my Mental Energy is at Level 2?\"


    Are has has a point though. Just now he heard that, Genius cultivators would need at least to reach Seventh Awakening Stage in order to reach Level 2 in Mental Energy. And most of the people were never able to even awake their mental energy.


    Judging from this information which Arjun received, he could say that training in Mental Energy is definitely not easy than training in cultivation. Until now Arjun didn''t know about the concept of Mental Energy. So it is logical to say that Arjun never trained in Mental Energy. So how the hell in the world did he reach the Level 2 in Mental Energy? He doesn''t know.


    Void said, \"Do you remember when I brought you to the Void Realm, I asked you to stop your training at the 7th Level of Foundation Origin Stage. Because if you try to reach higher level, then you will have to face a monstrous amount of Mental Shock! But you didn''t hear me at all. You followed your heart and continued your advancement in the Foundation Origin Stage. You reached the Level 12. But you faced have encountered insane amount of Mental Shock. And your persistence paid off. The amount of Mental Shock you have encountered boosted your Mental State and Mental Strength. And your enhanced Mental State and Mental Strength further pushed your Mental Energy to Level 2!\"


    Arjun was truly happy to hear it. This was a pleasant news. He asked, \"Then what should I do now?\"


    Void replied, \"Even though your Mental Energy has reached Level 2, you still don''t have any idea how to control it. In fact, controlling Mental Energy is definitely not an easy task. So be prepared.\"


    Arjun nodded his head in agreement as Void said, \"Try to concentrate within your mind Palace. Mind Palace is the place where Mental Energy is stored. Remember, don''t try to concentrate within your conscience. Try to concentrate within your Mind Palace. All the energy sources related to cultivation like Void Qi, Inner Will or Inner soul are stored within your conscience. But mental energy is something that is stored with in Mind Palace. So try to concentrate within your Mind Palace and connect consciousness with the energy that is stored within it. Then try to extract the Mental Energy from your Mind Palace within your palm. That''s the procedure.\"


    Arjun nodded his head. He then closed his eyes. This time instead of trying to enter his conscience, he tried to concentrate within his Mind. He never knew about the existence of the Mind Palace which the Void said. So he was careful with his approach. Since his grandfather and others were trying to bear with the Mental attack from the Pope of the Church of Deception, he had to be quick.


    He quickened his consciousness. He entered the Palace which was shining with Luminous colour. The moment he entered the Mind Palace, he found enormous amount of Luminous colour energy flowing.


    As soon as Arjun entered the Mind Palace, the Luminous Colour Energy started to jump even more vigorously. This vigorous movements from the Luminous colour Energy made Arjun feel as if, it is saying that \"The Wait is over. My master has finally found us!\"


    Immediately the Luminous colour Energy''s vigour us movements started to become restless. It wanted it''s master to use it.


    Arjun smiled and raised his palm. Immediately the restlessness in the Luminous colour Energy transformed to tranquility as it flew within Arjun''s palm.


    Arjun suddenly opened his palm. In the real world, he found that their was a thin amount of Luminous Energy dancing on his palm. But the problem is that it is just a couple of drops worth of Luminous Energy!


    \"What?\" , Arjun was stunned. He was sure that he brought the entirety of the Mental Energy from his Mind Palace. But there exists only this thin amount of Mental Energy on his palm? How could he believe that?


    \"I told you that controlling Mental Energy is definitely not an easy task.\" , Void said, \" You feel as if you have everything under control. But you have no control over everything just as you thought. In fact, I was surprised to see you extracting at least couple of drops of worth of Mental Energy from your Mind Palace in your first try. Even the so called Heaven defying genius this would fail to do it in the first try. So you are achievement is worth celebrating.\"


    \"I am not in a mood to celebrate anything.\" ,Arjun smiled bitterly and said, \"Please tell me how to extract every bit of my Mental Energy.\"


    \"It''s not that simple.\" ,Void said, \"You need to concentrate as much Mental Energy from your Mind Palace as possible. Only then you can extract plenty of it.\"


    Arjun sighed. He once again entered his Mind Palace. He used his Unique Dao of Comprehension this time and tried to understand the mystery behind the Luminous Energy. Immediately Arjun was stunned by what he saw!


    What did he see? He saw a door! This door was blocking most of the Luminous Energy. Arjun moved forward. He went near the door. The more distance he covered, the more pressure he felt.


    \"What is this door?\"


    Arjun thought. But he didn''t give up. Even with the Level 2 of the Mental Energy, he still felt the pressure. After around five minutes, he finally reached the door. Even though he felt pressure, it was still acceptable.


    Arjun didn''t care. His concentration was entirely on that mysterious door which gave him such a pressure. He was surprised. Because he found a handprint of the size which matches his own at the centre of the door.


    He didn''t think much. He ignited Void Qi within his palm and placed it on the handprint on the door. Immediately an invisible force struck his body and he was thrown a couple of meters back.


    Cough! Cough!


    Arjun coughed and stood up. After gaining some comfort he looked at the mysterious door and was stunned. He wasn''t surprised by him pushing back. He was surprised by the mysterious door which actually rejected his Void Qi!

 534 RESCUE

    The Void Qi is the primordial existence. Everything began from the Void. According to Arjun''s understanding, even Mental Energy should be included in this. But this damn door didn''t accept his Void Qi. This frustrated him.


    Arjun took around twenty seconds to think. After a brief thinking, he came to a conclusion. He once again raised his palm. This time instead of Void Qi, he gathered Mental Energy. But just like the last time, all he could gather is those couple of drops worth of Luminous Energy.


    But Arjun wasn''t discouraged. He concentrated even more and sure enough, he gathered a couple more drops of Luminous Energy.


    Huff! Huff!


    Arjun started to pant heavily. He looked at ten drops worth of Luminous Energy. He sighed. All he could do is gather ten drops worth of Luminous Energy in exchange for all his stamina. He drained his stamina and he could gather only ten drops worth of Luminous Energy? This fact frustrated Arjun.


    It looks like I don''t have enough stamina to extract more Mental Energy!


    Arjun wasn''t discouraged. He triggered Unique Dao of Comprehension at it''s limit and once again concentrated his mind. This time the result was fruitful. With the aid of the Unique Dao of Comprehension, he was able to gather a total of twenty drops worth of Luminous Energy!


    Arjun didn''t try even further. He knew when to stop. He knew his limits. He knew that, as of now, he couldn''t gather more than 20 drops worth of Luminous Energy. So he gave up.


    Argent slowly walked towards that mysterious door. After reaching that mysterious door, he built up enough courage and placed the palm which was filled with Luminous Energy on that handprint.


    The result excited Arjun a little. At least, this time he wasn''t pushed back like the last time. That means is going on the right path. As soon as he put the palm on the handprint of that mysterious door, The door shuddered a little. There was a minor movement from the door. But that''s it. Just a minor movement.


    Arjun didn''t know what was happening. He tried to communicate with the void. But strangely even why wasn''t answering him at all. So Arjun was helpless. He knew that he was on his own. But that didn''t disappoint him in any way.


    After a slight movement from the mysterious door, a transparent colourless force came out of nowhere and enveloped Arjun. At the beginning of Arjun was a little panicked. But later he smiled. Because that transparent energy gave him a comfortable feeling.


    That transparent energy was not huge in quantity. But still it gave him a comfortable feeling. He felt as if his mind was getting clear and clear. He opened his eyes. He found that, that transparent energy dancing on his palm.


    Jimmy was surprised. If this transparent energy is the Mental Energy, then what was that Luminous Energy? What was that mysterious door? And most importantly, what exactly exist beneath that mysterious door?


    He didn''t know. He had too many questions lingering in his mind. As of now he didn''t care. His top priority is to save his family from Mental torture.


    He asked, \"Lord Void! Do you know how to use this Mental Energy to protect my family?\"


    \"It''s simple.\" , Void said, \"Concentrate all that Mental Energy on your family and form a barrier. If the opponent''s Mental attack is not greater than yours, then the Mental Attack will be nullified.\"


    Arjun nodded his head. He did exactly how the Void instructed him. He concentrated on the Mental Energy and on his thoughts and Will, the Mental Energy surged towards Sitaram and others.


    Arjun also joined the party. He knew that saving sixty people by Jimmy alone is not possible. Jimmy was with his original face. That means he was with Arjun''s face. That''s why, Arjun wore Jimmy''s disguise and entered the judgement ground. He didn''t care to hide his secret anymore. His priorities always lied in protecting his family first.


    So when Arjun appeared, the Pope of the Church of Deception clearly looked at him. He immediately said, \"So it was you who ruined my plans. You hid yourself very well. But I never thought that you people would be this formidable. Strange Pills, powerful strength. And now the Mental Energy. You are truly formidable. But where is your partner? I want to see that person who forged that pill.\"


    The Pope of the Church of Deception was talking crap. But Arjun didn''t even bother to heed him. He used his own share of Mental Energy to aid Jimmy. This was the first time both Arjun and Jimmy were using the Mental Energy. So they don''t have any control over it. They had to be careful.


    Rick, Ben and others also entered the party. Under the protection of Arjun''s Mental Energy, they were not in any affect against the Mental attack from the Pope of the Church of Deception.


    \"Quick!\" , Jimmy shouted, \"Take them away. We can''t hold it much longer.\"


    Ben and others made it quick. They were totally numbered upto sixty. Sitaram and others were also numbered sixty. So the two party''s numbers were same. They hastened their movements and each one of them took a person from Sitaram''s group and quickly left. All this time Sitaram and others were unconscious because of Mental attack from the Pope of the Church of Deception. So they were carried by Rick and others as they left the judgement ground.


    Jimmy said, \"Quick! Take them to a safe place. I will come in a minute.\"


    Both Jimmy and Arjun used the Cloning Technique and created who knew how many clones. Looking at this scene, all the people were stunned. So many Arjun and Jimmy appeared out of nowhere. They dashed inside the Palace and started to rescue every person they could find.


    But Arjun''s top priority was to protect the City Lord. If he needs to maintain his footing in the War Realm, then he needs the help of an influential person like the City Lord Ferlin! So his top priority was to save the City Lord Ferlin!


    But there was a problem. There was someone who reached the City Lord first. And it was none other than the Pope of the Church of Deception!


    He smiled and said, \"Want to save the City Lord? Well, it''s not that easy!\"

 535 SOVEREIGN OF DECEPTION

    Arjun looked at the Pope of the Church of Deception who was holding the unconscious City Lord Ferlin. He was looking at Arjun with killing intent. He asked, \"I have some questions.\"


    Arjun asked, \"What is it?\"


    \"Are you the one who gave Garth that strange Pill which forced him to communicate with his alter ego somehow?\" , Pope of the Church of Deception asked.


    \"That''s right!\" , Arjun acknowledged, \"It was indeed me who gave that Pill!\"


    \"Who forged such a pill?\" , Pope of the Church of Deception asked, \"I never heard about the existence such a pill!\"


    \"Who forged it?\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"Why would you care? It''s not a big deal!\"


    \"Shut up!\" , Pope of the Church of Deception shouted angrily, \"Right now, it was me who holds the hostage. So, you need to answer my questions without hesitation. Or else your City Lord would die an horrible death.\"


    Arjun sighed and said, \"Kill him! I have no relation with him. I placed an importance on him because he was useful for the release of my family. Since I already rescued my family, I don''t care what happens to him anymore!\"


    The Pope of the Church of Deception sighed. Because what Arjun said was truth. The City Lord was useful for Arjun until his family''s innocence was proved. After that, for the likes of Arjun, the City Lord would be a complete stranger.


    But Arjun was still worried about the City Lord. In order to have a good footing in the War Realm, the City Lord''s support was important. So, even though Arjun said that he doesn''t care about the City Lord anymore, within his heart he was still worried about him.


    \"Pope!\" ,Arjun communicated with a Pope of the Church of War mentally, \"Don''t you think that city Lord is a devotee of the War God? Then why are you not protecting him?\"


    \"How can I do that?\" , The Pope of the Church of War said, \"I am barely protecting myself here. Even though I want to protect the City Lord, I couldn''t find good chance.\"


    \"Then how about this?\" ,Arjun said, \"I will distract him. Then I want you to find the right time and protect the City Lord!\"


    \"Fine.\" , The Pope of the Church of War said, \"I will do as you said.\"


    Arjun then looked at The Pope of the Church of War. He said, \"But still I will give you your answer. The one who forged the pill was Arjun. Arjun is the man was standing among the prisoners. I think you already have an impression on him.\"


    \"You mean that confident looking man?\" ,Indeed The Pope of the Church of Deception had an impression on him. He said, \"So it was his creation?\"


    \"That''s right.\" ,Arjun replied and stayed silent. Jimmy was not in a disguise from when he was arrested. Since Arjun and Jimmy had same faces, it is obvious that everyone would recognise Jimmy as Arjun. That''s why, when City Lord asked him for his name, Jimmy introduced himself as Arjun.


    But The Pope of the Church of Deception was lost in his thoughts. He then said, \"Call him! Call and ask him to bring those fields along with him. I want those pills. I also want him to bring the antidote for the pill.\"


    \"Why should I do it?\" ,Arjun asked, \"City Lord''s life and death has nothing to do with me. If you want to, then kill him. I don''t give a shit.\"


    \"Ha ha ha ha ha!\" , The Pope of the Church of Deception laughed. He said, \"I know you won''t save the City Lord. Then what about the people were watching everything from the crowd section?\"


    Immediately The Pope of the Church of Deception lifted the Sigil of God in the air. He was about to increase the range of effects of the Mental Attack. But Arjun said, \"Why would you need those pills for?\"


    \"It''s none of your business.\" , The Pope of the Church of Deception said, \"Just ask that Arjun to bring the pills and the Antidote.\"


    Arjun smiled. He said, \"Do whatever you like. I don''t care whether people die or they live. It has nothing to do with me. I came here to protect my family. Since they are fine the rest of the things are secondary.\"


    \"Stop right there!\" , As soon as Arjun concluded, he turned around to leave. But a voice came from behind. This voice doesn''t belong to The Pope of the Church of Deception. It actually came from the Sigil of God!


    The entire crowd in the judgement ground went frenzy. They weren''t fools. This majestic and clear voice which they never heard before... they already guessed to whom it belongs to.


    Some people from the crowd fell on their knees and started to pay their respects. The entire bunch of the Church of Deception were on their knees as well. Even the arrogant Pope of the Church of Deception was on his knees. The Sigil of God flew from the hands of The Pope of the Church of Deception and stopped above in midair. A red colour radiance gushed out from the Sigil of God!


    \"So you have finally decided to show up!\" , Arjun smiled and said, \"This is unexpected to find you here, Sovereign of Deception!\"


    \"It looks like you know too much!\" ,Sovereign of Deception''s voice rang out from the Sigil of God, \"I am not here to cause any trouble. I am here to make a deal!\"


    \"Deal?\" , Arjun smiled and asked, \"May I know what are the contents of the deal?\"


    The voice of the Sovereign of Deception became silent for a while. The Sovereign of Deception wanted to kill Arjun very badly for ruining his plans. Because of the ruined plan, he suffered a huge deal of the Negative Divine Essence. And with the actions of The Pope of the Church of Deception , his suffering started to grow even worse. He started to sense that the devotees in the Judgement Ground started to lose their faith in him. He had no other choice but to come to the judgement ground.


    Sovereigns are very proud existences. So is the Sovereign of Deception. For a very long time all he ever saw is people bow to him in respect. But when Arjun looked at him with a confident smile, the Sovereign of Deception wanted to chop him in thousand pieces.


    But he restrained himself from taking any action.

 536 SOVEREIGN OF DECEPTION’S FATE

    Sovereign of Deception wanted to kill Arjun very badly for ruining his plans. But he held back. More than 90% of the people even in the Celestial Realm doesn''t know about the existence of the Sovereigns. All they know is above their realm, there exists another realm. And it is the paradise for the Gods!


    There are many things spread in the form of rumours. But only very few people knows the words like \"Sovereign\". And he also knew about the Divine Essence!


    It shows how knowledgeable Jimmy was with respect to Sovereign and their world. Of course, this level of in depth knowledge is enough reason for the Sovereign of Deception to kill Jimmy. But he held back.


    He started to wonder where exactly Jimmy learned this in depth knowledge regarding Sovereigns? Even the netizens of the Celestial Realm aren''t this knowledgeable about the Sovereigns. Needless to say, a weak cultivator like Jimmy whose background is still unknown.


    So the Sovereign of Deception came to a conclusion. Jimmy might have a powerful background. A background who has un depth knowledge regarding Sovereigns! And without having a clarity with respect to Jimmy''s background, the Sovereign of Deception doesn''t want to make his move against Jimmy.


    Sovereign of Deception said, \"I want the formula for the pill that turned Garth insane!\"


    \"Of course! I also want the antidote if possible!\" , The Sovereign of Deception continued before Jimmy could speak, \"And I will exchange a massive amount of Indigo Ranked Spirit Stones in return! And if you can give me the antidote, then I will give you one Indigo Ranked Spiritual Vine as well!\"


    The Sovereign of Deception casted a soundproof barrier. So only Jimmy and the officials of the Church of Deception could hear the conversation between Jimmy and the Sovereign of Deception!


    When they heard the generous offers from the Sovereign of Deception, the higher officials of the Church of Deception were completely stunned. This kind of offer is something coming from a strict God like the God of Deception was something first for them to behold.


    The Pope of the Church of Deception was in aghast. When the God of Deception appeared, he felt that the God would kill Jimmy. After learning the character of the God of Deception, the Pope knew how strict their God is. But unexpectedly, their God hasn''t killed Jimmy. In fact, he is making a deal with Jimmy. And the way there a God is behaving, it gave them an impression as if he is respectful towards Jimmy. This scene made them speechless.


    \"As for the pill formula, I know why you want them!\" ,Jimmy said, \"You will mass produce those pills. Then you will make massive amount of people to take the pills. When they suffer from their worst nightmares, you will send your church officials and provide the antidote. In the minds of those people who suffered from their worst nightmares, you will become a saviour. They will start worship you. The more a person suffers, the more their faith come towards you after you cure them. You will get a massive amount of Divine Essence. Isn''t this is the truth? Isn''t your plan is to gather Divine Essence?\"


    The Sovereign of Deception didn''t speak. In fact, he was sighing in his heart. Because Jimmy has completely seen through his plans. Every word Jimmy spoke was true. That is what exactly the Sovereign of Deception planed.


    As a Sovereign who fused with the Deity Spark of Law of Deception, the public always held negative opinion towards him. So he had to work hard in order to make his living. He cursed the original owner who mastered the Law of Deception who knows how many times. But he couldn''t change his fate.


    When he got in contact with the Deity Spark for the first time, he was excited. Because he didn''t know the major disadvantage for fusing with a Deity Spark. And after fusion, it was too late for any regrets.


    But his experience told him that if he saved a person from highest amount of despair, then the amount of faith power he receives is massive. The bigger despair from which he saved a person from, the more Divine Essence he would receive.


    That''s why, when Garth was suffering from the Pill''s effect, Sovereign of Deception didn''t save him. Because he never saw anyone suffered like Garth did. So he wanted to know the person who feed him this Pill. If he gets his hand on that Pill, then he would mass produce those Pills. And when a person''s despair was at it''s peak, the Church of Deception will appear as a saviour. Then with the antidote he provides, the Church of Deception will deliberately persuade the sufferers in believing that they were bestowed redemption from the God of Deception!


    With their faith power, the God of Deception would make a massive amount of Divine Essence! The Divine Essence would not only make him stronger, but it will help him to advance further.


    In order for his plan to succeed, he even risked his plan with respect to the assassination of the son of the City Lord! Even though the plan of Feril''s death has been exposed, if he gets his hands on the Alter Ego Pill, then this minor suffer would have a meaning.


    The Pope of the Church of Deception looked at confident Jimmy and asked, \"You knew that I would come?\"


    In fact, when he sent his consciousness in the Judgement Ground, Jimmy said \"so, you have finally decided to show up, Sovereign of Deception!\" Which surprised the Sovereign of Deception! It was as if Jimmy was expecting his arrival. That''s when he felt as if he was tricked. Everything was under Jimmy''s control till now.


    \"Yes!\" ,And just as the Sovereign of Deception thought, Jimmy somehow anticipated this outcome. Even though the Sovereign of Deception didn''t know where did he go wrong for Jimmy to expect his arrival, he sized up Jimmy once more.


    He looked at Jimmy with more caution. He felt that Jimmy is not an easy person to deal with. He has to be careful while speaking with him.

 537 REVEALING THE PLAN OF THE SOVEREIGN OF DECEPTION

    The Sovereign of Deception looked at confident looking Jimmy and was in aghast. He thought his plans were flawless. And yet Jimmy spoke as if he was expecting his entry. That means Jimmy already somehow knows that he is going to come. But the Sovereign of Deception was sure that he didn''t make any mistake. Then how did Jimmy know that he is going to come?


    \"How do you know that I am going to come?\" ,Sovereign of Deception asked, \"I thought I was careful and meticulous with my plan? But it looks like you already know that I would come? How did you know that I would come? Where did I go wrong?\"


    Jimmy smiled and said, \"I didn''t know. I was just expecting the possibility of your arrival. Three days ago when I feed Garth with the Alter Ego Pill, I know that after the Pill takes it''s effect, he would come to your Church for seeking help. Since he is your devotee, I felt that you would definitely help him. After all, his gratitude would give you some Divine Essence. But things didn''t unfold as I expected. Three days haspassed and yet you didn''t appear to save him. I was surprised in the beginning.\"


    Jimmy continued, \"But I started to suspect your actions. I knew that you Sovereigns won''t do anything without thinking. So I thought, how exactly abandoning your devotee would help you? After all, abandoning Garth is equal to deliberately letting world know that the true mastermind behind the assassination of the Son of the City Lord is none other than the Church of Deception! Your actions felt as if you are trying to announce the world that it was you who killed the son of the City Lord!\"


    Jimmy continued, \"Your silence truly surprised me. How would you profit from deliberately leaking your plan to the public? If you leak the plan to the public, then you have to face the effect negative Divine Essence. Your move was truly suspecious.\"


    Jimmy continued, \"But after thinking for some time I came with a theory. I felt that your eyes might have fallen on the Alter Ego Pills! Using my Alter Ego Pills, you want to create Chaos in the world, You will make the world believe that their suffering was a natural cause. Then when they were at a loss for what to do, your Church will appear as a saviour with the antidotes giving those antidotes names like \"God''s Redemption Pills\" or something like that. Your Church will free them under your name and turn them as your strong devotees. Since their suffering would be great, their thanksgivings towards you would be high. All this process would give you the massive amount of Divine Essence which will fill your stomach.\"


    Jimmy continued, \"In fact, if you can reach your objective and get your hands on the Alter Ego Pills, then this small amount of risk is truly worthy. So you took the risk. Of course, These were all my assumptions. I didnn''t have any proofs so far. But when you appeared, I was almost 90% certain that my theory was right. And when you told me the content of your deal, I was completely certain of my theory.\"


    Jimmy concluded his long speech. But his speech left all the higher officials of the Church of Deception speechless. They all looked at Jimmy as if they were looking at a Demon Lord! What kind of brain he possessed? He formulated the plan their God came up with just such a small matter? Just how sharp is his brain? Where did he get such kind of terrifying Wisdom from? In front of Jimmy''s Wisdom, even the Pope of the Church of Deception felt as if even he paled horribly. Right now he was certain that he offended a very terrifying person!


    As for the Sovereign of Deception, his view towards Jimmy changed even more. Just now, he felt as if he has underestimated Jimmy. But after hearing Jimmy''s speech, he felt as if his earlier view towards Jimmy was wrong. He felt as if he had to be at his utmost careful while speaking with Jimmy. He had schemed against so many sovereigns before in order to get the Divine Essence. How many sovereigns he hadn''t seen with terrifying wisdom? But today he was sure that compared to Jimmy, all these Sovereigns'' wisdom is nothing but fart! He had never seen such a terrifying wisdom before.


    Sovereign of Deception was sure that he shouldn''t mess up with Jimmy. At such an young age of 30, he had the cultivation base of around Second Awakening Stage! He had seen this kind of cultivation speed only in the Celestial Realm! But all those experts werre nurtured by their ancient family background''s high quality resources.


    But Jimmy''s background is truly mysterious. He is not only at the Second Awakening Stage at such an young age, but he awakened his Mental Energy also. And what''s even more insane is that, his Mental Energy has reached close to Level 2!


    Level 2 of the Mental Energy!


    What kind of achievement is that? He knew how complex it is to train in the Mental Energy! Nobody reached close to Level 2 in the Mental Energy as quickly as Arjun! So at any cost, he don''t want to offend Jimmy. He said, \"You are right. That is indeed my plan.\"


    After a moment of silence, the voice of the Sovereign of Deception rang out from the God''s Sigil, \"Then what do you say about the deal?\"


    \"I agree!\" ,Jimmy said, \"I agree with the deal. I will give you both formula for production of pill and the antidote! But I have some conditions! If you can fulfill my conditions, then I will definitely agree with the deal!\"

 538 BUSINESS DEAL

    \"Conditions?\" ,Sovereign of Deception wasn''t in a hurry. He asked, \"Please tell?\"


    Jimmy looked around and said, \"Is this place safe? This discussion between us should better be private.\"


    Sovereign of Deception didn''t reply. An unknown energy came out from the Sigil of God and went towards Jimmy. Jimmy didn''t try to dodge as that unknown energy didn''t have any malicious intent. That unknown energy enveloped Jimmy. And the very next moment, he was disappeared.


    Jimmy appeared in a big hall. A person was sitting on a throne. A very unfathomable aura was radiating from his body. There was no doubt. Jimmy was sure that this person was none other than the Sovereign of Deception!


    \"Young Man!\" ,Sovereign of Deception opened mouth and said, \"As you have asked, this is my private place. No one can hear the conversation between us. You cab trust me on this.\"


    \"That''s good to hear.\" ,Jimmy said out of courtesy.


    \"So what are your conditions?\" ,Sovereign of Deception asked.


    Jimmy said, \"As a Sovereign whose Law is Deception, I can understand that your situation is terrible. So, I want to make a business deal!\"


    \"Deal?\" ,Sovereign of Deception asked in curiosity, \"What is the deal?\"


    Jimmy smiled and said, \"My brother Arjun is genius in creations! He creates things that defies common sense! You have already tasted one of his creations. The Alter Ego Pill is one of his creations! And he will keep creating things like these in the future as well.\"


    Jimmy continued, \"We don''t need fame for any of this. We always loves to maintain secrecy. Fame follows troubles. We don''t want to drag any unwanted troubles for ourselves! So what I am going to say is that, I will give all my brother''s creations to you! You can use them to gather enough Divine Essence! It will be a huge profit for you.\"


    Sovereign of Deception agreed with Jimmy''s statement. He didn''t doubt Arjun''s talent in creations. The Alter Ego Pill is definitely an example. The speciality of this Alter Ego Pill is that it attacks one''s Mind. If the target doesn''t have the strong Mental State and Mental Strength compared to it''s creator, then that target is done for.


    Arjun''s Mental Energy is at Level 2. This is something the Sovereign of Deception saw with his own eyes. A creator with Level 2 of Mental Energy at the age of 30! Even the ancient existence like the Sovereign of Deception had never seen the like of Arjun before. This kind of feat is only possible if Arjun and Jimmy had a powerful background.


    But there exists no free lunch in the world. If Jimmy is proposing such a deal, then he is expecting something in return. Something of equal proportion.


    Sovereign of Deception asked, \"Your proposal is truly tempting. But what do you want in return? You don''t have any need for Spirit Stones. You don''t need Spiritual Vines. So what do you want in return?\"


    \"Please speak.\" ,Sovereign of Deception said


    Jimmy said, \"As my brother is going to create new things, he need abundant amount of resources for it. So I want your Church to provide me with the required materials.\"


    \"Fine!\" ,Sovereign of Deception immediately agreed. As a Sovereign, he has no lack of resources. His Church exists in every Major Realms in the Universe! His Church exists in other Universes as well. And the resources for the creation of the accessories is something he doesn''t lack in. So providing with the materials for the production of rare things is something he can handle very easily.


    \"And the second thing that I want is some share in the Divine Essence!\" ,Jimmy revealed his second condition.


    \"Impossible!\" , Sovereign of Deception immediately refused. Divine Essence are something very precious for the ordinary Sovereigns. They need huge amount of Divine Essence for their future growth. So they fight even for one drop of Divine Essence id possible. Needless to say, a share in it. And that is also with a mere Second Awakening Stage expert like Jimmy! So he refused immediately.


    \"Please calm down and let me talk completely.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Then we will do the negotiations part.\"


    Sovereign of Deception calmed down a little. He said ,Go on.\"


    Jimmy smiled and said, \"I definitely want the Divine Essence. But not much. Only 1%. And that is also from the Divine Essence which you will get from my brother''s creations. I don''t need the Divine Essence which you gain from your hard work. I think I restrained myself. So please think about it carefully. You won''t lose much. In fact, you will make a huge profit. All we need is provision of materials for the product. And only one percent of Divine Essence from my brother''s work. This is a fair deal. Please calm down and think about it.\"


    Jimmy concluded. But the Sovereign of Deception lost in his thoughts. He asked after some silence, \"What do you need the Divine Essence for?\"


    \"I have my own plans!\" ,Jimmy replied. To be honest, he had an impression on the Sovereigns. He doesn''t know what exactly the Divine Essence is. The Divine Essence actually acts as a food for the ordinary Sovereigns. He wanted to understand the mysteries hidden behind this.


    And of course, he also wanted to use the Divine Essence for his own personal growth. But in order to conduct his experiments, he needed the Divine Essence. Hence when he got the opportunity, he is grabbing it.


    One percent might sound very low, but Arjun felt that as the cultivator who is at the early stage of his cultivation, if possible, that one percent would play a huge role. So he starred with one percent. As for raising the percentage share, he will think about it in the future. But for now, as a starter, he started with just one percent.


    \"Do you think that your brother''s creations would help me in gathering the Divine Essence?\" ,Sovereign of Deception asked.


    \"It''s up to you.\" ,Jimmy replied, \"My work is to create things. And your work is to use them to gather Divine Essence. I think you were working on them for a long time. So I think you have the massive amount of experience on how to convert my brother''s creations into the Divine Essence.\"


    Sovereign of Deception took a deep breath and said, \"Fine then. It''s deal! I will give you one percent of Divine Essence and material as both share and investment. And that is only for your creations.\"


    \"Please take the Conscience Oath!\" ,Jimmy asked.


    Sovereign of Deception was speechless when he heard Jimmy asking him to take the Conscience Oath.

 539 AFTERMATH OF THE DRAMA

    Conscience Oath!


    A cultivator''s character has different shades. Some are righteous towards every deal they make. Some are treacherous and evil minded who do whatever they do to gain whatever they want. Some people are cowards. Some lie. Some always tells truth.


    Every person has different character. Every person has different point of views. Everyone understands what is right and what is wrong as they grow up. But the treacherous minded people knows that whatever they are doing is wrong. But they tell their hearts that their deeds are right.


    They might tell lie to their heart. But they couldn''t lie to their conscience! A cultivator''s source of power is still their conscience. They draw power from their conscience and use it to cast different spell. So a person should feel gratitude towards their conscience.


    But it doesn''t mean that your conscience would overlook all your sinful acts. It doesn''t care if you used the power you gathered from the conscience to do good or evil things.


    But when you take an oath under the witness of your conscience, then the Conscience would take your oath seriously. As long as you don''t break your Conscience Oath, everything is well and good. But if you break the oath you made through Conscience, then you will lose your cultivation forever!


    A cultivator''s conscience is very sensitive. If you can draw power from your conscience, then that means your conscience has chosen you as it''s owner. It trusts and support you all the time.


    But if you took an oath under the witness of your conscience, but you still break it, then it is equal to betraying the trust of your conscience.


    At that particular time, your conscience would feel guilty for trusting you as it''s master. It feels as if you don''t trust your conscience as it does towards you. So under emotional breakdown, it will commit suicide which will ultimately leads you to your death!


    The explanation behind the mystery of the conscience is very complex. So in order to make people understand it, the ancient cultivators came up with this story as a means of explanation.


    So before taking a conscience oath, one needs to be very careful. After taking the conscience oath, if the Sovereign of Deception still neglect to share one percent of the Divine Essence with Jimmy, then it will lead to the disaster for him.


    \"I swear!\" ,Sovereign of Deception didn''t find any part of the deal complex. So he swore using the Conscience Oath. Immediately he felt as if his conscience gently shook. Sovereign of Deception knew that this shaking sensation means that his conscience has acknowledged his oath!


    He then took out a God''s Sigil and gave it to Jimmy. He said, \"I think there is no need for me to give you any explanation about this. This is the Sigil of God! But it doesn''t contain any power. This Sigil of God has only one use. And that is long range communication!\"


    \"You are in my World.\" ,Sovereign of Deception said, \"Ordinary communication crystal has only short range of communication Limit. But this Sigil of God has long range of communication means. It could cross the dimension in the space and reach your message directly to me. And this Sigil of God will be the means of communication between two of us. Please take it.\"


    \"Thank you!\" ,Jimmy replied.


    \"When you settled down, please give me the list of materials you need.\" ,Sovereign of Deception said, \"I will immediately arrange and send it to you.\"


    \"I understand.\" ,Jimmy replied. He then gave the formula for the Alter Ego Pill along with formula for the Antidote to the Sovereign of Deception! Sovereign of Deception took the formula with caution and hid it well.


    \"I guess our deal is over.\" ,Sovereign of Deception was happy after achieving his goal. He said, \"I will now send you back to War Realm! I hope we will enjoy our collaboration!\"


    \"Me too.\" ,Jimmy replied. Then a mysterious energy enveloped Jimmy. His vision went blur. And the next moment he found himself in the judgement ground.


    All the private time he spent along with the Sovereign of Deception, he couldn''t sense or communicate with all his life forms. It was clear that he was in a different dimension. As soon as he returned to the judgement ground, he immediately started to sense all his life forms.


    The good news is all is family members are alright. Jimmy has cured them. So there was no need for Arjun to worry about their safety anymore. Sitaram and others have already woke up from their unconscious state and were having a nice chat with Jimmy and Rick.


    But the bad news is that the City Lord Ferlin is in a coma stage. In fact all the members in the second floor and third floor or in the terrible stage. The people in the second floor were alright compare to the people in the third floor.


    City Lord and others were nearest to the Pope of the Church of Deception who was nearest to the City Lord. So the impact of the Mental Attack of the Sigil of God on the City Lord was the most devastating. Since other Churches used their own Sigil of God to protect them, they were perfectly alright.


    And the worst part is that, all the courtyard officials in the City Lord Manor are in the coma stage. This is truly a terrible news. This news quickly spread throughout the city. The entire city was in an uproar! Because this means not only City Lord was in trouble, but all the officials of the Courtyard were absent. That means there were no one to take charge as a Temporary City Lord!


    What exactly it signifies? The entire official of the City Lord Manor in the Coma stage was like giving candy to all the enemies to capture the City to capture it! That means the War without any leading general is imminent.


    Arjun didn''t care. Even though, without the help of the City Lord Ferlin his footing in the War Realm won''t be an easy one, he gave up on it. He decided to take the process step by step.


    So first he needs to meet up with his family. Then the situation that takes place in the future, he will think about it in the future!


    So he started to walk towards the location of his family. But the worry of City Lord''s health issue is something worrying Arjun. As for the officials of the Church of Deception, they escaped who knows when.

 540 HUGE BLOW

    Arjun finally regrouped with Sitaram and others. Since both Jimmy and Arjun are practically one, there was no need for Arjun to learn about their well being. He knew that everyone of them are perfectly alright.


    Sitaram asked, \"How was your trip?\"


    Of course, Jimmy told everything to Sitaram. He told them about the meeting between Arjun and the Sovereign of Deception. But when Arjun disappeared and went to the secret place of the Sovereign of Deception, the mental connection between both Arjun and Jimmy was temporarily cut off.


    So they were worried about Arjun since he went to some unknown places. But when he was back, everyone took a breath of relief.


    \"It was better than I expected.\" ,Arjun said, \"No need to worry. We had a good business partner.\"


    \"But what about now?\" ,Gnan asked, \"With city Lord and other officials of the city Lord Manor in coma, the entire city is in complete chaos. And his situation is much worse than anybody else. So you won''t be waking up at any moment now. We don''t even know whether is going to wake up or not. With no government officials to take charge, the entire city is in complete disorder. So how are you going to set our foot in the city officially?\"


    \"And not only that.\" ,Gutherson said, \"Since the City Lord is not going to wake up anytime soon, there exists a very high chances for the occurrence of War! We don''t even have a house to live. So how are you going to face such a predicament?\"


    \"Since there is the chaos around the city, the people will blame us for the City Lord''s situation.\" ,Rick said, \"After all we are part of this entire shit one way or other. They don''t see whose mistake was this actually. They are prepared to shift the blame on us if necessary.\"


    \"I think we need to take the responsibility.\" ,Sitaram said, \"What they''re saying is true. One way or other way, we are also responsible for City Lord''s Coma. Until he wakes up, it will be our responsibility to take care of the city. Until he wakes up we need to defend the City from any attack! We need to take this responsibility!\"


    Arjun nodded his head. The kind of agreed with his grandfather. Whether there exist any logic in this or not, since this is a request from his grandfather, Arjun would naturally do it.


    ...


    At the outskirts of the City Lord Manor, a huge crowd was staring at the City Lord Manor. Arjun and others entered the City Lord Manor under the hateful gazes of the crowd. Jessica and Samantha were weak hearted ladies. When they were met with these kind of hateful gazes, they were terrified. But the crowd was awfully silent. No one spoke.


    \"


    No one is allowed in.\" ,A pale looking guard said, \"You people''s innocence has been proved. Please leave.\"


    \"I have a very good medical skills.\" ,Arjun stepped forward and said, \"Please let me take a look at the City Lord''s condition.\"


    \"This...\" ,The Guards didn''t know what to do. In fact, their commander was also one of the patients lying on their bed. All this time, all they knew is to follow orders. So he had no idea what to do in this kind of situation.


    But the second guard said, \"Please leave. We can''t allow you in. The Pavilion Lords and others are in the meeting right now. Since the higher officials of the City Lord Manor are in Coma, they are having a serious discussion for the future upcoming wars.\"


    \"Let them in.\" ,At that time, a voice came from the indoor entrance which attracted everyone''s attention. People found a person with silver hair walking outside along with six other people.


    \"Lord Bill!\" ,Guard said in respect. The silent crowd came back to life as they started to shout.


    \"Lord Bill! How is the City Lord and others?\"


    \"Look! Lord Andrews of Arcane Pavilion is also here!\"


    \"Even Lord Creamer of Sage Pavilion is here!\"


    \"Lord Daniel of Earthshaking Pavilion is here!\"


    \"Lord Edwards of Royal Linage Pavilion is here as well!\"


    \"Lord Fidel of People''s Pavilion is here as well!\"


    The Pavilions gathers their own army. They then joins an influential people like the City Lord. Their Pavilions would lend their strength in any war. After they conquer the City, they will receive their rewards for participating in the wars. They would be paid compensation for their losses as well. This is the reason, for the likes of the City Lord, these Pavilions hold an high place in their opinion. After all, they were the strength of the likes of City Lord.


    In the judgement ground, they were sitting in the second floor. So when the Mental Attack came from the Pope of the Church of Deception, they used some kind of treasure to save themselves.


    In that mental attack from the Sigil of God, almost 60% of the army were sent to the Coma! This is an heave blow for them. Some were scared. Some people came forward bravely in order to fight for their City Lord.


    So with these cowards who feared the upcoming war and left, the entire army has taken the blow of absence of almost 80% of the army!


    The enemy has an huge army. While the strength of the City Lord has been simmered down to 20%! And these six people who came out from the City Lord Manor were the only Pavilion who loyally came forward to defend the City in the absence of the City Lord Manor! This is a huge blow to their morale as well.


    With just 20% of the army, it''s like giving candy for the opponents. Even though they knew that they are going to loose, they still stood up to defend their city.


    These six people earned Arjun''s respect. He smiled gently and said, \"We would like to take responsibility for whatever happened. We will participate in the upcoming War!\"

 541 ANALYZING

    When Arjun read the entire content, he was full of emotions. Even after five minutes, he couldn''t control his emotions at all. He thought that he was in some kind of illusion when he read the content. But no matter how much he tried, he knew that it was definitely not a dream. Whenever Arjun remembered all the contents he read, only one thought came to his mind.


    Jackpot!


    Arjun felt as if he had hit the biggest jackpot of all time! Even though he was wary of the warning section, he was confident for controlling them. Is there a way to make Scrooge donate his money? There is no way. Is there a way to make Arjun stay away from dangers if he is going to gain an higher power? It is impossible.


    Where there is a danger, there lies opportunity. Both danger asnd rewards coexist. Higher the danger, higher the reward''s value. In the warning section, it was written that if he failed to control the Sins and Virtues, then his mind would be occupied by the cardinal Sins and Virtues.


    But it doesn''t mean that it was impossible. Arjun was confident in controlling his desires very well. He wasn''t afraid of it.


    In the Seven Cardinal Virtue, Arjun started to give a meticulous thoughts. Chastity would help Arjun from breaking free from any illusions. Temperance has the ability to make Arjun calm down from making any Impulse decisions. Charity would help him increase his Soul Depth in exchange for sharing knowledge. Diligence would help him to find a way out of the hopeless situation. Even though he didn''t know how, Arjun has some ideas regarding this virtue. Patience would help him increase his Will Depth. He didn''t know how it helps him increase his Will Depth. But he was sure that he can figure it out someday.


    But none of the above five are as insane as the next two. Virtue of Kindness would actually produce Divine Essence! All he needed is to attract others faith within his ability. Then the Divine Essence would form automatically.


    What exactly that means? He can form an organisation like the Church of different sovereigns from now itself if he wanted to. But he was sure that he won''t. Creating Church is not his style. He knew how to put this ability to good use.


    But the Virtue of Humility is definitely heaven defying ability. It can convert any Negative Divine Essence into Positive Divine Essence! If the Sovereign knew that Arjun could convert the Negative Divine Essence into Positive Divine Essence, then he would be silently abducted and turned into their free labour. After all, his Virtue of Humility is like a duck that can lay golden eggs! The Sovereigns would do whatever they could to get him.


    This ability should not be exposed at any cost!


    After thinking about the Cardinal Virtues, Arjun then looked at the Cardinal Sins and their individual abilities. Sin of Pride would actually double his power for five minutes. That means, right now, he could fight against the initial stage of the third awakening stage experts. But when he activated the Sin of Pride, he can jump levels and fight against furthur stronger enemies for five minutes! This was truly ridiculous.


    Gluttony has the power to Devour things. It can even Devour Poisons and any harmful substances. This is an useful ability.


    Right now he needed the ability of Wrath more than anything else. In their committee, their military strength has dropped to 20% of it''s original power. At this time, with the help of Sin of Wrath, he could temporarily increase all his soldier''s Strength, Stamina and Power two folds! Even though it has the duration of five minutes, even though his allies would be weak state after five seven days duration, if it is used wisely, then Arjun was sure that it will pull them out of some desparate situation.


    The Sin of Envy is kind of funny ability. It will make all his enemies to fight against their own allies. This is definitely very useful ability in a large scale war, where it can decrease the strength of his opponents by a large margin.


    The Sin of Greed is another funny ability. It can help Arjun steal other''s personal things. These personal things might be some family treasures, cultivation manual, or even the Spirit Stones as well. Arjun was sure that it will help him to increase his future Pavilion''s wealth.


    And the Sin of Sloth would put all his enemies to sleep. This is another useful ability in the upcoming war for sure.


    Arjun gave it a serious thinking. He won''t be careless in these kind of situations. After thinking for a while, he understood some things. The Cardinal Virtues would mainly useful in personal development. While the Cardinal Sins'' usefulness lied in the middle of the war. And both of their usefulness is going to show huge impact.


    Especially he liked the Virtue of Kindness and the Virtue of Humility. They maninly dealt with the Divine Essence. Thia will be a huge harvest for his future.


    But all the abilities of the Cardinal Sins are very useful for him. Especially when his committee is forced to participate in a large scale continuous wars. If their small committee could defeat a City, then another big city would find them. Even if they managed to defeat that enemy, they had to face another giant enemy''s army. Their City''s military strength was dropped by 80% in an instant. So, no matter what, huge amount of people would try to capture their city.


    At that time, his Cardinal Sins'' abilities would definitely help him. There is no doubt about it. And he would personally lead army in the future. And in order to be prepared, he need to understand all the Virtues and Sins very thoroughly.


    After thoroughly understanding the concept of Cardinal Virtues and Cardinal Sins, Arjun felt that his hard work for his attempt to open the door of his Mind Palace was definitely came into fruition. He definitely rated this Origin Art highly.


    Arjun took a deep breath. He calmed himself down from his excitement. Only after calming himself down, he started to think about the next step. And next step was very easy.


    He flipped the Manual''s next page and looked at the procedure to master this Origin Art.

 542 SIX LOYAL PAVILION LORDS

    \"You want to participate in the war?\" ,Bill said excitedly, \"That''s great! Even though you people''s number is not high, something is better than nothing right?\"


    The crowd also lowered their hostility a little after hearing Arjun''s statement. They looked at Arjun and his group in a new light.


    Andrew said, \"But we don''t have any good commander. As for our army, it is still shallow in numbers. Right now we need a good General! A General who could understand and lead the army!\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Daniel said, \"We need a good General who has very good battle sense!\"


    \"Hey! I think we should discuss all this in private!\" ,Rick dimmed down his voice and said, \"Who knows! We might have an enemy among the crowd who is listening our conversation!\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Bill said, \"Let''s go in first! We will discuss things later.\"


    Bill then looked at the crowd and said, \"All of you! Please go back home. As for the new temporary government body, we will discuss and announce it. Until then, I hope that everyone keep your heart strong and pray for the quick recovery of the City Lord and others.\"


    Bill said everything he can and walked into the City Lord Manor. As for Crowd''s decision, that is in their hands. He can''t influence their minds and make them go back. And honestly, he had no time to control them either. He is busy with the upcoming war! And their opponent is not just one organisation. Who knows how many other City Lords are eying their city right now? So he had to make preparations. Even though they don''t have enough army, they don''t want to lose hope.


    Arjun followed the six Pavilion Lords into the City Lord Manor. Arjun was familiar with the City Lord Manor. Aftert all, they infiltrated the City Lord Manor not long ago. So under the guidance of the six Pavilion Lords, they finally reached the meeting hall.


    After settling down on their chairs, Bill started the conversation, \"Guys! I am not going to waste the time. We might have conflicts among ourselves. But today we need to stay united.\"


    \"I agree.\" , One after the other, they all agreed with the terms. As the Pavilion Lords, they had a lot of conflicts among themselves. But during the times of war, they all stay united in the past. As for the reason behind the conflicts, it was simple. It was because of the business. If one Pavilion makes a huge profit in their business, then it would attract the jealousy from other Pavilions. And this jealousy would lead to the conflicts.


    They shout, fight among themselves, they infiltrate other pavilions. They do whatever they can in order to either make profit for teir pavilions. Or to destroy the prosperity of other Pavilions. But no matter what kind of conflicts they had outside, during the wartimes, they would always stay united. And today, their union needs to be even more strong.


    \"That''s right!\" , Creamer said in hatred, \"When City Lord was alright, they displayed their false courage as if they were the best warriors in the Universe! And when the situation is bad, they all retreated like cats! A bunch of cowards!\"


    Fidel sighed and said, \"Even Groundbreaker Pavilion left us! They call themselves number one Pavilion under City Lord! They had a huge army under their command. And yet when the difficult time appeared, they ran away by holding their tail!\"


    \"It''s because they were certain in their heart that we will lose.\" ,Daniel said, \"They had such a huge army, and yet they don''t have the courage to fight in the battles.\"


    Bill sighed and said, \"With the retreat from these cowards, our 40% army has furthur decreased to 20%! This is a huge loss. Even though all of us has the ability to command our warriors in our Pavilion, but that is limited only within our Pavilion members. None of us has the skills of a General who has the ability to see the situation with broad eyes and make decisions.\"


    \"We got used to listen to the command of General Reddington!\" ,Daniel said, \"Now even the General Reddington is in Coma stage! What can we do now?\"


    Bill looked at Arjun and said, \"We told you everything we can. If youhave anything in mind, please speak.\"


    Everyone looked at Arjun. In fact, Arjun had the ability to shoot the private discussions among the Church of Deception! And there were even more things he did which were like a miracle. All six of them had quite an impression on Arjun''s abilities. If Arjun could pull another miracle, then it would be for the best.


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, \"First of all, I had some doubts. Please clarifdy it for me. Then we will discuss about the war.\"


    \"Please feel free to ask.\" ,Bill said.


    Arjun then asked, \"You said that this Groundbreaker Pavilion is the number one Pavilion in the City, right?\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Bill said, \"But today they showed the world that they are bunch of cowards.\"


    Arjun asked, \"But isn''t it the case in the War Realm where war is everything? If you don''t participate in the wars, then you are considered as not man? Then why did they back down?\"


    \"It''s because they are just like us.\" ,Bill said, \"All of us came from different part of the Universe! We came here for the similar purpose as you. To gain some battle experience. And so is the Groundbreaker Pavilion. So, for the likes of us, it is not necessary to care too much about the War Realm forte.\"


    Arjun nodded his head. He said, \"Then who is going to run the administartion in the City?\"


    \"That....\" ,Bill scratched his head and sais, \"Shit! We forgot about this issue!\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Daniel said, \"That means, we have another triuble to take care of. How troublesome.\"


    \"Calm down guys.\" ,Creamer said, \"Calm down and let''s think about it. We will find the solution.\"


    Bill looked at Arjun and asked, \"If you have raised this proposal, then you have something in mind right?\"


    \"I do have a solution.\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"But I want all of you to calm down and listen to my suggestion.\"

 543 DISCUSSION REGARDING THE ISSUES IN THE CITY

    The Six Pavilion Lords looked at one another faces and then looked at Arjun. Bill as the active person said, \"Please speak.\"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, \"Right now we have two major problems. The first one is obviously the safety of the City. With the situation of the City, it is obvious that other City Lords or even the very high ambitious people would eye on our city. They find it as an opportunity to rise in the power. So they will definitely attack us. Since we had very less army, we are in major disadvantage.\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords didn''t speak. Because they know this situation. So they kept silence and listened to what Arjun had to say.


    Arjun continued, \"We need army. But we can''t arrange an army in such a short time. That''s when we need to think out of the box. I have a solution which might help us a lot.\"


    \"What is it?\" ,Daniel asked.


    Arjun said, \"Let''s create an army of constructs!\"


    \"Constructs?\" ,The six Pavilion Lords looked at each other once again and said, \"But it is close to impossible!\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Andrew said, \"In this realm, the lifestyle master is a taboo existence. So, they were looked dowen upon. This si the reason why the liestyle masters are very few in the realm.\"


    \"But they are the one who are going to help us today.\" ,Arjun maintained his smile and said, \"Look! Nobody is useless in the world. Just because you can''t fight in the war, it doesn''t mean that you are useless piece of shit. Because without those lifestyle masters, where exactly you get weapons and accessories?\"


    The room fell silent. Because what Arjun said was truth. Without the lifestyle masters, they wouldn''t get the weapons and accessories. This is the truth which was neglected in the War Realm.


    Arjun continued, \"I am a Lifestyle Master as well. So I know how others felt. Our City is in very dangerous situation. So let''s keep our differences aside for now and invite all the hidden Lifestyle masters. I have the blueprint for the constructs. We will gather all the lifestyle masters in one place and start mass producing the army of constructs. The likes of Groundshaker Pavilions might be disloyal towards the City Lord. They might be cowards! But a bunch of mechanic army would never have any feelings. They would on;y know how to follow the commands. So with this, we won''t have any issues regarding the betrayal.\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Rick who was silent said, \"If we are truly successful in persuading the likes of the Groundshaker Pavilion to participate in the war, they would seek commanding posotion. They won''t sdtay united with us. So, in this kind of dangerous situation, we need to mass produce the army of construct. And what''s more, we need to start it immediately.\"


    Arjun asked, \"I wouldn''t propose this proposal of the Army of Constructs if I don''t have the confidence. I read in the geography of the City book that we have a huge amount of Resonance Steel Mine, right?\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Bill said, \"We not onl;y have the Mine, but the Resonance Steel Mine is the biggest in the entore provience! This is one of the reason why so many City Lords of other City always try to capture our City.\"


    \"Resonance Steel has the ability to resonate with the Spiritual Energy more efficiently.\" ,Arjun said, \"It is used to forge the swords! This is the best material to gather Spiritual Energy after all. So what I want to say is that, if we could create the constructs using the Resonance Steel, then the constructs will definitely gather the Spiritual Energy to work in the battlefield. That means we don''t have any issues regarding fueling those constructs.\"


    The six Pavilion Lords looked at each other. Then Bill said, \"Sigh! Let''s do it that way then.\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Creamer said, \"We don''t have any other choice anyway. Since we don''t have any army, it''s better to do things that way.\"


    Arjun said, \"We need to gather all the lifestyle masters very secretly. I am sure that everyone here knows that we need to avoid any spies infiltration. So we need to gather them more secretively. And we need them to pleadge their alliance with us under the witness of the Conscience Oath!\"


    \"That''s right! Conscience Oath is must!\" ,Creamer said in agreement.


    The six Pavilion Lords immediately took action. They called their most trustworthy peoples and asked them to gather all the hidden lifestyle masters very secretively. And they warned them to do things more quickly.


    \"As for the General who leads the Army, I have a solution for it as well.\" ,Arjun said, \"Back at my home realm, we worked in the army. Myself, Grandfather and Grandpa Gutherson were Generals who led an army in the past. So, if you don''t think that we are taking advantage of the situation, then we would like to take the commanding position.\"


    \"We don''t have any objections!\" ,Bill took a sigh of relief and said, \"All six of us know our limit. So if you can lead the army, then it is for the great.\"


    Others also nodded their heads. Since they had people who can command the army, then they had no objections at all. Arjun provided them with the best possible solutions.


    Arjun hid the truth that he was an emperor back in the Life Realm! The Ancient Will of the Universe said that as soon as Arjun leaves the Life Realm, he will scrub the memories of the people of the Life Realm regarding his and his family''s existence. So if he tells people that he was an emperor back then in the Life Realm, then it will be equal to summoning trouble upon themselves. He should not let anyone know that he was an emperor back then,.


    \"So we will consider as the discussion for the first issue is over.\" ,Arjun said, \"Now the second problem is regarding the administration of the City. And I have the suggestion regarding this issue as well.\"


    By now, the Six Pavilion Lords has no complaints regarding Arjun''s leadership capabilities. He provided solutions for the issues which was bothering them for some couple of hours. He found the solutions very easily. And what''s even more amazing is that he has full confidence in his methods. His voice was full of confidence. The way he speaks, he gives confidence for others as well. There was no doubt that he was a qualified leader during this situation.

 544 COMMITTEE

    Arjun said, \"The second issue is regarding Adminstration. But I have a question. Does the citizens knows that other Pavilions withdrew from the war?\"


    \"They knows.\" ,Bill said, \"If we had the huge army, then they would have definitely participated in the war. But with the limited amount of army, they withdrew. A bunch of cowards. If they had the army, then they would have forcefully taken control of all the Adminstration Rights! But since the chances of winning is less than one percent, they looked at their profit and left the army itself. A bunch of bastards.\"


    \"Actually, we had quite a support from other pavilions as well.\" ,Andrew said, \"But since the Groundshaker Pavilion was the first one to pull themselves back, the other eight pavilions lost their morales. They also pulled themselves back. We tried to stop them. But we failed. All of them are cowards.\"


    Arjun nodded his head and said, \"If the citizens knew this, then it is for the best. We are going to take charge for the Adminstration of the City as well. And when we are going to announce it, these cowards will feel jelous. Because I am sure that the entire city would appreciate our efforts. They will let us take control for the Adminstration of the City for sure.\"


    Bill thouhjt for a moment and his eyes flashed. He said, \"You mean those bastards will try to ignite the flames of hatred within the hearts of the citizens against our efforts? Like they say that we are taking advantage of the City Lord''s Coma stage or something?\"


    \"I am sure.\" ,Arjun said, \"Jealousy would definitely force people to do things like these. Especially, when you were proud number one Pavilion under the City Lord command. They will boil in hatred and make things complicated for us.\"


    \"Those bastards!\" ,Daniel shouted, \"They will definitely do that. They are arrogant bastards who always looked down upon us afterall.\"


    \"Then what should we do?\" ,Bill had a good impression on Arjun. He knew that Arjun had a solution for this. So he immediately asked Arjun for the solution.


    Arjun said, \" These are the times where we need to stay united. These are the time where we need to avoid all the internal conflicts. So I have a solution for this. A common solution which will solve all the problems in one go.\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords listened with interest. They knew that the man in front of them who was almost of same age as them is a very cleaver man. Every solution he gave was filled with hope. So they decided to listen to whatever Arjun jhas to say.


    Arjun said, \"Generally, I would have left the fate to the luck with Lucky Draw! But by keeping possibility of the internal conflicts in mind, I came up with an idea. Instead of leaving the Adminstration Rights to only one Pavilion, why don''t all seven Pavilions form a committee?


    \"Committee?\" ,All six of them asked in unison.


    \"It''s a great idea.\" ,Fidel said, \"But what about those bastards? How are we going to deal with them?\"


    \"No need to worry about them.\" ,Arjun said, \"What is the forte of the War Realm? \"If you don''t participate in the war, then you are not a man\". So why would the citizens listen to their craps? The Citizens would see our committee with the eyes of hope. They would literally worship our efforts. On top of that we will announce that we are going to take care of the Adminstration Rights temporarily. Once the City Lord recovers, we will give the Adminstration Rights back to the City Lord!\"


    \"It''s not going to workout.\" ,Edwards said, \"They will come up with the excuses that we are just taking advantage here. They will say that we are playing with the citizens emotions. Those shameless bastards will even say that one day we will kill the City Lord and turn our Committee from temporary to permanent one.\"


    \"That means, it is equivalent to we deliberately taking the City under our control.\" ,Andrew sighed and said, \"No matter how strictly people follows the forte of the War Realm, this misunderstanding is definitely a possibility.\"


    Arjun said, \"Then we will ask those bastards to take the responsibility of the health issue of the City Lord. They will cure the City Lord. While we will take care of both the Adminstration Rights and the defence of the city. And we will do it until those Pavilions treat the City Lord completely. What can they do? Would they agree?\"


    \"Ha ha ha ha ha!\" ,Bill laughed, \"Those bastards will become the babysitters. This is a great idea for sure.\"


    Arjun said, \"On top of that, we will be giving hope for the entire City. We will also use some emotional words like \"We are trying our best to save the City\" or \"We are doing what a loyal servent of the City Lord should do\" if needed. If it doesn''t work, then remind the people how much of a coward the likes of Groundshakers Pavilions are. People already had a bad opinion on them. Our actions will be like adding fuel to the fire. I am sure that the final laugh would belongs to us.\"


    Arjun said, \"If it doesn''t work, then reveal your past bitter experiences with these other Pavilions who are nothing but a bunch of cowards today. Since the public already has a favourable opinions towards us, they would naturally support us.\"


    The six Pavilion Lords nodded their heads in satisfaction. In the past, these Pavilions always looked down on them. These six Pavilions always had to swallow their hatred and get used to their haughtiness. But today they got the chance to pay them back. Obviously, they would take careof the situation as they wished. They would even add spice to the chilly to damage their reputation even furthur.


    After one hour, the announcement regarding the committee rang out in the entire city. It raised another level of commotion in the City. The entire City immediately supported this idea. They encouraged the efforts of the newly formed committee. They showed their support for this idea.


    And of course, there were some people who were opposing this committee. They were finding excuses to damage their reputation.

 545 FORMING THE COMMITTEE

    After receivingthe announcement, the Pavilions who pulled back became serious. For them, these six pavilions were simply taking the advantage of the City Lord being in the Coma. They were boiling in anger.


    They thought for a moment. Those six Pavilions were someone who had the equal status as theirs. And all of a sudden, their status raised to the level ofthe City Lord. While their own status has fallen by a large margin. What exactly this signifies? It signifies that, those six Pavilion will overstep on them using the authority of their committee. That means as long as they were in the City, they had to follow the orders and rules set by this committee.


    What''s ridiculous is that the support they received from the public. Especially when they announced that this committee will exist until the recovery of the City Lord. First of all, no one knows when exactly the City Lord would wake up. No one knows whether he would even wake up or not.


    Secondly, these bastards combinedly ruling the entire city. Where exactly did they receive such a confidence from? No one knows. And the ridiculous part is still the public reaction. They knew that the other City Lords and independent marcineries were waiting for an opportunity. An opportunity to get their hands on a place to rule. Even a small village is fine for them. Needless to say, such a big City which has huge amount of Mine.


    The enemies are going to surround from all the sides. With just the army power which is reduced to 20% of it''s original power, how exactly are they going to win the war? Their committee will crumble the moment it was started. Isn''t this the reason why they pulled themselves back? Then where exactly did the public receive such a confidence from these group of people?


    \"Ha ha ha ha ha!\" , Inside the Grounbreaker Pavilion, it''s Pavilion Lord laughed loudly as if he heard the biggest joke in the history. He said, \"Those piece of shits! Does they think that they became hero just because they didn''t pull back? Committee? How long would it exist? They are just overestimating themselves. They actually fight among themselves. And today they suddenly unified themselves? Even if they are successful in creating a miracle and saved the city from being captured, because of their internal conflicts, their committee will crumble very soon. But that is only if they pulled a miracle and saved the City.\"


    An elder said, \"I don''t think they have such a miracle creating ability. Pavilion Lord is wise. Their little Committee will definitely crumble within no time. All we need to do is wait.\"


    \"Then what should we do now, Pavilion Lord?\" , Someone asked.


    \"What else?\" ,Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion said, \"We will wait. We will wait for the City to be captured. And once the City is captured, then, we will go and pledge our alliance to the next Pavilion Lord. We will wait until then.\"


    .....


    Inside the City Lord Manor, a committe was finally formed. Each Pavilion selected their most caliber and trustworty candidate to lead the Committee. Of course, Arjun also selected one from his group. Arjun selected John as the member of his committee. He wanted SItaram to take up this job. But Arjun gave it a thought and declined it. Sitaram is one of those ten people who is going to inherit his power of Void. So, they need to stay within his group. Gutherson and his father Gnan are also the candidates who are going to inherit the Power of Void. So they are not going to be in the committee as well.


    So leaving all these three experienced aside, he had a couple of names in his mind. Like Prince Airen and his brothers. But they wanted to participate in the war. Since they are going to participate in the war with the minumum amount of army, they need highly qualified Generals who could lead in the battlefield with efficiency. So, Arjun ruled these Princes aside. Their \"Prince\" brain is going to help them a lot in the battlefield. They can''t be replaced.


    That means only John left. As a former District Governor, John was definitely a valid candidate to be a part of the Committee. So he was selected. And John immediately agreed for it.


    With the seven members committee formed, they immediately started to discuss the issues in the City among themselves. As the committee was formed, a guard came in and reported the arrival of all the Lifestyle Mastres. John personally went to receive them.


    As soon as John entered the meeting Hall, he found close to two hundred people sitting on their chairs with face full of nervous. Since the very beginning they were looked down upon. Since they chose not to participate in the wars and chose to be a Lifestyle Masters, no one spoke with them properly in a friendly manner.


    Looking at these people''s nervousness, John sighed. He smiled and said, \"Hello Everyone! My name is John! I am one of the head of the Committee. As you know that we are in a very dangerous situation, the committee has decided to rely on your skills. First of all, as long as this committee exists, no one will look down on you. And this is a wonderful opportunirt to prove your worth.\"


    John looked at their tatteren clothes and immediately understood what kind of horrible situation these people are in. Arjun told him how people look down on these poor fellows. So, he asked John to deal with them very delicately and give them some hope.


    Someone built up enough courage and asked, \"M-My Lord! W-What do you mean by the opportunity to prove our worth?\"


    John shook his head and said, \"First I want all of you to take a Conscience Oath. I want you people to take a Oath that you will not reveal anything we are going to tell you. Only then i will tell you.\"


    The Lifestyle Masters looked at each other. After giving it a thoughts, they took a conscience oath to not reveal anything that happened here.


    John then said, \"You people knew that we are very short in army. And with the weak army we won''t be able to fight. So, we want you people to mass produce the constructs. Because your constructs are going to be the key for our survival.\"


    \"Constructs?\" ,All two hundred of them took a deep breath as they heard the word.

 546 AN OPPORTUNITY

    John said, \"The plan is very simple. I wantyou people to create the constructs. Since we are lacking a huge amount of army to defend our city, we will fill this shortage in numbers with the constructs. But you people had to work hard.\"


    One of them said, \"But my Lord! I don''t know how to create a construct. Our skills are shallow. Since we are in the War Realm, the librabries are filled with books with war manuals.\"


    Another person said, \"So all we know is how to create a basic weapons and armours. We don''t have any knowledge regarding constructs. In fact, for us, the concept of construct is just a legend.\"


    \"Don''t worry!\" ,John smiled and said, \"We have a very good teacher for you. He will not only teach you how to build a construct, but he will teach you many things in different field which is nothing but a legend in your eyes.\"


    The two hundred people were excited. Finally they gained some confidence.


    \"We are not from this realm.\" ,John continued, \"In our realm, we never set any difference between a Combat Master and Lifestyle Master. Everyone are equal in our realm. But when we saw the situation in this realm, we were truly stunned. So, there is no need for you to worry about any mistreating towards you.\"


    All two hundred Lifestyle Masters'' hearts wree at ease as they heard what John said.


    John continued, \"And now, we will tell you the benefits of working with us. The first benefit is salary. You will be paid a fixed monthly salaries. Food and accommodations are free for you. You will get the food to eat at regular period of time. You will be given a proper place to live.\"


    \"But this is not the important thing.\" ,John said, \"The most importat thing is how much you prove your worth. Listen to me very carefully. If you could create huge amount of constructs army, then that means, our chances for victory would reach another level. If we were successful in defending the city, then the city will be saved. And we will proudly announce to the public that the reason for our victory is solely because of the armyof constructs.\"


    John said, \"And who created the army of constructs? The credit would go to you. The very same people who looked down on you will cheer for you. You people will become the heroes. You will become the major contributor for the protection of the City. You will become the saviour of the city. The people will start to respect you. They will finally start to learn your worth. They will stop looking down on you. You will receive the respect which you deserve.\"


    The other City Lords had their own Lifestyle Masters who forge weapons and pills for the war. But the treatment they receive is very poor. So, they bear all the humiliation and work in order to fill their stomach.


    But today they heard that, the committee will take care of them. They will be payed monthly fixed saleries. They would be given food to eat. They will be given a place to sleep. They would be thought interesting and unique forging techniques. They would be treated with respect. And most importantly, they are given the chance to change their destiny! They were given the chance to change their fate. They were given the chance to prove their worth. How would they not be tempted?


    \"But if you still are not convinced, please leave.\" ,John said, \"We won''t look down on you. Everyone are free to their own will. We won''t stop you if you still want to leave. But those who wants to leave, please remember that you had sworn on your conscience that you are not going to reveal our plan to anyone. And those who are interested, please go to the next room. Because it is the place where you would be thought how to build the construct.\"


    As soon as John concluded his speech, all two hundred people entered the next room. No one stayed or left the City Lord Manor. Today they are going to get the chance to change their fate. They are getting the chance to prove their worth. Who would leave after putting such a tempting proposal in front of them? So all of them entered the next room. As for John, he was happy to see this outcome. He simply smiled and gone back to meet with other committee members.


    As soon as they entered the next room, they saw a young man who looked around thirty years old quietly sitting on his chair. They were stunned. How could this young man teach them the concept of Constructs? This is insane. But they didn''t complain. After all, this person came from the world where Lifestyle Masters are respected. So he had the opportunity to learn various things. So they didn''t try to mock him or something.


    After settling down on the chairs, Arjun looked at them and said, \"Hi! My name is Arjun Kumar! Today I am going to teach you the Art of Construct! I hope you people will learn it as quickly as possible so that we all together forge as many Construct as Possible.\"


    .....


    Outside the gates of the City, a group of prople were standing. They all wore the black cloth dress. Even their face was covered with the black cloth. They were looking at the City Gates with eyes full of lust. They wanted to conquer this city. And today the opportunity has presented itself in front of them.


    This group was very frightening. Their group has the number of around five thousand! An army of five thousand were here to conquer the City. At normal times, people would laugh at them. But today it is more than possible. So, they came here.


    One of them who might be their leader smiled evilly and shouted, \"ATTACK!!!\"


    As soon as the command came, the rest of the people behind them laughed evilly as well. They then moved forward to attack the City Gates!

 547 BLACKWOOD BANDIT GROUP

    Inside the City Lord Manor, while Arjun was taking the class for two hundred Lifestyle Masters, Jimmy was inside the private room of the City Lord. All other Pavilion Lords were present as well. They were looking at the City Lord with faces full of emotions. Everyone had their own share of precious moments with the City Lord. The City Lord was the one who gave them their jobs when they met the City Lord.


    The greatest thing about the City Lord is that he never showed any discrimination between common people and the officials. This is the reason why the entire city loved him. Even though the Lifestyle Masters were looked down upon, a City Lord can''t control everything even if he had power. He could only ask not to look with disgust eyes at those poor people. But he can''t force the citizens to change their minds. That''s why he was helpless.


    Even Jimmy had his own share of pleasant memories with the City Lord. Even though they had met only once, it was enough for him to have a favourable opinion on the City Lord Ferlin.


    \"I hope that you would recover very soon.\" ,Jimmy said with smile. He looked at the City Lord whose face was pale. His hair was messy. A big black rings formed around his eyes. His hair was messy. He was in a terrible shape.


    At that time a person came in running hurriedly. This person was in a rush as his facial expression had a sense of urgency.


    Jimmy looked at this person and asked in a stern voice, \"What happened Uncle Brooks?\"


    Even other Pavilion Lords looked at the facial expression of Brooks and sensed something was wrong. Since Jimmy already asked him, they all were waiting for the response.


    \"Young Master!\" ,Brooks said in hasty voice, \"Your prediction was right. We have enemies around hundred kilometres away from the City Lord Manor. They are heading unitedly towards our City.\"


    As Brooks could navigate the location which he had seen with his eyes, Jimmy sent both Brooks and Rick to prepare the map of the entire City. For safety purposes, he asked them to prepare a map hundred kilometres radius by keeping the city as the centre


    Brooks'' ability always shine in this moment. With his ability, as long as the location is which is something he has already printed within his artificial memory, everything within this stored location would be under his control. Within this recorded memory, he sense anything. And it would be displayed on an invisible screen which only Brooks could see.


    For example, if he had five people within this map, then at that particular location five dots would appear. If the person is someone he had seen before, then their name would appear on top of that dot if that person appears in any of his recorded location. This is the advantage he had.


    And today, just like Jimmy predicted, there were people who are heading towards their City.


    \"Show me the map, Uncle Brooks!\" ,Jimmy asked politely.


    Seeing all this, the Six Pavilion Lords were in awe. They heard about Brooks'' ability. But they didn''t give it much thought back then. But seeing it now with their own eyes, they now understood just how important the Divine Art Brooks was practising.


    \"Five thousand people!\" ,Jimmy looked at the screen and smiled. He then looked back and asked the Six Pavilion Lords, \"Do you know any organisation that has around five thousand people?\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords suddenly came out from their awe and started to think. After a very short time, Edwards said, \"Five Thousand People? I think it is that damn bandit group.\"


    \"Bandit group?\" ,Bill said in anger, \"Blackwood Bandit Group!\"


    \"Blackwood Bandit Group?\" ,Jimmy asked, \"Who are they?\"


    \"A very wicked group.\" ,Creamer said, \"Their leader''s name is Jennings! He is a monster who always dreamed to rule a city for himself. If he could advance even further, then it was best in his sense. So his bandit group starred with around ten people. But as he started to capture small villages, his bandit group has expanded in numbers and reached around five thousand now.\"


    Fidel then added, \"All the villages he captured were turned into a living hell. He would extort their wealth. He will make them do the labour work. He would torture people for fun. That''s why, all the City Lords and influential people kept an eye on them. All the City Lords made sure that his army won''t expand any further. Since then he kept a low profile. He patiently waited for a chance.\"


    Andrew sighed and said, \"Today he finally got his chance. If he managed to capture our city, then it will be a total disaster for not only us, but for other City Lords as well.\"


    Jimmy nodded his head. He finally got a brief information on them. He smiled. He then looked at Rick and asked, \"How confident are you?\"


    \"I am fully confident!\" ,Rick replied with confidence.


    Jimmy nodded his head and said, \"Then lead an army of two hundred and take them down!\"


    \"Are you kidding me?\" ,Bill shouted in astonishment, \"They have a total of Five thousand people! What can a group of two hundred can fo against them?\"


    \"These bandits are not worthy for me to lead!\" ,Jimmy said, \"And I don''t want to waste our limited amount of troops on these small fries! Very soon a City Lord''s army would come to take our city down. And I don''t want to waste the stamina of our people on these mere bandits.\"


    \"Brother! Are you sure?\" ,Bill asked in worry, \"Don''t you think that you are underestimating the Blackwood Bandit Group?\"


    \"Trust me!\" ,Jimmy said, \"I am not underestimating my opponent. It is you people who are underestimating my people''s capabilities!\"


    All six of them were dumbstruck. What kind of ridiculous confidence is that? How could he be this confident? They don''t know. But in their eyes Arjun and his people are someone who could create miracles. So they hoped that they would create another miracle this time as well.


    \"On top of that\" ,Jimmy said, \"I want to give confidence to the citizens of our city. I want them to put faith in our newly created Union! And what could be better performance than destroying our opponents which numbered around five thousand with just two hundred people?\"

 548 A TRUE GENIUS

    The six pavilion Lord fell silent again. They felt that what Jimmy said was true. Wiping out an army of 5000 members with just 200 members would definitely boost the confidence of the people in the city in their committee. This was surely a dream which they wanted to come true.


    But imagination and reality are different things. It has the difference of heaven and earth. So turning this imagination into reality is definitely a very tough task. After all, it is easier said than done.


    \"Brother whatever you said is true.\" ,Bill sighed and said, \"But don''t you think facing 5000 members with just 200 members is risky?\"


    \"It is indeed risky.\" ,Jimmy replied, \"But if you don''t take risk, then you won''t get the miraculous results. My friend is confident in leading 200 members to defeat 5000 members. I have faith in his leadership qualities. Trust me, it''s going to end in our favour. Rewards always follows risk! So please keep trust in my friend and be at ease.\"


    Jimmy then local at Rick and said, \"You are taking just 200 members with you. So, take Jessica, Bella and others with you. They will also get some battle insights. And their presence would definitely help you a lot.\"


    \"I understand!\" ,Rick said. He then left to lead an army of two hundred people. But looking at the back of departing Rick in heart full of worry.


    At that time, Jimmy said, \"Uncle Brooks! Please display the war for us to see. Our friends here are very nervous. Let them witness the war with their eyes.\"


    \"Alright!\" ,Brooks said. He then casted a spell from his Divine Art. Immediately a screen appeared in the midair which is convenient to see. On the screen, it displayed everything that is taking place at the outskirts of the City Gate. Right now it is empty. Because when Brooks reported the arrival of the Blackwood Bandit Group, the bandit group were yet to appear in front of the City Gates. That means, when the Blackwood Bandit Group were near the City Gates, Rick was already prepared for the battle.


    But all this is a thing for the future. As of now, when the six pavilion Lords looked at the screen that appeared out of nowhere, they were dumbfounded. This Divine Art doesn''t have any offensive or defensive powers. And yet it was truly heaven defying Divine Art! If they had this Divine Art, then how convenient it would be in the battles?


    The six Pavilion Lords were depressed. Why don''t they had such an Heaven Defying Divine Art with them? If they had it, then who knew how many wars they would have won. This is why they were depressed.


    Bill asked in depressing tone, \"Brother! Are you sure that you are from that low class Life Realm? Where did you get such an Heaven Defying Divine Art from?\"


    \"I didn''t get it.\" ,Jimmy shook his head and said, \"It was created by someone.\"


    \"My brother!\" ,Jimmy finally released a bomb on them which was very hard to swallow.


    The six Pavilion Lords opened their mouths wide. For a moment, they felt as if they heard it wrong. But when they recollected what Jimmy said, they were certain that they didn''t hear wrong. Jimmy said \"my brother\" for sure. That means the one who created this Divine Art is actually Arjun!


    Jimmy looked at the astonished faces of the Six Pavilion Lords and said, \"My brother always tries different things. He always tries to invent something new from whatever knowledge he has accumulated. You people had already seen one of his invention from the recording crystal back in the judgement ground.\"


    \"You mean that Pill which made that person named Garth to get tortured with his own alter ego?\"


    \"That''s right.\" ,Jimmy said, \"According to my brother, every person hates to admit their mistakes. They find the reasons to escape from the truth.They tells their own heart that whatever they did is right. Garth was not any exception. And who knows how did my brother came up with this concept? He created this pill which will force their target to face the truth in the form of a powerful illusion. This illusion will torture the target until the target admits the truth. And the name of this powerful illusion is Alter Ego!\"


    All six Pavilion Lords were suddenly loss for words. Jimmy''s words made them almost to lose their sanity.


    At that time Jimmy said, \"And the Divine Art which you are looking at isalso my brother''s creation. We felt Uncle Brooks has a weak heart. So my brother created this Divine Art specially for him. This Divine Art doesn''t have any offensive or defensive capabilities. But it had a powerful supporting capabilities. And I think you people have already witnessed one right now.\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords swallowed their own saliva. They thought about it for a moment. If Arjun was in the God Realm, then what would happen? They knew the answer for sure. A war would erupt! Arjun is definitely an Heaven Defying Genius. And he had a lot of potential as well. Any big pavilions would fight for him. They would go to any extent in order to win him. This kind of talent, they had never seen before. Even in the God Realm, which is a cultivation paradise for all the cultivators, they had never seen before. And today they are seeing one. How could they not be shocked?


    \"Brother! Do you have any plans to go to the God Realm in the future?\" ,Bill was still depressed for some reason and asked.


    \"Of Course!\" ,Jimmy replied, \"My stay here is only to accumulate battle skills and hone our battle instincts. After that we will definitely go to the God Realm.\"


    \"Then I have a suggestion.\" ,Bill said, \"Please keep your brother''s genius mind a secret. Or else, those people from the God Realm would seperate both of you. They will go to any extent in order to make profit out of your brother''s mind. God Realm is known as the paradise for all the cultivators. But it is also the hell for the geniuses with no powerful background.\"


    \"I know.\" ,Jimmy said, \"But for us the God Realm is just a temporary place to stay. Our true aim starts from the Celestial Realm!\"


    \"Celestial Realm?\" ,All six of them once again looked at each other. They thought of something as they were astonished. But in order to confirm their doubt, Bill asked, \"Brother! What is Celestial Realm?\"

 549 INFORMATION ON THE GOD REALM

    \"You people don''t know what is Celestial Realm?\" ,Jimmy asked a little surprised.


    \"No.\" ,Bill said embarrassingly.


    Jimmy sighed and said, \"I think you people already know about the Realm beyond the God Realm, right?\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Andrew said, \"But we only know about it''s existence. We don''t know it''s name.\"


    \"The Realm beyond God Realm is known as the Celestial Realm!\" ,Jimmy finally revealed the mystery for them, \"I thought that you people already knows about it!\"


    \"No.\" ,Bill shook his head and sighed, \"Except the Union and the patriarch of the ancient sects and the S-Ranked Sects, no one in the God Realm knows about the Celestial Realm.\"


    \"Union? Ancient Sects? S-Ranked Sects?\" ,These terms piqued Jimmy''s interest. Since he is going to the God Realm one day, he asked, \"Can you tell me what these things are?\"


    Bill nodded his head and said, \"There are three types of leading factions in the God Realm! They are the Union, Ancient Clans and S-Ranked Pavilions.\"


    Bill continued, \"First I will tell you about the Ancient Sects. As the name suggest, the Ancient Sects are something which existed since the Ancient Era! No one knows their origin. They''re very mysterious and obviously they''re very powerful. Since the ancient days so many of their descendants had managed to ascend the higher realms. I don''t know how powerful that higher realm is. But since every cultivator want to ascend to that realm, it is obvious that, that higher realm which you told us it''s name as the Celestial Realm is the ultimate paradise for the cultivators. This is the reason why no one tried to make any me out of them. They are very ancient and very powerful clan. They control huge amount of business assets. This is what makes them one of the three rulers of the God Realm!\"


    Bill continued, \"Second is S-Rank Pavilions! First I will explain you about the Pavilion ranking system. The Pavilions in the God Realm are divided into five ranks. They are E-Rank, D-Rank, C -Rank, B -Rank, A -Rank. Here E -Rank is the lowest. While the A -Rank is the highest ranked Pavilions. They completes the missions from the Union. The Union would give you certain amount of Merit Points. Once you reached a certain amount of Merit Points, then your Pavilion would be promoted and given an higher rank than your Pavilion''s current rank.\"


    \"What about the S -Rank Pavilions?\" ,Jimmy asked.


    Jimmy nodded his head in silence. He didn''t say a word as Bill continued, \"But the strongest among these three factions is still the Union! Since the Ancient Days, the war between humans and Demons existed. Sometimes these demons from the Demon Realm infiltrated our God Realm and created Chaos. As their invasion is becoming more and more often, some group from the higher realms came to the God Realm and setup a branch in the God Realm. The name of it''s branch is Union!\"


    Bill continued, \"Since then, the invasion from the demons slowed down. But wars between God Realm and the Demon Realm always took place. And that''s when our pavilions would get the opportunity to get the Merit Points. The Merit Points for killing a demon has always been highest!\"


    Jimmy understood everything. He got a general system in the God Realm. But he didn''t think about it too much. His entry in the God Realm is not going to take place anytime sooner. So he didn''t care about it for now. After all, it is the thing for the future. Right now he needs to think about the war outside the City Gate.


    As for the Six Pavilion Lords, they were calling the name \"Celestial Realm\" many times. They feared that they might forget the name. So they were recalling this name so that they wouldn''t forget it.


    \"Young Master! They are here!\" ,At that time Brooks said hurriedly. Suddenly all of them came back to the reality. They once again started to concentrate on the war that is taking place in the City outskirts.


    ....


    Rick took two hundred people to kill five thousand bandits. As they were walking towards the City Gate, it actually drew attention from the citizens. They immediately knew what was going on. The War is about to start!


    The citizens became nervous. Today morning City Lord and his officials were sent to coma. While as the night fell, the war is about to start. It was just a couple of hours since the committee was formed. And the war has already begun.


    This made the citizens nervous. All of them started to pray to their gods sincerely. They were praying for the committee''s victory.


    While the nine pavilions who pulled back were laughing.


    Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion laughed and said, \"Those six Pavilions are going to be an absolute joke! They formed their ridiculous committee just four hours ago. And now their committee is going to be destroyed.\"


    \"They need this punishment.\" ,The boot licking elder said, \"Since they don''t know their limits, they will face the biggest humiliation.\"


    Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion laughed and said, \"Go! Go and gather the information on the opponents. If it is possible, we will display their monkey acts for public to see through the broadcast crystal. I want to destroy the faith of these people from their ridiculous committee.\"


    \"Pavilion Lord is Wise.\" ,That boot licking elder said, \"I will immediately arrange for their humiliation.\"


    \"Pretentious bastards!\" , Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion laughed and said, \"Just you wait and see how I will make people lose their hopes on you. I will make sure that your committee is nothing but a joke. No one should surpass my Groundbreaker Pavilion!\"


    .....


    People were very frightened. They didn''t know who the enemy is? But they didn''t dare to come out from their homes. They all prayed for their committee''s victory. They all prayed sincerely.


    They didn''t know that their prayers has provided a huge amount of Divine Essence for their Gods. This war immediately attracted the attention of all four Sovereigns!

 550 RICKS CONFIDENCE LEVEL

    Rick led his team composed of two hundred people. He had knowledge of being a General. Back in Life Realm, in his childhood days, his grandfather Gutherson always thought him the art of Generalship and War tactics. As a Supreme General of the Star Moon Empire, his knowledge was truly vast and extraordinary. So Rick had vast knowledge regarding War tactics and Generalship!


    But hearing and conduction are two different things. He only heard what to do at what time. He only learned about Generalship and War tactics from Gutherson when he was a child. But he never had any experience on a battlefield.


    So if we don''t say that Rick was not nervous, then it is not true. He is indeed nervous. But since Jimmy put his trust in him, he don''t want to ruin that trust. He don''t want to disappoint him. In order to deal with five thousand bandits Jimmy has asked him to take just two hundred people.


    If it was someone else in place of Rick, then they would definitely curse Jimmy. After all, how can one expect you to take just two hundred people to deal with five thousand bandits? It was impossible.


    Others might think it is ridiculous. But Rick saw a huge amount of trust in Rick''s capabilities. He had seen Jimmy''s trust in him. Rick clenched his fist in nervous. He had to prove that Jimmy''s trust is not blind one.


    \"Don''t feel nervous.\" ,At that time Jimmy said telepathically, \"I trust you. There is no need to doubt about my faith in you.\"


    \"I know, Boss!\" ,Rick said, \"I can understand.\"


    \"The victory of this war is very important.\" ,Jimmy said, \"First impression is always very impactful. We need to make the citizens to believe that they can rely on us. They need to believe that they can count on us. Even though the city has supported our committee, deep down, they were still nervous. We need to wash that nervous feeling. And victory in our first battle would always has a great impact. We need to win this war at any cost.\"


    \"I understand.\" ,Rick replied.


    \"One more thing.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Those pavilions like that Groundbreaker Pavilion would try to humiliate us. So they might prepare for our humiliation. They might do anything. In order to make our committee look like a joke, they would even broadcast the war for the entire City to see. So I want you to win the war with very less casualties. The fewer the better. But strictly speaking, I gave you all the healer unit. So I want no casualties! Since this is your first battle as a General, I will overlook any casualties. But I still prefer no casualties. If we have no casualties and crushed those bandits, then the faith from the people towards us would be massive. Keep this in mind.\"


    \"Hmm!\" ,Rick replied.


    \"And finally, I want you to keep all the healers away from the public to see.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Their abilities are simply too frightening. I don''t want their abilities to be revealed.\"


    \"Go.\" ,Jimmy said, \"come back victorious.\"


    Rick smiled. He got immense confidence from this little conversation. And his determination to win the war with minimum-- no, with no casualities has reached it''s peak. He had no more hesitation. All the fear and nervousness has turned into conviction. He want to destroy that bandit group as thoroughly as possible.


    While Rick was full of spirits, inside the Groundbreaker Pavilion, the boot licking elder came to their Pavilion Lord with a piece of good news, \"Pavilion Lord! We received a news which will make you laugh very loudly.\"


    \"What is it?\" ,The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion''s eyes shone with light as he heard it.


    \"Do you know who the opponent is?\" ,That elder said, \"Blackwood Bandit Group!\"


    \"What?\" ,The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion said in astonishment, \"That''s right. Blackwood Bandit Group. And what''s even more bizzere is that they are coming with their full force to seize the city. An army of five thousand is very near to the City Gates!\"


    \"This is ridiculous.\" ,The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion shouted, \"That means, these clowns are going for the war with just two hundred people? They want to deal with an army of five thousand with just two hundred people? Did they lose their whatever sanity they had?\"


    That elder said, \"Even I felt that their conduct is ridiculous. That''s why I came here to report it to you.\"


    \"Good! I want the entire City to see this scene.\" ,The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion smiled evilly and said, \"Prepare for the live telecast.\"


    \"Rest assured, Pavilion Lord.\" ,That elder smiled and said, \"I have already made the preparations. The war is about to be telecast for the entire city to see. Today the people will realise how naive they are to believe in those clowns. Today they will realise just how ridiculous their faith in that committee is.\"


    .....


    When the citizens were shivering in fear, at the central towar, a huge screen projector started to duddenly display the City outskirts. The dead silent city was suddenly sounded with some noises. When the citizens came out of their houses to see the source of the noise, they were stunned to see the projector screen which was switched on. And what''s even more bizzere is that they could clearly see the enemies who are preparing to attack the City gates.


    \"Wait. Isn''t that Blackwood Bandit Group?\"


    \"They had around five thousand people in their army!\"


    \"Our committee has sent only two hundred people to deal with them?\"


    \"You mean... Two hundred versus Five thousand people?\"


    \"What exactly the committee were thinking to send such a shallow numbered army?\"


    \"Did they lose their minds?\"


    People started to discuss aming themselves. It was clear that they were displeased with the committee''s attitude. They started to doubt the capabilities of the committee.


    \"This is the reason why I didn''t join this committee.\" ,The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion suddenly popped out of nowhere and said, \"It''s not that I disrespect the City Lord. Or it''s not because I am a coward. Look at your committee. I can understand that the committee has very few numbers. But they limit was not two hundred. It''s higher than this. I know that you people are disappointed with me. But I would like to tell you. Even we stepped forward to defend the City, we would fail. That''s why, even though I regret my decision, I had no other choice. At least we could provide our service to the next City Lord/ But you people still put your faith in that committee. And look at what they did.\"


    The entire crowd bent their heads low. They had nothing to counter as they started to doubt their trust in the committee.


    \"If iy was against another city, I would have accepted it.\" ,The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion said emotionally, \"But the opponent is Blackwood Bandit Group! I think there is no need for me to tell you just how inhumane they are, right?\"

 551 THE WAR BEGINS

    The entire crowd remained silent. They knew that they had no words to speak anymore.


    The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion still maintained his emotional face and said, \"You people have cursed us for our decision. But even if we participated in that committee, then do you people honestly think that we can still defend the city? With that much amount of army, do you think we could defend the City? I know what my limits are. The other eight pavilions knew what their limits are. We are not like those people who don''t know their limits and think that they could defend the city with their shallow army.\"


    The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion continued, \"I would still encouraged their determination if they would ahve sent their entire army. But just two hundred people to deal with the massive amount of five thousand? What kind of wisdom is that? I think even your children would make decision much wisely than their committee. And this is your so called committee. Look at their brains. And tell me. Do youi think that they are worthy to form that committee?\"


    The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion still faced the silence from the crowd. Inwardly he was satisfied. He knew that he was successful in igniting the doubts against that committee. He was truly happy about it.


    \"I know the forte of the War Realm.\" ,The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion continued, \"But you people should understand. Even we are humans. We have our own limits. Without possessing enough strength, even we can''t deal with such a huge opponents.\"


    The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion concluded, \"I want you to see just how they are going to be destroyed. Today we are going to face the worst. Be prepared.\"


    The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion concluded and started to look at the screen. Even the crowd started to look at the screen. They were watching the war which they felt very hopeless. But deep down they still prayed with al their devotion. They wanted to witness some kind of miracle. They were hoping for the miracle as the war which was about to start.


    .....


    Outside the City Gate, the Bandit group looked at the city with evil smile. When they were shining, these City Lords put pressure on them and forced them to hide. Today he got the chance to take his revenge on one of their opponents who put them on backfoot. How would they not take the advantage of the situation? After all, today it was their moment to shine once again!


    \"ATTACK!!!\", Their leader passed the command.


    Swip!! Swip!!


    But how could they expect that even before they could start their attack, an huge amount of arrows showered on them from the top balcony of the city gates? The rain of arrows showered on them as these two five meberes team bosies were pierced with the shower of arrow.


    \"What?\" ,Their leader was stunned. No one knew that they planed to attack tonight. They were careful on their way. And yet the enemy was prepared for their arrival? Their leader didn''t know where did they go wrong. But he was sure that their opponent were prepared for their arrival.


    \"Defensive formation!\" ,Their leader immediately gave command. Immediately the bandits followed their leader''s orders and formed a defensive formation using their Inner Will. The arrows showered on them. But because of the sturdy Inner Will Barrier, the arrows couldn''t pierce their defensive barrier.


    Rick looked at the Inner Will Barrier around the bandit group and smirked. He shouted, \"Archers! Fuse your Inner Will into your arrows and shoot at them!\"


    After getting their command, the archers did as Rick commanded them. They fused their arrows with their Inner Will and once again showered the rain of arrows on the bandit.


    The bandits sensed the Inner Will which was enveloped around the arrow and were greately alarmed. Their leader immediately gave a command, \"Shields!\"


    Immediately the bandits took out their shields and fused it with the Inner Will and protected themselves from the rain of arrows that were fused with the Inner Will. The arrows clashed against the shields which were enveloped with the Inner Will and bounced away.


    But the archers efforts were not in vain. Even though the bandit leader asked them to use the shields to protect themselves, there were some people who reacted a bit lately. And this late reaction was enough for disaster to fall on them. Because of the rain of arrows, around three hundred bandits were instantly killed by the rain of arrows.


    Looking at the casualties, the Bandit leader gritted his teeth. He looked at the balcony and his eyes was filled with rage. A fallen city managed to made him face such a huge casualties just when the war begun. How could he not be angry? This much casualties was something he had never seen. So his rage was at it''s peak.


    \"Good! You managed to piss me off successfully.\" ,The Leader of the Bandit Group smiled sinisterly and gave command, \"Archers! Whirlpool Arrow Formation!\"


    The Archers were stunned. But it didn''t stop them from following the command. A group of hundred people came forward and shoted their arrows in the air. This arrows were not targeted on the Archers in the balcony. It was targeted in the air just above their head.


    The Archers shot the arrows in union and skillfully and precisely. It flew in the air beautifully and to everyone surprise it actually suspended in midair. Then their leader shouted, \"Activate!\"


    As soon as they received their command, the Archers chanted something. Immediately from the tip of the arrow a huge amount of pressure started to come out. As the seconds started to tick, the pressure increased more and more violently.


    At one point, Rick''e team finally felt the pressure formed a huge whirlpool right on top of their head.


    \"What is that?\" , Finally someone shouted.


    \"It looks like a whirlpool!\" ,Someone else shouted.


    \"Creating a Whirlpool with the Arrow Formation?\" ,Rick looked at the Whirlpool and narrowed his eyes.

 552 WHIRLPOOL

    When Rick paid all his concentration on the Whirlpool which was right on top of their head, the leader of the bandit group seized the opportunity and commanded to attack the city gate.


    The bandits followed their leader''s orders and immediately started to attack the City Gates. By the time Rick came back to the reality, the bandits already started to attack the City Gates. And what''s even more worse is that, the Whirlpool started to release some kind of air Shurikens on top of the Archers team and all the people who were standing on the balcony.


    This is bad!


    Rick thought. An attack was coming from top of their head. This attack was definitely a lethal one. So it gave no room for the Archers on top of the City walls to defend from the attackers who are attackinf the City Door. Since the City Walls are very huge, it became very difficult to shoot them even in the normal condition. Needless to say, while defending from the shurikens formed from the whirlpool!


    But Rick wasn''t bothered about it. When it came to wind, he is the King! Rick opened his mouth and started to suck the wind shurikens. The Whirlpool immediately submitted to Rick as the entire Whirlpool made out of wind was sucked dry by Rick!


    All the bandits looked at the scene with dumbfounded expression! They couldn''t see properly due to night, but they all wanted to see the person who sucked that giant whirlpool. Even the citizens who were watching the scene through broadcast crystal were dumfounded. The Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion was speechless to see this scene. For a moment he lost his sanity as he wanted to speak something. But he didn''t know what to say.


    The Six Pavilion Lordslooked at Rick as if they were looking at a monster! What kind of ability is that? He actually sucked that monstrous giant Whirlpool as if it is some kind of food? Is he an human or a monster?


    They were simply lost in their thoughts. They were frightened when they saw such a giant Whirlpool. They were certain in their heart that they lost the war. Jimmy has deployed only two hundred people under Rick''s Generalship! But they didn''t put any hopes as they left everything for the lady luck. But when Rick sucked that giant Whirlpool, it renendered them speechless.


    They subconsciously looked at Jimmy who was sitting next to them. He was simply smiling. It was as if this strange phenomenon was within his expectation. They didn''t know what to say anymore. They were becoming numb to see these wierd things.


    \"Concentrate on the war!\" ,Rick gave the orders to the Archers next to him who were looking at him as if they were looking at a monster.


    Immediately the Archers came back to their senses. Their General might have saved them from a huge calamity, but they still failed to prevent the bandits to reach the City Gates. And with the help of the giant City Walls, they couldn''t even aim at them properly.


    And so he took the responsibility.


    \"Scroll Attack!\" ,Rick looked opposite side of the City Wall which was inside the city and gave his command.


    There was a windows at the centre of the balcony. There were soldiers who were hiding inside the City Walls. These soldiers numbered around hundred. They were reserved squad for the worst case scenario. Since the worst was happening, in order to prevent the situation from slipping away from his hands, he took a necessary precautions.


    Before going to the war, Arjun gave Rick some scrolls. The scrolls were written with some shining runes. The soldiers didn''t know what they were. But Rick already knew what these scrolls were. Inside the scroll, Arjun fused all his Dao of Fire insights using the Runic Language. That means, once these scrolls were used, then the target has to face the Dao of Fire which Arjun mastered!


    The hidden soldiers opened the window and as per instructed, they teared the scrolls and threw on the bandits. As soon as the scrolls were thrown on the bandits, the scrolls ignited and the land rumbled as if the earthquake was about to occur.


    \"What''s happening?\" ,The leader of the Bandit Group finally sensed something abnormal and asked in confusion.


    But since he didn''t know what those scrolls were, he decided to wait patiently. But to be safe, he commanded, \"Protect yourselves using your shields!\"


    He took the risk this time. Because when he used that Whirlpool formation earlier, he was certain that he could destroy them successfully. So he deployed a sum of three thousand bandits to solely attack the City Gate. Since he had faith in the Whirlpool Formation, he was sure that he can successfully divert the opponent''s attention. For a period of time things gone as he had expected. He successfully managed to divert their attention.


    But the main reason why he was in a rush to destroy the City Gate is because of that Whirlpool Formation''s limit. It had tremendous power. But the Formation''s duration was not limitless. So he wanted to destroy the City Gates before the Formation''s duration runs out. But je never expected Rick to suck the entire Whirlpool with his mouth. This was something he had least expected. Because even in the past, the Formation never failed him. But unfortunately today he met Rick! And he had to pay for it.


    The sum of three thousand Bandits used their shields to block any kind of unknown possible attack! The unknown were definitely scary.


    But they had deeply underestimated the scrolls Arjun prepared. After some rumble sounds, a fire ignited from within the torn scrolls. Under their dumbfounded gazes, they found that small fire quickly expanded and formed a shape.


    ROAR!!!


    A roar came out from the shaped flames. Everyone, be it bandits, or be it the citizens who were watching the war through the Broadcasting Crystal or the Six Pavilion Lords were dumbfounded as they felt their hearts skipped a bit.


    The shape which the flames transformed into was truly frightening. The pressure it releasing was truly scary. Because the flames transformed into actually a Dragon!

 553 WIPED OU

    A huge Dragons appeared out of nowhere. These Dragons might be born from the Flames, but their aura was truly frightening. Their body were purely made up of fire. They don''t have any flesh.


    But that''s not the worst part. The worst part is their number. After sensing their aura, they were sure that they had no power to deal with even one Dragon. They had no confidence. And yet the number of Dragons that appeared are totally fifteen!


    Fifteen Dragons with terrifying Aura!


    Arjun gave them fifteen scrolls in total. And they all used the entire fifteen scrolls. And that''s how the fifteen dragons appeared from the scrolls.


    The one who were nearest to the Dragons were those three thousand bandits who were attacking the City Gates. After looking at the terrifying dragons from very near they almost pissed their pants. But after giving battle roar, when those Dragons looked at them with terrifying gazes, they really pissed their pants in terror!


    \"K-Kill it!\"


    No one knew who exactly was the one shouted, but they subconsciously attacked the Dragons with their attacks!


    \"NO...STOP!!!\" , Their leader warned them. But it was too late. Their attacks landed on the Dragons.


    ROAR!!!


    The Dragons roared in anger. After learning the concept of Mental Energy, Arjun started using it more often. He wanted to learn the essence of the Mental Energy. He wanted to dig it even further. So when he created these fifteen scrolls, he fused his Mental Energy within the Dragons!


    Actually he was not sure whether it would succeed or not. But when he created his first scroll, he was successful. So in excitement, he created many more scrolls. But these bandits appeared out of nowhere. And adding the time where he had to teach those two hundred people, The Art of Construct, he never had the time to create more scrolls. All he could create were these fifteen scrolls!


    So when those dragons looked at those bandits who attacked them, they gave an angry glare. Especially for those bandits who had affinity with the Water Element! Water and Fire are two Arch nemesis! That''s why, these dragons, when they looked at those bandits who attacked it with water elements, their anger was even higher than the other dragons.


    When they looked at those poor bandits, they felt as if their mind go numb. Their Mental State and Mental Strength has always been very shallow. How could they face the Mental Energy that reached the threshold of Level 2? They couldn''t.


    As their mind went numb, the Dragons opened their mouths and took a deep breath. When it took a deep breath, their leader shouted, \"Get back!\"


    But what their leader doesn''t know is that, those poor three thousand bandits were already affected by the Level 2 Mental Energy! They were facing illusions which they couldn''t fathom. So no matter how much he yelled, it was futile.


    One had to remember that these scrolls were prepared using Arjun''s insights in the Dao of Flames! They were not some ordinary flames to begin with. And even their bandit leader had the cultivation base of initial stage of the second awakening stage. Needless to say his followers who didn''t even reached the threshold of second awakening stage.


    They were all instantly engulfed in the Dragon Flames. They were in an illusion from Level 2 of the Mental Energy to begin with. So they didn''t feel the pain of being burned. They were instantly turned into ashes! No even their ashes didn''t remain!


    \"NO!!!\" , The leader of the Bandits shouted in pain. He built an army of five thousand people. He knew more than anyone else just how much he invested in this. He had a dream to conquer at least a city. Even more if possible.


    But today everything has turned apart. His dream turned into his worst nightmare. He came with all five thousand people. After they were done with capturing the city, they wanted to live in the city. But today they had to face defeat!


    Among the five thousand bandits, only less than two thousand remained! And their casualty rate would increase if they didn''t runaway!


    \"Retreat!\" ,Their leader immediately gave his command. At that moment, the word \"retreat\" was like a Divine message from the Gods as they immediately started to run away. Their leader looked back at the place where his brothers in arms were once standing alive. And now not even their ashes remained. He felt as if his heart was about to bleed when he looked at the casualties.


    Looking at the retreating bandit group, Rick smiled. He still remembered what Jimmy told him. He needs to win the war with no casualties. And at the same time, he should have a perfect victory! That means not even a single person in the enemy should stay alive. If even one person was left alive, then it can''t be considered a perfect victory. If they didn''t have a perfect victory, then the public faith in them won''t be complete.


    If they had a complete victory, then psychologically, the citizens would trust them completely. The impact would be higher if they managed to wipe out the enemy. After all, the first impression always has a deep impact!


    So Rick didn''t have any plans to let them go. Since this was his first war as a General, he won''t show any mercy to his enemies. He took out a scroll. Unlike those fifteen scrolls, this scroll was in golden colour which Arjun specifically gave it to him. If those fifteen scrolls could summon the dragons, then this golden scroll could control them!


    Rick used the scroll and followed the instructions as Arjun told him. He immediately ordered the dragons through scroll to kill all the bandits. The dragons immediately obeyed the orders and flew in the air and rushed towards the bandit group.


    \"Why are they following us?\" ,Seeing the dragons flying towards them, the bandits hearts skipped a bit.


    They didn''t know where did they get the courage from, they ran even quickly. But the Dragons were faster. They easily narrowed the gap.


    The dragons opened their huge mouths and used Dragon''s Breath! A huge amount of golden flames filled with Dao Energy gushed out and engulfed all the remaining running bandits!


    \"NO!!!\" ,Their leader gave an unwilling roar as he was engulfed in the Dao Flames! He didn''t even know what was the pain of being burning as he was already dead. Just like the previous attack, none of their ashes even remained as they died.


    And the war has come to an end with no casualties from Rick''s side.

 554 APOLOGY

    The war has come to an end. The Blackwood Bandit Group''s legend has been completely wiped out. Rick took a deep deep. He knew that he has accomplished his objectives. So he was naturally happy. Especially when you were leading your first army and won the war in some couple of hours, the taste of that victory is something no one would forget. Rick was no exception either.


    He then looked at the two hundred soldiers. He found faces full of shock. Their faces were written with \"unbelievable\" gazes. No doubt. They were shocked to see the outcome.


    When they heard that they are going to face five thousand bandits with just two hundred of them, they were mentally prepared for being wiped out! But fighting is their honour. So they still had to fight. But none of them expected that they would win. On top of that, a complete victory.


    \"Guys! We won!\" ,Rick smiled and said, \"We defeated the army of five thousand! Please come back to the reality!\"


    As soon as he concluded, the soldiers came out of their daze.


    \"We won!\"


    \"We actually won!\"


    \"We killed five thousand bandits with just mere two hundred people!\"


    \"We wiped out the Blackwood Bandit Group while taking no casualties!\"


    \"This victory....I would never forget this victory as long as I live!\"


    The soldiers started to shout, cry, celebrate, their victory to their limits. Their happiness has no limits. And Rick didn''t stop them from celebrating. They need to celebrate the victory. If not, then when would they celebrate? So he let them celebrate as he looked at the Archers!


    The Archers were the one who had taken a little injury. And that was also from the shuriken attacks which came from that weird Whirlpool! But since the injury was not lethal, he didn''t care that much. After all, the injuries are curable. So he was at ease as he joined the celebration.


    .....


    Inside the City, it was total silence. No one dared to speak at all. The war was very short. But this short battle has given them goosebumps. If people comes in, then they would feel that the City was empty. That''s how silent the city is.


    First of all, they were not confident in the decision made by the committee. The committee sent only two hundred people to deal with five thousand bandits. On top of that, the bandit was Blackwood Bandit Group. And yet they managed to win the war.


    There were some things that completely stunned them. Like when that giant Whirlpool appeared. They were worried. Some people even gave up.


    But they felt terror when Rick sucked that giant Whirlpool as if it is nothing but a food. That was truly a stunning moment. Some people found it scary. Some people found it unbelievable. Some people felt that it was impossible. But the truth was right in front of them.


    \"We¡ªWe won?\"


    Someone asked as the broadcast was truly inconceivable. But his question broke the silence. People who were in daze came back to their senses.


    \"We won!\"


    \"We truly won!\"


    \"How did we win? I can''t believe it!\"


    \"Our prays didn''t go in vain! The god has truly shown pity on us!\"


    Just a moment ago, the city was silent. But all of a sudden it became noisy. Everyone were cheering, crying, encouraging, thanking the almighty for the victory. After all, they knew that the Committee has sent only two hundred people to deal with five thousand bandits. What does that mean? Was it mean that they were ignorant fools? A bunch of fools to send only two hundred people to deal with five thousand bandits?


    Definitely not. Then what is it? There is only one explanation. Only one word to describe the actions of the committee.


    Confidence!


    That''s right! The confidence the committee had towards these two hundred soldiers. Or else why would they send only two hundred people to deal with five thousand bandits?


    The crowd then looked towards the direction of Groundbreaker Pavilion. They had eyes full of fury and anger. These Pavilions had no guts to begin with. These pavilions pulled back when the city was in difficult period.


    At least, they weren''t kicked out of the city. And today they tried to shatter their faith from the committee. The very same committee, who despite knowing the danger, they are still trying their best to protect the city.


    The gazes from the public like thorns piercing their hearts for the people from the Groundbreaker Pavilion. Especially to their leader. Till this morning, they found respect in their gazes. As the number one pavilion under City Lord, they were always welcomed with respect. They truly enjoyed it.


    But after pulling themselves back when the city was in a crisis, their gazes transformed from respect to disappointment. But at this moment, their gazes transformed from disappointment to angry.


    This was a new experience for them. A total brand new experience. In an instant they felt as if they had fallen from the heaven to hell. They knew that their reputation has turned from bad to worse.


    \"Apologies to the committee!\" ,Someone shouted.


    \"That''s right!\" ,Another one said, \"Apologies to the committee!\"


    One person ignited the fire. And others followed them to expand that fire. One person started to demand apology. And others followed them and demanded the apology.


    Shame!


    The leader of the Groundbreaker Pavilion felt immense shame when he saw this scene. He gritted his teeth. He bended his head in unwillingness and said loudly, \"I was wrong! I sincerely apologise to the committee!\"


    The other members of the Groundbreaker Pavilion followed their Pavilion Lord and apologised to the committee.


    \"Get lost!\" ,Someone from the crowd shouted, \"The Committee is truly trying their best to defend the city. But you tried to ignite the flames of anger within our hearts towards the committee. Next time, don''t try to do anything funny. Or else, we will kick you out of the city.\"


    The people from the Groundbreaker Pavilion bent their heads in shame. How would they have guessed that they can annihilate the mighty Blackwood Bandit Group which had an army of five thousand people with just two hundred soldiers?


    How would they have guessed that the committee could summon those dragons who knew from where and annihilate the bandits? If they had know this, then would they have called humiliation upon themselves?Definitely not!


    Sigh!


    After sighing in regret, the pavilion left to their pavilions as quickly as possible.

 555 DEPRESSION

    As soon as the Groundbreaker Pavilion left, the crowd didn''t go back to their homes. They were waiting for the return of their heroes. The heroes who protected their city from falling in the hands of a bandit group. They were waiting for the two hundred soldiers who faced five thousand bandits bravely. Earlier, they doubted the Committee. This time they wanted to show their respect with through a grand welcome.


    And after one hour, the two hundred brave soldiers returned victorious. Immediately the crowd started to cheer for them.


    \"Welcome back!\"


    \"Thank you for fighting bravely.\"


    \"That was brilliant.\"


    \"General! Your wind sucking technique is amazing!\"


    \"Those dragons are amazing!\"


    They started to cheer in their own way. They supported the brave warriors who returned after grand victory. Rick and his soldiers received the cheers while shaking their hands. They smiled along with the crowd. They felt proud when they saw how the crows were cheering for them. They also joined them as they started to share their experience on the battlefield.


    But they still needed to report the events to the committee. So they took their leave after brief interaction with the crowd. But even when the soldiers were leaving, they didn''t stop cheering for them. The cheering dimmed down as they were going away from the crowd.


    There were some youngsters among those two hundred soldiers who were reluctant to leave. But they knew their discipline. They knew that they had to report about the war to the committee. So, even though they wanted to enjoy the cheers from the crowd, they still left.


    .....


    Inside the meeting hall of the City Lord Manor, the Six Pavilion Lords and the Committee leaders were sitting on their chair. Those who didn''t know Jimmy in the past were having the normal expression. But there were still the likes of the Six Pavilion Lords who were having the facial expression full of shock and astonishment.


    They never believed that they could win the war with just two hundred soldiers. In fact, when Jimmy sent these two hundred people, they were hoping for a miracle. But even in this miracle, they were hoping for the victory with as few casualties as possible. But too much for the hope for miracle, their soldiers returned victorious. And most importantly, they came back be clean sweeping the enemy camp. And that is also without any casualities.


    There soldiers came out with some minor injuries. But it can be overlooked. After all, the injuries are minor. After some treatment and some rest, they will be fine. So they didn''t bother about the injuries too much.


    Andrew sighed and said, \"Brother! Be honest. You knew that we would win without any casualties, right?\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Bill also sighed and said, \"You knew that two hundred people are enough, right?\"


    In fact, since the moment Jimmy and his companions joined their meeting, all they witnessed is nothing but miracles. And they keep seeing these miracles more often.


    \"I know.\" ,Jimmy shook his head in disappointment and said, \"But there were some mistakes in Rick''s Generalship! This point disappointed me.\"


    The six Pavilion Lords were speechless. Brother, you have already created miracle, alright! Winning a war against five thousand bandits with just two hundred soldiers disappointed you? Then what about our past achievements? Would they look like a fairytale for you? If it wasn''t us, and if it was someone else in our place, then how would they react?


    Sigh!


    The six Pavilion Lords were furthur depressed. Jimmy''s sentence was like a faceslapping for all their past achievements. But they don''t want to argue on this. Because, most importantly, they knew taht today''s victory''s credit goes to Jimmy. Even though it was Rick who took the responsibility of the Generalship, the one who arranged for the war is still Jimmy. So they kept quite.


    \"Brother! What were those scrolls?\" , Daniel asked, \"Where exactly they came out from? And most importantly, how did the dragons came out from those scrolls? And why are those Dragons so powerful?\"


    \"I don''t know.\" ,Jimmy shook his head and said, \"I don''t know where did they come from. Probably, they are one of my brother''s recent creations! Only he could create such strange things!\"


    The six Pavilion Lords were once again depressed. Brother! You are already a monster for us. And it looks like, your brother is such a talented freak! Another creation? What do you mean by another creation? Do you know just what degree of talent one need to create something? And yet, your brother invents things like making a candy? If it is not talent, then what about those so called Heaven Defying Geniuses in the God Realm? Your brother will definitely put them in shame for sure.


    While they were depressed, the man who put them in depression entered the room. Looking at Arjun who was as confident as ever, the Six Pavilion Lords faces became complicated. They wanted to subconsciously dodge his gaze.


    Arjun said, \"It looks like we won.\"


    Even though both Arjun and Jimmy are practically one, in order to avoid suspicion, they had to communicate as if they are two separate entities. That''s why, Arjun asked as if he wasn''t certain.


    \"It''s only natural.\" ,Jimmy said, \"How did the class go?\"


    \"Excellent!\" ,Arjun praised them as he said, \"They had thirst for knowledge. This is excellent. They learned the concept very quickly.\"


    \"Hmm!\" ,Jimmy still pretended to ask as if he don''t know what Arjun want, \"Do you want any help?\"


    \"Actually, Yes.\" ,Arjun said, \"I want the Mining for the Resonance Steel to be sped up. The current pace would be used up in no time. We need man power to speed up the mining process. Or else, we can''t mass produce the Army of Constructs!\"


    \"You are right!\" ,Bill thought for a moment and said, \"If we can''t mass produce the Army of Construct, then our chance for winning the wars against other Cities won''t increase.\"


    \"Blackwood Bandit Group might be strong.\" ,At that time, Andrew said, \"But they only had an army of just five thousand bandits. But a City Lord would have an army of at least fifty thousand soldiers! And this number is a minimum one. We don''t know the exact number of the strongest City Lord out there. We need to be prepared.\"

 556 HORNED RHINO

    \"I will make sure that it will happen.\" ,Jimmy told Arjun.


    \"That would be great.\" ,Arjun said.


    But when he was about to leave Bill asked, \"Brother! was it you who created those scrolls?\"


    \"What scrolls?\" ,Arjun asked.


    Bill was depressed once again. What do you mean by \"What Scrolls\"? Was there any other schools that shined in today''s war? Brother!don''t you think that you''re pretending way too much?


    Will calmed down and asked, \"I mean those scrolls which gave birth to the dragons!\"


    \"Those scrolls?\" ,Arjun thought for a moment and said, \"Yes. I created them this morning. I didn''t have much time. So within the limited amount of time, all I could create is 15 scrolls in total. If I had more time, then I would have definitely created even more scrolls.\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords were excited when they heard this. Bill asked, \"Brother! I want to purchase around fifty scrolls! Please name your price.\"


    \"Brother! I want hundred of them.\" ,Andrew said.


    \"I won''t lose to you bastards! I will take 110.\"


    \"Bastard! Then I will take 150!\"


    \"He he! Then I will take 200 scrolls!\"


    \"I will take one million scrolls!\" ,At that time, Daniel suddenly shouted.


    One after another started to increase their requirement limit. Arjun and Jimmy smiled when they saw this scene. They had predicted this since even they were shocked when they saw it''s power.


    Arjun was surprised to see Daniel''s requirements. One Million? Did he think creating one Million scrolls are that easy? But they were fighting among themselves in a little comical manner which truly amused him.


    But he said, \"I can''t create that many scrolls. But mass producing those scrolls are definitely easier said than done. First, I will tell you about requirements. An ordinary scrolls are not going to be useful here. The major requirement is that we need scrolls prepared from the skin of Horned Rhino!\"


    \"Horned Rhino?\" ,The Six Pavilion Lords were speechless. One of them said, \"Weren''t those Horned Rhinos kind of extinct? Where could we find one?\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Arjun said, \"Horned Rhinos are very rare. And because their skin is very thick, peeling their skin is even more difficult. That means, producing high degree power without the scrolls prepared from the Horned Rhino is impossible.\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords were depressed. They initially thought that, since they had Arjun, all they needed to do was to throw their money. And they would get their scrolls adding a little power to it. But the requirement itself made them speechless.


    Arjun continued, \"But I can also create using the ordinary scrolls!\"


    \"Really?\" ,Bill''s eyes lit up in excitement. There is a hope after all.


    \"It''s alright.\" ,Andrew said, \"If we can mass produce those ordinary scrolls, then we can make up for the damage output.\"


    \"But we have a problem here.\" ,Arjun shook his head and said, \"Even though we can make up for the damage output, we still had the problem with the duration.\"


    \"Duration?\" ,The six Pavilion Lords were shocked a little. Edward asked, \"What''s wrong with the duration?\"


    Arjun said, \"That''s right! We have the problem with durability. The scrolls prepared from the Horned Rhino''s duration lasts for fifteen seconds. And that''s only if we don''t use them more violently. If we extract the power within the scrolls to full extent, then it will last only for around five seconds.\"


    \"Then what about the ordinary scrolls?\" ,Edward asked.


    Arjun said, \"If we don''t use it''s power, then the ordinary scrolls lasts only for ten seconds. And if we used it''s power, then the power could last only for five seconds maximum. It can''t last more than five seconds.\"


    The room fell in silence. Five seconds is too short. It would have been short against those five thousand bandits. Needless to say, in the future upcoming wars where the enemy would number more than fifty thousand at least! So, no matter how many ordinary scrolls Arjun prepared for them, it would be pointless.


    Sitaram asked, \"How many Horned Rhino scrolls you still have in your possession?\"


    \"Twenty five!\" ,Arjun sighed and said, \"But I didn''t used them to create anything yet. I am trying to create something big out of it. Something even stronger than those Dragons you saw today! So, they are precious for us. So, I want you not to keep any hopes on them. They are something I kept it for the emergency purposes like when our city was going to suffer from City destruction crisis!\"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. That was true. They need to preserve as a backup to protect the city from crisis. These scrolls needed to be used as the last resort. Especially when they can''t mass produce them.


    \"Then why did you give Rick fifteen scrolls to waste?\" ,Gnan asked.


    Everyone looked at Arjun for answer. Because it was indeed important question. If they can''t mass produce those scrolls, then it is pointless to waste them unnecessarily. And yet Arjun gave fifteen of them away. Even though they won the war, they still felt as if those precious scrolls were wasted.


    Arjun sighed and said, \"Actually, I was at fault. I just gave him those scrolls and asked him to use them as the last resort. But I didn''t tell him to minimise the usage of those scrolls. So he used up all fifteen of them at once. He wasn''t at fault. The fault is with me.\"


    \"It''s already!\" ,Sitaram smiled and said, \"You created those scrolls. It was due to your hard work that we were able to witness those scrolls true mighty power. Even though, Rick used them all up, you are not to be blamed. After all, if you didn''t create those scrolls to begin with, then the situation would be different right now.\"


    Arjun smiled. His grandfather knows him the best. But he still said, \"But I think it doesn''t matter. Once we can create the Army of Constructs, then I think there is no need for us to worry too much about the shortage of those scrolls. So, the speeding up the Resonance Mine and producing Resonance Metals are very crucial at the moment.


    The Committee members and the Six Pavilion Lords nodded their heads. Even though, the seven members Committee has the highest authority in terms of Administration, but the one with the highest authority right now were still those Six Pavilion Lords! Of cource, Jimmy also has the authority in their Committee.


    Bill said, \"Don''t worry, Brother! We will take care of your request.\"


    Arjun smiled in response. At that time a guard entered the meeting room and said with respect, \"My Lords! The two hundred brave warriors have returned.\"


    \"Great!\" ,Daniel said, \"Let''s go and welcome them.\"

 557 DISCUSSIONS AFTER THE WAR

    The two hundred soldiers returned with grand victory. They were happy. But after around one hour of cheerful moment, the atmosphere finally calmed down. Everyone returned their homes in a good and satisfied mood. As for the wounded soldiers, they were sent to the treatment room in order to receive treatment for their wounds.


    But the Committee didn''t leave. All of them were in the meeting room. Of cource, the likes of Sitaram, Gutherson and Gnan were also in the meeting room. Rick was standing in the middle. He was waiting for the evaluation of his performance.


    As the one who deployed two hundred soldiers, Jimmy finally stood up and said, \"You did good, Rick! You won the war with no casualties on our side. This will improve the faith from the citizens towards our committee.\"


    \"Thank you, Boss!\" ,Rick smiled and acknowledged the praises.


    \"But you still made some blunders in your Generalship!\" ,Jimmy said, \"First of all, what did you learn back in Maze Palace in Life Realm?\"


    Rick sighed. He knew this was coming. So he was prepared for it. He said, \"No matter what kind of distraction we were forced into, we should not distract our attention from the primary objective.\"


    \"Correct.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Back then, we almost lost our lives in the Maze Palace because of this mistakes. So, we learned that lesson after somehow escaping the death. But why did you still made those mistakes?\"


    Rick was silent for a period of time. He then said, \"I acknowledge my mistakes. I know that I was at wrong.\"


    \"Correct it.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Try to learn how to split your concentration in the middle of the work. But at the same time, you should not lose your focus from your primary objective no matter what kind of distraction your opponent forced you into. Because this split distraction might prove lethal.\"


    \"I understand.\" ,Rick replied, \"Next time I will make sure taht I won''t repeat the same mistake twice.\"


    \"Don''t let this issue worry you too much.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Remember why we came here in the first place. We were supposed to go to the God Realm. But we postponed our plans for the future. If we need to survive in the God Realm, then we need to hone our fighting skills to terrifying level. Or else, we won''t survive in the God or Celestial Realm with our shallow cultivation.\"


    Rick nodded his head. But the six Pavilion Lords were in aghast. This is the first time for them hearing the true reason why Jiimy chose to cultivate in the War Realm. So, it was only to develop their combat powers so that they could survive in the God Realm. That means, they are preparing themselves in the War Realm. Once they were good enough, they will go to the God Realm.


    Jimmy said, \"Even though we won the war today, but this is not the end. In fact, this is just the beginning. These Bandits wanted to conquer the city before it falls in the hands of the other cities. So they attacked on impulse. And most importantly, they have deeply underestimated our strength. Since our army strength has fallen to just 20%, they were fully confident that our city''s administration and defence is in total chaos. So they could seize this moment and attack before someone else capture it.\"


    Everyone became serious. Because it was definitely the case. They were so happy with the victory that they didn''t consider the situation more thoroughly. But after hearing from Jimmy, they started to analyse the situation more thoroughly.


    Jimmy continued, \"They have underestimated us. You tell me, after knowing the situation of our city, it was an ideal time to capture it. But no other City made their move yet. But these bandits became our first opponent from whom we had to defend the city. Tell me then. Why didn''t the other city made their move when our city suddenly became a candy to swallow?\"


    \"They want to understand the situation in the city first.\" ,Sitaram said, \" They were waiting for the information. Only once they have considerable amount of info on us, they will decide whether it was time to make their move on us or not. Until then they don''t dare to take the risk. Without knowing the strength and weakness of our city, they won''t make their move.\"


    \"That''s right.\" ,Jimmy said, \"And today we gave them some info on our strength. Since the news will spread to the other city that we have the capabilities to defeat the five thousand bandits with just two hundred people, they will re-evaluate the defence of our city. Most importantly, we clean sweeped them. We defeated five thousand bandits with just two hundred soldiers and yet we didn''t take any damage. They will hesitate after learning this news. That means, they will wait patiently.\"


    Jimmy continued, \"They will attack. But first they will watch us for some period of time. They won''t attack us on impulse like those bandits did. And this time is very precious for us. We will get ample time for preparation. And we need to speed up the Resonance Steel Mining. We need to give those Lifestyle Masters as many Resonane Steel as possible. We will grab this small hesitation from our opponents and prepare as many combat constructs as possible.\"


    \"That means it still came down to the Resonance Steel.\" ,Bill asked in derious tone.


    \"That''s right.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Please use your influence in the public and try to recruit more people for the mining purposes.\"


    \"Don''t worry, Brother!\" ,Andrew said, \"Leave it to us.\"


    \"Thank you.\" ,Jimmy said, \"We need to furthur improve our army. We can''t always depend on the strength of constructs. We might win at the beginning. But one day a powerful opponent will figure out the secret or weakness of the construct. Especislly if the construct has fallen in the hands of the opponent. It will give them the scope to study the construct. If they managed to understand the mechanism behind the constructs, then it will give them the scope to mass produce the construct. It will add another level of strength for them as their defence would reach a new height.\"


    \"So, we need to recruit new talents.\" ,Fidel thought for a moment and asked, \"Then what do you propose, brother?\"


    Everyone looked at Jimmy. The Six Pavilion Lords knew that in terms of decision making they fade too much compared to Jimmy. So they decided to depend on Jimmy. Since he is very good in this aspect, why don''t they depend on him?

 558 VOIDS SUGGESTION

    Jimmy smiled and said, \"Our city has many villages under it''s jurisdiction. Because of weak family background, they couldn''t afford to let their children cultivate. Even if they want to, but their financial background is so shallow that they are helpless. And the higher officials like us would never bother to groom them. Because since we need to take care about our own cultivation, we can''t afford to groom them.\"


    \"That''s right.\" ,Bill said, \"We barely manages to gather resources for our own cultivation. How can we bother to groom others? Even if we really wanted to, we truly can''t afford it. After all, cultivation is something easily affordable for the strong family background. The likes of us has to struggle to gather resorces.\"


    \"To be honest, we don''t have any proper cultivation teaching. Back in our pavilions in the God Realm, we were unworthy assets for our Pavilion Lord! We were sent here to gather cultivation resources which are easily affordable in the War Realm, but tough to find in the God Realm. We don''t have any proper cultivation teachings for ourselves. How can we afford to teach others?\" ,Daniel said emotionally.


    Jimmy went silent. He never thought that these six Pavilion Lords who were always respected by the citizens here had such a miserable past. He truly pitied them. He said, \"I am sorry to hear that. But in order to increase the number of soldiers we need to do it. We have no other choice left here.\"


    \"How about this?\" ,Sitaram said, \"We will ask those poor people to work for us in the Resonance Mine. And we will teach them the basics of cultivation. Among those children, if we found any talented people, then we will take them as our disciple and groom them. Everything depends on those children talent. We are giving them a chance to prove himself. As for how far he can go, it will depend on their efforts.\"


    \"I think this will work out.\" ,Jimmy said, \"With this we can not only lower down the number of disciples, but we can also get the talents. By keeping the long term development of the city in our minds, I think that we had to do it. With this we can also minimise the resources consumption cost.\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords sighed. Even though this plan would bring them loss in terms of resorces consumption, they had no other choice. So they agreed.


    After that, Jimmy said, \"But now, we need to award our warriors in public. So let''s conduct awards ceremony in the public square.\"


    \"This will be great.\" ,Andrew said, \"This will improve our committee''s relationship with the public. We will get a step closer to their hearts.\"


    Everyone agreed. They needs to maintain good relation with the public. In the times of crisis, this is very important. So, the committee has announced the public award ceremony which was given a positive response by the public. The ceremony would be conducted next day.


    But since their children were getting an opportunity, they were excited. They immediately agreed to participate in the mining work in exchange for their children''s cultivation future. They didn''t hesitate at all.


    And with the things developed to this extent, both Arjun and Jimmy were free. They were thinking about giving the power of void for the ten people for a while. But the time was merciless as it didn''t allow them so far. Today they want to give the power of void to ten people. They already had those ten candidates selected a long time ago. But they still had a problem.


    If they gave Rick and others the power of Void, then their is a possibility for them to start cultivation from the very beginning. They are prepared for this. But when keeping the city which is in crisis, they were hesitating. If Rick and others don''t have their current cultivation, then how are they going to defend the city with their power?


    This was indeed a troublesome situation. So, they decided to ask for the Void''s suggestion. Since they had contacts with such a mighty existence, their is no problem if they wanted to take some suggestions from the Void.


    So, Arjun asked within his conscience, \"Lord Void! I have a doubt. Please clarify it.\"


    \"What is it?\" ,The Void''s voice immediately rang out within Arjun''s conscience.


    Arjun said, \"I have selected my ten candidates who are going to inherit the power of Void. But I have a question. After inheriting the power of Void, is there a necessary for these ten candidates to start cultivation from the very beginning?\"


    \"Of course!\" ,Void replied, \"They are going to train in new type of cultivation. So without laying a perfect foundation, how could they move forward in their cultivation?\"


    \"Is there no other way?\" ,Arjun asked after sighing.


    \"I thought you were a cleaver man. But I didn''t know you were this foolish.\" ,Void sai, \"Remember carefully. When you entered the eternal Void, how long did I make you to wait before speaking?\"


    Arjun sighed. How could he forget such an absurd experience? He said, \"One Trillion Years!\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,Void said, \"More than a trillion years. But after completion of your training, when you gone back to your world, how much time passed?\"


    Arjun''s eyes lit up. He finally understood what exactly the Void wanted to say. He still replied, \"Not even a second passed in the real world!\"


    \"You got your answer.\" ,Void said.


    \"But how is this exactly my foolishness?\" ,Arjun demanded, \"All you ever told me is that I can give the power of Void to ten people. Just ten people. But you never told me that I had to bring them to the Void Realm. So how is it my fault?\"


    \"You have a point.\" ,Void said, \"But to lay the foundation while training in the cultivation origin of the Void, you need to lay your foundation using the essence of the Void! And this is possible only in the Foundation Origin Stage! Without the essence of the Void, you can''t train in the Void cultivation techniques!\"


    Arjun nodded his head. He sensed this strange thing when he was training in the Foundation Origin Stage. So he was experienced.


    Void said, \"But before you give the power of the Void to your selected candidates, I want to tell you something. Listen to me carefully. It is important. Because this might be our last conversation before you have the caliber to reach me!\"


    Arjun who heard this became serious.

 559 COMMUNICATION

    \"What do you mean by last conversation?\" ,Arjun asked.


    Void said, \"A Void like you or me can give power of Void to ten people. Why do you think only ten? Why can''t there be eleventh or twelfths member? Do you know why?\"


    \"I don''t know.\" ,Arjun replied honestly.


    Void said, \"It''s because the ten candidates a Void chose won''t be a Void like you.\"


    \"They won''t be a Void?\" ,Arjun was serious as he asked, \"Then what exactly they will become?\"


    \"How should I explain it to you?\" ,Void thought for a moment and said, \"You know that I gave birth to an Astral and a Chaos world, right?\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Arjun acknowledged.


    Void said, \"In your case, if you are the Void, then your ten candidates would become Chaos and Astral. In other words, they will have equal status as both Chaos and Astral world. You have awakened the Void Qi. But they will awaken Chaos and Astral Qi!\"


    \"Chaos and Astral Qi!\" ,Arjun Kind of understood where this conversation is going.


    \"Then I can decide who will get the Chaos Qi and who will get the Astral Qi?\" ,Arjun asked.


    \"No.\" ,Void said, \"Listen to me carefully. This will be an important issue. This might force you to change your plans a little!\"


    As Arjun listened attentively, Void continued, \"When you started your training in Void, your soul was split into two parts and then your Avatar took birth. Am I right?\"


    Arjun nodded his head in agreement. How could he forget that horrible experience where his soul was being torn into two pieces when he wasn''t prepared for it? And the birth of Jimmy is something he won''t forget in his life at all.


    Void said, \"All your ten candidates has to undergo that horrible experience. Then their Avatar would take their birth. Where their real body would be given the Chaos Qi from you. And your Avatar Jimmy would take care of their Avatars.\"


    Arjun nodded his head. He understood what Void wanted to say. After Arjun gave birth to his Avatar, he devoured the Chaos energy and kind of became the \"Chaos Void\". While his Avatar Jimmy devoured the Astral energy and kind of became \"Astral Void\". The same concepts were applicable for his ten candidates.


    Void said, \"I told you that Chaos and Astral can''t stay too close. This is the reason I kept their counterpart existence away from each other. The same thing would be applicable for you as well. If you gave birth to even one candidate, then both you and Jimmy can''t stay in the same world. Jimmy can''t survive in the Chaos World any longer. He had to go to the Astral World in order to make his own destiny!\"


    Arjun said, \"Alright. I understand. But what I don''t understand is what all this has to do with \"Last conversation\" that you said earlier?\"


    Void said, \"All this time you didn''t gave the power of Void to any of your ten candidates. So your Void Qi has always been an Ordinary one. It''s quality has never reached the Primordial level. So, even though we both had equal status, I could still control your fate to some extent. But once you gave birth to at least even one candidate, then your Void Qi would touch the Primordial level! And when you are done with giving power to all ten candidates, then it will reach ultimate Primordial Level. When you Void Qi become Primordial Void Qi, then your status will reach \"True Void\"! When you become True Void, then all your remaining fate which is in my hands will be gone. You will become an individual candidate. So I can''t communicate with you through Mental Connection anymore.\"


    Arjun sighed. He said, \"That means we both will have equal status. But you are strong. While I am weak. Is that right?\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Void said, \"Exactly it is as you have said.\"


    Arjun then asked a little depressed, \"Then who will help me in my cultivation? All the other people trains in the Inner Will. So they have other seniors who could help them? All this time all I had was you as a teacher? If I faced any trouble in cultivation, then who exactly I should find? Don''t tell me, with no support, I had to reach the apex in the cultivation. I think it is impossible.\"


    \"There is no need to worry.\" ,Void said, \"There is a way. There is a teacher who could help you in cultivation better than I do.\"


    \"There exists someone even better than even you?\" ,Arjun said in astonishment, \"Who is it?\"


    \"Your Void Qi!\" ,Void said.


    Arjun was speechless. But he calmed himself down and thought about it and felt it was logical. If he possessed Void Qi, then it is not any wrong to say that the Void also possesses the Void Qi. That means, even the Void has a source of power. And that is Void Qi.


    Where exactly the Void gained all his knowledge? Arjun won''t believe that when the Void was born, he was born with all his knowledge. Every cause has a reason. And today Arjun understood that the Void received all his knowledge from the Void Qi.


    But he asked, \"How can I ask the Void Qi about any doubts regarding cultivation?\"


    Void said, \"I actually don''t know. Actually the Void Qi contains no knowledge regarding cultivation when it was ordinary. But when it reaches the Primordial stage, you can say that it contains knowledge regarding every small details for the cultivation. But it can''t communicate with it''s owner. This is it''s major weak point. Even I had my means of communication with my Void Qi. But I can''t communicate with it like I do with you. Even though I can communicate with the Void Qi, my type of communication is not possible for you to follow.\"


    \"You mean...?\" ,Arjun had a bad feeling about it.


    \"You guessed it right.\" ,Void said, \"You need to find a way to establish a communication with your Void Qi!\"

 560 LAST CONVERSATION

    \"How in the hell can I do that?\" ,Arjun asked, \"Even an experienced like you failed to establish a communication with your Void Qi. So how can a mere Immortal Origin Stage peasant like me could establish a communication with the Void Qi?\"


    \"I don''t know.\" ,Arjun could hear the Void''s helplessness in his voice, \"But that is the only way to do it. Remember one thing. After you give the power of Void to all your ten candidates, your Void Qi will become more pure and it will reach the Primordial Stage. As your Void Qi reaches Primordial stage, it will gain every bit of knowledge from the place even I don''t know where. I call it the Heaven!\"


    \"Heaven?\" ,Arjun asked a little confused.


    \"That''s right.\" ,Void said, \"What is the source of Void Qi? Even I don''t know the answer to that question. I am searching for it. But temporarily, I still calling it the heaven. L\"


    \"Whatever.\" ,Void said, \"The situation is that when you will give your power to even one person, then any remaining communication between us will cancelled out. After you are done with giving power to your selected candidates, then all your avatars needs to leave for the Astral world. Because the Spiritual Energy of the Chaos World would never help you in any way. So you people had to leave this place. After that, you need to find a way to establish a communication with your Primordial Void Qi and take the tips regarding cultivation from it.\"


    Arjun sighed. He said, \"I have only nine candidates right now. The tenth candidate Magmeel is in the Life Realm. In the future I will give the Power of Void to Magmeel as well. When I am done with all this, how could I send his avatar to the Astral World?\"


    \"I know you would ask that.\" ,Void said, \"I will give you and your Avatar a talisman each. When you are ready to give the power of the Void to that dragon, tear down the talisman. Then it will alert your avatar who would be in the Astral World. It will tell your Avatar Jimmy that you are ready to give the Power of Void to that dragon.\"


    Arjun nodded his head. Such a long range communication might not be possible for current Arjun, but it is possible for the talisman given to him by someone like Void.


    Arjun was experienced in this regard. The Mental connection between Arjun and Jimmy exists only when both of them were in the same realm. If the gap between him and his Avatar widened by at least a Realm, then they can''t communicate with each other. Needless to say, if the distance between them is widened by both Chaos and Astral world!


    So when Magmeel is ready to inherit the power of Void, the talisman which the Void gave it to both him and Jimmy each would help them with the rest of the procedures.


    Strength!


    Everything is solvable as long as you have the strength. He needs to change his plans for sure. But as of now, he will have to bear with the shallow cultivation he has.


    Void said, \"I think I gave you all the help I can. How far you can make it, it''s all up to you.\"


    \"I have a question.\" ,Arjun asked, \"This is very important for me.\"


    \"What is it?\" ,Void asked.


    \"I know there is no free lunch in this world.\" ,Arjun became serious as he asked, \"Why did you chose and gave me the power of Void? I won''t believe if you say that you liked me, or you had seen potential within me. So I was thinking about it since the day I was given this power. And all my thinking is leading me to only one possibility.\"


    Arjun''s face became serious as he asked, \"Is there an enemy that you need my help to deal with?\"


    Arjun didn''t receive any response from the Void for a moment. It was very short. But this brief silence was enough for Arjun to know that his analysis was right. If not, then at least, he is close. But still he waited for an answer from the Void.


    After around ten seconds of silence, Void finally spoke, \"No. There is no such opponent for you to face.\"


    Void said before Arjun could say anything, \"But when you had enough strength, then you will be forced to make a choice!\"


    \"Choice?\" ,Arjun didn''t expect this. He asked, \"What kind of choice?\"


    \"Goodbye!\" ,Void suddenly said and it''s little bit of presence from within Arjun''s conscience disappeared. It was as if that presence never existed before.


    \"Wait...!\" ,Arjun tried to stop the Void. But how in the world can he do that? He was speechless. But very soon he came back to his senses. He knew that his last bit of conversation with the Void has ended. And the next conversation would be face to face. And that is also when Arjun had enough strength to talk. Until then he won''t be speaking with Void anymore.


    Choice? What does the void mean by choice? Like I had to choose one side to fight the final enemy? No matter how much Arjun gave it a thought, he couldn''t come up with a valid conclusions.


    He was angry. Because if he was given a valid explanation, then it will help Arjun to prepare a plan. It will help him to prepare his own plans according to the situations. With no valid information how could he be well prepared?


    He was angry. But he was also helpless. And the source of argerness and helplessness is because of his shallow cultivation level. Only when he has enough cultivation level, he will have the privilege to know such big secrets. Until then he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Arjun sighed. He temporarily gave up on this issue. But this is something related to his fate, he didn''t neglect it. He gave this task for his Unique Dao of Wisdom to deal with it. In the future if he encounters with anything related to the Void or that choice which he had to make, he might not be able to deal with it. But his Unique Dao of Wisdom would remind him.


    Arjun came out. He secretly gathered all nine of his candidates without alarming others.


    Rick already guessed the reason. He excitedly asked, \"Boss! Is it the time?\"


    \"Indeed.\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"I will open a channel. Everyone, please enter in my conscience!\"

 561 THE TRUTH

    \"Enter into your conscience?\" ,Sitaram asked, \"What exactly is the procedure?\"


    \"I can''t tell you here.\" ,Arjun said, \"It is kind of confidential.\"


    Sitaram and others didn''t ask anymore. They don''t know why Arjun asked them to enter in his conscience. But since he is going to tell them after all nine of them entered his conscience, they didn''t further complained.


    Arjun would naturally never hides his secrets from them. But today he is secretive with others. Only the nine of them were summoned today very secretively, they could understand how serious this matter is.


    In fact, Arjun was secretive about this issue back in the Life Realm. They understood how serious the issue is. So, they didn''t ask any further. They entered into their own conscience first. And very soon a tunnel opened in each of their own conscience where it''s destination is Arjun''s conscience.


    Everyone of them entered Arjun''s conscience indifferently. But as soon as they entered, they were shocked by what they were welcomed with.


    If there was a City, then it would be fine. But Arjun''s conscience was totally empty. It was as if they were in a pitch Void! If they could see anything within Arjun''s conscience, then that was only that weird liquid. And they weren''t foreign with that strange liquid. They saw Arjun using that liquid during battle against the Assassins Organisation back in Life Realm. And Arjun called it with the name Void Qi!


    \"Big Brother! Your conscience... I don''t know how to say it. But it''s kind of empty.\" ,Ben said in astonishment.


    \"It''s not empty.\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"It''s just that, you can''t see it.\"


    \"Can''t see it?\" ,Gnan asked in confusion, \"What''s that supposed to mean?\"


    \"You will understand very soon.\" ,Arjun said, \"But right now, please follow behind me.\"


    Even though the nine of them doesn''t understand, they just followed behind Arjun. Very soon, they stopped before a giant door.


    Looking at this giant door, Ben and others rendered speechless. They all looked up to see the door''s ending. But it was futile. The door was so huge that, they couldn''t even see the ending. They were truly frightened when they saw this door.


    \"What is this giant door?\" ,Gutherson asked.


    \"Be patient, Grandpa.\" ,Arjun smiled and said. Back when he was forced to come near this door, he was stunned as well. He expected the similar reaction from others as well. Back then he had to inject his Yin-Yan Inner Will to open this door. But this time he doesn''t have Yin-Yan Inner Will at all. What he has right now is the mighty Void Qi which is waiting to reach the Primordial level!


    Arjun then turned back. He ignored the terrified expressions on the nine people and said, \"It''s alright. You won''t be harmed. Please walk through this door. You willl find the real frightening thing after you walk through this door.\"


    Arjun continued, \"It will be safe to discuss everything that we can regarding all your questions. I will clarify everything as soon as we all pass through this door. So, be prepared.\"


    All nine of them took a deep breath and passed through that giant door. But what they were welcomed with was nothing but pitch blankness. It was as if they were in the middle of a Void! They had seen the void within Arjun''s conscience. But the sensation they received from the place their standing right now is much worse than the Void within Arjun''s conscience. This feeling is indescribable.


    Arjun said, \"This is the true Void Realm! I received my power of void from this very same place.\"


    \"What?\" ,Arjun''s revelation truly shocked them. But they felt it reasonable though. They would never doubt Arjun''s words.


    \"Back then I told you that it was Lord chaos who gave me the power of void!\" ,Arjun said, \"But that was a false statement. That wasn''t the case. Because I lied it to you. The secret is very important to hide. But since you''re going to receive the power of void, I had to tell you.\"


    Arjun took a deep breath and said, \"All this time without that Lord Chaos is the strongest existence under heaven. But that is wrong. There exist someone who is much stronger than Lord chaos. And we can consider this existence as the father of Lord Chaos! The name of this existence is Void!\"


    \"Void!\" ,They were listening everything incentively. They knew that they were about to hear the biggest secret of their lives!


    Arjun said, \"Everything begins from nothingness. Without nothingness there is no something. Everyone look down on the number 0. They give much importance to the number 1 compared to the number 0. But people carelessly neglect that, Without 0, there is no 1.\"


    Arjun continued, \"In similar fashion, I could confidently say that without the existence of the nothingness like the void, there exists no something known as Lord Chaos! In other words Lord chaos was born from the eternal Void!\"


    The crowd were listening and trying their best to engrave each and every word Arjun was saying.


    Arjun said, \"As per how are encountered this fateful situation and inherited the Power of Void.... the beginning was truly hateful. Back then when we went for cultivation, I was strolling in my City of Yin-Yan. But some kind of invisible force controlled me completely and brought near that ancient looking giant door....\"


    Arjun then detailedly explained his encounter with the Void. How Jimmy was born. And how he kept on walking in the eternal Void for trillions of years. And finally, when he finally met the Void! He detailedly explained everything to the nine of them.


    After one hour, Arjun completed his explanation. But those nine people''s hearts were in complete Chaos! They can''t believe such a thing actually happened. But they knew that Arjun has no reason to lie. Softer coming themselves down, They finally digested what Arjun said.


    Sitaram has always been the calm person in the group. He asked, \"So what should we do to help you?\"


    Arjun said, \"In order for my Void Qi to reach the Primordial Level, I needed to give the Chaos and Astral power to ten candidates! Nine of you are here. So, your soul would be ripped into two pieces and an Avatar for each of you will take birth. But remember. The Soul tearing process is insanely painful. If your gut is not strong, you will die! So, I want you people to be prepared mentally!\"

 562 SECRET BEHIND THE ESSENCE OF HEAVEN AND EARTH

    The crowd became silent. It was too much of an information to digest. Arjun gave them the time. After all it was the similar situation find him when he learned all the stuff from the void. So as an experienced candidate, he knew that the nine of them needed some time to come down.


    After around half an hour, Sitaram finally broke the silence and said, \"So the first step would be to let our soul divide into two parts. From the divided soul, Our avatar would be created just like yours. But this is not an easy task. We need to undergo a hell lot of mental torture while the sole tearing process begins. Is it what you''re trying to say?\"


    \"That''s right.\" ,Arjun replied.


    Gutherson asked, \"Young master! How long would this process take?\"


    Arjun pondered for a while and said, \"It took me five years of hellish torture before success. I think it would be the similar case even for you people.\"


    \"Five years?\" ,Ben was speechless. He asked, \"Big brother! How did you survive this torture?\"


    \"As a cultivator, I want my fate to be controlled by me alone.\" ,Arjun said with determination, \"In the process, if you''re going to face these kind of tribulations, then you have to do it without any complaints. I trust you Ben. I know that you have the talent. And if this is the reason why I chose you as one of the ten candidates. If you want greater power, then you have to pay some cost of equal proportion. So, are you ready? Or you are satisfied with your current status as an Universe Will?\"


    \"I am prepared.\" ,Opportunities comes only once. If you don''t seize it, then you will be regretting it for the rest of your life. As an ordinary Delivery Boy back in the Galaxy Pavilion, Ben always felt jealousy towards the primary or Inner Disciples. All you needed was an opportunity to prove his talent. But that opportunity never came.


    Until Arjun came in his life. Arjun has completely changed his life. It was like ascending from hell to heaven. He was unique as he could be both combat master and lifestyle master. This achievement is something he had never seen before.


    Today another greater opportunity is knocking on his door. So how old is say no for it? If he needs to face a hellish torture in exchange for a greater power then he would gladly face it.


    \"That''s more like it.\" ,Arjun then looked at others and said, \"I already told you about the concept of Mental Energy. Mental Energy has levels as well. Generally, a genius could reach Level 1 at fourth awakening stage. But I reached even Level 2 this early. All this became possible because I was able to endure this hellish mental attack. Hi when you have this possibility. You can awaken your mental energy to Level 1! So this is an once in a lifetime opportunity.\"


    Arjun concluded and waited patiently for them to make their decision. After a moment of silence, Arjun said, \"I will take your silence as no objections. So are you all prepared?\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Everyone said excitedly. Give up? There is no way they would give up. This is an opportunity for them to reach a greater heights. So why would they object to such an opportunity?


    \"Alright then.\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"Make your will strong. Prepare mentally. Because this pain is not something you have experienced before. I will count to 10. As soon as I reach \"ten\", I will start the soul tearing procedure. Get ready. And remember. If there is no pain, then there is no gain!\"


    As a void, Arjun has the full control over the fate of all his life forms. Since this place was his own Void space, he is an absolute king. So with just one thought, he can start their Soul Dividing Process.


    Arjun started his count. As he was counting, the nine of them were trying to calm their minds. Arjun said many times seriously that the pain would be monstrous! He wouldn''t lie to them. If he said it, then they could imagine, just how insane this hellish process would be


    As Arjun''s count were increasing, their heartbeat started to rise. Even they could hear it with their ears not close to their chests.


    \"Ten!\" ,As soon as Arjun concluded, on his thought, a huge amount of Spiritual Energy descended within the Void. Back then Arjun didn''t know what it was. But today he knew that it was the Primordial Essence of Heaven!


    When a cultivator trains, they would gather the Spiritual Energy of the Heaven and Earth to cultivate. This is the common saying. But no one knew why it was known as the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth. But Arjun does.


    Arjun learned from Void that, Energy of Heaven descends and gives life to Earth. This Energy of Heaven will merge with the Core of Earth! Then the Core of the Realm(Earth) would release the combined essences of Heaven and Earth in the form of Spiritual Energy! This Spiritual Energy has the power of Heavenly Essence merged within it, it is known as the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth!


    But the secret which only Arjun knows is that, The Essence of Heaven contains a vast amount of knowledge. While the Essence of Earth contains the degree of Strength.


    In other words, the Essence of Heaven bestows the knowledge to a cultivator, while the essence of earth would give the cultivator physical strength! They both compliment each other and helps a cultivator to both enhance their knowledge and physical strength at the same time. This is how a cultivator moves forward in their cultivation journey!


    [Author''s note : Here when I wrote physical strength, it means improvement in their cultivation levels]


    Arjun looked at the Essence of Heaven descending on his nine candidates. And very quickly, it entered through their pores and approached their souls.


    \"AAARGHHHHH!!!\"


    Immediately all of them started to scream as the Essence of Heaven started to tear their souls very slowly. The essence of Heaven has didn''t stop flowing down from the top.


    Arjun looked at the twitching facial expressions of the nine of them. He couldn''t help but feel as if his heart was bleeding. Why wouldn''t you feel the pain? After all, they were his family. They are the people whom he swore to protect. But he knew that this is for their bright future. So he steeled is heart and look at it them with emotional face.


    He said within his heart, \"All the best!\"

 563 CHECKING THE STATUS

    After around one hour, Arjun looked at their faces and tried to judge how each one of them were doing. Judging from their facial expression, the one who was doing the worst is Ben!


    Ben is a talent for sure. But he was inexperienced and easy to manipulate. He is naive and always believe other''s sayings without a second thought. As a person who always obeyed others orders as a delivery boy back in Galaxy Pavilion, his Mental fortitude always been low.


    So, Ben was suffering more than anyone else. But he is slowly getting immune to the mental pain. But it is a good sign. This means his Soul Depth and Will Depth were rising at an insane speed!


    Arjun then looked at the person who is doing worse but a little better than Ben. And it was none other than Logan!


    Logan thinks that he is mentally very strong. He always wanted to imitate the level of maturity which Arjun and Rick always displayed. But Arjun knew well that he is not good with Mental fortitude.


    Back when Arjun met him for the first time, it was during their way to enter the Maze Palace. After taking the mission from the Adventure Association, Arjun and Rick went to Maze Palace to complete the mission. On their journey, even Aeron tagged along with them.


    At that time, they took a break from their long journey in a village. At that time, a dragon attacked that village where many died. And Logan''s parents happens to be one of them.


    Logan couldn''t bare this loss and immediately decided to commit the suicide. He couldn''t endure that loss. And this was enough proof to say that Logan''s mental fortitude has always been low.


    But he was doing as good as Ben. So he wasn''t bothered about his failure. And then he looked at Jason. Because Jason was doing the third worst among the nine of them. But he was enduring it better than others. He had seen a lot of hell as a child. He had to take care of Jessica who was suffering from soul attack. So his mental fortitude was always been better.


    But then he looked at Adam who was doing better than Jason and others. He didn''t expect this. As a child who was born with the silver spoon, Adam should be doing worse.


    But he remembered that he really sucked in Magic training back in Life Realm. And all his peers made fun of him. But he silently endured these critics and did his best to advance in cultivation.


    Arjun didn''t know what kind of pain Adam has endured. Even though he could search within Adam''s memories, he was not stingy enough to see through other''s private matters. Especially when they were his most trusted people. He only smiled in encouraging manner and then looked at Rick who was doing better than others.


    Rick has a karmic relationship with Arjun. Back then, he indirectly suffered from the hands of the Assassin Organisation! He lost his parents. He had to grow up in a forest. He never saw the outside world. But he still survived in a forest. This series of uncomfortable events truly firmed his mental fortitude to higher degree. He was screaming like others. But his scream was not as loud as others. And Arjun was confident that he would definitely hold up.


    And next comes the three elders. His father Gnan was giving a low painful moan. But he was enduring it. It was a good sign.


    Gutherson was doing a lot better. He didn''t make any kind of noises or sound. All he did was grit his teeth and endure it. Arjun was not bothered about his failure. As the Supreme General of the Star Moon Empire, how could Gutherson''s mental fortitude be anything low? Let''s not forget that he helped Sitaram in countless wars and helped him to form his empire.


    But the one who shocked Arjun the most was still his grandfather, Sitaram! Arjun was speechless when he looked at Sitaram. Others displayed their mental pain through their facial expressions. Some were screaming. Some were shouting. Some were twitching their faces. Some were trying to endure their pain. But Sitaram was different.


    Even though his soul was being ripped in two parts, Sitaram always maintained a tranquil expression. His posture was alight. There was no facial expression. There was no sign of endurance. He was in a good condition. But what Arjun felt absurd is that Sitaram has successfully broke through to the Level 1 of the Mental Energy!


    But when Arjun gave it a deep thought, he felt this was reasonable. As a disciple of someone like Magmeel, how could he have a shallow mental fortitude? One should not forget that, Magmeel has a powerful family background that exists since the ancient days. It is obvious to say that, Magmeel definitely knows about the Mental Energy.


    Arjun always felt that Magmeel truly has a mysterious family background. The fact that the Dragon God who could create the Life Realm, proves his strength. Needless to say, Magmeel''s mysterious grandparents. Whenever Magmeel tells about them, Arjun felt as if those old monsters knows everything about the Universe!


    Since Magmeel came from such a powerful family background, how could he doesn''t have Mental Energy? Arjun estimated that Magmeel should have at least reached Level 3 or Level 4 in Mental Energy! With such a powerful and mysterious family background, Arjun dared to estimate Magmeel''s strength this highly.


    Of course, this was just his estimation. He knew that he might be wrong. But that was not the point. The point is, if Magmeel could train in Mental Energy, then how would he not make an introduction of the concept of Mental Energy to his disciple Sitaram?


    Arjun estimated that Magmeel might not have thought Sitaram anything about Mental Energy, but he was sure that Magmeel thought him about Mental State and Mental Strength. And then as the best teacher of the Life Realm, Sitaram passed down the concept of Mental State and Mental Strength to the rest of the world. And that''s how the concept of Mental State and Mental Strength was originated in the Life Realm!


    Arjun was pleased with Sitaram. His grandfather has awakened the Mental Energy. How could he not be happy about it? He was least bothered about Sitaram''s failure. He didn''t give any thought about it as everyone were doing fine.


    But Arjun was looking at the Essence of the Heaven. After a moment, he suddenly had a crazy idea.

 564 LEVELS IN THE BUILDING OF UNIQUE DAO

    Arjun was currently in the Void Space. Here the Spiritual Energy doesn''t exists. But since he has initiated the Soul splitting procedure, the Essence of Heaven was helping him here. In such a Void, he suddenly had the Spiritual Energy of the Heaven. What exactly does that signifies? It signifies that he had the chance to cultivate!


    One has to remember that this is Void Space. Here the concept of Time and Space doesn''t exist. So, as long as he has the steady flow of the Spiritual Energy, he could cultivate. And no matter how long he trained in the Void Space, in the real world, it is not equal to even one second.


    The only regret is that, he could train in the Unique Dao with the help of Spiritual Essence of the Heaven. He could master the Unique Dao. But he can''t advance in cultivation. As for why? Because Arjun could oly depend on the Spiritual Essence of the Heaven. He had no Spiritual Essence of Earth. Spiritual Essence of the Heaven is known for mastering any knowlrdge. While the Spiritual Essence of Earth would help one to raise one''s cultivation!


    Since he could only rely on the Spiritual Essence of Heaven for cultivation, it will only help him in order to master any Dao. Despite learning Dao Art, it won''t help him in raising his cultivation.


    Arjun wasn''t disappointed with this. But the contrary, he was immensely happy. As for why? Learning a vast variety of Dao Arts while possessing shallow cultivation would open a lot of options for him. Since for them, the time in the outside world is suspended, when he goes back, he will reap an huge harvest!


    Moreover, it will take five years for his Grandfather and others to complete forming an Avatar. So right now, Arjun had nothing but time. He sat down on the pitch emptiness. The Spiritual Essence of Heaven is not only huge here, but it is also very pure. So, he started to think about his current needs.


    Since he can''t improve his cultivation, Arjun decided to master Unique Daos. He decided to master as manu Unique Dao as possible continously for the next five years. So, he entered his conscience and looked for the building of Unique Dao.


    Otheres couldn''t see the City. Because this City is the City of Void. Only it''s rightful owner could see it. The rest won''t be able to see it. Only if Arjun wanted the others to see it, no one could see the City of Void. This is the reason why Sitaram and others were welcomed by the pitch blankness when they entered Arjun''s conscience.


    Arjun very quickly found the building of Unique Dao. He didn''t waste time as he swiftly entered the building. As soon as he entered the building, he was welcomed with too many Dao essences. Last time when he was mastering the Unique Dao of Comprehension, he found that this building was divided in three types. They were Low, Medium and High.


    Arjun''s Unique Dao of Wisdom came from the High Level. While his Unique Dao of Comprehension came from the Middle Level. But for Arjun, both of the were very crucial and played important role in his journey of cultivation. So, Arjun would not be convinced if anyone asks him to ignore the low level Unique Daos.


    Arjun made up his mind. He wanted to see what is so shallow in the Low level Unique Daos. So he particularly searched the blue colour Dao Essence which signifies as the Low Level.


    As he was searching, he encountered many Unique Dao. Such as Unique Dao of Calculation, Unique Dao of Computation, Unique Dao of Eyesight, Unique Dao of Management. The name of all these Unique Dao rendered Arjun speechless. When they were classified into low level, he felt so sad for these Unique Daos. But now he understood why they were classified as such. Low level? Arjun felt as if they were an absolute garbage!


    Even though he was disappointed with his search, he knew that he should not judge a book based on it''s cover page. So he patiently searched for any Unique Dao, that could help him in any way.


    He encountered many Unique Dao which Arjun felt rather silly. But he wasn''t discouraged. He started to look for many Unique Daos. He encountered Unique Dao such as, Unique Dao of Speech, Unique Dao of Language,Unique Dao of Communication, Unique Da-\"


    \"Wait! Unique Dao of Communication?\" ,Arjun''s eyes flashed. What does he needed the most at the moment? He needed a good mentor who could help him to rise in his cultivation. If he was training in Inner Will, then he had the confidence that he could have managed.


    But he was training in Void Cultivation System. And apart from him, there exist no one who trains in the Void Cultivation System. And sice he is not going to gain any kind of help from the Void, he had no choice but to ponder about it.


    But the Void said that, if he could communicate with his Void Qi, then there exist no entity in the Void that could surpass in terms of knowledge than the Void Qi. But establishing a communication with the Void Qi is not that easy. Even the Void has no proper way to communicate with the Void Qi. It is the best proof that establishing a communication with the Void Qi is easier said than done.


    Arjun then started to think about this issue very carefully. The Void couldn''t establish a communication doesn''t mean that he couldn''t do it even with his shallow communication. He was sure that it was tough. But it doesn''t mean that it is impossible. Maybe the Void was helpless for a long time as he failed to establish a communication with his Void Qi. So he had gone with a very highly complicated approach in desparation to find a way to establish a communication with it''s Void Qi.


    Maybe the answer has always been hidden in the Low Level of the Unique Dao Building. But he failed all the time.


    Arjun forcefully calmed himself down. After waiting for fifteen minutes, he felt that he was calm. Only now he started to think metaculously. He wanted to think, what are the things necessary to establish a communication with his Void Qi!

 565 CRAZY IDEA

    The Void told Arjun that he used some complicated means to establish a communication with it''s Void Qi. But even with his own method, he could barely communicate with the Void Qi. Arjun didn''t know what kind of method the Void used to establish a communication with his Void Qi. And honestly, Arjun didn''t care about it.


    In Arjun''s point of view, the Void has it''s own sense of planning and idealogy. And Arjun has his own ways. So, he was confident that using his own means, he can establish a communication with his Void Qi. And the key always lied in the Unique Dao Building!


    Arjun wondered why the massively knowledgeable Primordial Existence like the Void has never cared to check the Unique Dao building. Arjun didn''t have any answer. And as of now, he wasn''t in the mood to care about it.


    He was excited with the sudden idea popped up in his mind. He knew how important it is to establish the communication with his Void Qi. According to the Void, when the Void Qi reaches Primordial Level, it will gain all the knowledge from the Primordial Period! What is the meaning of Primordial? It means a thing or knowledge that existed since the beginning of the time!


    Arjun was sure that, today''s Divine Arts or knowledge was something passed down from the ancient people. As the time passed, who knew how many crazy bastards modified the ancient knowledge into their own liking and passed down to their next generations? They might even boasted that, their alteration in the ancient knowledge or Divine Arts are the enhanced version!


    Nobody knows whether those poor ancient knowledge or the power of the Divine Arts was truly enhanced or not. In order to write their own legend, or in order to make people talk about their achievements, these crazy bastards wouldn''t care about the quality of their modified Divine Arts or any knowledge.


    But that''s not the point. The Point is, all the cultivation that different people follows were derived from one single cultivation manual. This Cultivation Manual is something that was born from the Primordial Energy. And what''s even more absurd is that Arjun is currently training that very same cultivation manual!


    That''s right! This cultivation manual''s name is >! The Void said that >is the origin of all the cultivation techniques! So how could Arjun not know that his >was something originated from Primordial Energy?


    Whatever. Arjun put aside all this distraction. His current issue is to establish a communication with his Void Qi. And he started to think all the requirements to establish a communication with his Void Qi.


    He thought for five whole days without doing anything else. After five days of restless thinking, he finally had came up with a strong theory.


    What Arjun thought is completely unique. Let''s consider three people. Let''s call them A, B and C. If ''A'' is from the ancient days. And he could speak in the ancient language more proficiently, then he has no chance to know how to speak the modern language.


    Now let''s consider the situation of ''B\". ''B'' is from the modern world. And he could speak only the modern language. He has no clue about the Ancient Language.


    In case of ''C'' , he is an Archeologist of the modern world. Somehow he managed to learn both Ancient and Modern Language.


    Now, If ''A'' somehow time travelled and entered the modern world. He somehoe met with ''B''. But since he can''t speak the modern language, he can''t communicate with ''B''. At that time, he need some external help. He needed to find a person who could speak both Ancient and Modern Language. At that time they find ''C''.


    Here ''A'' speak whatever he wanted so say. ''C'' listens and interpret it to ''B''. And through this way, ''B'' finally understands everything ''A'' wants to say. In this example, ''B'' uses the help from ''C'' to establish a communication with ''A''.


    After thinking things to this point, Arjun prepared a huge list of Unique Dao. They are Unique Dao of Understanding, Unique Dao of Interpretation, Unique Dao of Observation, Unique Dao of Calculation, Unique Dao of Display, Unique Dao of Language, Unique Dao of Translation.


    Arjun was not joking. When he looked for them, he did actually found all these Dao in the low Level of the Building of Unique Dao. Arjun found it kind of ridiculous. But he is someone who understood the true meaning of the Dao, he didn''t find it strange.


    Arjun''s crazy idea is that, first he would give his command. The system would first activate the Unique Dao of Understanding to understand Arjun''s command. Then using the Unique Dao of Language, Unique Dao of Interpretation and the Unique Dao of Translation, the system will deliver his message to his Void Qi in it''s own language.


    As for how system understands the language of Void Qi, Arjun was sure that his Unique Dao of Language would take care of it. Arjun was sure that the Unique Dao has also originated from the Primordial Energy. Since Void Qi also originated from the Primordial Energy, Arjun was sure that his Unique Dao of Language will do it''s job.


    After understanding Arjun''s intentions, his Void Qi would give it''s response. The Unique Dao of Translation, Unique Dao of Interpretation and the Unique Dao of Language would work together and using the Unique Dao of Display, it will form an artificial screen and displays the response on it.


    As for why he included the Unique Dao of Calculation and the Unique Dao of Observation, the answer is very important.In the midst of any danger, if Arjun couldn''t sense it, then using the Unique Dao of Observation, the Void Qi would warn him in advance. As for the role of the Unique Dao of Calculation, it was to display the level of danger in numbers.


    But in order to make the system work efficiently and effectively, he needed the created system to be wise. So that''s when the Unique Dao of Wisdom comes in action!

 566 AFTER FIVE DAYS

    Even though Arjun came up with this idea, he was unsure whether this crazy idea is going to work out or not. If he said that he wasn''t nervous, then he was lying. He was indeed feeling nervous. But he had no other choice but to give this crazy idea a shot. If it was successful, then everything is well and good. But if he failed, then it is his bad luck. He simply has no other choice but to find another way.


    One has to know that even the void couldn''t establish a proper communication with its Void Qi. The Void has tried many ways to establish a communication with its void Qi. Even today, he couldn''t establish a proper communication. So what could one failure from Arjun amounts for? If he failed, then all he had to do is to try again and again until he was successful in establishing a communication with his Void Qi.


    Arjun put all other matters aside. He took a deep breath to calm himself down. His Avatar Jimmy, who was with them all the time joined Arjun. Since both of them were linked mentally, Jimmy knows what his role is. In order to save the time, both of them are going to train in different Unique Dao at the same time. Since they were mentally one person, they could share their insights without communicating with each other.


    Arjun learned Unique Dao of Comprehension in the Universe number 316. But since Jimmy was in the War Realm at that time,he had no other way to communicate with Arjun because of long distance. But as soon as Arjun came back from the War Realm, Jimmy started to understand what Arjun has experienced in the universe number 316. At that time he indirectly mastered the Unique Dao of comprehension in an instant.


    That means they can share their insights and both of them can master the Unique Dao at the same time. This is the special privilege only Arjun and Jimmy has. So they decided to master in different Dao first. Then using their special privilege they will share their insights with each other. This way they will master the required unique Dao, in efficient way.


    They didn''t waste time. Since this is a golden opportunity, they want to make the most out of it. If he had to master all these Dao in the real world, then he had to grit his teeth and waste too much of time. He might miss something very important for building a solid foundation for his cultivation. Since today he has got the chance, he will definitely use it wisely.


    He and Jimmy are going to be separated very soon. So he wanted to send Jimmy and the Avatar of all nine of them with this newly created system. Of course, Arjun knew that he might fail with his idea. So all he could do is grit his teeth and try it. Success or failure would be decided by them very soon.


    Both Arjun and Jimmy sat down. They immediately started to meditate. After entering the Building of Unique Dao, both of them took one of the seven Unique Dao and started to train in it.


    They closed their eyes and started to train in the low level Unique Dao. They put all the distractions away. Their plan might be crazy, but they knew that if they have succeeded, then it will be them who will be massively profited.


    Time passed quickly. In the Void Space, even though there exists no concept of time, as per the outside world''s method of calculations, only five days passed. And in these five days, Sitaram and others were doing a lot better than the first day.


    During these five days, they kind of become a little numb to the Mental Pain. There were still the likes of Ben and Logan who were still screaming. But their screams were not as loud as it was during the first day.


    There was still Sitaram. His face was completely relaxed. He was closing up to the mid stages in the Level 1 of the Mental Energy.


    But Gutherson has already broken through to the Level 1 of the Mental Energy! As an experienced Supreme General, he should be called worthy candidate to make this breakthrough in his Mental Energy.


    Gnan was closing up to the Level 1. Rick was also advancing in the Mental Energy. But others were not advancing as quickly as the likes of Rick. But their advancement should be considered as quick.


    In these five days, Arjun rendered speechless. He actually learned all seven Unique Dao from Low Level. Both Arjun and Jimmy felt that it was very easy. There includes no complications with the concept. Every small details are something they already knew.


    \"Worthy to be placed in the low level!\" ,Arjun gave his evaluation. But deep down he felt great. If he learned the concepts very soon, then it will save him a lot of time. If this system fails, then he can think of other ways to establish the communication with his Void Qi.


    After learning all seven Unique Dao, Arjun immediacy started to read and learn the Runic Language. Back in the Universe number 316, he felt that he had to learn the Runic Language from the very beginning.


    Even in the City of Yin-Yan there were some minor mistakes were found by Arjun. But the beginnings level of the Runic Language in the City of Void was so good, that Arjun had the thrust to sit down and immediately learn them. But he held up.


    In order to establish a connection between these Seven Unique Dao, and in order to create a complete system, he needed to have a solid grasp in the concept of Runes.


    He didn''t waste time. Arjun started to learn the Runic Language. In order to learn it quickly, he activated his Unique Dao of Comprehension at it''s limits.


    As for Jimmy, he started to learn some other Unique Dao for time pass. Since they can''t create a system without Runic Language, he felt that it would be ridiculous if he didn''t learn any new Unique Dao.


    Both of them became busy with their own share of work. No distractions could stop them. One was learning Runic Language. While another one was learning Unique Dao in order to pass the time.

 567 I’M A FUCKING GENIUS!

    Two months passed just like that. In these two months, no screams could be heard. All nine of them finally became numb with the pain of Soul Reaping. But their speed in improvement in the Mental Energy slowed down.


    Sitaram was quick. But even after two months, he couldn''t reach mid levels in the Level 2 of the Mental Energy. But since they themselves doesn''t know the improvement in the Mental Energy, they were not bothered about it.


    Jimmy learned couple of Unique Dao. Since he was not serious in learning, he took all the time in the world to pass the time. Sometimes he wondered how the atmosphere in the Astral World would be. Sometimes he was a bit nervous. So he wasn''t serious when learning Unique Dao.


    He arranged all the Unique Dao in an order. The order means, the step by step working procedures. In other words, which Dao has to work after which Dao has to be built with immense care.


    But he needed a spark. The spark that can make everything work automatically on itself. And that spark is nothing but Runic Language.


    He prepared a blueprint. Then according to the blueprint, he finally created the system. This system includes no metals or any things that was available in the real world. This system was created only by relying on the bunch of Unique Dao and Runic Language. So no one except Arjun could see the output of this system.


    Arjun ignited the system using the Runes of Ignition. Immediately the entire system started to shine with brilliance.


    Arjun was happy. But he knew that the job was not done yet. The system was started. But it doesn''t mean that it is successfully working. For example, in your home, when you switch on your television, it might start. But if the television started working, it doesn''t mean that it will display all the channels.


    It was the similar case with the system. The system was started. But he still doesn''t know whether the communication with the Void Qi is going to work or not.


    Arjun was nervous. But he calmed himself down. After calming himself down, he said, \"Void Qi! Do you understand my command?\"


    Immediately the system''s inbuilt Unique Dao started to work frenziedly. It was so quick, that as soon as Arjun was done with his command, a screen appeared which only he could see. On the screen a series of words appeared which was written in the modern language.


    [Command Accepted]


    [The voice has been recognised as belongs to the host]


    [Answering to host command]


    [I can understand]


    Arjun felt a sense of major accomplishment in his heart. But this excitement didn''t blind him. The Void told him that his Void Qi has every bit of knowledge that was originated since the Primordial period. And the reason why Arjun took all this trouble to establish a communication with his Void Qi is, so that his Void Qi would help him on his path of cultivation.


    Arjun commanded, \"Void Qi! Set my command as the main mission! From now on, please set my cultivation progress as your top priority.\"


    [Command accepted]


    [Main mission established]


    [Host''s cultivation progress has been set as the top priority]


    Arjun was excited. But before he could do anything, another set of words started to appear on the screen. Arjun read them with caution.


    [Requesting permission to access host''s memories]


    Arjun didn''t understand why the Void Qi needed to access his memories. But he said, \"Permission granted!\"


    Immediately Arjun felt as if something is trying to peak through his memories. But he didn''t do anything to stop it. Because he knew that it was Void Qi which is trying to access his memories.


    Very soon that \"peaking through memories\" sensation disappeared as everything became normal. But then another set of words started to displayed on the screen.


    [Host''s memories has been accessed successfully]


    [All the host''s information regarding cultivation has been recorded by the Void Qi]


    [According to the main mission, the system required to set priorities]


    [Please select the difficulty of the cultivation]


    [1.Easy 2.Moderate 3.Hard 4.Very Hard 5.Insane 6.Very Insane]


    [Based on the selected difficulty, the host''s training requirement will be set]


    [Warning: The higher the difficulty chosen by the host, the stronger the host becomes among host''s peers]


    \"Very Insane!\" ,Arjun didn''t give second thought before he commanded. In order to gain absolute power, he is prepared to face any type of difficulties. There exists no room for compromise when it comes to cultivation!


    [Difficulty set to Very Insane]


    [Please select the type of Dao]


    [1.Grand Dao 2.Greater Dao]


    Greater Dao?


    This was the first time Arjun heard this term. He knew about the Grand Dao and the Unique Dao. But Greater Dao was the first time for Arjun.


    He asked seriously, \"Void Qi! What is Greater Dao?\"


    [Greater Dao is the ancient way of learning Dao. There exists no stages like it was in the Grand Dao. Greater Dao is the way to master the Dao of ten natural elements from it''s source. But mastering the Dao from it''s source is extremely difficult. So the ancient people started to learn the Dao by dividing the concept into four parts. This type of learning was called as Grand Dao]


    Arjun was stunned. But he soon became composed. There is no room for compromise in the path of cultivation. He asked, \"Among Grand and Greater Dao, which one has the highest potential?\"


    [Since learning Greater Dao is learning the Dao of an element to it''s source, the Greater Dao always has the highest potential]


    \"Then set my priority to Greater Dao!\" ,Arjun wouldn''t compromise with difficulties. He gave command without second thought.


    [All the host''s priorities has been set]


    [Displaying host''s stats]


    Later a huge amount of information regarding Arjun started to appear on the screen.


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Very Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 3500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 200


    Constitution : 95


    Agility : 154


    Stamina : 166


    Intuition : 25


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    None


    DAO :


    Dao of Fire : Domain Stage


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (12%)


    Dao of Comprehension (1%)


    Dao of Understanding (0%)


    Dao of Interpretation (0%)


    Dao of Observation (0%)


    Dao of Calculation (0%)


    Dao of Display (0%)


    Dao of Language (0%)


    Dao of Translation (0%)


    Dao of Immersion (0%)


    Dao of Concentration (0%)


    Dao of Attraction (0%)


    Dao of Speech (0%)


    \"HA HA HA HA!!!\" ,Arjun shouted, \"I''M A FUCKING GENIUS!!!\"

 568 ESSENCE SOURCE OF THE UNIQUE DAO

    Arjun was excited to his limits. One has to know that in the vast Chaos and Astral world, only he trains in the Void Cultivation method. If he encountered any trouble in the cultivation, then he would have no seniors to consult. He was on his own.


    The Void said that if he could establish a communication with his Void Qi, then he would be able to get the best help possible. Even the Primordial existence like the Void didn''t know how to establish a communication with it''s Void Qi. He said that he could barely communicate with his Void Qi.


    Bur Arjun did it. On top of that, he was able to establish a proper communication system with his Void Qi. And what''s even more bizarre is that he was successful on his first try. How couldn''t he be excited?


    \"I couldn''t believe that the solution for my problem lied in the Low Levelled Unique Dao building!\"


    Arjun thought inwardly. People are always fond of trying to select the Unique Dao that will help them giving a killer blow to their opponents. So they always search battle related Unique Dao. Especially when they are not unique like him and had the limited amount of chances to master an Unique Dao, the weight behind careful selection was very important.


    So, when they had only limited chances, they wouldn''t even glance at these poor low levelled Unique Dao. Arjun even wondered that, apart from him, whether there exists anyone who selected low levelled Unique Dao or not?


    He didn''t care. He honestly didn''t care. He bowed down within his Unique Dao building and looked at the Low Levelled Unique Dao section. He sincerely said, \"Thank You!\"


    At that time, it was as if the Unique Dao has it''s own Will and Soul, they resonated with Arjun''s sincerity. All the Unique Dao he mastered has started to release a brilliance. This brilliance shot up and flew towards Arjun''s conscience.


    Arjun was stunned for a moment. All of it happened very quickly. He felt as if this brilliance which entered in his conscience has given him a comfortable feeling.


    Arjun sensed some changes within him. He didn''t know what exactly was it. But very soon his Void Qi has given him the answer.


    [Detected essence source of the Unique Dao]


    [Evaluated as extremely beneficial for the host]


    [Host''s Unique Dao Essence has been enhanced under the favourable opinion from the Will and Soul of the Unique Dao]


    Series of notifications started to pop up. For a moment, Arjun was blank. But the notifications didn''t help him that much. On the contrary, it raised even more doubts.


    He asked, \"Void Qi! What is Essence Source of the Unique Dao?\"


    Immediately, he received his answer.


    [Essence source of the Unique Dao is the Dao Energy which help the host to take his Unique Dao to the next level]


    [The only requirement is that the host needed considerable amount of Essence Energy!]


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 3500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 200


    Constitution : 95


    Agility : 154


    Stamina : 166


    Intuition : 25


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language: Basic


    DAO :


    Dao of Fire : Domain Stage


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (44%)


    Dao of Comprehension (35%)


    Dao of Understanding (12%)


    Dao of Interpretation (12%)


    Dao of Observation (12%)


    Dao of Calculation (12%)


    Dao of Display (12%)


    Dao of Language (12%)


    Dao of Translation (12%)


    Dao of Immersion (12%)


    Dao of Concentration (12%)


    Dao of Attraction (12%)


    Dao of Speech (12%)


    Earlier in the Unique Dao section, Arjun found other than Unique Dao of Wisdom and Unique Dao of Comprehension, rest of the things were at the 0%. To be honest, he didn''t even know what exactly these numbers actually are? But bow these numbers increased to some extent.


    He asked, \"Void Qi! In the Unique Dao section, there are numbers. What exactly are they?\"


    [They are the completion rate for each Unique Dao]


    [Once the Host manages to complete them, then the host''s Unique Dao would reach the next level]


    \"What is the next level?\" ,Arjun asked in doubt. But the answer from the Void Qi was like as if someone poured a bucket of cold water on him.


    [Once the completion rate reaches 100%, then the Unique Dao has the scope to reach the Sovereign of Law!]


    Sovereign of Law!


    Arjun couldn''t calm down this time. Sovereign of one Law itself has monstrous power. But Arjun has many Unique Dao that is waiting for him to level it up to the Sovereign of Law! He has 12 Unique Dao. If he could make all of them reach the completion rate of 100%, then he would be able to become the Sovereign of twelve Laws?


    No!


    Arjun immediately calmed down and thought. If it was the case, then he would become true sovereign. Then finding many Sovereign of Laws would have been like a garbage. Arjun didn''t believe that achieving sovereignty is not easy.


    He asked, \"Would there be any restrictions?\"


    [Host needs to complete Greater Dao for all ten natural element to the level of a sovereign first]


    [Host can''t attain the sovereignty of laws in Unique Dao until grand completion of the Greater Dao]


    [Until host reach grand completion in the Greater Dao, the Unique Dao would stay at bottleneck with maximum completion rate at 99%]


    Arjun took a deep breath. His earlier conjecture was right. He knew that if becoming the Sovereign of Law was that easy, then he could have found many Sovereigns so far.


    But even though the Void Qi didn''t tell him, he knew that the another prerequisite to reach the Sovereign of Law is still cultivation progress. A cultivation is the step by step process. If he couldn''t advance step by step, then how could he become the Sovereign of Law? Advancing the levels in cultivation is also one of the requirements for a cultivator to reach the Sovereignty of Laws.


    He took a deep breath. He had a very short interaction with his Void Qi. But this short interaction has provided him with massive help. This short interaction was enough for Arjun to tell just how impressive it was to establish a communication with his Void Qi.


    As Arjun was wondering, his eyes fell on a particular section in his stats notification. When he read it, his eyes narrowed as he became serious. And the notification that made him serious is,


    [Bloodline Power: Sealed]


    He never knew that he had a Bloodline power. But most importantly, it was actually sealed!

 569 SEALED BLOODLINE POWER

    Arjun never heard about the Bloodline Power. But judging from the name, he could understand what exactly it means. But that''s not important. What is important is since when did he had the bloodline power? If you had one, then that''s fine. Everything is good and well.


    But the question is, why exactly it is sealed? Having a bloodline Power itself is something shocked him. But when he read that it was actually sealed, he didn''t know what to say.


    \"Void Qi! What is Bloodline Power?\" ,Arjun asked his own personal encyclopaedia.


    [At the beginning of time, everyone was created through the Primordial Energy]


    [This Primordial Energy has undergone many transformation and gave birth to a unique power for the first batch of people]


    [This transformed Unique Energy has settled down as their own power]


    [Every person had different transformation. Different transformation gave birth to different special power]


    [This special power has been genetically passed down to all their descendants]


    [This special power originated from the Primordial Energy is called as Bloodline Power]


    [But everything has a limit]


    [As more descendants are born, the Primordial Energy is under depletion, which is resulting in depletion of cultivators with the Bloodline Power]


    Arjun nodded his head. But he still asked, \"But my family is originated from the Life Realm. Moreover my great grandfather was just an ordinary farmer. And our realm was created by the Dragon God! Then where exactly my Bloodline Power came from? And most importantly, why exactly was it sealed?\"


    Arjun asked bunch of questions at the same time. His heart was at unease when he heard that he has the Bloodline Power. But most importantly, it was sealed!


    The seal never formed on it''s own. It is definitely placed on him by someone else! But who exactly was the one placed it on him? And why?


    He didn''t know. He felt as if his fate was being controlled by someone. He hates this feeling. Nobody has the rights to control his fate. This is the reason why he cultivates. He want to have every bit of his own fate in his control solely. He hates when others controls it.


    [A very powerful existence has put a seal on the host''s Bloodline Power]


    [The system has reached it''s limit regarding knowledge]


    [Only when host is powerful enough, then the system could provide assistance]


    \"Limit?\" ,Arjun gritted his teeth.


    So there exists some flaws with the system after all!


    Arjun thought. He asked, \"Void Qi! What is your current limit? And when would it has the potential for improvement.\"


    [According to the cultivation of the host, the host could access to every knowledge below the Law of Sovereign!]


    [The next update would be when the host reaches the Level of a True Sovereign!]


    But his heart was in a chaos. If he didn''t have any communication with his Void Qi, then he would have been in the dark regarding the fact that he possessed the Bloodline Power! And most importantly, it was sealed by someone!


    Who is it?


    He carefully thought about it. But he suddenly came up with a possibility. His father might not have a Bloodline Power. But what about his mother''s lineage?


    Could it be from Nege?


    Impossible!


    Arjun was sure that his origin was from the Life Realm. Life Realm wasn''t originated from the Primordial period like the God or Celestial Realm! It was created by the Dragon God! So how could it be possible that the citizens of the Life Realm possessing the Bloodline Power?


    So Nege was definitely out of option! Then Arjun came up with a ridiculous possibility. Could it be, I am not their child?


    Arjun looked at Gnan and Sitaram and pondered?


    Impossible!


    Arjun would never doubt his family. Even if this possibility exists, he won''t care. In his heart, no matter what, Sitaram and Gnan are his family. Nothing could change their value in his heart.


    But he didn''t know about any other possibility. He couldn''t think about it. But he was sure that, the one who sealed his Bloodline Power is definitely a Sovereign at the very least! Or even stronger than the Sovereign!


    Arjun already knew that there exists a realm higher than even the Sovereign! It''s just that, he didn''t know what it is. And since his Void Qi couldn''t provide any help regarding the realm of Sovereign or higher, then he had no other choice but to believe that the one who sealed his Bloodline Power was at least a Sovereign!


    Arjun sighed. He had too many questions! But he didn''t have answers for them. He has no other choice but to keep these things aside for now. As he grows up, he will naturally takes a step closer to the truth.


    But since someone sealed his Bloodline Power, he couldn''t be at ease. Arjun could only think that this person might be his enemy. He has another enemy and he doesn''t know anything about them.


    \"Void Qi! Please take a new mission!\" ,Arjun commanded, \"Read everything in your power about the seal on my Bloodline Power. If you find anything similar to this seal, please inform me immediately!\"


    [Mission accepted]


    [On the command from the host, the mission is placed as one of the important mission]


    Arjun nodded his head. He couldn''t do anything right now. So, he left everything for the fate to control. So, even though he was reluctant, he had no choice but to wait for the right time.


    Strength!


    No matter what, everything still comes down to strength. If I had the enough strength, then I could have achieved the qualifications to learn these secrets.


    Arjun was angry with his shallow cultivation. But that angry then turned into motivation. He wanted to get stronger quickly.


    Arjun sat down. He first took his time to calm down. He was very strict with respect to his cultivation. And he knew that the cultivation can''t be rushed because of some heartache issues. He took three days to calm himself down.


    After three days, he closed his eyes and entered the City of Void in his conscience. He needed to explore and learn many things from within his City of Void!


    Since he had five four years and nine months of time for his family to complete with their creation of Avatar, he wanted to learn as much as possible regarding lifestyle occupation.


    He wanted to learn forging first. Since it is going to help him in the upcoming wars, it was must. But he knew what was more important.


    He already reached basic level in the Runic Language. But he still wanted to get a solid grip in the Runic Language first. Since Runic Language is very important in any other occupation, he wanted his knowledge regarding Runic Language to be a step higher than any other occupation.


    So he entered the Building of Runes and started to learn Basic Level in it.

 570 AFTER FIVE YEARS

    One year passed. After one year, Arjun finally reached the Entry Level in Runic Language. It took him so much time. Because the knowledge and details in the Runic Language was so broad and distinct that, even he was excited.


    But Arjun would never let the excitement reach his head. He took his time and learned everything in the Entry Level more thoroughly. If he didn''t understand anything. Then his Void Qi would assist him.


    Arjun set himself a policy. His knowledge in the Runic Language would be a level higher than other things like forging. Since Runic Language is essential in everything, Runic Language should be a level higher if in case.


    Since his mastery in the Runic Language reached Entry Level, it is start for him learn basic Forging Techniques. So he didn''t waste time as he entered the Building of Forging!


    He took the introduction manual and started to read it. Even though he had knowledge in the City of Yin-Yang, it was nothing compared to the knowledge in the City of Void. One has to know that the knowledge in the City of Void originated from the Primordial Energy! The knowledge in the City of Void is incomparable!


    Sure enough, after reading introduction manual, Arjun felt as if a new door has been opened in front of him. Too much unknown information from the City of Yin-Yang which didn''t exist was present in the forging introduction manual Arjun''s knowledge started to expand at a terrifying pace.


    After three months, he finally mastered the Basic Level of the Forging. After gaining mastery, Arjun had the urge to learn the Entry Level.


    But he didn''t do it. He forced stop his urge. He didn''t forget his policy. Runic Language''s mastery should always be higher than any other thing. Higher mastery in the Runic Language would give him more scope to have a tight grip over his current knowledge in any supporting occupation mastery.


    He then entered the Alchemy. Followed by Pill Concoction. After that, he started to master the Basic Formation.


    Arjun had a plan. He is currently in the War Realm. And as of now, his City''s situation is very grave. There is no doubt that too many people has their eyes on his city. Especially when their defence and army has drastically weakened. Too many people eyed on his city.


    Arjun was sure that their flawless victory against the Blackwood Bandit Group has only made these dominators to re-evaluate his City''s strength. Defeating five thousand bandits with just two hundred soldiers is definitely not a lucky one. Especially when the defenders annihilated the powerful infamous bandit group like the Blackwood Bandit Group!


    Once this reevaluation period comes to an end, then their city will be in the War Constantly. At that time they needed too many indirect victories. Like different tools, pills and of course, formation arrays.


    After learning them, Arjun sticked to his policy strictly and learned remaining supporting occupation knowledge. He took five years to learn everything to Basic Level at least. He than once again looked at his stats.


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 3500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 200


    Constitution : 95


    Agility : 154


    Stamina : 166


    Intuition : 25


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language : Entry


    Forging : Basic


    Painting : Basic


    Cooking : Basic


    Tea maker : Basic


    Juice maker : Basic


    Alchemy : Basic


    Architecture : Basic


    Concocting pills : Basic


    Sealer : Basic


    Formations : Basic


    DAO :


    Dao of Fire : Domain Stage


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (44%)


    Dao of Comprehension (35%)


    Dao of Understanding (12%)


    Dao of Interpretation (12%)


    Dao of Observation (12%)


    Dao of Calculation (12%)


    Dao of Display (12%)


    Dao of Language (12%)


    Dao of Translation (12%)


    Dao of Immersion (12%)


    Dao of Concentration (12%)


    Dao of Attraction (12%)


    Dao of Speech (12%)


    He smiled. Things are going according to his plan. He wanted to learn further. But he had no other choice but to stop. Because his family''s Avatar creation has come to an end. Their Avatars with similar faces and bodies appeared just beside them.


    They all opened their eyes and looked at their own Avatars. Even though they knew that their Avatars are going to be created, when they looked at them, their hearts gave them a surreal feeling.


    \"How does it feel to have an Avatar?\" ,Arjun asked.


    \"It feels kind of unique.\" ,Gnan said, \"I can''t describe it in words. This feeling... it is as if...\"


    \"As if you have two pair of eyes looking at different angle, but you could clearly see it, right?\" ,Arjun asked.


    \"That''s right. That''s the feeling.\" ,Gnan admitted.


    Arjun smiled. He then looked at both Sitaram and Gutherson who had strange facial expression. He said, \"You feel very different, right? As if your clarity on anything is more firm and thorough?\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Sitaram admitted. He asked, \"It looks like you know what this feeling is, right?\"


    \"Hmm.\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"It''s a good news though.\"


    \"What exactly was that, Young Master?\" ,Gutherson asked as he felt that this is a good development. He could tell from Arjun''s smile.


    \"Mental Energy!\" ,Arjun revealed it honestly, \"You both have reached Level 1 in Mental Energy!\"


    \"What?\" ,Rick couldn''t help but feel jealous. He was still happy though. But he asked, \"How come they awakened their Mental Energy, but we couldn''t? I mean I was your first life form. So sequentially, the first to reach Level 1 in Mental Energy should be me, right?\"


    \"No. I think Mental Energy is not part of the cultivation. It is a separate power which doesn''t bound to cultivation which is a mystery even for me.\" ,Arjun looked at Rick with disdain and said, \"As for why they were first, That is a dumb question. Just how many wars they participated in? After being part of constant wars, their mental fortitude has reached an higher state. Compared to theirs, what exactly our mental fortitude amounts to? Star Moon Empire is the best proof.\"


    Rick felt ashamed for asking such a dumb question. But he couldn''t do anything. He asked it hurriedly out of jealousy. But he was still happy for them.


    \"Alright!\" ,Arjun said to everyone, \"This would be the last time everyone could see your Avatars. After this, I don''t think you will be seeing them in any near future. So, get ready.\"

 571 SEPARATION

    \"Why?\" ,Ben asked in disappointment.


    \"This is unfair.\" ,Jason demanded.


    \"Calm down.\" ,Arjun explained the reason for them. Chaos and Astral Energy can''t stay together. It was a taboo. If they are closer together, then that means only one thing.


    Explosion!


    That is the reason why the Void never told about the existence of Chaos and Astral World to their counterparts respectively. Or else, this huge explosion would destroy everything into pieces.


    Arjun''s explanation made them disappointed. But even if they wanted to, they have no choice but to say their farewell to their Avatars.


    Arjun said, \"We can''t do anything about it. It is for our safety.\"


    \"Astral World, Ah?\" ,Sitaram was as calm as always. He said, \"Then why nothing is happening to us right now?\"


    Arjun explained, \" It''s because your cultivation has been destroyed along with the creation of your Avatar. So yours and your Avatar''s bodies are an empty shell. Even I depend on you ten. Even if I gave birth to only one Avatar among you, then the negative energy between me and Jimmy starts to form. Because my body would become affiniatewd to the Chaos Spiritual Energy. While Our Avatar needed only Astral Spiritual Energy. This will become mandatory as soon as any one of my ten selected candidates gives birth to their Avatar. Needless to say, nine of you.\"


    \"Then what should we do now?\" ,Sitaram asked decisively.


    Arjun said, \"The real bodies would come with me. I will take you to a place. And that will be where you will start your Void cultivation technique. And all your Avatars would go with Jimmy. And Jimmy would take them to a place. But remember. This will be the last time you will see them. As for our next meeting, I don''t know when it would be.\"


    The Void told him that this would be the moment of their last meeting. And meeting their Avatars is impossible. But Arjun didn''t believe it. The fact that the Void couldn''t establish a communication between it and the Void Qi, while he succeeded in his first try is the proof that he could turn this impossible into possible.


    Cultivation means endless possibilities. Arjun strongly believed that. If Void couldn''t do it, it doesn''t mean that he couldn''t. The fact that the Void failed in establishing a communication with it''s Void Wi, while he succeeded in his first try is the nest proof that even the Void could fail in some things.


    And most importantly, he had the assistance of his Void Qi now. As he advances in his cultivation, his Void Qi''s knowledge will increase as well. So, he will definitely find a way to meet with his Avatar Jimmy in the future. It might take a huge time, but he will do it for sure.


    \"Let''s go, then.\" ,Arjun said.


    Everyone started to walk. Everyone looked at their own Avatars one last time. They gritted their teeth as they had to be separated.


    Even Arjun was no exception. Even though both of them were one from soul, the fact that Arjun believed Jimmy as his little brother shouldn''t be neglected. But this separation bound to happen.


    Arjun clenched his fists. This feeling was also like something is still controlling his fate from shadows. He gave command, \"Void Qi! Establish another main mission! No matter how far we are, I need to have a means of communication with my Avatar! How lousy this communication system is, it doesn''t matter. As long as my message reached Jimmy, and Jimmy''s message reached me, everything is fine. But is their a way for such a long ranged communication?\"


    [Communication is possible!]


    [Host''s and Host''s Avatar has the same origin!]


    [This source is like the Host''s and host''s Avatar''s Core!]


    [If host and host''s avatar gives permission to the Void Qi, then it is possible to use this source as the medium to only exchange messages]


    [But the host could only depend on the system]


    [The source will act as the means to manage the communication between split souls]


    [Warning: Host and host''s avatar could communicate through messages in letters and grammar. Host can''t communicate with avatar through video or audio means]


    \"Then permission granted.\" ,Arjun didn''t hesitate to give permission. As long as they could at least share their experiences with their Avatar, everything is fine. With this Arjun won''t only communicate with his Avatar, he could learn the system in the Astral World as well.


    Even though he was a little disappointed that verbal communication is not possible, at least, he had a small means of communication with his Avatar. This really satisfied him. At least, something is better than nothing.


    Very soon, the real bodies and their Avatar quickly left to their destination. Arjun and Jimmy gave them the time to come out of their sorrow.


    After they calmed down, Arjun said, \"Cultivation system is divided into different realms. Mortal Realm, Immortal Realm, God Realm and so on. In the Mortal Realm, there are four stages. They are Foundation Origin Stage, Body Origin Stage, Soul Origin Stage and Life and Death Cycle. Each stages are further divided into twelve levels. First you need to start cultivating in the Foundation Origin Stage. I will now take you to a place. It is the place filled with Chaos Energy! When you train in the middle of the Chaos Energy, you will be advancing in your cultivation.\"


    \"Till what level we can train in that Chaos Energy?\" ,Sitaram asked.


    \"Until you cross the threshold of Mortal and step into the Immortal Realm!\" ,Arjun said, \"That means, after you cross the Life and Death Cycle. After Life and Death Cycle, you had to undergo tribulation. After you succeeded, you will officially step into the Immortal Realm! That''s when you will enter the Immortal Realm!\"


    \"How long would it take for us to step in the Immortal Realm?\" ,Ben asked.


    Arjun replied, \"Around five thousand years!\"


    The crowd were speechless. They sighed.


    Arjun said, \"Don''t worry! No matter how much time you spent here, it won''t even amount to even one second in the outside world. So be patient.\"


    They nodded their heads in agreement. After that Arjun took them to the giant Chaos Energy where he previously trained. After the crowd stunned for some time to see such a giant Chaos Energy, they started their training in the Foundation Origin Stage.


    On the other side, Jimmy also began the nine Avatar''s cultivation in Foundation Origin Stage in the middle of the silver colour Astral Energy.


    And then they were free. Now they started to wonder what to do in this five thousand years of precious time!

 572 REACHING THE LIMI

    Five thousand years of precious time. He wouldn''t waste it no matter what. Since his Mental Connection with Jimmy is disconnected due to long distance, Arjun knew that now he can''t split the concepts and learn anymore. So he was on his own.


    Since he already started learning all the Supporting Occupation Techniques, he wanted to take his knowledge a little higher. So he decided to advance his Entry Level Runic Language to Pro Level. Then as per his policy, he would advance all other Basic Level knowledge into Entry Level.


    One has to remember that Arjun had a strict policy. He would maintain his mastery in Runic Language a step higher than other Supporting Occupation Techniques! And with five thousand years of precious time in his hands, if he didn''t grab this opportunity, then he is no longer Arjun!


    He sat down. Under the constant flow of the Spiritual Essence of the Heaven, he started to learn the Pro Level Runic Language. This time Pro Level Runic Language was so broad and huge that Arjun knew that he would take a hell lot of time to master it.


    But he wasn''t depressed. But to the contrary, he was happy. Arjun always loved learning different things. The more knowledge he accumulated at early stages, the better it is in the future for him. With immense knowledge, many options would open for him when he was in any troublesome situation.


    While he set his cultivation standard to Very Insane Level, he knew what kind of requirements his Void Qi would set for him in the future.


    He put all the thoughts aside for now. He diligently started to learn the Pro concept of the Runic Language. He knew that if he depended on his usual learning methods, then he had to waste a hell lot of time. So he activated his Unique Dao of Wisdom, Unique Dao of Comprehension, Unique Dao of Understanding, Unique Dao of Concentration and the Unique Dao of Immersion!


    They might be classified as Low Levelled Unique Dao, but these Low Levelled Unique Dao are going to help him today a lot! There exists no such thing as garbage in this world. Every small thing has it''s uses. Earlier, these very same Low Levelled Unique Dao has helped him in order to establish a communication with his Void Qi. And now they would help him in understanding the large concepts in quick possible time.


    Under activation of these five Unique Dao, Arjun''s mastery in the Pro Level Runic Language increased by ten times than the normal time!


    Time flew by quickly.


    [Congratulations to host for reaching Pro Level in Runic Language]


    After two years of hard work, he finally reached the Pro Level in Runic Language. Even under the activation of five Unique Dao, he still took two years to learn it. One has to imagine just how tough it is to advance from Entry Level to Pro Level! Arjun was sure that if he didn''t activate the five Unique Dao, then he would have taken much time than two years.


    Arjun sighed from disappointment. He took his time to calm down. He told himself that on the path of cultivation, things shouldn''t be rushed. So he started to advance all other skills from Basic to Entry Level.


    After ten years, he finally advanced all the other skills from Basic to Entry Level successfully. Under the flurry of notifications from the system, he confirmed it.


    He didn''t stop there. He started to master the Runic Language from Pro to Master Level! He knew that since the advancement would take a lot of time, he decided to advance his mastery to next level in these five thousand precious time.


    After fifteen years, he advanced again in all the subjects. His Pro Level Runic Language has advanced to the Master Level. And all other skills reached from Entry to Pro Level.


    After fifty years, he advanced again in all the subjects. His Master Level Runic Language has advanced to the Grandmaster Level. And all other skills reached from Pro to Master Level.


    After two hundred years, he advanced again in all the subjects. His Master Level Runic Language has advanced to the Grandmaster Level. And all other skills reached from Pro to Master Level.


    After one thousand years, he advanced again in all the subjects. His Grandmaster Level Runic Language has advanced to the Transcendence Level. And all other skills reached from Master to Grandmaster Level.


    After two more thousand years, he advanced in all skills to Transcendence Level. After that, there exists nothing more to learn. The notification from the Void Qi proved that he was right about it.


    [Congratulations to host for mastering all the supporting occupation skills to Transcendence Level]


    [Host has reached the Limit in the Supporting Occupation Techniques!]


    [Host is recommended to master Dao in all the Supporting Occupation Techniques for further advancement]


    Arjun was very satisfied with the result. Even though he didn''t have peak level cultivation, he mastered in everything in advance. Arjun took three thousand years in the Void Space to reach the limit in all the Supporting Occupation Techniques!


    The System gave him a new target. It was to master the Dao in all the Supporting Occupation Techniques! He had an urge to enter the building of Dao to start learning it. But he stopped his urge immediately.


    Firstly, with his skills he would be rated highly even in the Celestial Realm! Even though he learned all the skills to Transcendence Level, he can''t put all of them in display. Because the higher level a technique is, the higher the user''s requirement for the Void Qi is! That means there exists some technique which consumes Arjun''s Void Qi very much. And because of his shallow cultivation level, he doesn''t have enough Void Qi to put it into action.


    Secondly, his family has reached the Peak of the Soul Origin Stage in three thousand years. They would be reaching the Life and Death Cycle very soon. So Arjun doesn''t have enough time to master the Dao in Supporting Occupation Techniques.


    Thirdly, and most importantly, all this time, he learned only Supporting Occupation Techniques. He never learned any Combat Techniques! Then his eyes fell on an Ancient Manual.


    Nature''s Law Void Art!

 573 ENTERING THE MIND PALACE AGAIN

    Arjun''s eyes fell on the Nature''s Law Void Art Manual. This was his main cultivation manual. Back then he was in a hurry. He had a plan to destroy the base of the assassins organisation. But he had on the one day in his hand before the start of his schedule.


    Even in the >, he had just five days worth of time. It was very short. So, he managed to learn only Gravitational Void Force Technique. But that technique enhanced his power. It''s power was so massive that he had the power to face a second awakening stage experts even when he was at the initial stages of the Immortal Origin Stage. But the rest of the techniques which originated from the City of Yin-Yan allowed him only to face a cultivator who was at the peak of First Awakening Stage Experts.


    Arjun had an impression on the techniques in the Nature''s Law Void Art Manual. Because of the lack of time he could manage to only learn one technique. But that one technique has given him a very powerful assistance while dealing against the assassins organisation. If one technique could give him such an assistance, then what if he learned multiple techniques? His combat powers would definitely reach an higher standard.


    He didn''t waste time as he immersed himself in the combat techniques of his cultivation manual Nature''s Law Void Art. He started to flip that huge ancient Manual to look for some strong combat techniques. But to his amazement, all the techniques were actually too good. After some couple of days he selected some combat techniques to learn. After selecting the combat techniques he immediately started them to learn.


    Two more months flashed just like that. After two months, he finally learned all his selected techniques. With this, Arjun was assured that he could survive in the War Realm for a long time. He wanted to give a shot and learn some more techniques from the Nature''s Law Void Art Manual.


    But he didn''t. Arjun prefers to be an all-rounder. He already mastered all the supporting occupational techniques to the transcendence level. He even learned ten combat techniques from his cultivation manual. If he could manage to combine both supporting occupational skills and all the combat techniques from his cultivation Manual, then Arjun was sure that he could sweep the entire War Realm!


    Since he still had a lot of time left, Arjun decided to enter his Mind Palace and explore it. He didn''t know anything about his Mental Energy or Mind Palace. He doesn''t know anything about that Luminous Energy. As he now had an assistance from the Void Qi, it''s time to explore and understand it. Especially he wanted to learn about that mysterious door which threw him couple of meters back. He wanted to know exactly what is hidden behind that door.


    Arjun thought that it was enough. There was no need to do anything as the doorway to the entrance of his Mind Palace didn''t throw him back like the last time.


    But he was proved wrong. Arjun was sure that the Luminous Energy was the key to open the door. His conjecture was further strengthened when the door didn''t threw him back like the last time. It was clear that this door didn''t want the Void Qi as the key!


    Even Void Qi, the beginning of everything even in the Primordial period was ignored by this door! It only accepted that Luminous Energy.


    But even after accepting the Luminous Energy, the door didn''t open. It only let him use some invisible force which was called as Mental Energy by others.


    Even though he could use the Mental Energy in the battles, it doesn''t mean that he was satisfied. On the contrary, he was disappointed. And the source of disappointment is still his inability to open the doorway to his Mind Palace.


    But today he decided to try to open it under the guidance of his Void Qi.


    \"Void Qi! Please give me any information you have on the Mind Palace!\" ,Arjun commanded.


    But to his surprise, even after ten seconds, he couldn''t receive any reply from the Void Qi! Arjun felt it was strange.


    \"Void Qi! Please give me any information you have on the Mind Palace!\" ,Arjun commanded again.


    But just like the last time, he couldn''t understand why his Void Qi didn''t give it''s response.


    Arjun tried a few more times. But same result followed which led him to the disappointment.


    Arjun sighed. He exited from his Mind Palace. After coming back to familiar Void Space, he gave command, \"Void Qi! Can you hear me?\"


    [Voice recognition successful]


    [Recognised as host''s voice]


    [Answering to host''s command]


    [I''m listening]


    Arjun sighed in relief. Back then he couldn''t get any response from the Void Qi. So he felt that there exist some kind of problem with the system. But after exiting the Mind Palace, he could get the response from the Void Qi.


    Arjun asked, \"I gave you a command in my Mind Palace. But I didn''t get any response. Could you tell me why?\"


    [Apologising to host]


    [Void Qi was blocked from entering into the host''s Mind Palace by some kind of Invisible Force]


    [All form of communication was cancelled as well]


    [The Void Qi couldn''t provide any assistance during host''s stay in the Mind Palace]


    \"What?\" ,Arjun couldn''t believe it. Even the Void Qi was not given permission to enter his Mind Palace? But wasn''t the Void Qi the beginning of everything? Then what kind of power block it from entering into his Mind Palace?


    Arjun calmed down. He took a deep breath and said, \"Void Qi! Please read my memories regarding my stay in the Mind Palace!\"


    [Apologising to host]


    [Void Qi was blocked from reading the host''s memories regarding any information related to the host''s Mind Palace by some kind of Invisible Force]


    Arjun sighed. But he calmed down and started to think about it carefully. Even his Void Qi was blocked from entering into his Mind Palace. That means he had to re evaluate the Mind Palace with new eyes.


    Arjun didn''t forget that, back when he used his Void Qi and tried to open the door, the door threw him couple of meters back.


    He didn''t know why, but he was sure that his Mental Energy is trying to block his Void Qi for some reason.

 574 GATHERING THE LUMINOUS ENERGY

    Arjun has couple of evidences to back his theory. Back when he entered his Mind Palace for the first time, he asked for some advice from the Void. But for some reasons, he couldn''t get any response from the Void. Today he was sure that, the reason why he couldn''t get any response from the Void is because his Mental Energy was blocking the presence of void.


    And the second reason is his stats notification. In his stats notification everything was detailedly put neatly. He could find every bit of information regarding his cultivation on the stats notifications. But he didn''t find any related information regarding his Mental Energy, Mental State or Mental Strength!


    Back then he didn''t give it much thought. But today he has to think about it very carefully. Even his Void Qi was blocked from entering his Mind Palace by some kind of mysterious energy.


    Unknowns are definitely scary. If he doesn''t have any assistance regarding Mental Energy, then he would be in an helpless state. And he wouldn''t neglect Mental Energy just because he could establish communication with his Void Qi. He wouldn''t compromise on anything.


    If he was someone who would have gone for compromise, then he wouldn''t have became an Universe Will back then. This was his persistence. And he wouldn''t have neglected his Mental Energy even if it has low value. Needless to say now where he found that his Mental Energy could block his Void Qi from entering his Mind Palace!


    What is Void Qi''s origin? It is from the Primordial Energy! And yet, his Mental Energy could block his Void Qi from entering into his own Mind Palace! How could Arjun neglect if something could block even his Void Qi so casually?


    Even though he wouldn''t get any assistance, Even though he was on his own now, He wouldn''t back down from uncovering the mysteries regarding Mental Energy, Luminous Energy and that Doorway to his Mind Palace!


    Arjun calmed down and entered the outskirts of his Mind Palace again. After entering, he looked at the door. And his eyes fell on the Luminous Energy swirling non stop around the palace entrance door.


    Arjun already had a little idea of how to deal with this situation. He had to gather the Luminous Energy and slam it on the doorway to the entrance of his Mind Palace. Even though it didn''t open the door, but the fact that the door shook a little didn''t escape his eyes.


    Arjun remembered that back then, he did manage to gather the Luminous Energy. But it was just a little. And this little bit of Luminous Energy drained all his concentration. His mind was put on a fatigue sensation. Ge felt as if his mind was burdened with some kind of invisible heavy weight.


    He started to concentrate on the Luminous Energy once again. The swirling Luminous Energy started to gather around Arjun as if his concentration was the key for it''s summoning.


    But even after spending great deal of concentration, all he could gather was still handful of Luminous Energy.


    Arjun was angry. He always rated himself highly. And yet his concentration level was amount to only handful amount of Luminous Energy?


    Ridiculous!


    Arjun Extracted all is concentration level to it''s limits. Some more luminous energy gathered around him. But Arjun was not satisfied. By now he was sure that, if he could gather all the luminous energy in the surrounding and smashed on the door, only then the door will open for him. All is concentration level has been drained and yet all the he could muster up is only the handful amount of luminous energy.


    Arjun gritted his teeth. He activated his Unique Dao of Concentration at it''s full limit and tried again. This time the result was little bit under his favour. After activating the Unique Dao of Concentration, the Luminous energy that gathered around Arjun was immense. Around half of the swirling Luminous Energy moved and gathered around Arjun.


    But even this result didn''t satisfy him. Even after activating the Unique Dao of Concentration, all he could gather is still half of the swirling Luminous Energy? Then what should he do in order to control every bit of the Luminous Energy?


    He gritted his teeth in rage. He immediately activated his Unique Dao of Understanding, Unique Dao of Comprehension, Unique Dao of Immersion and Unique Dao of Wisdom at it''s limits.


    This time even with the Activation of four more Unique Dao, all he could gather was around eighty percent of the Luminous Energy. He still had to find a way to gather the rest of the Luminous Energy.


    Arjun sighed. He knew that he is close. He is close to gather every bit of Luminous Energy! But he used up all his aces up. He had no other trump cards in his arsenal to boost the gathering of Luminous Energy.


    \"To hell with it!\"


    Arjun shouted in anger. He took a deep breath and tried his best to concentrate on the rest of the luminous energy with all his efforts. No! This time he decided to go all out and break his own limits!


    As a concentrated on the luminous energy, he felt as if the weight on his brain was increasing. His fatigue sensation was increasing.


    \"Not enough!\"


    Arjun told himself. He felt as if his head is going to explode when he concentrated more than his brain could endure.


    \"AAARGH!!!\"


    Arjun shouted as he spent even more concentration level. But increasing the concentration level has enhanced the burden on his brain. This time the burden was equal to when a giant mountain was placed on his head. But somehow he managed to gather a total of eighty five percent of Luminous Energy!


    He didn''t give up. He put even more efforts. This time the effort was much higher than the last time. He felt as if his brain is about to explode into pieces. His eyes, nose, mouth and ears started to bleed! His eyes were about to be darkened as he couldn''t see anything properly. His body was sweating vigorously.


    But he still managed to smile. Even under such a huge amount of burden, he managed to smile. Because he knew that despite this huge burden, his hard work paid off.


    Because he successfully gathered all the Luminous Energy!

 575 INSIDE THE DOOR

    Even though, Arjun managed to gather all the Luminous Energy, he knew that he can''t hold it for long. He didn''t waste time.


    He slowly walked towards the door. He couldn''t walk at his leisure pace. It was impossible for him as he can''t take away his concentration away from all the gathered Luminous Energy.


    So his determination was on his walk. While his concentration was on the Luminous Energy. He had confidence on his determination. He even activated his Unique Dao of Intuition.


    Since he can''t distract his concentration from the gathering of the Luminous Energy, he had no other choice but to leave everything to his Unique Dao of Intuition. Arjun simply walked with no destination. He trusted his Unique Dao of Intuition. He believed that his Unique Dao of Intuition would not take him to a wrong destination.


    His Unique Dao of Intuition didn''t betray his trust in it. Under it''s activation, it guided Arjun to the right direction. Arjun was concentrating on the Luminous Energy. If he took out his concentration away from the Luminous Energy, then it would ruin his hard work. He couldn''t even see anything properly as everything was being visualised as a blurry image.


    Arjun walked forward. Since the Unique Dao of Intuition was activated, he felt as if his Intuition was telling him to walk fifteen steps forward. Then he had to take a step left, and then he had to walk seven steps further. He didn''t see anything. He didn''t hear it from anyone. This directions just came to his mind as if this was the natural way. His Intuition was working as a navigation for him to reach his destination.


    And just as his Intuition told him, when he walked according to the steps, he indeed reached the door for his Mind Palace. He didn''t know that he reached the right destination. He didn''t see it . He didn''t hear it from anyone either. Since he depended on his Intuition, it was his Intuition which told him that he reached the destination. And all he needed to do is to hit the door with the Luminous Energy that Arjun worked very hard to gather.


    He didn''t see where exactly he needed to land his smash on the door. But he still did it. On should not underestimate the power of Intuition. When you are in helpless situation, it would be your Intuition which would help you from your crisis. Even though, the help it provide is rare, it is still very much effective.


    And under the guidance of his Unique Dao of Intuition, the blow landed perfectly on the keyhole! Arjun fell on the ground. The burden which was on his head was finally gone. He felt as if he was transfered from hell to heaven in just a moment. He took a series of deep breath to calm his exhaution down.


    After five minutes of rest Arjun was yet to recover. But he still recovered his exhaution sensation. It''s not that he didn''t want to rest, but he wanted to see the result of his hard work very badly. If that damn door didn''t open, then he would curse it for the rest of his life.


    His heart was beating violently from tense. But he was prepared for the worst. After mentally preparing, he opened his eyes. But to his pleasant surprise, the door actually opened!


    \"I did it!!!\"


    Arjun shouted loudly. No one knew where exactly he gathered all his strength from, but he still managed to shout loudly. He suddenly forgot that he was taking a series of deep breath from exhaution not long ago.


    He smiled with the heart which was filled with the sense of achievement. He tried to make guesses. If the pain is high, then the reward would be marvelous! Arjun believed it firmly! But since he didn''t know a damn about the Mental Energy concept, he had no choice but to give up his assumption and dashed into the Palace which he worked very hard to open!


    As soon as he entered the Mind Palace, he was shocked to see that the inside of the Palace was so huge that he didn''t even see the other side of the room! There were many doors which were locked. Arjun tried some ways to open them. But he failed. But he wasn''t persistent like the last time. Even though, he has courage, he still knew where exactly his limit lied.


    He looked around the surrounding. The room was filled with Violent colour Energy. This Violet Energy put a little pressure on Arjun''s mind. Arjun was stunned. He knew that his Mental Energy was at Level 2. And yet, he felt a little burden on his mind because of this Violet Energy!


    He couldn''t believe it. Even his Level 2 Mental Energy couldn''t completely control this Violet Energy? Then what exactly is this Violet Energy?


    Arjun didn''t know the answer. But he had a guess. If he could somehow control this Violet Energy, then he might level up somehow. Then the next challenge would be Indigo Energy. As for why Indigo Energy? Well, isn''t it was the same case when he used to train in the Inner Will? So, he believed that it was the same case with this Mind Palace.


    After Violet, it would be Indigo. Then it will be Blue. Followed by Green, followed by Yellow, Orange and finally Red.


    Of course, this was just the hunch. He might be proved wrong. But arjun strongly believed that his hunch has the highest chances to be proved right, since it was his experience which told him. As for what is the truth, he would learn it as he explore the Mind Palace more thoroughly.


    Arjun didn''t let this issue bother him too much. As he was wondering through the Mind Palace, his attention was attracted with a strange Altar. This Alter has strange Runes which were glowing very brightly. With Transcendence Level knowledge of the Runic Language, how could he not understand what those Runes were?


    \"Only to the fated one!\"


    Arjun murmered it out loudly. He lost in his thoughts again.


    \"Only to the fated one!\" Does it mean, it belongs to the only the fated one? Then who is the fated one?


    Could it be....The one who managed to open the door? If that is the case, then I should be the fated one.


    Arjun calmed down. He went near the Altar. And to his surprise, he found a very old Ancient Manual. There were something written on the Manual. Arjun read it aloud.


    \"Cardinal Virtuous and Cardinal Sins Origin Art!\"

 576 CARDINAL VIRTUES AND CARDINAL SINS ORIGIN AR

    \"Cardinal Virtuous and Cardinal Sins Origin Art!\"


    It piqued Arjun''s interest. Arjun heard one or two things about the virtues. There are seven heavenly virtues of the life. While it has it''s counterpart as the seven cardinal sins!


    All these seven virtues or seven cardinal sins would decide a person''s fate! If you are virtuous, then you will receive respect and love. If you are a sinner, then you will receive hate and punishment.


    Arjun doesn''t know in depth details about them. The Seven Heavenly Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins were something his grandfather always used to tell him as a bedtime story. He was a kid back then who had nothing but naive thinking. So he didn''t have any in depth idea about it.


    And another thing is the nature of the Manual. It''s not the Divine Art, Soul Art, Evil Art or Curse Art. It''s nature wasn''t even Void Art. It was labelled as an Origin Art! He didn''t know much about it though. So he took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    He didn''t think much. He took the manual and opened it. And just exactly as he thought, he was welcomed with an introduction about this manual.


    ¡ª->


    What is Fate? Fate is the development of events outside a person''s control, regarded as predetermined by a supernatural power. Or it might be a power that some people believe causes and controls all events, so that you cannot change or control the way things will happen.


    Fate is mysterious. Fate might leads one to a greater height. Or fate might lead to the destruction of a person or a life form.


    So why exactly the fate leads to either a better life or a complete destruction? The answer is very simple. But no one truly try to see it.


    If a life form is virtuous, then the fate would bless that life form with a better life. But if a life form is a sinner, then that very same fate would be harsh on you.


    But could one''s own fate is uncontrollable? Definitely not. Fate can be controlled. If one learns how to control the Virtues and Cardinal Sins, then a person could have a chance to control their fate.


    But controlling fate is easier said than done. There are total of Seven Cardinal Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins! If one can have the ability to control the seven Cardinal Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins, then one can control their fate for better or worse. After all, having too much Virtues may lead to the ignition of the envy in your companion who might kill you for having too much virtuous deeds!


    The Seven Cardinal Virtues are: Chastity, Temperance, Charity, Diligence, Patience, Kindness and Humility.


    The Seven Cardinal Sins are: Pride, Gluttony, Wrath, Envy, Greed, Lust and Sloth.


    SEVEN CARDINAL VIRTUES:


    CHASTITY: When the Virtue of Chastity is activated, you have very high chances of breaking free from illusions.


    When activated, it will calm your mind from ill-temperament and clears your mind from making any impulse decision.


    CHARITY: When you share all your knowledge to others and help them grow strong, then you will receive respect and unconditional love. This respect and love will turn into an energy. This energy will put your soul in a beautiful trance. This energy will improve your Soul Depth!


    DILIGENCE: When you are in some kind of hopeless situation, you might get the sense to give it up.


    When Virtue of Diligence is activated, your persistence, effortfulness and ethics will rise to it''s peak. It will help you find a way out of that hopeless situation.


    PATIENCE: When activated, you will gain an immense patience. This patience will improve your Will Depth!


    KINDNESS: Kindness has other meaning. They are satisfaction and compassion. When you help people from their hopelessness and troubles, you will receive faith energy in return. Another name for faith energy is Divine Essence!


    HUMILITY: When the people are dissatisfied with you, it might lead to gatherings of Negative Divine Essence. Negative Divine Essence is extremely harmful.


    When Virtue of Humility is activated, all the Negative Divine Essence would be transformed into Positive Divine Essence!


    SEVEN CARDINAL SINS:


    PRIDE: Extremely arrogant and has an extreme urge to challenge the strong.


    When the Sin of Pride is activated, your power and strength will temporarily doubles.


    Duration : 5 minutes


    GLUTTONY: Extremely hungry. No matter how much the ''gluttony'' eats, it won''t fill it''s appetite.


    When activated, it will devour all kinds of harmful energy like Poison, traps, etc.


    WRATH: Wrath is the symbol for extreme anger and short temper.


    When activated, all the allies'' morale would improve exponentially. Their strength, power, stamina would double temporarily. But when the duration period ends, the allies would be in a weak state for one week. In this one week, those weakened allies won''t be able to use any cultivation techniques.


    Range : 500 meters


    Duration : 5 minutes


    ENVY:When activated, it will awake all the target''s inner demon. The targets would attack their own allies out of their past envious encounters.


    GREED: When activated, all the target''s possessions will automatically be stolen and it will automatically enter in your possession. The target won''t even have any chance to sense your stealing actions.


    LUST: When activated, all the target''s Inner Demon for lust would be awaken. Their desire for lust would make the targets lose their sanity.


    SLOTH: When activated, all the targets would get the urge to sleep! The weak willed targets won''t be able to control their urge to sleep as they fall asleep.


    Range : 500meters


    Duration : 5 minutes


    Warning: The Virtues and Sins are very powerful. Sometimes it will try to take over your body and brain. Since they have completely opposite natures, it will affect the user. If user failed to control all the cardinal virtues and sins, then the user has the danger of forever being dominated by the desires.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Oh! Fated one! Since the beginning of the Primordial Period, there exists no one who was able to open the doorway to the entrance of Mind Palace! Since you became the first one, you were bestowed with the chance to control your own fate! Whether you want to control it or leave it, it''s your own choice.


    But if you made your choice and decided to control your fate, then you have to keep something in your mind that, controlling your fate is filled with dangers.


    If you could control your fate, then it will give you a huge benefits.


    But if you failed, then it might be your end.


    What choice you make, it is in your hands!


    ¡ª>


    After Arjun read such an Huge amount of data, he was rendered completely speechless.

 577 HEARTBEA

    Arjun read the procedure of how to master this peerless Origin Art! He was silent. Then he started to hate this Mind Palace. Every step he took regarding the Mind Palace was leading him to nothing but pain.


    In the Manual, he read that his heart would be enveloped in the Origin Energy. Then the Origin Energy would extract all seven Cardinal Virtues and all the Cardinal Sins away from his heart. But it will put a lot of mental strain on him. And this time, the mental strain would be multiple times harder than when he tried to reach Level 11 of the Foundation Origin Stage to Level 12 of the Foundation Origin Stage!


    He never forgot the horrible sensation when he struggled to reach from Level 11 of the Foundation Origin Stage to the Level 12 of the Foundation Origin Stage. But it helped him to awaken his Void Qi. So he was happy with the final result despite the mental turmoil he had to face.


    But this time, he had to take multiple times the pain of that horrible experience only to extract all his virtues and sins. How could Arjun would not be angry after reading this? He bled his eyes, mouth, ears and nose. He even had to break his limits and spend more concentration to gather all that goddamn Luminous Energy. He had to depend on his Unique Dao of Intuition to only to open that fucking door.


    And after he felt that his hard paid off after seeing this Origin Art, this Manual dropped another bomb on him. How could he not be angry when the requirement was to face the mental turmoil once again? And this would be his greatest challenge for his mental toughness.


    \"No wonder! I became the first idiot to open this fucking door!\" ,Arjun said in anger, \"When you give us the chance to learn Mental Energy in exchange for this kind of mental burden, then who would dare to explore the fucking Mind Palace?\"


    \"Who would dare to learn this Origin Energy other than an idiot like me?\" ,Arjun sighed as he said, \"Well, bring it on. I have no other choice but to let you mess with my mind!\"


    As Arjun complained, he still agreed for it. He truly wanted this Cardinal Virtues and Cardinal Sins Origin Art to completely control it. This will be a great help for him in the near future to protect his family. How could he let go such an opportunity over some minor mental strain? He won''t be stingy when it comes to his family''s protection issue.


    Arjun gritted his teeth and mentally prepared for what''s going to be the worst suffering in his life. He followed the guidance and chanted the incantations which would extract his Cardinal Virtues and Cardinal Sins.


    As soon as he was finished with chanting the incantation, he felt as if his heartbeat was increasing slowly. At first it was slow. But as the time passed, it felt as if, that heartbeat was increasing slowly.


    But his heartbeat was still increasing rapidly. This time, some kind of untraceable exhaustion developed in his body. He gritted his teeth and tried to endure it. But he felt as if he was about to lose control over his own body.


    As time passed, his heart was beating so furiously that, even any person within five meters radius could hear it. But Arjun closed his eyes very tightly. He doesn''t want to make any noise. Because his stamina was already draining rapidly. If he make any noise, then there is a chance that, his stamina consumption would reach another level. He wanted to preserve as much stamina as possible.


    After two days, his heartbeat was so loud, it was as if it was being hit by an hammer. His eyes were tearing as he was in a complete hopeless situation.


    \"Endure it.\"


    \"If there is no pain, then there is no gain.\"


    But he didn''t give up. He kept on saying within his heart. When he read the manual, he thought it would be a mental strain. But he never thought the burden would be on his heart.


    Two thousand years passed.


    At this point, Sitaram and others finally reached the Level 12 of the Life and Death Cycle. Unlike Arjun, they won''t face any mental burden to reach from Level 7 to Level 12 in the Foundation Origin Stage. Because they were all Arjun''s life forms. There fate was tightly tied with Arjun''s fate. So if Arjun failed to reach the Level 12 and could have reached only Level 11, then his ten candidates would have reached only Level 11. That would have been their limit.


    But since Arjun reached Level 12 in the Foundation Origin Stage, his ten candidates would reach the Level 12 as well. The only difference is that, Arjun faced very high difficulty reaching Level 12 from Level 11 in the Foundation Origin Stage. But Sitaram and others won''t take that long.


    At this point, they successfully completed their tribulation. And after they overcame their tribulation, they finally set their foot in the Immortal Realm! Their cultivation stopped at the Level 1 of the Immortal Origin Stage!


    They wanted to enjoy. But some disturbances stopped them. Because they heard a huge explosions taking place not long from their location.


    \"What is this huge explosion?\" ,Ben was frightened and asked.


    \"And where is boss?\" ,Rick noticed Arjun''s absence and asked.


    \"Maybe he had gone to the location where those explosions were taking place.\" ,Sitaram said seriously, \"Listen to these explosions. They are occurring with a set pattern. Let''s go and take a look. Maybe we can find Arjun there as well.\"


    Everyone agreed with Sitaram and followed him. Sitaram was moving more quickly than usual. Everyone understood why he was in a rush. There is an huge explosion taking place not far from their location. And Arjun was missing from their location. So how could his grandfather who raised him not be worried about him?


    They all quickened their pace and followed him. They didn''t want to left behind. Very soon they reached the location where the explosion was taking place.


    But they were stunned by what they saw. Arjun was lying on the ground. He was sweating profoundly. His eyes, nose, ears and mouth were bleeding. Black coloured nerves could be seen clearly on his face. His shirt was torn apart.


    Most importantly, his heart was on a rampage. It was jumping up and down as if it wanted to burst out from his chest.


    But most importantly, there were ten people who were identical with distinct facial expressions sitting next to Arjun. Five were to his left. And five were to his right.


    But what''s bizarre about them is that they all looked identical to Arjun!

 578 HORRIBLE SITUATION

    \"No!\" ,Gnan shouted as he felt pain surging in his heart when he looked at the horrible situation his son was in. He shouted in horror, \"What is happening to him?\"


    He wanted to move forward and help his son in any way possible. Others were not doing anything good. They felt horrible when they looked at Arjun''s situation.


    \"Stop!\" ,At that time, Sitaram ordered everyone to not go.


    \"But, father!\" ,Gnan didn''t know why Sitaram was objecting them to go.


    \"I don''t know what exactly is happening.\" ,Sitaram looked at Arjun and said, \"But look at his situation. He is gathering all his courage to endure this pain. All his concentration and efforts are on enduring the pain. If you go and do something, then it won''t help him. To the contrary, your involvement would shake all his efforts and the situation would be worsened even further than what it is now.\"


    Everyone were stunned. But they felt that Sitaram''s words were pretty much logical. Their involvement would definitely worsen the situation for Arjun. So even though they were reluctant, they had no other choice but to step away.


    \"On top of that, take a look at those ten people who looked identical to Arjun.\" ,Sitaram looked at the ten people who looked identical to Arjun and said, \"I feel as if they are strange. The five Arjuns to his right gave a very comfortable feeling. But the five people to his left are giving wicked and sinful feelings. I don''t know what is happening, but I feel as if Arjun himself is doing this to himself. But for the exact reason, we need to wait for him to recover.\"


    Sitaram understood the situation better than others. He was calm as his experience was not for just show.


    At that time, Arjun''s heartbeat started to rise once again. This time the giant explosion like heartbeat reached a new level. Under everybody''s shocked and nervous gazes, two new people identical to Arjun formed from his heart.


    One of the two new ''Arjun'' who gave comfortable feeling was sitting to his right. While the ''Arjun'' that gave wicked and sinful feeling joined other five to his left.


    Looking at Arjun''s suffering which increased even further, the Sitaram and others were shocked. They were completely nervous. But when they looked at the two more ''Arjun'' that came out from Arjun''s heart, they didn''t know what to say.


    But the black colour nerves on Arjun''s body intensified. His suffering has increased. His pain reached new realm.


    Looking at Arjun''s situation, they all wanted to help him in any way possible. But they stopped themselves as they knew that their involvement would worsen the situation even further. They cursed their incapabilities.


    But when their Avatars were created, they somehow understood what kind of horror Arjun gone through. But now their eyes opened completely. They knew that they underestimated Arjun''s suffering back then.


    Compared to Arjun''s current horrible situation, their suffering during their Avatar''s creation was nothing at all!


    Five years passed just like that. After five years Arjun''s situation never changed. It was same all this time. But he didn''t die. Looking at his persistence all nine candidates had nothing but respect for him. They put themselves in his petition and asked themselves. Could they stayed alive if they were the one who face this monstrous torture?


    And the answer was definitely no! And they have full confidence in their answer. Only someone like Arjun could do it. They know that they have no chance at all.


    For the five years they didn''t speak at all. They were afraid that if they spoke something and it wavered Arjun''s concentration and efforts, then it might be a lethal for him. So no one dare to speak in this five years of time.


    Under everyone is nervous gazes, finally some changes occurred in Arjun''s situation. Two more people who has similar faces as him came out of his violently beating heart. Just like the last time one emitted a comfortable aura. While the other one has wicked and sinful aura. The one with a comfortable Aura has joined other six Arjun who were sitting right to him. While the one with the wicked and sinful Aura joined the other six who were sitting at Arjun''s left side.


    \"What?\" ,Sitaram shouted suddenly in shock. He already had some doubts earlier. But looking at seven ''Arjuns'' at left and seven more ''Arjuns'' at right side, he finally understood what was going on.


    But the others were shocked to hear someone calm and composed person like Sitaram suddenly shouting loudly. This was very rare for someone like Sitaram to lose his composure.


    \"What happened, Boss?\" ,Gutherson who knew Sitaram better than anyone else knew that Sitaram has grasped something out of the current situation. He asked, \"Boss! Did you find something out of this situation!\"


    Sitaram couldn''t calm himself down. He took his time to calm down and then slowly nodded his head and said, \"Gnan! Do you remember! When Arjun was three years old, I used to tell him some bedtime stories. Especially the one which Arjun used to demand us to tell him one particular story repeatedly.\"


    Gnan thought for a moment. He suddenly remembered the scene of the past. They were one of his pleasant memories. How could he forget them. He nodded his head and said, \"The Story of Seven Cardinal Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins!\"


    \"Wait!\" ,Gnan felt as if he suddenly understood something. He looked at seven ''Arjuns'' on his son''s left who were releasing wicked and sinful aura. He then looked at seven more ''Arjuns'' on Arjun''s right side who gave comfortable feeling. He suddenly understood what exactly his father wanted to say.


    \"It looks like you have understood.\" ,Sitaram said, \"Arjun is exactly dealing with seven cardinal virtues and seven cardinal sins. I don''t have any clue about the exact details. We can ask it when he wakes up. And if my guess is right his suffering will end soon. He will recover soon.\"


    Sure enough. It was as if Sitaram could predict the future. Very soon Arjun''s situation became neutral. His suffering came to an end. The heartbeat became normal. His pulse also became normal.


    Arjun opened his eyes. What everyone could see that he was a rather very weak. He was exhausted.

 579 KEEP KILLING UNTIL SUBMITTED

    Even though Arjun was exhausted, he didn''t care about it. He suffered for 2000 years. That was enough. Since he has recovered, he knew that he actually succeeded. And he wants to see the result of this suffering. So he didn''t give a damn about his exhaustion.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, He found seven pair of eyes with sinful aura from his left side looking at him. At the same time, he also found seven pair of eyes looking at him with kindness from his right side.


    Arjun stood up. His eyes was almost bloodshot. But he didn''t care as he knew that with enough rest he could recover. He wanted to understand the situation first.


    The Seven identical himself on the left side wore similar outfits. It was darkish black colour. There was \"Sin\" written on their black robes. They all looked at him with hostile gazes.


    Arjun inspected each one of them. The first one was looking at him with extreme arrogance. It was as if he was looking down on him. His gazes was filled with arrogance at it''s top. His gazes was as if every existence in the universe were beneath him. He look down on the world with disgust.


    Arjun smiled. He understood that this arrogant ''Arjun'' was none other than the Sin of Pride!


    He looked at second himself. This ''Arjun'' Has facial expression who wants nothing but to eat. If he has nothing but food, then the rest of the world doesn''t matter for him. He wants nothing but to only eat. Arjun immediately understood that this one was none other than Sin of Gluttony!


    Arjun found another identical himself who wants nothing but to steal all his possessions. Who else could it be other than the Sin of Greed?


    Arjun found another identical himself who has an immense desire for beautiful girls. He wants nothing but to enjoy the beauties of the world. Be it girls, or any attractive things. He wanted everything in his possession. He was none other than the Sin of Lust!


    Arjun found another identical himself who was looking at him with envious gazes. His expression told the real Arjun that this counterpart saying \"Why it should be you who happens to be the real body?\" It''s envy was at it''s peak. Arjun understood that it was the Sin of Envy!


    Arjun found another identical himself who wants nothing but to show his extreme anger on the entire world. He was burning with rage. He wanted to show his wrath on the entire world. And it was none other than the Sin of Wrath!


    Arjun found another identical himself who wants nothing but to sleep. His laziness was at it''s peak. He was the only one among all Seven of them who was acting like an obedient boy. He doesn''t give a dam about anything that''s happening in the outside world. Ali wants is nothing but to sleep. Arjun understood that it was none other than the Sin of Sloth!


    Even though they were looking at him with kindness and compassion, Arjun was sure that all of them had similar intentions.


    Arjun didn''t forget the warning in the manual. And according to the cultivation manual if he couldn''t bring all of them under his control, then they will take over his brain and control him. His entire mind would be messed up.


    Arjun understood what exactly he was supposed to do now. He smiled and said, \"Surrender to me! I won''t mistreat any of you.\"


    \"Hmph! What the hell are you to order me?\" ,Pride said, \"It should be you who has to submit to me!\"


    \"It should be me who you should submit to?\" ,Gluttony said, \"I just want to eat! I want nothing but food!\"


    \"Why should I submit to you?\" ,Wrath shouted in extreme rage, \"I will kill you!\"


    \"All the beautiful things in the world belongs to me!\" ,Lust said, \"You also look beautiful! So it should be you who was supposed to submit to me!\"


    \"Everything in the world belongs to me!\" ,Greed said with greedy eyes, \"Even you also belongs to me. So it should be you who was supposed to submit to me!\"


    \"I don''t care anything!\" ,Sloth yarned as he found it difficult to even speak. He said, \"All I want is nothing but to sleep! Please don''t....!\"


    And then sloth fell asleep. He was even lazy to complete his sentence.


    Arjun then looked at his seven virtues. They looked at him with extreme kindness. All seven of them sad at the same time, \"We are the one who put a person''s fate in the right direction. We won''t force you. We are requesting you to submit to us. And will help you gain respect and love from all over the world!\"


    Arjun patiently listened to each and everyone of their reply. He wasn''t in a hurry. And after listening to their replies, he understood one thing. All of them told their opinions. Seven of them demanded with force. While other seven of them demanded with extreme kindness and requesting manner.


    Even though he saw kindness and hate from their replies, he was sure about one thing. None of them were ready to surrender!


    Arjun smiled. He expected this to happen. He said, \"In other words, none of you would submit to me. Fine then! I will kill you until you have submitted to me!\"


    Immediately he took out a sword. Even before any of the Cardinal Sins or Virtues could react, he was already in front of them.


    Slash!


    One slash was enough to kill Pride! He was so fast, that none of them were able to see his movements in time.


    In just a flash, other cardinal sins shared the same fate as the Sin of Pride. In just an eye blink, all seven of them were killed ruthlessly!


    Arjun then looked at the seven virtues. By now, they had horrible expressions on their faces.


    \"Surrender!\" ,Arjun demanded.


    \"You are walking on the wrong path.\" ,Virtue of Kindness said with kindness, \"Submi...\"


    Before the Virtue of Kindness could complete, a slash torn Kindness into pieces. Under horrible expression of other virtues, Arjun killed them all ruthlessly.


    Sitaram and others were stunned. But they had seen another horrible thing. All fourteen of them who were dead, suddenly appeared out of nowhere!


    This scene truly horrified the nine of them.

 580 DOMINATION

    Looking at the revival of seven cardinal virtues and seven cardinal sins, the nine candidates were in awe. They were really speechless.


    They looked at Arjun. He was smiling. There was no trace of any exhaustion on his face. In fact, he was enjoying the killing.


    Rick sighed when he looked at the scene. Arjun''s heart was almost burst out from his chest. He was truly in an horrible situation back then. And no one other than Arjun knew how long he was in that situation before they found him. And he endured all this only to give birth to these Seven Cardinal Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins.


    And now they are not submitting to him. How would Arjun not be angry? Since they are not submitting, he is simply going to vent all his anger on them.


    He killed them. But they were born from Arjun''s desires. Unless Arjun died, the Seven Cardinal Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins won''t dir with him.


    The Seven Cardinal Sins were looking at Arjun with even more hostility. As for the Seven Cardinal Virtues, they were looking at Arjun with fear. Virtues are not fighting people. They could only provide support. While the seven sins are good at nothing but fighting.


    So, they were looking at looking at Arjun with their natural gazes. Each one of them had their own natural thoughts. But the ultimate goal of every Virtues and sins was for Arjun to submit.


    \"Surrender!\" ,Arjun said indifferently.


    He didn''t receive any response. And what''s next. He lifted his sword. And then, every virtues and sins were killed next moment.


    Not long after that, the seven cardinal virtues and seven cardinal sins appeared once again. As long as Arjun is alive, they were Immortals! No one can kill them.


    \"Surrender!\"


    Silence!


    Kill!


    The scene repeated again and again. Arjun said only one word. Surrender. And then he would wait for two seconds for the response. But before they could say or think, they would be mercilessly killed by Arjun!


    In Arjun''s opinion, the seven cardinal virtues and seven cardinal sins should listen to his commands unconditionally. So if he heard anything he dislikes, or not heard anything in response from his seven cardinal virtues and seven cardinal sins, then he would kill them. There was no room for negotiations. He should have absolute authority over them.


    After seventeenth time being murdered, The Seven Cardinal Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins appeared once again. This time even the cardinal sins showed a little fear in their eyes.


    \"Surrender?\" ,Arjun was extremely patient as he asked.


    \"I surrender!\" ,Cardinal Virtue of Humility immediately said.


    Arjun smiled. He said, \"Good! You are free now. Go in. And only come out when I ask you to.\"


    Looking at this scene, the other Cardinal Virtues and Seven Cardinal Sins couldn''t help but become a little restless.


    Arjun looked at others and said, \"Surrender?\"


    \"I surrender!\"


    \"I surrender!\"


    \"I surrender!\"


    \"I surrender!\"


    One after the other, all Seven Cardinal Virtues immediately surrendered.


    \"I surrender!\" ,At that time, even the Sin of Sloth submitted. He had no desire to dominate. As long as he can sleep, nothing else matters for him.


    \"Good!\" ,Arjun said, \"You can go and rest now. I will call you when needed.\"


    Hearing this, Sloth was delighted. Especially with \"You can go and rest now\" part. As long as he can sleep, who cares whether he has to work under someone else.


    After Sloth left, Arjun looked at the other six Cardinal Sins. He asked, \"Surrender?\"


    \"I- I Surrender!\" ,Envy said after gritting his teeth. He was truly envy of the Seven Cardinal Virtues and two of his brothers. Why wasn''t he the one who submitted first? Why it should be the one always last. Envy was truly envy. So at least, to not be the last one to surrender, he surrendered now.


    \"Good!\" ,Arjun said, \"You may leave!\"


    Arjun then looked at the Pride, Lust, Greed and Wrath. He asked again, \"Surrender?\"


    This time both Greed and Lust also surrendered. They are not powerful. So it''s better for them to surrender instead of getting killed again and again.


    After the departure of both Greed and Lust, Arjun looked at both extremely troublesome Wrath and Pride! Especially Pride! Arjun could tell that Pride is not easy to deal with. But he was confident enough to deal with him sooner or later.


    Arjun didn''t waste time. He said, \"Surrender!\"


    \"Never!\" ,Wrath was boiling in rage. He still declined.


    But as soon as he declined, Arjun''s Sword slash already sliced him as he died. Arjun didn''t ask Pride separately. He sliced him without any second thought.


    Both Pride and Wrath reappeared again. They looked at Arjun in anger. This time Arjun didn''t ask them to surrender. He waited for two seconds. As he didn''t get any response, he killed them.


    After dying for some more times, finally Sin of Wrath gritted his teeth and surrendered. And only Sin of Pride left!


    Arjun looked at the Arrogant Pride and said, \"Surrender!\"


    \"Never!\" ,Pride denied with arrogance. Who is he? He is the Pride! He will look down on the world with unending arrogance. He should be the symbol of worship! Why would he surrender to someone else?


    Slice!


    But as usual, he was sliced into half by Arjun. There is no way he would tolerate this kind of disobedience.


    The trend continued. The has it''s own unending pride. Arjun was patient enough to slice him again and again if he was still persistent.


    And this situation repeated for one more month. Even after one month, Pride never surrendered!


    He was Pride after all!


    Arjun thought. He knew that this shit would never end. If he truly surrendered, then he is definitely not the Sin of Pride to begin with! Arjun thought that he had to think something differently. He had to find a way to make Pride surrender.


    This time he didn''t kill Pride immediately. He asked, \"Why don''t you surrender? You can submit to me nicely. I won''t mistreat any of you. You can look down on the world even after you surrendered. Why don''t you listen to me? Why are you this persistent?\"


    Pride smiled evilly and said, \"It''s because I am Pride!\"


    \"Pride? So what if you are the Pride?\" ,Arjun finally got the situation in his hands. He said, \"Don''t forget. The source of your Pride is.....Still me!\"


    Pride was stunned when he heard that.

 581 THE NEW DAY

    Pride looks down on every existence with contempt. No one is better than me. I am arrogant. Everyone should bow down to me. Everyone should worship me. Because I am the Pride.


    But even Pride felt that Arjun has a point. What is the source of Pride''s arrogance? What exactly was his origin? His source and his origin has always been from Arjun. If there is no Arjun, then there is no Pride. Pride exist as long as Arjun exist. This is an undeniable truth.


    Pride''s arrogance simmered down in front of Arjun. He was no longer as arrogant as before. Even though he surrendered, Pride is still the Pride. He never say it out from his mouth. Because he is Pride.


    How could Arjun not understand this simple thing? He knew that Pride has surrendered. And in order to not make things difficult for him, Arjun said, \"I know that you have surrendered. But your pride is not allowing you to say it out through your mouth. I can understand. There is no need for you to say that you have surrendered from your mouth. If you are truly surrendered then please go back to your place! I will consider it as your submission.\"


    Pride didn''t say anything. He simply disappeared. And what could be the best proof than this, to say that Pride has submitted?


    Arjun took a long breath. Dominating them was truly a troublesome thing. But he finally managed to do it.


    At that time Arjun felt as if that Violet Energy swirling beneath the door of the Mind Palace became more stable. Previously it showed some hostility towards Arjun''s mental fortitude. But now it became more and more submissive.


    At that time, some part of the Violet Energy exited from his Mind Palace and circulated all around his body.


    He didn''t know what the hell was going on. Right now, he was so exhausted that, he couldn''t care to take a look at it. At this moment he was completely exhausted. And all he wanted nothing but a complete rest.


    Only now he looked at his nine candidates. He could sense the power of Immortal coming from their bodies.


    \"It looks like all of you have reached the Immortal Origin Stage.\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"It''s good to see this.\"


    \"We did.\" ,Sitaram said, \"We reached Immortal Origin Stage five years ago.\"


    Sitaram continued, \"Forget about us. Could you tell me what''s all this about?\"


    Arjun sighed. He then explained everything about the Mind Palace in great detail. After hearing all this, they were rendered speechless. They never thought that such as secret lied behind the Mental Energy. For them Mental Energy is the concept of the combination of Mental State and Mental Strength. But this secret was really a mind blowing thing for them.


    Arjun was showing the signs of exhaustion. Sitaram noticed it and said, \"Are you alright?\"


    \"Definitely no!\" ,Arjun sighed and said weakened voice, \"I am completely exhausted. I need some rest.\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Arjun smiled and said, \"Let''s go back to the real world. Our stay here has completely ended.\"


    Arjun guided everyone back to the real world. After coming out, they looked at the time. And to their surprise, they were at the very same place as they were, when they entered Arjun''s Conscience.


    For them five thousand and five years passed in the void space. But in the real world, it was not even amounted to one second. Even though Arjun told them about this strange occurrence, experiencing it personally gave them surreal feeling.


    \"Alright everyone!\" ,Sitaram said, \"Go to your rooms and take rest. And as per the request made by Arjun, don''t reveal our sacred to anyone. It should be a confidential thing even among our friends and family members.\"


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. They indeed promised that they won''t reveal your secret to anyone. They won''t reveal it event to their friends and families. And there is certainly not going to break it. Especially after learning the secret of the Void! They knew that these things are need to be kept confidential. So they won''t share their experience in the void space with anyone.


    They all said their \"good nights\" and left for their rooms. All of them were exhausted. They needed a complete rest. Because they knew that the next day would be a new beginning of their lives. They have to be prepared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even though five thousand years passed in the void space, in the real world it was just the second day of their committee.


    Arjun and all nine of his candidates woke up. For them this new day was truly an amazing different day than usual. They made a huge harvest. There raised their fingers and ignited a strange silver colour water type liquid. Others may not know what was it, but they knew what exactly it was. It was none other than the Chaos Qi!


    Arjun has the Void Qi which was colourless. But the Chaos Qi was in silver colour. And this Chaos Qi is the proof that from today onwards, their lives are going to walk on completely different path.


    Of course! The one who reaped the biggest harvest was still Arjun himself! He thought that he would be like a rotten chicken who had nothing but to stay like that until those nine of them were done with their training in the Void Space.


    But the descend of the Spiritual Essence of the Heaven has given him a different and unique opportunity. He enhanced all his Lifestyle skills to Transcendence Level! He also learned a bunch of Unique Dao Techniques.


    But none of them are anything better than his succeeding in establishing a communication with his Void Qi! It was much important than anything else. If he put a little extra efforts, he was confident that even in the real world someday he could learn everything to the Transcendence Level. But establishing a communication with his Void Qi was his primary objective. He even learned ten techniques from his > cultivation manual which increased his combat abilities.


    Even though none of his efforts in the Void Space improved his Cultivation, he wasn''t worried at all. He was happy that at this early stage, he built a solid foundation. In the future, his knowledge would be far ahead than any of his peers. This gap won''t be widened no matter how much anyone tries.


    Of course! His achievements in the Mind Palace was an unexpected harvest. Even though it messed up his brain, the gains were absolutely terrifying.


    With all his harvest, he had an absolute confidence in the upcoming wars against any of his opponents!


    With a new day, he woke up. After tidying up everything, he walked towards the chamber of Committee!

 582 ASTRAL WORLD

    God Realm!


    The realm which everyone dreams to go. It is known as the Paradise land for cultivators. The Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth here is very thick. This was the true reason why many people dare to come here and cultivate.


    Of course! If there exists opportunity, then one had to be prepared for the worst as well. Because if there exists high amount of Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth, then it will be the place for the gathering of true experts!


    But the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth here has different kind of energy. Here the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth mainly focuses on an individual Soul!


    It is definitely the God Realm! But not the God Realm in the Chaos Realm. Because the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the Chaos Realm never develops an individual''s Soul! In the Chaos Realm the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth mainly develops an individual''s Will!


    But if the Spiritual energy of heaven and earth is focusing on an individual''s Soul, then the answer is self explanatory.


    The God Realm of the Astral World!


    That''s right! This is the God Realm of the Astral world. If the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth focuses mainly on an individual''s development in willpower, then that God Realm belongs to Chaos Realm!


    But if the spiritual energy of heaven and earth focuses mainly on the development of soul power of an individual, then it is the God Realm which belongs the Astral world!


    \"I can''t believe that we were transported to the God Realm!\" ,Jimmy said in a little disappointed.


    Back then the Void said that after all his nine candidates'' Avatars done absorbing the Astral Energy and reached the Immortal Realm, then they would make their exit. Since they are making their exit from the Astral world, they would directly transported to any random realms in the Astral world!


    This random transportation might send them to a small realms like the Life Realm! Or if their Luck is worst, they would be transported to the Celestial Realm! They might even be transported to the Evil Realm!


    So, Jimmy was prepared for this random transportation. He prayed that he wanted to go to a Realm like the War Realm. Because with Jimmy''s shallow cultivation level, the realm like the War Realm was the identical one.


    But it looks like his luck was not that good. He was transported randomly to the God Realm! With his shallow cultivation, he was sure that there will be a lot of people who can kill him so casually.


    But he had no choice but to be careful. He missed Uncle Brooks'' ability. Or else, he would have started to prepare a detailed map of this unknown God Realm!


    \"What should we do now, Big Brother?\" ,Ben''s Avatar asked.


    \"We need to find a library.\" ,Jimmy said, \"We need to get some understanding about this Realm. Or else, we will definitely mess up a big time.\"


    Gutherson''s Avatar said, \"We will ask any random person we meet.\"


    \"But we are in some kind of forest.\" ,Sitaram''s Avatar said, \"But where exactly are we right now?\"


    Jimmy looked at the surrounding. They were outside of some kind of forest at the moment. So, they don''t have any chance to meet any person. In fact, their chances are very low. So, they were on their own at the moment.


    \"Void Qi! Keep scanning every spot in this realm?\" ,Jimmy gave his command, \"This mission should not stop at any moment. If you find anything unusual, keep informing me.\"


    [Mission Accepted!]


    His Void Qi replied. Jimmy nodded his head. He don''t know anything about this realm. He don''t have any clue about the cultivation system in the Astral World. This truly makes him the dumbest person in the eyes of any person in the Astral World.


    Jimmy commanded, \"Void Qi! Give me every details you know regarding the Astral World. Even the small things are also should not be neglected. Give me each and every detail. Especially regarding the cultivation system in the Astral World!\"


    [Mission Accepted]


    After the reply from the system, a flurry of messages appeared on his virtual screen which only he could see.


    [Chaos and Astral World has similar cultivation system. The only differences are:


    1) Cultivators in the Chaos World mainly develops in their Will Power. The Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth would improve the cultivator''s Will Power mainly. While the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth in the Astral World develops a cultivator''s soul!


    2) Cultivators in the Chaos World weilds Inner Will. While the Cultivators in the Astral World weilds Inner Soul.]


    [The cultivation system is same in both Chaos World and Astral World. The names are same as well. There are no changes in the names as well. A cultivator starts in their Soul Training. They also trains in Awakening Stages.]


    [But the only difference is that, the cultivators in the Chaos World mainly trains in the Will Power. While the Cultivators in the Astral World mainly trains in the Soul Power]


    The Void Qi gave a brief explanation for Jimmy about the Astral World''s cultivation system. Jimmy heaved a sigh of relief. The changes in the cultivation system in the Astral World are nothing much different from the cultivation system of the Chaos World. He could manage.


    Jimmy gave another command to his Void Qi, \"Void Qi! Use any menas possible and give me your most plausible solution. Your mission is to give me a direction where I can find a most civilised city.\"


    [According to host''s command, the system has taken the Unique Dao of Wisodm, Unique Dao of Intuition, Unique Dao of Calculation and Yin-Yan Eyes into consideration.]


    [Using above Unique Dao and Technique, the system has come up with 337 such directions.]


    [But the directions are only possibilities. These directions are not certainly true]


    [Does host still wish to follow the predicted directions?]


    \"Yes.\" ,Jimmy said. He was extremely satisfied with the calculation methods of his Void Qi and the system. Or else he would be still itching his forehead, in order to find a way to enter a city. Even though, they were just possible directions, It was still better than nothing.


    At that time, a detailed map appeared on his screen. There was a source and destination. But since he has no knowledge regarding the names of the any landmarks, the names were not included in the map.


    Jimmy wasn''t bothered about this. Since this is his first day in the Astral World, Jimmy could accept it. He looked at the 337 different maps. The map included the possibility of the system''s prediction accuracy in terms of percentage.


    Jimmy looked at the map with the highest prediction accuracy. The system cleared. All the other 336 maps disappeared. Only the one which Jimmy selected remained on the screen.

 583 SOLAR CITY

    Jimmy looked at the map with navigation system given by the Void Qi. He trusted the ability of the Void Qi! So he had no choice, but to follow the route predicted by the Void Qi.


    He said, \"Let''s go. My Void Qi gave me a direction where we might find a City with good civilisation.\"


    Jimmy didn''t hide anything regarding the system he created in order to establish a communication with his Void Qi. So when Jimmy said that his Void Qi has given them a predicted route, they simply followed it.


    It''s not that they believed the predicted route of Jimmy''s Void Qi. But it was because they don''t have any choice. Since this was their first day in the Astral World, they had not even a slightest clue about this new world. So following the Void Qi''s predicted route was their best choice right now.


    Jimmy led the group. The others simply followed Jimmy without any complaint. They were well aware that, until they establish some footing for themselves, they have to face these kind of difficulties.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that, their pockets are simply empty. They have no money, treasures, Spirit Stones or Spiritual Vines with them. It''s not that Jimmy didn''t give anything from his loot in the Underground Dungeon in the Universe number 316.


    It was because of a certain situation. After the creations of the Avatar for his candidates, Jimmy and the nine Avatars should never come in contact with anything related to the Chaos World. They might be either treasures, currency or even the Spirit Stones and Spiritual Vines.


    The Spirit Stones and the Spiritual Vines in Arjun''s possession were formed from the Spiritual Energy of the Heaven and Earth of the Chaos World. So they hold no value for Jimmy. Because using them would prove lethal for Jimmy''s cultivation. Hence, he didn''t bring anything related to Chaos World along with him.


    It was a long distance. But Jimmy even with the presicted navigation, faced some difficulties. His Void Qi, used the Yin-Yan Eyes to predict the location people always travelled previously. So, sometimes, using this data, the Void Qi would change the navigation route suddenly. To be more accurate, using the footprint as the source, it would use the Unique Dao of Intuition and predict the most plausible direction that would lead him into a city.


    Jimmy has no other choice, but to be extremely patient with the system. He don''t want to blame the sudden route changes made by the Void Qi. In the entire Astral World, after his family, Jimmy trusted his Void Qi more than anyone else. WSo he was patient with the system to the extreme.


    After around six hours, they finally found a City gate. Jimmy thanked the Void Qi as he was truly happy to find a City. Even the nine Avatars were happy. They all followed Jimmy who was going towards the guards near the entrance.


    Jimmy sighed. He activated the Unique Dao of Language. Immediately flurry of knowledge took birth in his minds. Using the Unique Dao of Language, Jimmy suddenly became more proficient in the language spoken by the guard.


    \"I asked who are you people?\" ,That Guard still spoke in the common language of the Soul Realm. The Avatars of Sitaram and others didn''t understand what exactly that guard was saying. But Jimmy understood with the assistance of his Unique Dao of Language!


    \"Hi! My name is Jimmy!\" ,Jimmy spoke in the common language of the Astral World very fluently. It was as if, this language posed him no difficulties at all.


    He said, \"This is my family. We were actually from the lower realm. Today, with some luck, we were able to ascend from our realm and finally we were able to set our foot in the God Realm. But our luck was not so good as we were teleported to a nearby forest. So we were walking with no destination. Suddenly we found this city gate. So we were wondering whether we can find a way to become the respectable citizens of the city.\"


    Jimmy spoke fluently. The guard nooded his head as if he understood. Looking at this scene, the Avatars of Sitaram and others were completely rendered speechless. They were wondering since when do Jimmy could speak in the common language ofthe Astral World? Even Sitaram, the one who is most familiar with Jimmy was stunned. He never imagined that Jimmy could speak in the Astral World''s common language. And that is also more fluently.


    The Guard said, \"So, that''s how it is. No problem. I will give you the brief introduction about the City. The name of the City is the Solar City! The name of the City Lord is Lord Frankel! The cultivators like you who ascended from the lower realms should register under the City Lord''s command. You will be given the free 100 contribution points along with the City resident badge. You will also be given a temporary residential house.\"


    \"But there exist no free lunch in this world.\" ,The Guard said, \"You can use the contribution points to buy anything within the City Lord''s jurisdiction. And 100 contribution points would end in a instant. You need to make certain contribution for the welfare of the city and win some contribution points. If your contribution is huge, then you will be rewarded with appropriate high amount of the contribution points.\"


    \"What kind of tasks we need to accomplish, in order to gather contribution points?\"


    The Guard said, \"The wars are obvious among the cities. So It involves your performance in the war. Or if you provide quality weapons, pills, valuable formation or any accessories that helps the city in the wars would award you with the contribution points. If you helped the City''s government with the development schemes, then it will also help you to gain some contribution points. If your schmes proved to be valuable for the city''s development, then the contribution points you make would be massive. So it all depends on your performance.\"


    Jimmy nodded his head. The Guard said, \"I only gave you the brief introduction. If you want in depth information, then you need to swep the City Library.\"


    \"I understand.\" ,Jimmy said, \"We would like to register our names and become the citizens of the Solar City!\"


    \"That''s good to hear.\" ,The guard said with a warm smile, \"Please follow me to the registration counter.\"

 584 REGISTRATION COUNTER

    Jimmy and others followed the guard to the registration counter. As they were walking, Sitaram asked, \"How did you speak in their language? You know how to speak beforehand?\"


    \"No.\" ,Arjun shook his head and said, \"I have complete mastery over the Unique Dao of Language. After listening to what that guard said for the first time, I couldn''t understand what he said. But after activating the Unique Dao of Language, I felt as if a huge amount of knowledge regarding the language of this world came to my mind. I instantly learned the entire language using the Unique Dao of Language! That''s how I was able to communicate with that guard.\"


    \"This...\" ,Gnan''s Avatar didn''t know how to describe this feeling. He said, \"That''s convenient.\"


    Jimmy simply smiled in return. Even though the Unique Dao of Language was just a lowly one, it has it''s uses. And today was definitely the best example.


    As they were having a conversation, the group finally reached the registration counter. On the desk of the registration counter, an youth around fifteen years old was writing something on a piece of paper.


    \"Jovan?\" ,That guard asked, \"Why are you here today? Where is Shichi, the genuinely appointed registerer?\"


    \"I don''t know.\" ,Jovan said, \"I was actually given orders from the City Lord to take the shift only for today. Lord Shichi has some other work to do.\"


    \"That''s strange!\" ,That guard pondered and said, \"Shichi has too many subordinates. Then why would the City Lord ask you to take the job?\"


    \"Whatever.\" ,That guard said, \"These are the new people who ascended from the lower realm. They wanted to register in our city. Go with our usual procedure.\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Jovan replied and then looked at Jimmy and others. He counted the numbers and his facial expression became serious. But it quickly turned back to normal. But that twitch didn''t escape Jimmy''s eyes.


    \"May I know which realm you people came from?\" ,Jovan spoke politely, giving an aura of a matured guy.


    \"It''s very small Realm.\" ,Jimmy said, \"It''s called as the Life Realm!\"


    Jimmy didn''t know any realms in the Astral world. So he introduced himself as the resident of the Life Realm. He introduced the Life Realm as if it''s very small realm.


    \"Life Realm?\" ,Jovan thought for a moment and said, \"I never heard about such realm before.\"


    \"It''s nothing surprising.\" ,Jimmy said, \"Life Realm is the realm where the Spiritual Energy is very thin. Nobody wants or talks about that realm. Because on their opinion, Life Realm is nothing but a wasteland.\"


    \"That''s not good to hear!\" ,Jovan said.


    \"Yes.\" ,Jimmy said, \"But reality is this cruel.\"


    Jovan nodded his head. He took out nine registration forms and gave them to Jimmy and others. He said, \"Please heal the registration forms.\"


    He registered himself as Jimmy. He registered Sitaram with the name Ram; Gnan with Gnanwell; Gutherson with Grabber; Rick with Dick; Adam with Ackles; Alwyn with Alister; Logan with Lucky and Ben with Benjamin.


    Jovan took the registration forms and was surprised to see that no one in the group had any combat masters. All of them register their names under Lifestyle Masters!


    But when he looked at Jimmy''s registration form his eyes narrowed once again. His face became serious and it couldn''t escape from Jimmy''s eyes.


    Last time Jimmy didn''t think too much about it. But this time he became serious. He felt that something fishy is going on. And he had to be absolutely careful. Even though he knew that he has no potential enemies in the Astral world for now, he can''t be careless.


    Jovan took out nine wooden boxes and gave them to Jimmy and others. He said, \"This box contains your official city''s citizen token, Temporary residential form, Contribution point calculation crystal, Spirit Stones and License token for using the Lifestyle Hall in exchange for the contribution points as the fees.\"


    Jovan continued, \"Remember to carry the Citizen Token and Contribution Point Calculation Crystal which is also called as CPCC in shortcut with you. They are very useful for your future.\"


    Jimmy nodded his head in agreement.


    \"Taufel!\" ,Jovan called.


    A person around twenty years old came forward and stood in front of Jovan.


    Jovan said, \"Please take care of the registration counter until I come back.\"


    \"Yes.\" ,The person named Taufel replied and sat down on the registration counter''s chair.


    \"Follow me.\" ,Jovan said, \"I will take you to your temporary residential quarters. Remember that your residential quarters are just temporary. You can stay there only for 10 years. Within these 10 years you need to build up enough contribution points and buy a new house for yourself. After 10 years your temporary residence would be taken away from you despite you managed to buy your permanent residence or not.\"


    \"We understand!\" ,Jimmy simply replied.


    As they were walking, Johan was telling him all the do''s and dont''s of the city. After around two hours, they arrived at an old looking house. It was not big. It was small and the nine people could barely fit in it.


    But Jimmy didn''t complain. This old house was better than having no house. So he accepted the old house despite it''s poor condition.


    \"I will take my leave.\" ,Jovan said, \"All the best.\"


    \"I need a small help.\" ,Jimmy asked, \"Where can I find the Library?\"


    \"It''s in the central square.\" ,Jovan replied. After saying his goodbyes, he left.


    Jimmy looked at the departing Jovan with eyes full of seriousness.


    Sitaram said, \"Something is wrong with this kid!\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Gutherson said, \"Even though I couldn''t understand what he was saying, his attitude gave me the feeling as if something is wrong.\"


    Jimmy didn''t say anything. He looked at the departing Jovan. Nobody knows what exactly was he thinking in his heart.


    Jovan didn''t go to the registration counter. But he entered a big mansion. There were Jimmy and others'' registration forms in his hands.


    He entered a secret room. In this room, there was a person who was sitting on a chair. Jovan gave him the salutation and said in respectful tone, \"Greetings, City Lord!\"


    \"How did it go, Jovan?\" ,City Lord of the Solar City asked. His tone contained a sense of anxiety.


    Jovan didn''t understand what exactly was going on. But since he was the person who knew his limits, he said, \"I have accomplished your task, my lord!\"


    Jovan gave the nine registration forms which were in his hands to City Lord and said, \"These are the registration forms for those ten people.\"


    Jovan then gave another registration form to the City Lord and said, \"This is the registration form for that person named Jimmy whom you specifically asked me to concentrate.\"

 585 BEHIND THE SCENES

    City Lord received the registration forms for Jimmy and others and couldn''t help but to tremble a little. This little tremble from the City Lord didn''t escape from Jovan''s eyes.


    What is so special about this Jimmy? Why exactly City Lord behaving like this Jimmy is some kind of ancient invincible treasure?


    Jovan didn''t understand. Even though he was curious, he didn''t ask out of fear and respect towards the City Lord.


    \"Did he doubt you in any way?\" ,City Lord asked.


    \"He has no reason to.\" ,Jovan said, \"He is new to the God Realm. He won''t doubt me. And I didn''t let him doubt me either. He trusted me. So please rest assured.\"


    \"I have faith in your capabilities.\" ,City Lord said, \"When I received this mission, with Shichi''s cowardice attitude, I felt that he will mess up big time. This is the reason why I placed you in the registration counter temporarily. And you didn''t let me down. As promised, I will reward you with 2000 contribution points!\"


    \"Thank you, City Lord!\" ,Jovan immediately bowed down and said with utmost respect and sincerity.


    \"Good.\" ,City Lord said as he was pleased with Jovan''s attitude. He said, \"You may leave now.\"


    \"Yes.\" ,Jovan said and left the room excitedly. But he still lost in his thoughts. City Lord is a king of their city. And yet he received this mission from someone else? What is so special about Jimmy? Why exactly City Lord is placing such an high importance on him?


    Jovan had a bunch of questions in his mind. And yet he doesn''t have any answers. But he knew that there exists a huge mystery behind Jimmy''s background.


    \"It looks like I have to maintain a good relationship with that Jimmy!\"


    Jovan thought in his heart. As he was thinking all this, he started to prepare a plan. He wanted to come up with a plan in order to maintain a good relationship with Jimmy.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    City Lord was not calm when Jovan left. He was completely emotional when he looked at the ten registration forms given to him by Jovan.


    He stood up hastily and entered into another secret room which only he knew of. This secret was completely empty. Except there were candles placed around a grand statue.


    City Lord hurriedly lighted the candles. After lighting all the candles, he moved towards the grand statue. The statue was of an old man with beard and moustache hanging till his chest level. This statue was giving a majestic poss.


    City Lord stood in front of the statue and prayed with as low voice as possible.


    As soon as he was done with his prayer, the statue started to glow with brilliance. It was as if this statue which was looking dead just a moment ago has came back to life.


    \"Child Alger! Why did you use the absolute emergency incantation in order to summon me? Did something major happened?\"


    Alger said, \"Celestial Highness! Something major indeed happened. Eight days ago, a highly secret mission has been issued along with a person''s photograph who was undergoing tribulation.\"


    \"That''s right!\" ,When Alger raised this topic, even the voice of the statue trembled. The voice rang out again, \"Did you find that person anywhere?\"


    \"That''s right, your highness!\" ,Alger said, \"That person''s name is Jimmy. He registered in my City and successfully became a citizen!\"


    \"What?\" ,The voice in the statue asked, \"Are you sure?\"


    \"I am pretty sure, Your Highness!\" ,Alger said, \"I even brought the registration form of that person Jimmy along with his nine companions.\"


    Alger immediately raised his hand which had the registration forms for Jimmy and others. As soon as he raised his hand, a brilliant light came out from the statue and gushed towards those registration forms. And the next moment, those registration forms disappeared from Alger''s hands.


    For a long time, the voice didn''t come from the glowing statue. When Alger was wondering what is going on, the voice finally came from the statue, \"Wait for your rewards. I will send it to you. You really did complete the mission. I will be fair with you.\"


    \"Thank you very much, Your Highness!\" ,Alger said in excitement.


    Before he could say anything, the glow on the statue faded away. Alger knew that, the God he was speaking to has left. He didn''t care. He was anticipating for the promised rewards on completion of the mission.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    There was a castle in the Astral world. The Lord of the Astral World was sitting on his chair. He was the supreme existence who had the equal status as the Ancient Universe Will!


    He was formerly the Ancient Universe Soul! But he was the man who bind the entire Astral World and became the Lord of the Astral!


    A person came running into this castle. The Astral Lord obviously knew about this person''s arrival. But he didn''t make any move. Apparently, the Astral Lord knew this person. And this person has the exact resemblance to the statue that City Lord Alger prayed earlier! Of course! This was that God with whom he had a conversation with.


    But as soon as this God came near to the Astral Lord, he became humble. He sat on his toes and said respectfully, \"Your Majesty!\"


    Astral Lord looked at this person and said, \"What brings you here, Sovereign of Protection!\"


    Sovereign of Protection said, \"We have located the Child in the mission which Your Majesty issued!\"


    \"What?\" ,Astral Lord suddenly stood up in an instant. His face couldn''t hide the shock. He asked in a hurry, \"Quick! Tell me everything.\"


    Sovereign of Protection didn''t hide anything. He told every single detail he knew about. After finishing, he handed over the registration forms of Jimmy and others to the Astral Lord.


    \"Good!\" ,After checking the photographs on the forms, Astral Lord said, \"You may leave now. Your reward will be sent to you.\"


    \"Thank you, My Lord!\" ,Sovereign of Protection said. He then left the castle with happy mood.


    Astral Lord didn''t sit in his castle anymore. If You to an unknown location. Nobody could see him. Or nobody could find him. Hi finally reached a place in an unknown location which was filled with Blue energy.


    As the Lord sat down on his toes and said with a respectful tone, \"Lord Blue! We found the person who wields the Void Qi!\"

 586 THREA

    Arjun was happy when he received messages from Jimmy. The messages included how they found a place to live in a City called Solar City. He also sent the cultivation system in the Astral World. Of course! The information was limited to how much Jimmy knew about the cultivation system in the Astral World.


    He also mentioned that he will keep him updated about every single day''s experience in the Astral World. Of course! Arjun also decided to share his daily experience in the War Realm and all his future staying places with Jimmy. They will keep posting their daily lives experience with each other.


    This way, they would not only learn the safety of each other, but especially for the likes of Arjun, he will have an idea about the Astral World.


    Arjun was happy for his Avatar. They all found a place to stay. According to Jimmy, they will keep a low profile until they have enough knowledge about the Astral World. They won''t involve themselves in any of the troubles until they have enough strength.


    Arjun didn''t care about it too much. Their Mental connection was cancelled out due to the long range distance between them. But they both were practically one. His ability to contact Jimmy might be cancelled for now, but they both are practically one person doesn''t change. Their thinking patterns, their ability to deal with the things, and every small habits remains same.


    Arjun smiled. Because he knew that without gaining enough knowledge, he wouldn''t involve himself in any unnecessary trouble. Arjun would have made the same decision as Jimmy if he was in his place. After all, they both are practically one person. So their decisions would remain same.


    Since Jimmy and others found a place to stay safe, Arjun felt relief. He knew that he need to play twin roles here. He needs to play the role of Arjun. At the same time, he needs to play the role of departed Jimmy. If the committee learned that Jimmy has gone overnight, then it would lead to the birth of suspicion.


    Arjun sighed. He had to change his plans suddenly. He used his Cloning Technique and created a clone. He then made his clone play the role of Jimmy. He would keep up with his Arjun''s role.


    Arjun had a reason for this. When Arjun uses cloning technique, then his power would split among him and his clones with equal proportion. That means, once Arjun used the Cloning Technique and created a clone, then he would not have the power of Level 10 of the Immortal Origin Stage. It will be halved. And then, his cultivation would return back to him when his clone was dispersed.


    As of now, Arjun remained in the City. For now, the role of Jimmy is only to make decisions on behalf of the committee. But Arjun has the role of guiding all the Lifestyle Masters in building the army of constructs.


    For now, Arjun has come up with this solution. He had no other choice. He will depend on this unreliable method until he finds a reliable method.


    After he made his preparations, Arjun walked into the room where he is going to take classes for all the Lifestyle Masters. While on the other side, his clone who disguised himself as Jimmy, walked towards the committee.


    As soon as he entered the meeting hall, he was welcomed with the pin drop silence. He didn''t know what was going on. But he was sure that things are not good.


    \"What happened? Why are you looking so silent?\" ,Jimmy asked.


    \"Brother! You are finally here.\" ,Bill said with anxiety, \"We received a letter each from five neighbouring cities. And the contents are same. They asked us to handover the city within fifteen days. If we didn''t, then they would start a war against us.\"


    \"We were wrecking our brains in order to find a solution.\" ,Andrew said looking worried, \"But we couldn''t come up with any solution.\"


    \"So we were waiting for you.\" ,Edward said, \"We were hoping that you would give us some suggestion.\"


    \"You received a letter each from five neighbouring cities? And that is also simultaniously?\" ,Jimmy smirked and said, \"It looks like our dealing with the Blackwood Badit Group truly scared them. So they are colloiding in order to use the increased numbers to threaten us.\"


    \"But fifteen days?\" ,Jimmy smiled, \"They are too generous.\"


    \"Generous?\" ,Listening Jimmy''s words, the room became speechless. Bill asked, \"How could you call this situation a generous, brother?\"


    \"What about the resonance mine?\" ,Jimmy didn''t reply to Bill and asked, \"How is their progress?\"


    \"Our announcement regarding recruitment of the poor children as disciples truly worked out well.\" ,Bill said with a forced smile, \"There were too many people who enrolled for the job in the Resoance Mines. They were hoping that we would help their children in teaching the basics of Cultivation. So we are going to store a huge amount of Resonance Steel in our warehouse by evening.\"


    \"Good.\" ,Jimmy said, \"But this speed is not enough. They need to improve their speed in the mining field. With the danger of collobrative attack from five neighbouring cities, we need more manpower in the mining field.\"


    Bill was writing down everything Jimmy was saying. The Six Pavilion Lords had an unshakable faith in Jimmy''s decision. Today, whatever little achievement they had, it was mainly thanks to Jimmy. So, they were relying on him too much.


    Jimmy continued, \"In order to encourage the poor families to work in the mining field, we will take a class and teach these poor children some basics of cultivation. If we can make them believe that we were truly teaching them the basics of cultivation, then their family members would be happy with us and they will work even harder to show their loyalty.\"


    \"But...\" ,Fidel wanted to something. But he stopped after a slight hesitation.


    \"What''s wrong?\" ,Jimmy noticed that all six of them had the same facial expression which was filled with hesitation.


    \"Brother! I don''t want to hide anything from you. So I will tell you the truth.\" ,Bill said with embarassing tone, \"We are not a teacher part. In the basic of cultivation, we truly sucks. Even in the God Realm, we are not anything impressive. In fact, we were treated as garbage. So, we were sent to War Realm against our will. We were asked to gather precious resources from the War Realm and transport it to our Pavilion in the God Realm. In return, we will be given low quality cultivation resources.\"

 587 EVE OF THE TEACHING SESSION

    Jimmy couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment. But he truly felt sorry for their situation. He couldn''t do anything though. This is the world where strong rule the weak. Since these six people were treated as garbages in their headquarters, they had no choice but to work as a cheap labours in the War Realm in exchange for the cultivation resources. And that is also very poor quality cultivation resources.


    Jimmy truly liked them. These people might not have good foundation in the cultivation, but they were loyal to their city and their City Lord. In the times of crisis, they were the one who bravely stood forward and tried their best to help the city from the crisis.


    They were truly worthy to be helped. Arjun had a plan. In the future, when he had enough strength, he will be fighting for the Ancient Universe Will. And in order to fight against those strong opponents, he needed a powerful army. And his requirements were not hard. In fact, he has only one single requirement.


    Loyalty!


    All he expect from his army is nothing but unfaded loyalty. Arjun won''t care, if they had poor talent. They are trash? So what? Back in Life Realm, how many trashes were trained to be an absolute rulers of the entire realm by his Grandfather? If his grandfather could achieve something like that, then with his status as the Void, why would it be impossible for Arjun to do it?


    Jimmy looked at the Six honest Pavilion Lords who were feeling embarrassing and said, \"It''s alright. I am not asking you people to take the class. The one who will be taking the class would be me. I will be teaching these new small kids the basics of cultivation. Come and join the class. It might even help you as well.\"


    \"Thanks for your offer, brother!\" ,Bill said, \"I think we will pass. It''s not that we don''t trust your abilities. But they are just basics. We are in the mid stages of the first awakening stage in the cultivation. The basics won''t help us. I think we will simply be wasting our time in the class. Instead we will be preparing for the upcoming war.\"


    Others also nodded their head in agreement. In their opinion, sitting in the class where Arjun would be teaching the basics of cultivation is nothing but wasting time. Instead they would prepare for the upcoming war.


    \"This is where you people are making a huge mistake.\" ,Jimmy smiled and said, \"Alright! Gather all those poor children to the Judgement Ground. You people also join the class. And bring all the Combat Masters along with you. I will show you how wrong you people were. I will make you understand the true values of the basics of cultivation.\"


    The Six Pavilion Lords looked at each other in confusion. But looking at how confident Jimmy was, and adding the fact that he was the man who created miracles, they nodded their heads in agreement. Who don''t want to get strong? Even the Six Pavilion Lords are not any exception.


    \"Sure.\" ,Finally Bill said, \"We will come.\"


    And then they left. Very soon according to Jimmy''s orders, the poor children and the Six Pavilion Lords and all their Pavilion''s Combat Masters arrived on the Judgement Ground. According to Jimmy''s instruction, these small children who came from the poor family should be seated in the front rows. Others are supposed to be seated in the back rows.


    The Combat Masters from the Six Pavilions were extremely dissatisfied with this arrangement. Who are they? They are the members from the six pavilions whose history started in the mighty God Realm! So attending the basics of the cultivation was truly a great thing. It was equal to giving face to Jimmy. Jimmy was one of the leaders of the committee. And he was someone respected by their Pavilion Lords very much. And with the grand victory against the Blackwood Bandit Group which was led by one of the underlings of Jimmy, their respect for Jimmy was truly high.


    So, despite knowing that Jimmy was about to preach on the basics of Cultivation, which they felt was unnecessary for them, they still gave enough face for Jimmy and attended. On top of that, attending the class without any complaints was the strict orders came from their Pavilion Lords. So even though they wanted to not attend the class, they still came out of respect towards their Pavilion Lords.


    But today''s seating arrangements is something made them angry today. These poor children were supposed to be in the Mining Fields? Why are they being thought the cultivation in the first place? And most annoying part is that these poor kids were given the front rows. And they were thrown in the last row. They felt that Jimmy was looking down on them.


    These small children were obviously nervous. They lived in slums. For them, the world of cultivation was nothing but a dream. It was a dream which they could never chase after.


    But today unexpected day they received an offer. An offer for learning the basics of cultivation. The dream which they felt was impossible for them was actually becoming possible. But unknown is very scary. They had no confidence that they could learn something which is unknown to them.


    They wanted to learn. But they heard that in the world of cultivation talent alone is not enough. They need use amount of cultivation resources along with talent. Only the top-class organisations would monopolise the cultivation resources. The small price like them has no chance at all.


    And today when they were looked at by the genuine cultivators as if they were nothing but garbage, these poor children were disappointed. But they knew that they can''t do anything about it.


    They looked at their own outfits. When they compared it with the outfits of genuine cultivators, they felt as if, in terms of outfit, there is a difference of sky and earth between them. This is one of the reasons why these genuine cultivators looked at them with the eyes filled with disgust.


    The small children bent their heads in shame. Devarshi wearing in fear. They were wondering, what would be the instructor''s response towards their tattered clothes? And how would the instructor treat them?

 588 FIRST DAY IN THE CLASS

    When these children''s mind was filled with doubts and fear of being discriminated for their poor outfits, Jimmy finally entered the Judgement Ground. He looked at the huge crowd and smiled. He then said, "Good Morning everyone! My name is Jimmy. And I will be the one who is going to preach on the Basics of Cultivation."


    As soon as Jimmy concluded with his introduction, all the poor children stood up immediately. They bowed down and said in respect, "Greetings, Master! Thank You for your care."


    Jimmy smiled in response. He looked at these children''s eyes filled with hope and respect. Jimmy sighed. He never forgot. Back then, when he was declared as someone who was born with no Magic Core, he felt the horror of being helpless. He never showed it on his face. But his heart was on complete despair. He felt as if all his hopes and dreams collapsed on the spot.


    But later he learned about the Willpower. He trained in the Willpower with all his heart. But that''s not the point. The point is that, when he was declared that he hasn''t born with the Magic Core, the feeling of being powerless was very frustrating for him. He was relieved when he successfully started to train in the Willpower. His eyes was filled with hope.


    Today he found that very same hope in the eyes of these poor children. He suddenly saw himself in these children. His heart filled with emotions. Earlier he only wanted to teach them basics. But this time he made up his mind. Today he will preach on the basics of cultivation to the point where he will help these poor children build their foundation very strong.


    He said, "No need for all these formalities. Please sit down."


    How could he not unerstood that this kind of paying the respect was something they were trained by their parents before sending them here? He could understand this very well.


    The children sat down. The cultivators also sat down after paying their respect. Jimmy is the second awakening stage expert. He is much stronger than even their Pavilion Lords! As someone with weak cultivation, they would obviously pay respects to the strong person like Jimmy.


    Jimmy said, "Before I start the class, I would like to ask you a very important question. Be more attentive. This question is very simple. But it is very important for every cultivator."


    Everyone started to wonder. A simple question? But a question which is very important for each and every cultivator? What could it be? They tried to guess. But soon gave up as Jimmy raised the question.


    Jimmy asked, "What is your purpose for cultivation? Why exactly you people chose to cultivate?"


    Even the Six Pavilion Lords were lost in their thoughts. This question was very simple. But they knew that their is a much deeper in depth meaning behind this question. And this question is indeed very important for every cultivator which they never asked themselves ever before.


    Looking at the silent crowd, Jimmy smiled and said, "Hmmm! I expected this silence. According to my own personal analysis, there are more than 99% people in our world who don''t know why they actually cultivates. And this is the reason why nobody reaches the apex of the world. You people cultivates because cultivation is very common. It became daily part of your life. You people were raised with the idea of being a cultivator. But you never ask yourself this question. Why did you chose the path of cultivation."


    Bill stood up and said, "Brother! You are right. We never asked ourselves this important question. Thank you for opening our eyes."


    Bill continued, "But since you raised this question, I would like to know your answer. Please tell us, brother! Why did you choose the path of cultivation?"


    Everyone looked back at Jimmy. Appearantly, they were hoping for an answer which gives them a purpose. The purpose for why did they chose the path of cultivation.


    "My reason for choosing the path of cultivation?" ,Jimmy looked in the sky with serious face. He smiled and said, "Everyone, please look at the sky. Tell me. What did you find?"


    Everyone looked at the sky. The naive children didn''t doubt whether their exist any in depth meaning behind Jimmy''s question. But the experienced cultivators are different. They were looking at the sky and were thinking with the cultivator''s point of view.


    "We find Shining Sun!"


    "We find Blue Sky!"


    "We find clouds which look beautiful."


    The naive children replied their findings. They were truly naive because they never educated in their life before.


    "You people are right." ,Jimmy smiled and said, "Shining Sun, Blue Sky and Beautiful Clouds are part of the sky which looks even more beautiful. This is something every person knowa. But I have a question for you all. What can you see behind the sky?"


    Everyone were completely rendered speechless. It is a rhetorical question. What acually exist behind the sky? no one knows.


    Jimmy said, "I don''t know either. I want to get strong to the point where I can go beyond the sky and explore it."


    Before others could say anything, Jimmy continued, "But as of now I couldn''t go beyond the sky. I am restricted by some kind of power or some kind of person. In other words, my fate is being controlled by certain someone. Or my fate is in the hands of some kind of mysterious energy."


    "This is the reason why I cultivate." ,Jimmy suddenly looked at them and said, "As long as your fate is in the hands of somebody''s hands, you won''t have any freedom. I know that my journey has just begun. Even though it''s just a short one, I know that as I cultivate, I will take a step closer to my dream."


    Jimmy took a deep breath and said, "The reason why I cultivate is to nullify all kind of restraints and restrictions from me. My journey is very long. I have a clarity. So I take things slowly. I know that if I rushed in my cultivation, then I won''t reach the apex in cultivation."


    "But what if you won''t be able to reach that apex?" ,Someone asked.


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Then I will have no regrets. Because I know that at least I tried my best."

 589 INSIGHTS

    Jimmy said, "Whatever. What I want to say is that one should know why exactly they are cultivating. Without knowing your true purpose you won''t be able to reach the apex in cultivation."


    "S-Sir! How is knowing purpose has anything to do with reaching the apex in cultivation?" ,Someone from those poor children asked. He was a little hesitant.


    "That is a good question." ,Jimmy said, "The world of cultivation is not only doing the breathing exercise. If you have a right breathing exercise method, then you will definitely reach the seventh awakening stage at least. But what about the cultivation world after you reach to the seventh awakening stage? What exactly is that world? Does anyone of you know it?"


    Silence. The crowd was in complete silent state. They were the people who are deemed as the trash in the world of cultivation. The knowledge they had regarding cultivation is very limited. Only the top geniuses from their pavilion in the God Realm has the privilege to know these secrets. How would they know what lies beyond the seventh awakening stage in the cultivation world?


    If these so called experienced cultivators doesn''t have any clue, Then what about those poor naive children? They are completely clueless.


    Jimmy said, "See? Your knowledge is very limited."


    "Brother! what lies beyond the seventh awakening stage?" ,Bill asked.


    "Insights!" ,Jimmy said, "After you reach beyond the seventh awakening stage, you people will need to depend on your insights to move forward in cultivation.


    "Insights?" ,Andrew asked, "What is insight?"


    Jimmy said, "Until you reach the seventh awakening stage, in terms of cultivation it is known as attaining the highest level of divinity. After you reach the peak of the seventh awakening stage you have to gather all the divine power within your conscience in one single point. But gathering all the Divine power in one single point is definitely easier said than done. If it is really that easy then they would not be that many cultivators in the God Realm who were struck at the seventh awakening stage."


    "What exactly is the reason?" ,Fidel asked.


    Jimmy said, "Gathering the Divine Power in one single point is the procedure which itself is tough. If you are successful, then your Divine Core will transform into Celestial Core!"


    "What?" ,Every cultivator shouted in astonishment. Especially the six Pavilion Lords. They immediately connected the Celestial Core with the Celestial Realm which they heard from Jimmy not long ago.


    Jimmy said, "Remember this. Gathering your Divine Power into one single point is easy thing. But you need to suppress the gathered Divine Power as thin as possible. The more you could suppress and inject it into your Divine Core, the more powerful your Celestial Core becomes. You can even defeat cultivators who had a little higher cultivation base."


    "What''s all this has to do with insights?" ,Someone asked. Others also looked at Jimmy and waited patiently for the answer.


    Jimmy said, "The cultivation would become truly tough after your Divine Core turned into the Celestial Core! Ordinary spiritual energy of the heaven and earth will not help you anymore. This is the requirement of the Celestial Core. If your Divine Core transformed into Celestial Core, then only insights would help you advance forward."


    Jimmy continued, "As for what exactly the insights is? Well, how should I put this? Insights meaning understanding the mystery of the world!"


    "And this is where the main point lies." ,Jimmy said, "If you want to advance in cultivation through insights, then it is very tough. You can gain insights only when your heart is righteous. Knowing why exactly you are cultivating is also a form of insights. Remember this. Understanding the mysteries of the world is where your true cultivation begins. Reaching the seventh awakening stage is just a warmup!"


    The entire crowd became speechless. But they have nothing else to say. Today they gained a very high quality information. And one day is not enough to die just this information. No one knows how long it would take to get adapted themselves with this truth.


    Jimmy said, "Don''t lose your confidence. Today is just the first day in the class. As days passes, I will definitely help you guys out with insights. There exist another word for understanding the essence of the world. And that is Dao!"


    "Dao!" ,All the experienced cultivators shouted in excitement. Even in the God Realm, the demand for the Dao Masters is very huge. If they touched the world of Dao, then their promotion to the God Realm is imminent. They will be treated as the treasure of their pavilion.


    "Brother! You know too much about the cultivation." ,Daniel asked, "I was wondering. Do you have any Dao attainments?"


    Everyone were jolted. But they felt that Daniel''s question makes sense. Jimmy''s knowledge regarding cultivation is very deep. He knew things which they didn''t know. One has to know that they might be living in the War Realm. But their origin is from the God Realm.


    Logically speaking, as the people who grew up in the God Realm, their knowledge regarding cultivation should have been higher than anyone else. And yet compared with Jimmy, they hold no candle at all.


    If Jimmy knows too much, then he might have definitely mastered a Dao Art. If it is the case, then Jimmy was definitely wasting his time here in the War Realm. He will easily make it into the upper echelon of any top class sects or pavilions.


    Jimmy smiled and said, "That''s right! I have mastered a Dao Art!"


    Everyone took a cold breath. It''s true. Jimmy has mastered the Dao Art! Then what the heck is he doing here? Why didn''t he go to the God Realm?


    Jimmy continued, "Well, from my family, apart from me, Rick and my grandfather also entered the world of the Dao! But we don''t have any powerful Dao Attainments! We are all just in the Manifestation Stage!"


    Everyone were stunned. Jimmy mastering the Dao is within their expectations. But they were stunned when they heard that even Sitaram and that young General Rick also mastered the Dao.


    But Jimmy''s next sentence made them almost faint. Jimmy said, "But all of us wants to destroy our Dao foundation! We want to rebuild it!"

 590 HEAVEN SHAKING CULTIVATION PROGRESS

    Destroy your Dao foundation? Rebuilding another perfect Dao foundation?


    The crowd were truly shocked to their core. They found this ridiculous.


    Bill said loudly, "Brother! Don''t do it. I think you have better understanding than any one of us about just how difficult it is to master the Dao. Why would you destroy it?"


    Jimmy smiled. But he didn''t reply. When he learned that Greater Dao is far mightier than the Grand Dao, Arjun made up his mind that he is going to destroy his Dao Foundation!


    His Dao foundation was built based on Grand Dao. But what Arjun want is the Greater Dao! He is someone who is much harsher on himself regarding cultivation. When it comes to the cultivation he would never compromise on anything.


    In order to build Greater Dao foundation, if he had to destroy his own Dao Foundation and he had to rebuild it, then he will do it without any slightest hesitation. Or else, how exactly is he going to reach the apex in the cultivation world?


    Arjun placed huge value on the early stage cultivation foundation. He knew that if he built the solid foundation at the early stage of his cultivation, then his future cultivation progress would be much easier than any other cultivators. There is no way is going to compromise or be careless in this early period of his cultivation.


    Of course, he is not going to destroy his Dao foundation right away. He planned to master a Greater Dao to some extent and then he would destroy his existing Dao of Fire right away. Until he masters the Greater Dao to some extent, he will depend on his existing Dao of Fire.


    Jimmy''s smile told the listeners that there is no way he is going to listen to them. They all sighed. If they were in his place then they would never destroy their Dao foundation. Why would he needs to be this cruel on himself? Nobody knows. Except being disappointed, they have nothing else to say.


    "Alright!" ,Jimmy said, "Let''s do not waste our time. I am going to start the class. So pay attention."


    Everybody became serious. Especially the small children. For them this was the once in a lifetime opportunity. Their parents told them just how difficult it is to become a cultivator. And I told them in a multiple occasions. This is the case especially for poor family like theirs. And they have to grab the opportunity with both hands.


    Jimmy started his lecture, "What is cultivation? Using our cultivation technique how could we do all the supernatural stuff? When we cast a spell, how does our cultivation complement with the spell we chanted and it''s output comes in different forms of energy?....."


    Jimmy started his lecture with definition of the cultivation. Since these small children has poor family background, he was sure that they doesn''t have even a slightest idea about cultivation. So Jimmy was extremely patient with these children.


    Jimmy''s cultivation knowledge came from the City of Void. How good is the knowledge from the City of Void is? The answer is self explanatory.


    One had to know that Jimmy''s knowledge came from the Primordial Energy! The quality of this knowledge is Supreme in the entire universe. No one can beat him in the knowledge regarding the basics of cultivation! Not even the Ancient Universe Will!


    No one in the crowd knew just what exactly is the source of Jimmy''s precious knowledge. With such a Primordial knowledge, their foundation was built perfection to the extreme. This strange invisible energy which brought it under Jimmy''s control was not noticed by anyone.


    All the listeners, be it the children or the cultivators from the six Pavilions... they no longer felt anything. It was as if they were dragged in a magical world. They were in an illusion which felt like reality to the extreme.


    In this illusionary world, they could find only two things. They were Jimmy''s voice. And every small details Jimmy spoke were being displayed very clearly in this illusory world.


    For all the listeners, it was as if they are no longer the part of this world. They have no body. They have no soul. They were in a trance. This trance was beautiful and extremely comfortable.


    In this illusory world, they felt as if their existences were pointless. They don''t care even if the world has been destroyed. Their hearts, their soul, their lives and their deaths were completely belongs to this illusory world.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of small explosions rang out from the constantly changing conscience of these small children. As a bunch of amateurs in the world of cultivation, their first step would be to fill the left side of their conscience with Darkness Energy. At the same time they had to fill the right side of their conscience with the Light Energy. This procedure actually would be completed after ten years. Even Arjun took ten years to do it.


    But under Jimmy''s lecture effect, what all these students, be it the poor children or the cultivators from the six Pavilions didn''t know that they successfully completed ten years worth of cultivation in one day!


    That''s right! Those small explosions were none other than the noise of breakthrough from these poor children! Under Jimmy''s lecture and the illusory world, they all accumulated ten years worth of cultivation in just one day! No! One day was too long. The accurate time period was just ten hours!


    That means all the cultivators in the Judgement Ground accomplished ten years worth of cultivation in just ten hours! If the outside world heard this, they will treat it as nothing but a joke. They will treat it as if it was ridiculous.


    Jimmy completed first day''s lecture session! The invisible energy which took everybody''s soul under Jimmy''s control was now gone. Everything turned back normal.


    Everyone came out from the illusory world. They suddenly jolted as if they were waking up from a long dream. Jimmy started the lecture session in the morning. It was around 11 am. But now the time was 9pm. That means they were being lectured for ten hours?


    They were stunned. But they all felt huge changes about themselves. They didn''t know what exactly it was. But they felt something different. It was truly comfortable feeling.


    "What the hell!!!" ,At that time someone shouted, "I actually reached 17th Level of the Divine Origin Stage!!!"


    No one knows who it was, but they were all stunned. When they all checked their cultivation status, the entire crowd went in an uproar!

 591 END OF THE FIRST SESSION

    "My cultivation has increased by three levels!"


    "Previously It took me 10 years to reach from 10th Level of Divine Origin Stage to 11th Level of Divine Origin Stage. But now it took me just ten hours to reach from 11th Level of Divine Origin Stage to actually 13th Level of Divine Origin Stage? What kind of ridiculous improvement is this?"


    "Oh my God! What exactly is happening here?"


    "My cultivation rose by such a large margin in just ten years!"


    "I think my cultivation has been raised by that is worth of at least ten years!"


    Everyone were talking among themselves very loudly. There is shock and excitement has no limits.


    Even the Six Pavilion Lords couldn''t hide their shock. But they were a bit cleaver than others. They remembered clearly that for the past ten hours they felt as if they were not in this world. In fact, for the past ten hours, they don''t remember their own existences. They were in some kind of world which made them extremely comfortable. For the past ten years they heard a familiar voice along with the scenes in that beautiful world.


    What''s even more important is that the scenes they saw in that beautiful world complimented with each and every word spoken by that familiar voice. And at that particular moment, whatever they saw or heard engraved deep in their hearts! Each and every word spoken by that voice are something they would never forget for the rest of their lives even if they wanted to.


    The six Pavilion Lords looked at Jimmy with respect. This time the respect was something that came genuinely from the bottom of their hearts! They were extremely thankful towards Jimmy.


    After the commotion ended, everyone came back to their senses. After giving it some thought, they immediately understood who is responsible for their heaven shaking rise in the cultivation.


    They looked at Jimmy with absolute respect and loyalty. In the God real they were nothing but a piece of shit. They were nothing but a bunch of garbage. And this is also one of the reason why they weren''t thought high quality cultivation. And this resulted in their weak cultivation foundation.


    Since they already reached the considerable level in cultivation, they thought that basics of cultivation were meaningless to them. But Jimmy said that he will make them realise just how important the basics are. And the results were much amazing than they had ever imagined.


    During the lecture, the invisible force didn''t only attracted their concentration, but without even their realisation, they followed every instruction Jimmy was lecturing on. They knew that they were the one who definitely followed the the instructions. But at the same time they felt that it wasn''t them who who willingly followed the instructions. It was a surreal feeling. Even though it was surreal, they didn''t know how do describe the feeling they were in.


    But today they realised that in their basics, there exist were too many faults. And Jimmy''s lecture has cleared most of there faults. Yes. Only most of them. But not all of them. Because, this was just the first day of the lecture session. There will be plenty more lectures in the next few days. And these cultivators from the Six Pavilions knew that if they attended all the Jimmy''s classes, then it will definitely clear all the faults and take their cultivation''s foundation towards perfection!


    At that time all of them sat down on their toes. They all said with the respect that came from the bottom of their hearts, "Thank you very much, Master!"


    They all addressed him with the Master title. This kind of basics of cultivation could only be preached by the Masters. Since Jimmy has burried most of their faults and took their cultivation foundation a step forward towards the perfection, this is the minimum amount of respect he deserves.


    "Relax!" ,Jimmy looked at the Six Pavilion Lords and said, "I think now you understand the true magic of the in depth basics right?"


    "Absolutely convinced." ,They said, "Brother! What was that magic? We felt that we were in some kind of magical world."


    "That''s right!" ,Andrew said, "And why did your lecture has advanced ten years worth of our cultivation?"


    Jimmy smiled. He said to the crowd, "Today''s class is over. We will meet tomorrow. I will start a new topic."


    He then looked at the small childred and said, "In the world of cultivation, you could choose either to be a great supporter or to be a Lifestyle Master! You can choose either of them. In today''s class, you took a step forward. So, go home and make your decision. What exactly you want to be? Do you want to become a combat master? Or do you want to become a great supporter? The choice is yours. Tommorow I will hep you regarding your choices."


    "But be careful with your choices." ,Jimmy said seriously, "Once you made your decision, there is no going back. In tomorrow''s class when you enter your conscience, you will hear a voice. This voice will ask you about your choice. Once you tell your choice, then there is no going back. So think and make your decision properly."


    Jimmy continued, "After you make your choices, all the combat masters will stay with me in tomorrow''s class. And those who chose to be a Supporter will be studying under another Master. The name of this Master is Arjun Kumar. And he is also my Big Brother!"


    "Don''t worry though." ,Jimmy added, "My brother is as good as me in terms of teaching. You will be in good hands. So go home. Make your decision wisely. Because, it will be tomorrow when you people will be officially placing your foot in the world of cultivation! Class is dismissed. You can take your leave now."


    The children left for their homes with great excitement. All their fear was washed away. They left while paying their respects to Jimmy.


    Looking at the departing children, the Six Pavilion Lords couldn''t help but feel jealous. If they had the master like Jimmy, then their future would have definitely became bright today. These children undoubtedly are going to have a bright future for sure.


    They looked at Jimmy. They didn''t receive their response for the question they posed not long ago. The reason why Jimmy changed topic was simple. Everyone has their own secrets. Jimmy was not any exception. His diverting the topic has another meaning. And the meaning is obvious.

 592 HARVES

    It was night. It was time for everyone to sleep. Arjun already cancelled the Cloning Technique and with that Jimmy disappeared.


    Everyone wondered why their cultivation rose to such extent in just ten hours. No one knows the answer. Only Arjun knows it.


    Back when Jimmy was taking the class, a couple of invisible energy came out and put the crowd in a beautiful trance. No one knows what exactly those were. But Arjun knows it.


    When Jimmy was lecturing, he activated the Unique Dao of Wisdom, Unique Dao of Comprehension, Unique Dao of Understanding, Unique Dao of Display, Unique Dao of Concentration, Unique Dao of Immersion, Unique Dao of Attraction and Unique Dao of Speech.


    A total of eight Unique Dao were activated for ten whole hours! And the results were much frightening than one could imagine.


    His Unique Dao exists not only for his personal development. It can also be used in other ways. Like how he used to attract the souls of all the listeners in the Judgment Ground today.


    He used his Unique Dao of Attraction to attract everyone''s soul and put them under his control.


    He used his Unique Dao of Concentration to attract and enhance their concentration levels.


    He used his Unique Dao of Display to create that illusory world. He then displayed everything he spoke clearly in the Illusory World.


    He used his Unique Dao of Immersion to make them to immerse themselves in his lecture to the point where they even forgot their own experience. For them whatever Jimmy said was the Life and even Death. Nothing else mattered. He also made them to practice everything as he instructed them to. He made it possible for them using the Unique Dao of Immersion.


    He used his Unique Dao of Speech to lecture them. But during this process, an invisible energy was released which made his speech like a Divine Words directly coming from a Supreme God! It resonated with their hearts and soul. It engraved all the teachings deep within their hearts. It was to the point where they would never forget it.


    He used his Unique Dao of Understanding, Unique Dao of Wisdom and Unique Dao of Understanding to compliment together and make them understand whatever he thought.


    He was hoping for some good results. But he himself never imagined that the result would be this insane! He made them complete 10 years worth of training in just 10 hours with his lecture.


    He started to wonder which idiot put these bunch of Unique Dao under low level? Hi just want to smack them on their head.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Because something major has happened during his lecture. You unexpectedly made some harvest. He summoned his Cardinal Virtues of Kindness, Patience and Charity.


    He shared his knowledge and helped the crowd in their cultivation. It was detected as his virtue. Virtue of Charity took this as granted and enhanced his Will Depth.


    He was extremely patient with the poor children. The children didn''t have any clue about the cultivation. So there needed to be thought right from very beginning concepts. They needed to be taught each and every basics. And he was very patient and taught them every small thing. And his patience paid off. Virtue of Patience took this as a granted and enhanced his Soul Depth!


    Even though his soul and will depth were increased, it didn''t made him make any huge breakthrough in his Mental Energy. But the fact that it has enhanced this stats to some extent is the matter to be happy of.


    But the one thing that troubled him the most is still the reward from his Virtue of Kindness. Virtue of Kindness has the ability to give him Divine Essence! The very same Divine Essence which only the Sovereign of Laws would use.


    Arjun raised his hand impatiently. His Virtue of Kindness moved forward and gave a warm smile to Arjun. He then gave him a small bottle which has small amount of some kind of Golden Liquid.


    Arjun was brimming with excitement. This small bottle has very little Golden Liquid. But this small Golden Liquid was enough to make him excited. Because this Golden Liquid was nothing but the Divine Essence which only the Sovereign of Laws desire for most!


    The quantity of the Divine Essence was not much. It was very little. It has only upto ten drops worth of Divine Essence! But Arjun knew that this is a huge harvest for him.


    "Thank You!" ,He bowed down to the three of his Virtues and thanked them. The three Virtues smiled in return. Arjun''s thankfulness gave good impression for these three virtues. Their hostility towards Arjun simmered down a little.


    Later Arjun made the three Virtues disappear. They went back to his heart. He then looked at the small bottle in his hand which contained ten drops of Divine Essence. He became serious.


    He started to think seriously. He knew that the Divine Essence would enhance all his Dao closer to become the Sovereign of Laws! The more Divine Essence he had, the better it is.


    But since he has the chance to gain even more Divine Essence in the future, he wants to use them wisely.


    Right now he had ten drops of Divine Essence. He was thinking about which among all his Dao needs to be upgraded.


    What is important for me that needed to be upgraded the most? He has more than ten Unique Dao under his mastery. So he needed to choose his Unique Dao which has highest value for him.


    And Arjun already knew what has highest value for him. What could be more important than upgrading his system which helps him to communicate with his Void Qi?


    So Arjun decided to upgrade all the Unique Dao involves which combined formed the System that helps him communicate with his Void Qi.


    He has a reason for it. The Void Qi could provide him the help him with respect to anything. But as of now it could provide it''s assistance only under the threshold of the Sovereign of Laws.


    Only when he becomes a Sovereign, his System could help him with anything in the realm of Sovereign. So upgrading his system closer to Sovereign would be Arjun''s top priority.


    As for the rest, he will think later.

 593 UPGRADING VIRTUE OF KINDNESS

    Arjun looked at all the Unique Dao that formed the System.


    Unique Dao of Understanding, Unique Dao of Interpretation, Unique Dao of Observation, Unique Dao of Calculation, Unique Dao of Display, Unique Dao of Language, Unique Dao of Translation.


    All the above Unique Dao complimented each other and formed the system which helps him to establish a communication with his Void Qi. Arjun''s top priorities are to upgrade the system that will help him to gather all the information about the Sovereign of Laws.


    If he didn''t upgrade them, then it will be troublesome in the future. One day you reached the Level of Sovereign. But the system on which you depended too much still struck at below Sovereign, then would you receive any help regarding Sovereign of Laws? Definitely not.


    So Arjun decided to grab the chance and upgrade all the Unique Dao that formed the System. With all the necessary Unique Dao upgraded close to Sovereign , Arjun was sure that when he becomes a Sovereign, the system would also reach the Sovereignty. This will be extremely beneficial for him.


    He looked at the transformation rates of all the seven Unique Dao. Unique Dao of Wisdom''s completion rate is at 44%. While other six Unique Dao''s completion rate is at 12% each. As his first Unique Dao, Unique Dao of Wisdom has already reached 44% completion rate.


    "It looks like constant use of the Unique Dao would increase the completion rate as well."


    Arjun understood this point when he looked at all his stats. He smiled. This will help him to save his Divine Essence for the future purpose.


    Arjun had more than hundred people who trusted and followed him. In the future, he would definitely help them to become a sovereign! There is no way is going to give up on them. He''s not going to ignore them as well. They are the people who trusted and followed him to the War Realm. He would never abandon the people who trusted and followed him.


    But there is a big problem for Arjun. He took class for 10 hours. He received respect and love in return. That was well and good. But the problem is that the entire crowd who attended his lecture were numbered around 20,000. And yet he was able to gather only 10 drops of divine essence. This shows how tough it is together the divine essence.


    Wait a minute!


    "What if I upgrade the Virtue of Kindness?" ,Arjun suddenly had this thought.


    He lectured for 10 hours. He lectured around 20,000 cultivators. He received the respect and love from all 20,000 people. How could the respect and love from 20,000 people would amount to only 10 drops of divine essence?


    This is a ridiculous!


    This was just his theory. He had no proof to prove it. All his cardinal virtues and cardinal sins came from the mind Palace. That means he can''t ask his Void Qi to verify his doubt. He even asked his Virtue of Kindness. But even his Virtue of Kindness doesn''t know the answer.


    Arjun was helpless. So he decided to take the risk and check it. Is it going to take the class tomorrow as well. Even he spends all his 10 drops of divine essence today, with tomorrow''s class he will definitely receive some more.


    That means today he would spend all his 10 drops of divine essence on the Virtue of Kindness. Then tomorrow he will take exactly 10 hours of class just like today. Then I will see the amount of divine essence he received. He will tally both today''s and tomorrow''s collection of divine essence. Then he will know his answers.


    If the result comes in his favour, then it is well and good. He will have more options in the future. He will keep upgrading the Virtue of Kindness to its limits first. And then he will receive abundant amount of divine essence. This will help him upgrade other Unique Dao more quickly.


    But if his theory proved to be wrong, then it is fine. It''s nothing to be worried about. He initially wanted to upgrade his system to the sovereign level. Later you would upgrade all other things. So upgrading his Virtue of Kindness first wouldn''t bring him any loss. It will just delay his plan to first upgrade the system to the sovereign level. It won''t harm him in any way.


    With that thought in his mind he summoned his Virtue of Kindness. He, "Drink this. It will help you to get strong. Since you have decided to follow me, I would not naturally mistreat you. On top of that, it was because of you that I was able to collect this divine essence. So drink it."


    Arjun passed the bottle of Divine Essence to his Virtue of Kindness. Virtue of Kindness was truly happy to receive it. He was happy for his owner''s trust in him. He is favourable opinion towards Arjun reached another level. His loyalty towards him increased.


    Virtue of Kindness obeyed his owners orders and drank the divine essence given to him. Immediately a golden colour glow started to swirl around the Virtue of Kindness. This golden glow gave Arjun a comfortable feeling. It was a warm and dignified.


    Virtue of Kindness was born from Arjun''s desires. It was one of Arjun''s Cardinal Virtues. If any changes occurred to the Virtue of Kindness, then Arjun would naturally know. Because of this reason, Arjun immediately felt the changes that occurred within his Virtue of virtue of Kindness. He knew that his Virtue of Kindness has upgraded it''s power to some extent.


    Arjun was satisfied. He gave a warm smile. He then said, "Go back for now. Tomorrow there is a high want a possibility that, you will receive kindness, love and respect. Take all these kindness, love and respect and turn them into divine essence. We will see whether you are capacity to produce define a sense has increased or not."


    "I understand." ,Virtue of Kindness replied. This time his voice was filled with respect for his owner. His owner showed kindness for him. He would naturally repay kindness with his loyalty.


    Virtue of Kindness left. Arjun didn''t waste time. He cultivated for some time and left for his sleep.

 594 HEAVEN’S BLESSED CHILD

    Next day, Arjun woke up. After getting ready, he left his room. He then walked straight to the meeting hall.


    After entering the meeting hall he found that all six Pavilion Lords were having a serious chat. As soon as Jimmy went at the meeting hall they immediately stopped their chatting. They immediately screwed up and paid their respect.


    They looked at Jimmy with different eyes. The respect they had for Jimmy has rose to another level. Last time the respect they had for Jimmy was a sense of brotherhood. But this time it was different. This time the respect they had for Jimmy was akin to of a disciple towards their masters. Jimmy could see it from their eyes.


    Jimmy sighed. He said, "Don''t look at me like that. You are making me uncomfortable."


    "But you deserve it, Master!" ,Bill said, "You truly deserve it."


    "Calling me brother is fine." ,Jimmy said, "Don''t call me master or something. It will make me uncomfortable."


    The Six Pavilion Lords looked at each other. After looking at each other, they nodded their heads.


    "Good!" ,Jimmy said, "What are you people discussing about? If it is about the City, if anything is troubling you, then I will help you."


    "It''s nothing serious." ,Bill took his time and said, "We we''re discussing it since last night. Your preaching proved to be extremely beneficial for us. Last night you said that your brother Arjun''s teaching could have same effect."


    "So?" ,Jimmy smiled and asked. How could he not know what exactly was in their mind after hearing?


    Bill felt a little embarrassed to say. But he gathered courage and asked, "So... we have some Lifestyle Masters in our Pavilions. We were wondering whether Brother Arjun could teach them something."


    Others looked at Jimmy with expectations. They had nothing but respect for Jimmy''s lecture the previous day. Their own improvements was the best proof. Even they improved too much in their cultivation. They could feel it.


    As for Arjun, his skills are extraordinary. They still didn''t forget about those scrolls from which the Dragons popped out and in an instant, the dragons destroyed the entire Blackwood Bandit Group!


    "No problem!" ,Jimmy said, "I will talk to my brother! I will assure you that he will have no problem in teaching them."


    "Thank you very much!" ,The Six Pavilion Lords were ecstatic. Their hearts were jumping with excitement.


    Bill said, "Please name your price, brother! Even if we had to borrow it, we will definitely pay you."


    "You called me brother! That''s more than enough." ,Jimmy said, "But I have some conditions!"


    "Please say it!" ,Bill asked.


    Jimmy said, "My first condition is that you and your pavilion members won''t speak about your experience the previous day. I want all of you to make the Conscience Oath!"


    They won''t even reveal it to their headquarters in the God Realm. The headquarter has abandoned them and they were using them as resource gatherers. The reason why there is still working for the pavilion is because of their teachings. They achieved their cultivation bases because of the teaching they received from their pavilions headquarters. So they won''t naturally reveal about Jimmy''s teaching to anyone.


    Jimmy said, "I can assure you that, with my teachings you will definitely reach the Celestial Realm at least. This is something I could promise you. That means no matter where we are, we will be meeting each other occasionally. So no matter where we are when I am in some troubles, Then I want you and your pavilion members to come and help me."


    The six of them took a breath of cold air. Celestial Realm! Jimmy promises that with his teachings they could easily ascend to the Celestial Realm! A place where they only dreamed of going. A place where not even the headquarters geniuses were able to go. And yet Jimmy was so confident that he said so casually that with his teachings they will definitely go to Celestial Realm! Just how confident is he?


    Edward said, "But Brother! We need to master Dao in order to go to the Celestial Realm, right?"


    Others also acknowledged this fact. They knew just how difficult it is to master the Dao. It''s not that easy to master.


    "That''s right!" ,Andrew said, "In the God Realm, there is a saying. Only the child that won the blessings of Heaven has the ability to Master the Dao. We knew our limits. Do we have the ability to master the Dao ?"


    "What Kind of joke is this?" ,Jimmy said with a little anger, "Which bastard came up with this phrase? If you people take this nonsense very seriously then you people will definitely become hopeless. The child who was favoured by the heaven? How did they know that, that particular child was favoured by the heaven directly? Did Heaven personally tell them? This is ridiculous."


    "Keep my words engraved deep in your heart." ,Jimmy said seriously, "There is no such thing as favoured child of heaven. In the eyes of heaven, every creature is equal! It is an undeniable fact. Only those bastards with this so called self righteous heart would come up with this nonsense. You people need to have faith in yourself. If you don''t have faith in your capabilities and if you kept on listening to all this nonsense, then I will assure you that you will never leave the War Realm!"


    The six pavilion Lords were stunned. But they felt that Jimmy has a point. If others could master the Dao, then why can''t they master it?


    That''s it!


    They felt shame and embarrassment. They never had self confidence before meeting Jimmy. But after hearing Jimmy''s words, they felt as if their thinking was always going in a wrong direction. They believed in ancient myths of the God Realm too much.


    They always felt that with mobile division resources they can''t reach the apex in cultivation. Because of difficulties in gathering the cultivation resources, their mind subconsciously became habituated to be under depression. This led their hearts in discouragement.


    But after hearing Jimmy, they felt that they were always wrong. If heaven is the one that created everything, then why would the heaven shows any discrimination?


    They now understood how naive they were. All their negative feelings why should I be with just one Jimmy''s speech!

 595 CONFIDENCE

    "Thank you brother!" ,All six pavilion Lords said at the same time, "All this time we were walking in the right direction. Thank you for showing us the right path. From today onwards will be more courageous."


    "That''s good to hear." ,Jimmy said, "Just remember. Everybody are equal in the eyes of heaven. There is no big. And there is no small. If Have truly showed partiality for some people, then it is meaningless. There is no need for heaven to create this many life forms. If you''d only create the so-called geniuses. In my opinion there exist no person in the world who was born as a genius. One will become a genius from their sheer hard work."


    "In my opinion there exist no person in the world who was born as a genius. One will become a genius from their sheer hard work."


    The six pavilion lords were stunned when they recalled these words. These two lines had too much of information hidden within it. If they took Jimmy''s words seriously, then even they could be considered as geniuses. The only difference between the geniuses and themselves is that the geniuses were groomed with precious cultivation resources. And they never had that opportunity.


    The six pavilion lords gritted their teeth. They have wasted too much of time with unnecessary thoughts. And the result was obvious. They were thrown in the War Realm!


    But there is an old saying. Fortune always comes from the misfortune. They''re working in the War Realm is truly misfortunate thing. And in the midst of this misfortune a fortunate thing happened. They were fated to meet someone like Jimmy and Arjun. This was an unexpected harvest.


    "As for Dao?" ,Jimmy said, "As of now, my knowledge in Dao is still at the beginning stage. But with enough time, I have confidence that I will definitely master them. When that time comes, wherever we are, I promise you that you will receive a lecture on Dao."


    "I have faith in you brother!" ,Fidel said, "In order for my strong Dao foundation, I will never learn Dao. I want my foundation in the Dao to be strong. So, my Dao learning should begin with your lecture!"


    "Me too." ,Andrew said.


    They still envied those poor children. Their foundation was built on Jimmy''s teaching. They knew that one day, these small children will rule the entire God Realm in the future.


    But their own cultivation foundation was mediocre. They knew it after listening to Jimmy''s lecture. Even though it is slowly reaching to perfection, they knew that their final result won''t be as good as those small children.


    Their cultivation foundation would never reach an absolute perfection. They knew this fact. And they can''t do anything about it. So they decided to not to be bothered about it.


    Instead they could at least build a strong Dao Foundation. They had a chance. Since they didn''t step their foot in the world of Dao, they had a chance for perfect Dao foundation!


    "As you wish." ,Jimmy smiled and said. How could he not understand what exactly they were planning to do? He would naturally help the honest and loyal people like them.


    "What is the third condition, brother?" ,At that time Daniel asked.


    "Right." ,Jimmy said, "My third condition is partially simple and partially difficult."


    Bill said, "Please feel free to speak, Brother! We will definitely make sure that we will meet your condition."


    Jimmy nodded his head and said, "My Brother will definitely teach all your Lifestyle Masters. There is no need to worry about that. But in order to teach them, Arjun need huge amount of resources. These resources are for your pavilion''s Lifestyle Masters to learn. And you should know that it is not easy to gather all the resources with our financial crisis, right?"


    The Six Pavilion Lords sighed. Indeed. Only the rich people could gather huge amount of resources. And it is not guaranteed that they could find all those resources in the War Realm. This is a major drawback while training Lifestyle Masters. You need to be a worldly rich person to afford grooming them!


    Jimmy continued, "Well, Don''t worry about that too much. I am not asking you to gather all the resources to gather them. You can set your hearts at ease."


    "Then what do you need, Brother?" ,Creamer asked.


    Jimmy said, "Just like me, my brother could also take your consciousness into that magical world. They will learn everything to the point where they won''t forget my teachings. When opportunity comes, they will naturally put everything they learned into practice."


    "So my condition is very simple." ,Jimmy said, "You should have already guessed that my brother is a creation freak. He always tries to do something new. His always push him to create something new. Sometimes he comes up with a project where he needed a huge amount of man power. When the time comes I hope that your Pavilion''s Lifestyle Masters would help him out."


    "Not at all a problem." ,Bill said, "We agree to all your conditions."


    The three conditions are acceptable. Compared to Arjun''s and Jimmy''s teachings these conditions are nothing. On top of that helping each other would deepens their relationships much closer. So no matter what, they would definitely help each other. Even if they are in the War Realm. Or in any other place.


    They knew that they would never get this kind of tutelage anywhere in the world. Not even in their Pavilion headquarters. And they''re on the way to get strong is to depend on Jimmy and Arjun. Once they had enough strength they would go and show it to those old bastards in the headquarters.


    But right now they knew that they had to be patient. Only strength speaks. They need to be patient and grab the opportunity and they need to get strong. They were sure that with Jimis teachings they would definitely become the core disciple in the headquarters!


    No! Even now they''re underestimating Jimmy''s teachings. Jimmy himself has evaluated that his teachings would definitely make them ascend to the Celestial Realm.


    Jimmy definitely has a mysterious and powerful backup. The people who knew about the existence of Celestial Realm are very few. And if Jimmy knows about it then he might I learnt it from his powerful backer. Or else how would a cultivator from the Life Realm knows about show me the things that not even the cultivators from the God Realm knows?

 596 SITUATION IS MUCH SERIOUS THAN YOU HAVE IMAGINED

    At that time, John entered with a paper in his hands. He said, "Young Master! We have a good news. Until day before yesterday we had only 2000 workers working in the mining field. Yesterday did it increased to 8000. But today something big happened. Today the worker''s final tally has increased to 20,000!"


    "Hehehehe!" ,Bill laughed. He said, "It looks like yesterday''s class was effective not only on those small children. It also had effect on their parents as well. They are working with huge manpower."


    "8000 workers tally has increased to even more 12,000 workers?" ,And you said in little astonishment, "Where exactly that many people popped out from?"


    John said, "Until yesterday only gents have participated in the mining field. But today ladies and even old people have participated. It looks like apart from the children who are learning cultivation, the rest of the family members have joined the mining field."


    "Even the ladies and the old people joined the mining field?" ,Creamer said in a little astonishment, "Isn''t that a little too much? The impact of brother''s yesterday lecture session has more impact than we have imagined."


    "But makling females and the old people work particularly in the mining field is definitely not any proper human''s ethics." ,Jimmy said a little seriously, "As of now, we have no choice but to let them work. Since the war is not long from now, we have to trouble even these old people. We need as many man power as possible."


    "Uncle John?" ,Jimmy asked, "How is the production of the Army of Constructs going on?"


    "It''s going really good." ,John said, "Under the in charge of Young Master Arjun, those two hundred Lifestyle Masters worked really very hard. All of them combined their strength and produced around 1000 constructs per day."


    "Not enough!" ,Jimmy shook his head and said, "Make them to work even harder. All of them needs to produce at least 3000 constructs per day!"


    "That''s too much!" ,John jolted when he heard the number. He said, "Young Master! If you make them work like that, then they will die out of exhaution."


    Jimmy continued, "3000 constructs per day would amount to 42000 constructs. With the addition of 20000 human soldiers, our total army would increase to only 62000. 62000 against 125000 soldiers is still equal to 1 versus 2 each. That means they still have double the army. And yet my demands are still 3000 constructs per day. In other words, I am still showing mercy on them."


    Jimmy said, "Pass my orders! For the next two weeks, it is mandatory for all of them to complete the production of 3000 constructs per day at least. If they don''t meet this number, then they will be dismissed from the committee!"


    "I will pass down the orders immediately!" ,John sighed. He knew that if Jimmy/Arjun made up his mind, then there will be no room for negotiations. But John knew that with the upcoming large scale war, Jimmy''s orders were definitely going easy on them.


    After John left, Andrew asked, "Brother! Even with 62000 Army how could we still take down a whole bunch of 125000 soldiers? We are in great disadvantage."


    "125000?" ,Jimmy shook his head and said, "You are taking this situation much softer than it should be! The situation is much worse than you could imagine!"


    "What do you mean, brother?" ,Fidel asked. All six Pavilion Lords started to have a bad feeling about this since it came out of Jimmy''s mouth.


    Jimmy said, "Our Province has a total of seven refions. Each region has couple of cities. The name of our region is Flake Region. In the Flake Region, there are total of nine cities. Our Argemeddon City is located exactly at the center of the entire Flake Region. That means, even when our city was at it''s peak, we have the danger where we could be attacked from all the directions. Even though I don''t know how exactly City Lord managed to save the City this long, I am sure that the other city Lords always had their eyes on us."


    Jimmy said seriously, "Think about it. There are nine cities in our Flake Region. When our city has weakened greatly, then all other eight cities should be planning to seize it. But we received only five letters from five cities each. Then what about the rest of the four cities? Why exactly are they not making any move?"


    "Could it be...?" ,Bill said in shock, "They are patiently waiting for the strength of our both sides to fall down? And when the time is right, then they will seize the city from whoever still owns the city? Maybe, they can even capture couple other cities!"


    "What a grand plan?" ,Daniel gritted his teeth and said.


    "Your analysis is one of the possibility." ,Jimmy said, "But if we thought this point about the calm behaviour of the other three cities, then don''t you think that those five cities who formed an alliance together thought about this point as well?"


    "Then what is your opinion, brother?" ,Andrew asked.


    "We received five letters from five cities." ,Jimmy said, "In ordinary situation, we would think that, five enemies formed an alliance and were attacking us. We will make our preparations based on this fact. But what if their alliance doesn''t have only five cities? What if their alliance has a total of six cities? What if it was actually seven? Or what if all eight cities formed an alliance and planned to attack us? What if in order to make us psycologically believe that their alliance contains only five cities?"


    Jimmy didn''t even finish his analysis, but the sweat was already enveloped the bodies of the six Pavilion Lords!

 597 FORMATION

    The six Pavilion Lords suddenly understood how grave the situation was. They were under the impression that their opponent had a combined alliance of five cities. If Jimmy wasn''t here, then they would have marched to the battlefield with the preparations they made under the false impression.


    None of them thought to this point. If Jimmy didn''t warn them, then they would have neglected this fact.


    "Brother! If what you said is true, then we are doomed." ,Bill sighed and said.


    "Don''t worry." ,Jimmy smiled and said, "I will admit that we are in the hopeless situation. But it doesn''t mean that we don''t have any ways to get out of this predicament."


    "Brother! could it be....you have a plan?" ,Edward asked with some hope.


    "I do have a plan." ,Jimmy nodded his head and said, "But my plan is a little crazy. And it is very difficult to achieve as well."


    "We still have fourteen days left for the war, right?" ,Jimmy said, "How about we attack the Burning Water City ten days from now?"


    "Attack the Burning Water City?" ,The six Pavilion Lords were completely stunned. One of them said, "Brother! No one dare to attack Burning Water City. Because it has the highest military power and strength in our Flake Region with 35000 soldiers! I don''t think we can capture it. The war won''t be as easy as it was against the Blackwood Bandit Group! If we are attacking them, then we will definitely have casualties."


    "Don''t worry!" ,Jimmy said, "Last night I was having a discussion with my brother. He said that he came up with a Formation! This formation will be run by Twenty five people. If they managed to learn this formation and execute it, then the output will have the power of seventh awakening stage expert!"


    "What?"


    The six Pavilion Lords were rendered speechless. Seventh awakening stage! This is the true powerhouse of the God realm! This is the cultivation limit of the God Realm! All the top class pavilions in the God Realm had at least one expert with a strength of seventh awakening stage!


    No one would dare to offend them. If anybody offended them, then the result would be obvious. The offender wouldn''t even know how he died. That person will have a grave less death!


    And Arjun had a formation that could release the power output of seventh awakening stage expert? This formation alone is enough for them to rule the entire War Realm!


    "But we have a small problem." ,Jimmy said, "This formation is truly an high quality one. The damage output is truly impressive. In order to execute this formation without any issue, the 25 members who will run this formation needs to have a strength of at least third awakening stage expert. Only then we have a higher chance of executing this formation for a long period of time."


    "But even with these advancements, I don''t know how long we can execute that formation!" ,Andrew said.


    Creamer asked, "Brother! with our current strength, how long do you think we can run that formation?"


    Jimmy said, "Generally, if the cultivators with the third awakening stage experts would have run this formation, then they can hold the formation for 15 minutes. But since our committee has an army at the first awakening stage, we can hold it for not more than five minutes."


    "So five minutes our limit." ,Jimmy said, "After five minutes duration is over all the cultivators who participated in the execution of the formation will definitely feel that the strength has been completely drained. They will feel fatigue."


    "That means we need to use this formation as a last resort." ,Andrew said, "The lack of strength is what making things difficult for us."


    "That''s right." ,Jimmy said, "But what if we have 10 to 15 batches that could execute this formation?"


    "This..." ,The seven pavilion Lords were obviously speechless. Because that was actually a good idea.


    Jimmy said, "Choose 10 teams who are good at learning and executing formations. I ask my brother to give you the formation. Asked them to start learning from now on. They need to master it in the nine days at any cost. We need to take down our target. Burning Water City should be in in our control. Only when it is in our control, we have a real chance against the combined forces of other cities."


    "That means it''s going to be a surprise attack." ,Fidel said while thinking.


    "It might be against the rules of the war to give a surprise attack." ,Jimmy said, "But this is the role of the War Realm. It is nothing to do with us. We don''t give a shit about the rules of this realm. What we are doing used to survive. Only when you have survived, you have any chance to become a strong cultivator in the future. So let''s not give a shit about the rules of the War Realm. Let''s do things in our style."


    "That''s right!" ,Bill said, "We are desperately trying to survive here. Who gives a damn about the rules of the War Realm? We will start a surprise attack and capture that city at any cost."


    "Only when Burning Water City is in our control, we will have a real chance to increase our military strength." ,Daniel said.


    Creamer said, "We also need weapons, Pills and other accessories. Or else with our shallow military strength, our chances will be lessened down considerably. And our chances un capturing the City also fall down."


    Jimmy said, "Don''t worry. Leave it to me and my brother. Since we came up with this plan, we will naturally think every possible issues."


    At that time, John entered the meeting hall and said, "Young Master! The children and combat masters from the six Pavilions have assembled in the Judgement Ground for your lecture."


    "Why did they come so early?" ,Daniel asked.


    But everyone understood the answer. They looked at Jimmy and smiled.

 598 PLANNING

    Jimmy smiled and said, "Send Arjun. Ask him to help those children with their selection. After selection procedure is done, ask him to take all those children who decided to be Lifestyle Masters along with him. As for the Combat Masters, I will take care of them."


    "Alright." ,John said and turned back to take his leave.


    "By the way.." ,At that time, Jimmy suddenly said, "Call Rick and other boys here. Grandfather and Grandpa Gutherson as well. Tell them that we are going to have an emergency meeting."


    "Yes." ,John didn''t know what this emergency meeting was about. But since even Sitaram was asked to participate in the meeting, John could say that the situation is not looking good.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    After ten minutes, everyone that Arjun wanted to participate in the meeting were summoned. Sitaram asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jimmy didn''t waste time as he came to the point directly. He told about his analysis regarding the opposition''s collaboration detailedly to everyone. He then told his plan to attack the Burning Water City.


    The room fell silent. Except the experienced Sitaram and Gutherson, others felt that their hearts were in total chaos.


    Sitaram said, "Good plan. I will definitely support it. So what should we do?"


    Jimmy said, "While we will be busy with the war, I want you and grandpa Gutherson to wait for the perfect opportunity and secretly assassinate their City Lord. They might have huge army compared to ours. But an army with no leader will have no other choice but to surrender. This will minimise the casualties on both sides."


    Gutherson said, "Our goal is not only just to capture the Burning Water City. Our goal is also to minimise the casualties from the opposite side. Later will organise our army with Burning Water city. With the combined strength, it will be easy for us to clash in the war against those five cities that formed an alliance."


    "That''s right." ,Jimmy said, "That is the plan. So have one friend are you grandfather and grandpa Gutherson?"


    "It''s not that simple." ,Sitaram said, "We have the confidence that we could kill the City Lord. But in order to kill the City Lord, we need to first enter the city. And in order to enter the city, we need to find a way to open the city gates. If you want to capture that city with minimum casualties, then you need to open the city gates as soon as possible. Or else our plan will be ruined completely."


    "That''s right. Even I thought of this point." ,Jimmy thought for a moment and said, "We will definitely open the city gates as soon as possible. I will definitely make sure that it will happen. I hope that you will kill the City Lord as soon as possible as well."


    "If you could open the City gates as soon as possible, than you could leave the assassination of the City Lord in our hands." ,Sitaram said, "You just don''t know my and my partner''s capabilities."


    "But isn''t that Burning Water City is One with the largest military strength in our Flake region?" ,Rick asked in confusion, "Other than those five cities that formed the alliance and threatening us, There are three other cities who are still on their back foot. Why don''t we attack the city with weak military strength? It will make things a little easier for us right?"


    "That won''t do." ,Sitaram said, "We need a huge military strength. Only five cities sent us a letter to handover our city to them. They are obviously making us to believe that these five cities formed an alliance. But is it really the case? I don''t think so. Just like Jimmy said, their alliance might have more than five cities. They are trying to make us psychologically believe that they have only five cities in their alliance. What if they have more than five cities in their alliance?"


    "We obviously are in a desperate need of a military strength." ,Sitaram continued, "And we are attacking a city on the basis of an element of surprise. So when we are attacking a city with an element of surprise, then we should strike the city with larger military strength. If we are tech a city with weak military strength then it will alarm other City Lords of their respective city. Then a second attack with an element of surprise won''t work. So when we have a chance, we need to strike a city with huge military strength."


    Others also understood this point. The six Pavilion Lords were in shock. They revealed only minor points. And yet Sitaram understood the entire situation. Just how sharp is his mind?


    The six pavilion lords were depressed. But the point that they don''t know is that Sita Ram was someone who formed an empire back in Life Realm. Hey someone who participated in constant wars. His mind is obviously sharper than anyone could imagine. Especially when it comes to war tactics. It should be obvious that he will understand the entire situation with just minimum words.


    "But we should also minimise the casualties on our side." ,Jimmy said, "Last time Rick managed to win the war without the involvement of the healers like Jessica or Bella. But that was largely because we were defending from top. But this time, we will not be defending. We will be attacking. So the healing team will play a key role. Ask them to prepare themselves mentally for the war."


    "Sure." ,Rick replied.


    "And one more thing." ,Jimmy said, "Grandfather! Please take Uncle Brooks and Grandpa Gutherson with all the trackers team with you to the Burning Water City. Be careful. I want you to enter the city under the disguise as a merchant. Sell amazing things in the city for three days. When you get the chance, make the trackers to form the blueprint of the entire city. No need to take risks. Behave as if you are taking a stroll of the entire city. And make sure that you avoid all the unnecessary suspicion. In the process, Grandfather could also take a glance at the City Lord Manor if possible."


    Jimmy continued, "When you return, I want the of all the important locations in the city. Especially with the City gates. The more you can scan it, the more swiftly we can capture the Burning Water City."


    Sitaram and others nodded their heads in agreement. After some minor discussions regarding city''s administration, the group finally dispersed.

 599 MASSIVE UPGRADE

    Arjun and Jimmy took the class for the cultivators on the second day as well. After making their choices, these small children were divided into two sections. The first section has the cultivators who chose to be a Combat Masters. They were taken by Jimmy. As for the second section, it was filled with Lifestyle Masters. And their responsibility was taken by Arjun.


    Arjun and Jimmy took the class for exactly ten hours like the previous day. And the result was bountiful. These small children already reached the 3rd or 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage.


    Anyone who heard this will definitely puke blood from laughter. Two days ago these small children were nothing but a bunch of ordinary humans. Two days later they were already at the 3rd or 4th Level of Divine Origin Stage? Who would believe in this matter?


    But nobody cares about others feelings. This small children understood that it would have taken at least 20 years to reach their current cultivation status. But under Jimmy''s lecture, they were able to reach that feat in just two days. Calling Jimmy a genius is under evaluating him. There is no word to describe his way of teaching.


    Nobody knows that the reason why Jimmy was able to make them advance so quickly is because of the Unique Dao he mastered. On top of that, Jimmy''s knowledge came from the Primordial energy. This knowledge is the source of the entire cultivation world. It is the source of the beginning of everything! And in Jimmy''s lecture there is not even a slightest amount of mistakes involved.


    As for the cultivators from the six pavilions, they also made another harvest. Yesterday some people were stuck at the peak of the non-awakening stage. Some were even able to reach the 18th or 19th Level of Divine Origin Stage.


    In their knowledge an awakening stage should have only 14 levels. But they reached three or four levels beyond that threshold. They didn''t understand. But Jimmy clearly and patiently explained everything to them. He even told them about the opportunity to master the Unique Dao!


    They were all stunned. This was the secret which was perfectly done by the major powers in the God Realm. They never knew that something like this actually exist. Especially the opportunity to learn new Unique Dao was truly tempting.


    Those who were about to reach the first awakening stage were thrilled to hear this. As for those already reached the first awakening stage while having nothing but regrets. If they had known earlier about the existence of Unique Dao, then They would also met with an opportunity to master an Unique Dao.


    After taking the class Jimmy and Arjun merged. Arjun then went back to his room. He immediately summoned his Virtue of Kindness!


    His Virtue of Kindness handed him over the bottle which has Divine Essence. Arjun looked at the quantity and smiled in excitement. His earlier conjecture was right. Upgrading Virtue of Kindness would increase the capacity of it''s production of Divine Essence!


    Yesterday he got just ten drops of Divine Essence for ten hours of lecture. But today his Virtue of Kindness production rate increased. It produced 30 drops of Divine Essence! 15 drops were produced by Jimmy. While 15 drops were produced by Arjun''s hard work.


    Arjun was sure of what exactly he should do right now. He made his Virtue of Kindness to drink all the 30 drops of Divine Essence.


    A familiar golden light surrounded Virtue of Kindness. It enveloped him for quite a longer time than usual.


    Arjun smiled. He knew that his Virtue of Kindness has upgraded and reached a step closer towards the Law of Sovereignty. Even though he didn''t know how closer it was to the Law of Sovereignty, he was sure that his Virtue of Kindness has reached very close to the Law of Sovereignty!


    One has to know that all Arjun''s abilities are below the Law of Sovereignty. So unlike the Law of Sovereigns, one drop of Divine Essence would upgrade all his Dao foundation massively. Even though Arjun didn''t know by how much, but he was sure that with tomorrow''s dose of Divine Essence, his Virtue of Kindness would definitely reach it''s limit. And Arjun could further upgrade it only when he became a True Sovereign!


    At that time his heart started to beat a little harder. Arjun caught his chest and shouted, "Bastard! Calm down!"


    "Why should he always gets the first and best treatment?" ,Envy came out and shouted, "Why would it not be me?"


    Envy was truly unsatisfied. He was envious of the Virtue of Kindness''s big fortune. Why should it be others first? Why would it not be him? He was burning with envy.


    Arjun sighed. He said, "It''s because the one who produced the divine essence was none other than Virtue of Kindness! He worked hard for me. So he received the benefits. I already told you that I won''t mistreat any of you. So shut your fucking mouth and get back obediently!"


    Envy was truly envious. He gritted his teeth. He said, "So when would I get my chance for working in order to receive the divine essence?"


    "In 10 days!" ,Arjun said, "But I don''t want to lie to you. The next one who is going to get the divine essence is definitely not you. I have my plans. And I will upgrade all of your according to my own plans. Until then you need to work hard for me. But if you try to rebel against me, then be prepared. I will never upgrade you."


    Envy looked at the kind smile from Kindness. His envy of Virtue of Kindness reached heaven. But there is no way he could do anything. His owner has always been strong. He doesn''t have the strength to take over his owner''s body. So he stayed obedient. With the envious gaze, he silently gone back to Arjun''s heart.


    Arjun sighed. All his virtues were obedient. But he was always afraid of rebellious intents from his Cardinal Sins. And he had to take the trouble to teach them a lesson all the time. But Arjuna would never underestimate their values. They were his true treasures!

 600 FIGHT FOR THE DIVINE ESSENCE

    The next night Arjun checked once again his Virtue of Kindness. This time the divine essence was much lesser than the previous encounter. Arjun was disappointed.


    He looked at smiling Virtue of virtue of Kindness and asked, "Why exactly is your production of Divine Essence decreased today?"


    Virtue of Kindness smiled and said with apology, "I am extremely sorry. Today I didn''t receive enough kindness energy. With whatever kindness energy I received, I have turned into divine essence. I''m sorry for my incapabilities."


    "No please don''t blame yourself." ,Arjun said, "Your existence itself is very important for my future development. Just because you couldn''t produce enough divine essence for one day, I wouldn''t blame you. On top of that, you said that you couldn''t receive enough kindness energy. I can understand."


    Arjun handed over the bottle filled with divine essence to Virtue of Kindness and said with a warm smile, "You drink it. You deserve it for your hard work."


    Virtue of Kindness was truly happy for the words spoken by his owner. He bowed down and said, "Thank you very much for your kindness."


    He then received the bottle filled with divine essence and started to drink it. In the meanwhile, Arjun started to ponder why he received only this much of kindness energy. He then bitterly smiled. It looks like all his students have become numb to his awe inspiring teachings. Their respect for him is no longer as high as it was during the first day.


    Arjun sighed. He couldn''t do anything about it. No matter how big a thing is. it won''t keep inspiring people every day just like how it will inspire them on the first day. One day we will buddy would become numb to such Heaven shaking thing. And that''s exactly what happened today.


    Today his Virtue of Kindness was able to produce only 22 drops of divine essence. Virtue of Kindness drank only 14 drops of divine essence. He then gave the rest to Arjun and said, "I think I am full. From here on I couldn''t drink the divine essence anymore. Until unless I reached the Sovereign of Law, I won''t be able to drink any further."


    "I understand." ,Arjun said with smile, "You can go back now. I will call you if I need any help with."


    Virtue of Kindness gave a warm smile and immediately entered into Arjun''s heart. After his Virtue of Kindness left, Arjun lost in his thoughts.


    "Since Virtue of Kindness left, What should I upgrade next?"


    Arjun immediately wanted to upgrade his system. But he understood that upgrading a Dao to Law of Sovereignty won''t take that much of Divine Essence. So, he wanted to Upgrade something that would help him out of the desperate situation. Especially in the middle of the war. He needed to do something that will pull him out of the trouble. He thought for a moment and summoned his Cardinal Sin of Pride!


    It is the matter of my Pride!


    Pride thought. But Arjun said, "I am sorry. I am not in any mood for duel. I called you here for another reason. Keep your calm and listen to me carefully."


    Pride stopped. He silently listened to Arjun. Even though he maintained silence, it doesn''t mean that his Pride has simmered down. Pride was listening and at the same time looking at Arjun with extreme Pride which has ''I will defeat you someday'' written on his face.


    Arjun ignored his arrogance and gave the bottle filled with Divine Essence to him. He said, "I think there is no need for me to give you any introduction regarding this bottle. This bottle contains 8 drops of divine essence. Just drink everything and it will make you strong."


    Pride didn''t immediately take it. He just don''t want to take anything from his opponent. Even though he submitted to Arjun, it doesn''t mean that he submitted entirely. His Pride'' won''t allow him to submit to anyone that easily. That''s why, he didn''t take the bottle immediately. His Pride won''t allow him to.


    Arjun sighed. But he was extremely patient while dealing with any of his cardinals. He said, "I know what was going through your mind. But I promised you that if you trust me then I will help you to get strong. I told you that if you follow me, then I will make you look down on everyone in the world. After 10 days you will receive your chance to look down on everyone in a grand war. And you need to possess enough strength to look down on everyone. So I''m going to ask you one last time. Are you going to drink it and get a little stronger? Or should I find someone else?"


    "Me. Me. Please give it to me." ,At that time Greed came out and said with greedy tone, "It looks like he doesn''t want it. Please give it to me instead. I won''t disappoint you."


    "Sure." , Arjun smiled and said, "If your big brother Pride doesn''t want it, then this bottle will be yours."


    "Why it happens to be him?" ,Envy came out from Arjun''s heart and said with envious tone, "Why it should not be me?"


    "Food!!!" ,Gluttony came out as well from Arjun''s heart and said, "That stuff looks delicious. Please give it to me."


    Gluttony was extremely hungry. His gluten was at his peak as if he didn''t eat anything for some time now."


    "Shut your fucking mouth all of you!!!" ,Wrath also came out. He shouted with extreme anger. His anger was at a point where it could even melt a mountain. He shouted, "I think that thing should belongs to me! Rest of you just piss off!"


    "That thing look tasty!" ,Lust also came out from Arjun''s heart and licked his lips. He said, "All the wonderful things in the world should belongs to me. Including that golden liquid."


    "I thought you are big brother to all of them. But look at the fight here. Are you sure that you are strong? Even your brothers are looking down on you. What kind of Pride you have? And with this kind of Pride how do you plan to look down on the entire world?" ,Arjun hit on Pride''s pride.


    Pride looked at Arjun with arrogance. He took the bottle and drained it completely. Immediately the familiar Golden Energy swirled around Pride as his power upgraded to a new heights.

 601 BLIND COMBAT ORIGIN TECHNIQUE

    Looking at the upgraded Pride, Arjun smiled and asked, "How do you feel? Do you know what kind of changes occurred within you?"


    There is a reason why Arjun chose Pride for upgradation. Pride''s ability is to double Arjun''s cultivation temporarily. This ability is very important. Especially in the War Realm where the strongest person''s cultivation limit is at the peak of the fourth awakening stage.


    Even though it has the time limit of five minutes, Arjun knew that he could kill many strong foes in five minutes. He is now at the 10th level of the immortal origins stage. In terms of chaos cultivation system it is equal to initial stages of the second awakening stage.


    When he activate the Sin of Pride, Then he has the confidence to say that he could kill even the cultivator who reached the peak of the third awakening stage very easily. Arjuna was sure that he could even escape the newly ascended fourth awakening stage expert.


    So what kind of help the upgraded Pride could provide. Arjun was anticipating. He truly valued the ability of Pride.


    Pride didn''t immediately answer. But after sensing some changes within him he replied which he didn''t lessen the peak arrogance he always carried, "I could sense some changes. But I couldn''t pinpoint it exactly. Unless I fight in a war or a battle, I can''t tell the changes."


    Arjun sighed in disappointment. He said, "It''s alright. Wait for another nine days. You will definitely participate in the war. That will be the place where you will look down on everyone. You can show your skills to your hearts content."


    Pride didn''t say anything in response. But Arjun could sense Pride''s anticipation. He could sense Pride''s eagerness to show his arrogance.


    Later all six cardinal sins are used among themselves in their own sense. Only sloth didn''t care about anything. He didn''t even come out from Arjun''s heart. He was too lazy to come out. All he want is nothing but to sleep.


    It took some time. But Arjun finally sent all of them back into his heart. He took a sigh of relief. The cardinal sins are truly troublemakers.


    He decided to cultivate a little. He didn''t enter the City of Void. He entered the Mind Palace. He had some understanding about the City of Void. It''s time to explore the Mind Palace.


    After he entered the Mind Palace, he walked through the doorway. After entering the hall, he looked at the swirling Violet Energy which gave him a friendly feeling. He smiled.


    He then looked at the corner of the hall. He was stunned. There were too many rooms in the hall. Previously when Arjun entered to create the Cardinal Virtue and Cardinal Sins, the doors for the room were sealed. But today they were open.


    Arjun immediately understood that it was opened because he officially started to cultivate in the Origin Cultivation Technique.


    Arjun was excited. He looked at many combat techniques. He soon found a difference. The Void cultivation technique has the combat techniques which focuses mainly in the body damage. While the combat techniques in the Origin Energy focuses mainly in the Mental damage.


    He looked carefully and patiently. After sweeping all the rooms, something finally piqued his interest.


    "Blind Combat Origin Technique!"


    Arjun read it aloud. The name of the technique itself gave him enough information about this technique. But he still entered the room.


    Inside the room, he found another room. Unlike the main hall, he found out that this room was much smaller. The room was almost empty. It was almost. Because there was only one book in the room. Except that book, Arjun didn''t find anything else.


    He walked forward and reached out the book. After reading the content of the book, Arjun immediately understood that it was the Instruction Manual of this Origin technique.


    -----\u003e


    Oh fated one! Have you ever experienced combat in the pitch darkness? I bet you didn''t. Do you want to learn it? Then all you need to do is focus your Origin Energy on the diagram at the end page of the instruction manual.


    Warning:


    1) Learning blind combat technique is extremely tough.


    2) After focusing your Origin Energy on the diagram at the end page of the manual, your consciousness would be sent to a place where you won''t see anything. You will be completely blind.


    3) In this world, you will be facing an enemy who will fight you with the killing intent. If you died, then you will experience the pain of death which you will experience in the real world.


    4) After your death, you will automatically sent to this room. You can enter once again if you want to.


    Advantage:


    1) It will enhance your five senses to great extent.


    2) It will enhance your combat awareness.


    3) It will enhance your Soul and Will Depth greatly.


    -----\u003e


    Arjun smiled. The advantages are too tempting. Even though he had to face the real pain of death if he died in the darkness world, it didn''t made him worry too much. To the contrary he was actually happy.


    So what you had to feel the pain. If he is going to receive the benefits in return for the absolute pain then Arjun is the kind of person who would definitely take that pain. What is Arjun''s policy? The pain and harvest always coexist. If there is no pain then there is no gain.


    Arjun took a deep breath. Hey open the last page of the information Manual. There was a dark shadow in even darker world. At the beginning even Arjun couldn''t see that dark shadowy figure in the dark world. Only after watching with a deep concentration, Arjun was able to find that black shadowy figure barely. Both the dark world and that shadowy figure synced perfectly to the point where one could never find that, there was a black shadowy figure in the dark world.


    Arjun took a deep breath once again. He concentrated his Origin Energy on his palm and placed it on the diagram of the Dark World.


    Immediately Arjun''s world started to change. He was initially in a room with a light. But now his world changed. He was in a world where he could see nothing. He is in a world where he couldn''t see anything. It was as if he was blind. It was quite scary.


    Buzz!


    At that time he heard some noise. He immediately turned his mind into caution mode.

 602 DARK WORLD

    After listening to that buzzing sound Arjun was at high alert. Since he couldn''t see anything he had to depend on sound. Even though he had a little clarity of what he should do, he knew that it is easier said than done.


    He didn''t dare tomorrow from his spot. He was afraid that the sound of his own footsteps would cause some difficulties in judging his opponent''s movements. In order to make things even more convenient, he just closed his eyes. In this dark world opened or closed eyes have same meaning. So instead of trying to see his enemy in this dark world, he wanted to just close the eyes. At least when he closed his eyes, he could concentrate more.


    Really soon he heard footsteps closing on to his direction. Arjun calmed himself down. Is he nervous? Definitely. But is he scared? Definitely not. He spent most of his concentration and tried to gasp the distance between him and the shadowy figure. When you felt that the distance is ideal, he threw a punch.


    Miss!


    His fist completely missed the shadowy figure. The shadowy figure had a sword in his hand. He used slice on Arjun. A cut mark appeared on Arjun''s chest.


    Arjun suddenly jolted. But this split lack of concentration was enough for the shadowy figure to blow another sword attack.


    This time that shadowy figure attacked on Arjun''s vital spots. Arjun''s blood flowed out of his body. He fell on the ground. He struggled a little on the ground for some time. And then he died.


    Huuuu!


    Arjun suddenly returned to the room where he found the introduction manual. He looked at the surrounding. He was tired. He was taking a series of deep breaths. He didn''t think anything for now. He wanted to first calm himself down. Only then he will try to process what exactly happened.


    He took a whole two hours to calm himself down. Only now he tried to process what exactly happened? First of all the pain in the shadowy world was too real. There was no difference between the experience of pain of being cut in that dark world and the real world. The pains were extremely same.


    And then, Arjun thought of when he died. At that time, he felt as if his head was gone blank. His mind was spinning. His eyes went blurry as seeing became difficult. That was truly horrible experience.


    "Is that how a person feels when he was on the verge of death?"


    Arjun thought in his heart. He sighed. He never experienced the feeling of death in the real world. So he never experienced how does it feels when a person was dying.


    And then, he thought about his failure in judging the distance between him and that shadowy figure. He knew that he messed up completely in judging his enemy''s location.


    He clearly heard the sounds came from the footsteps of that shadowy figure. He only depended on his instincts and threw a punch. Hut he never knew that, that shadowy figure has carried a sword with him.


    Arjun knew that, he had to alert all his senses and grasp the situation. He needs to remember different forms of sound. For example, the sound of the footsteps and the sound of the swordplay is distinct. He needs to remember these different sounds for the rest of his life.


    And then, he also needs to gauge the accuracy. Even when he was blind, he need to train himself to the point where he could accurately pinpoint the location and every movement of his opponent. And the dark world is the best place for this!


    Arjun was excited. He entered the Dark World again. Even though he had to bear the pain of being killed or injured, he didn''t care. If there is no pain, then there is no gain.


    After two minutes he came out from the Dark World once again. It was obvious that he died miserably again. And there was no change this time as well. He screwed up with his timing. He failed to grasp the timing and location of his opponent and his opponent''s weapon. Just like the last time, he died before he knew what exactly happened.


    He entered the Dark World once again. But he had to face the same results.


    One day


    Two days


    As time passed, one week passed just like that. Even after one week, Arjun couldn''t make much progress. But it doesn''t mean that he was hopeless. He had a very little progress.


    On the day one, he was completely hopeless. He was clueless of what he was supposed to do. But after nine days, he finally learned how to at least dodge the sword attack from the shadowy figure.


    But it doesn''t mean that he was able to dodge all the attacks from the shadowy figure. He was able to only dodge five to ten attacks. Even though it was just five to ten attacks, it was still a progress which was worthy of celebration.


    No one other than Arjun knew just how much of an effort he put in order to have that minor achievement. One has to know that he died more than five hundred times for this minor achievement! That was truly an horrible experience. But he still did it.


    But he felt that, because of his persistent hard work and courage, all his five senses advanced a little higher. He knew that all the training regime in the Mind Palace will develop everything related to Origin Energy. It is also Mental Energy.


    Arjun knew that there exist no such thing as Mental Energy. The original name of Mental Energy is actually Origin Energy. Before Arjun, nobody was able to open the doorway for Mind Palace. The cultivation manual of the Origin Energy itself told Arjun.


    Since no one opened the doorway for the Mind Palace, Arjun was sure that people came up with the name of Mental Energy. Since it is related to mental fortitude, people started to call it Mental Energy!


    But from the cultivation technique, Arjun learned that the original name of the Mental Energy is actually Origin Energy!


    Huff!


    He took a deep breath. He came out from his Mind Palace. Today is an important day. They are about to make preparations for the important event for the bright future of their city.


    Because tomorrow, they are about to capture the Burning Water City!

 603 FORMATION ON THE CITY GATES

    Arjun walked out of the room. He then split into two copies. He disguised himself as Jimmy this time. Since it is the time for the war, Arjun decided to let his real body disguise as Jimmy. Whole his clone would be busy as Arjun with the Lifestyle Masters.


    Arjun was helpless. If Jimmy was truly here then he could fight with his full power. But Jimmy has to go to Astral World. And this forced Arjun to play the dual role. Since his clone is going to take the job to guide the lifestyle Masters, Arjun knew that his power will be suppressed. He had no other choice.


    As soon as Jimmy went to the meeting hall, He saw that the meeting on was dead busy. Everybody are busy with their tasks.


    Will look at Jimmy and said, "Brother you are finally here."


    "How are the preparations going on?" ,Jimmy asked.


    Bill said, "We carried all the weapons that we could find helpful from the treasury of the City Lord mansion. The lifestyle masters produced instant healing pills and other potions which are helpful in the war."


    "What about the formation that Arjun gave you?" ,Jimmy asked.


    "Don''t worry brother." ,Andrew said with assurance, "We selected 10 best teams and give the formation for them to train. We selected those people who specialises in formation fightings. They were truly stunned to see this formation. And they learned the formation very carefully. Even though it had drained all their Divine Power in three minutes, Since all of them are experienced formation fighters, they learned it very quickly."


    "Good." ,Jimmy said, "In order to avoid the eyes of any spy hiding within the city we will leave at midnight. We are not going to make any noise. We don''t alarm the city. We will just leave quietly."


    "Good idea." ,Fidel said in agreement, "We will do it as you say."


    Jimmy said, "With the help of Uncle Brook''s Divine Art we were able to prepare the entire map of the city. The city gate of that city is really huge. There are six head and gates on the giant City gates. Everyone thinks that this is just an hidden gates which would be used as ace card by the city. Well that is half right."


    "Half right?" ,The six Pavilion Lords were surprised a little.


    "That''s right." ,Jimmy said, "Don''t take it easily. Even I would have been fooled, if I didn''t see the interior part of the city gates. From the outside it just looks like a six hidden gates. Even if you see it from the inside you will be fooled. But when I saw the structure from inside the city gates, I felt something was wrong. From behind we could see that the six gates were placed perfectly in an hexagonal pattern. The distance between each edge was equal. And from the inside, I could see that there are some strange diagrams hidden at the centre of this hexagonal pattern."


    "Drawing of formation on the city gates using the art of construction?" ,Everyone were stunned. Bill said in astonishment, "This is truly an astonishing fact."


    Edward asked, "Brother! how strong is that formation?"


    "It could easily kill a cultivator with the strength of six awakening stage or below!" ,Jimmy''s reply felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured on their heads.


    Jimmy continued, "So our formation team is going to play an important role here. They cannot be used carelessly. The formation team should only be used to repel the attack that will come from the formation which was inscribed on the city gates."


    "But how long they can repel the attacks?" ,Bill asked, "That duration is always very low. They can depend on the formation for just three minutes. That is their limit."


    "I know that." ,Jimmy said, "I admit that of formation team has a time limit. But it doesn''t mean that our enemy could depend on their formation forever. In order to run their formation, they need to spend huge amount of spiritual energy. And the source of their spiritual energy is nothing but their spirit stones. How long do you think they would effort to spend their spirit stones? On top of that we will be breaking that formation as well."


    "We will break the formation?" ,Andrew was speechless as he asked, "But how are we going to do that?"


    Jimmy replied, "My brother told me that in order to break that formation we need to attack all six edges of the hexagonal pattern. It should be a attacked until it get destroyed. As we attack the formation, the quality of the formation starts to decline. It''s attacking power will start to decrease."


    Jimmy looked at Rick and others. He said, "Rick, Adam, Jason, Logan and Alwyn will destroy each edges. While father will be destroying the sixth one. Remember that all of you will command a team of fifty soldiers. How confident are you?"


    "Boss! you can rest assured." ,Rick say with confidence, "We won''t disappoint you."


    "Good." ,Jimmy said, "But be careful. Don''t attack carelessly. You need to attack only when I gave you command. And if I ask you to retreat, then you should do it without any hesitation. No matter what you should follow my command very seriously. Even if you are one attack short of destroying the edge, then you should retreat if I commanded you to retreat. Don''t take any unnecessary risk out of impulse!"


    "We understand." ,The five of them said while bending their head. They knew that Jimmy was very serious. In other words, he was warning them. His warning them not to make their own decisions. And they won''t dare to go against Jimmy''s orders.


    Jimmy said, "In this operation, timing, synergy and team work is very important. Trust me. All you need to do is follow my command without any hesitation. Even if one person failed in their team work, then the entire plan would be messed up. It would be extremely harmful for our army."


    "We understand." ,Not only Rick, even the six pavilion Lords said. They knew how important it is to follow Jimmy''s command. Even the slightest mistake would cost them the entire war.


    As the night fell, the entire army left the City and silently marched in the direction of the Burning Water City!

 604 BOLLARD

    Bollard is the very aggressive and short tempered bastard. He is kind of like the Sovereign of Deception. He loses his temper very quickly. He shouts at all his underlings for even a slightest mistake.


    Even his family was not any exception. They would be yelled at if they made even a small mistake. He was like a monster in the eyes of everyone.


    He has high ambitions. Because of his high ambitions he became more aggressive and impatient. He wouldn''t visited any office underlings committed any mistakes in his work.


    Because of this nobody loves him. Even though he has a family, he''s always a loner. Everybody hates him to the point where they want you to kill him very badly. Even his own family members wanted him to be killed. All they want is freedom. They never love any political status.


    But they know they are simply helpless. After all Bollard is very powerful. And on top of that, he has a powerful political background. Because Bollard is none other than the City Lord of the Burning Water City!


    "City Lord! We collected the hiked tax from the citizens. But the problem is that they are complaining about our tax system." ,At that time, a person said with absolute respectful and fearful tone.


    Bollard looked at this person and said, "And what the hell were you doing? Being the Assistant city Lord, what exactly were you doing?"


    That person said, "Respectful city Lord! There are some things even I couldn''t handle it. I hope you understand just how heavy the burden on my shoulder is!"


    "Burden?" ,Bollard smirked and said, "If you feel that this small work of Tax Collection is a heavy burden on you, then get the hell out of my office! You are fired!"


    "Fired?" ,That person was shocked. He said, "Please forgive me, City Lord! I didn''t mean it that way. Please forgive me. I will never complain about anything. I will follow your every orders without any complaints."


    "Too late." ,Bollard said. He was pleased when he heard that person''s begging. He always liked it. He said, "You admitted that you are incompetent. I will give you five minutes. Leav¡ª-"


    "Father! Mother called you for breakfast." ,At that time, Bollard''s daughter Anya marched in and said with respect.


    "Who asked you to interfere while I am talking?" ,Bollard shouted on his daughter, "You needs to be punished."


    "Pl-please forgive me father." ,She was scared as she apologised, "Mother asked me to call you for breakfast. So I came here to follow it."


    "Then call your mother here." ,Bollard smiled evilly and said, "She has such guts to send you here to call me for breakfast. She needs to be punished as well"


    "MY LORD!" , At that time a guard marched in with anxious face and said, " My Lord! I brought an emergency news."


    "You bastard!" ,Bollard shouted, "Whatever news it is, make sure that it is very important for my ears. If your ''emergency news'' didn''t attract my attention, then I''m going to kill you."


    "The news is indeed emergency!" ,That guard said, "Our City is under attack!"


    "What did you say?" ,Bollard was stunned. He asked in rage, "Which bastard has the balls to attack my City? Don''t they know that my city has the largest military strength in the Flake Region?"


    That Guard said, "According to their flag, the attackers are from the Argemeddon City!"


    "Argemeddon City?" ,Bollard was stunned. But, "Ha ha ha ha! The city that becamme vulnerable overnight has the guts to attack my city? An Ant wants to capture a giant elephant? This is truly a joke."


    "Whatever!" ,Bollard said, "If I capture their city by myself, then the rewards for capturing that Argemeddon City would wholly belongs to me."


    Bollard gave his orders, "Assemble the elite team. I want them to kill them as early as possible. Then ask them to go and capture the Argemeddon City!"


    "Yes, My Lord!" ,That guard nodded his head and left.


    Bollard was least bothered about the enemy attack. In his eyes the Argemeddon City was a piece of cake for him to capture.


    He looked at his daughter who was looking at him with eyes full of fear and said, "Well then! How should I punish you and your mother for disturbing me?"


    ....


    "Attack the gate''s core!" ,Bill gave command.


    The archers followed the orders of their commander and fired the arrows on the City gate''s core. But the core was protected by some kind of protective barrier. It doesn''t allow any attack to land on the Core of the City gates.


    "Commander! This damn core is protected by some kind of defensive barrier! We couldn''t hit it no matter how many arrows we waste."


    Bill looked at Jimmy. Jimmy nodded his head in agreement. Bill didn''t know why Jimmy is persistent in attacking the barrier protecting the core. It''s just wasting all their precious arrows.


    But he trusted Jimmy. He said, "Don''t panic. Keep attacking the core of the City Gate. It''s very important."


    Jimmy sighed. Of course! He knew that he is simply wasting the precious arrows of his army. But what could he do? Everyone were worried about the sturdy protective barrier which is blocking all their arrows.


    But no body knows that, that protective barrier is not actually a defensive barrier. It looks like one. But it is actually a Seal!


    That''s right! It is a seal. This seal acts as a medium and protects the Six Hexagonal Formation from any attack. Unless a powerhouse of seventh awakening stage expert or above attacks, it won''t be destroyed in one attack. That''s why, even with the bunch of archers with the cultivation base of first awakening stage, it is taking too much time and effort to break the seal.


    Arjun could use the formation team. But he didn''t use them. Because the archers starts the war. They minimise the marching opponents as much as possible before the initial clash. But as the war continues, the use of the archers will be lessened down.


    So Jimmy was persistent with using the archers no matter what. The formation teams are going to play an important role when the war reaches intense mode. And their duration was just three seconds. So Jimmy didn''t want to waste their valuable role in the seal breaking.

 605 WATER SQUAD FORMATION

    Everyone were disappointed with Jimmy. They were wasting too many arrows on one simple defensive formation. In their opinion, it is not worthy to attack one simple defensive barrier with the limited arrows they had. It will end up in their loss.


    But none of them displayed their disapproval. They knew what kind of position Jimmy has in the committee. Jimmy also has a special place in their heart for improving their cultivation. On top of that, today Jimmy is the Supreme General of the army. No one dared to go against his command as they kept on attacking the defensive formation.


    But Jimmy was different. For others, it was just a defensive barrier. But how could he with the Transcendence Formation and Transcendence Runic Language doesn''t know that, this was not the simple defensive barrier? How could he not know that, that it was actually a seal? How could he not know that, that this seal protects any attack on all the six Hexagonal Formation?


    So attacking and destroying that Seal which looks like a defensive barrier should be done at any cost.


    Inside the City, the atmosphere was not looking good. They were nervous when they looked at enemy who looked persistent at attacking the Seal.


    Others may not know, but the loyal guards of the City Lord knows it all too well the secret behind the seal.


    "Captain! It looks like they knew about the seal!" ,A Soldier said, "What should we do now?"


    Captain said in anger, "It looks like either they made ample preparations before coming here. Or they might have a knowledgeable bastard who is proficient in the art of formation!"


    "What should we do now Captain?" ,Another soldier asked.


    Captain said, "If things drag like this, then we will be in a precarious situation. Send the Water Squad Formation team!"


    "Water Squad Formation?" ,A soldier was shocked and asked, "But Captain! Isn''t deploying Water Squad Formation team is a bit early?"


    "That''s right, Captain!" ,Another soldier who was also shocked asked, "They are just a bunch of bastards who lost their city''s strength! Their city has been weakened. I think there isn''t necessary to deploy Water Squad Formation team to deal with them."


    "You people don''t understand the true value of that Seal!" ,Captain said, "If that seal is destroyed, then the Hexagonal Great Offensive Formation will be substantially weakened. It will become easier for them to destroy the Hexagonal Great Offensive Formation!"


    The entire soldiers team were stunned when they heard this. They never thought such a secret was hidden behind that ordinary looking seal! That means, this seal is the key point to save the Hexagonal Great Offensive Formation!


    "We will deploy the team immediately!" ,A soldier with a little higher authority said.


    The soldiers didn''t know why their commander was so persistent in attacking that defensive barrier. But out of respect, they had for Jimmy, they followed his orders and kept on attacking that defensive formation.


    At that time the City gates buzzed a little. The attackers and other unit were surprised a little. But they alerted themselves immediately. As they were watching with caution, the ity Gate opened. Immediately a huge army appeared out of the gates. And as soon as all of them came out, the city gates closed immediately.


    But the crowd were stunned. Because the amount of people who came out are actually numbered to 5000! Five thousand soldiers immediately came out to deal with all the archers. They were holding Formation flags in their hands.


    The Archers were frightened and were preparing to attack the 5000 soldiers. Even the reserve unit who were waiting behind for their chance to shine, started to come forward.


    "Continue attacking the formation!" ,At that time Jimmy commanded which rendered everyone speechless.


    Bill asked, "But brother! The enemy sent 5000 soldiers to deal with us. And looking at the flags in their hands, they are definitely from the formation combat experts team. We need to deal with them first. It is very important."


    "That''s right brother!" ,Andrew said, "If we ignore them, then they will attack the archers team. We will be in total disadvantage then making it difficult to make any progress in the war."


    "Father!" ,Jimmy ignored them and said, "Please take charge. I will go and deal with them."


    "Do you want any team?" ,Gnan asked.


    "No need." ,Jimmy said, "I will go alone! Don''t waste the energy of our limited soldiers. We will stick to our original plan."


    Jimmy''s words shocked everyone. What did they hear? They heard that Jimmy alone is going to deal with the formation team of the enemy? But there are five thousand soldiers in the unit sent by the enemy! That is equal to the total members count of the Blackwood Bandit Group! And Jimmy wanted to deal with them alone? Did he lose his mind?


    "Sure." ,Gnan said, "I will make sure that our archers attacks the defensive barrier. Go ahead and deal with them."


    Thud!


    Nobody knew just how many lost their balance and fell on the ground. They felt as if they heard it wrong. But one or two people heard it wrong, then it is fine. But everyone in the battlefield heard what Gnan said. How could they not be stunned? If son is crazy with his claim, then what should they call the father?


    They didn''t know. Their hearts were at chaos. But they didn''t know with whom they need to share their feeling right now.


    "This..." ,Bill wanted to say something. But he didn''t know what to say. In his heart, he felt that both father and son duo are completely crazy!


    "Rest assured!" ,At that time Rick said, "If my Boss is not confident, then he wouldn''t make this claim!


    "But..." ,Daniel wanted to say something.


    But Rick interfered and said, "I think by now you should kow that my boss is not idiot. Just remember. Who is responsible for the development of our committee to such an extent?"


    True!


    If Jimmy wasn''t there, then their Committee wouldn''t have developed to this extent. Jimmy always made the crucial decision in times of crucial moments. But they still couldn''t believe that Jimmy alone could deal with an army of 5000! This is ridiculous even for their imagination!


    "Rest assured and watch the show carefully!" ,Rick said, "This is once in a lifetime opportunity. Today, you might witness the greatest miracle in the history!"

 606 PRIDES POWER

    Arjun already knew that the 5000 enemies are going to descend to the battlefield. He learned it from the Tracking Squad. In order to boost the morale of his army, Arjun decided to attack all by himself. Of course! He wanted to test the Cardinal Sin of Pride''s ability.


    He activated the Sin of Pride! His aura started to change. The intensity of his aura shocked everyone. They looked at Arjun in disbelief.


    But at that time something unexpected happened. Another person popped out of nowhere and stood beside Arjun. What''s even more shocking about this part is that, this newly popped out person looked exactly like Arjun.


    The aura was same as well. But the only difference is, this newly popped out Arjun looked at everyone with arrogance. This arrogance didn''t limit to only enemy. The arrogance gaze from another Arjun was targeted at even his allies.


    The crowd were completely speechless! This new Jimmy was even looking at his friends with arrogance gaze. For Pride, everyone were existence below him. No one in the world is stronger than him. Or to be more accurate, no one should be stronger than him. There should only be him who looks down on everyone.


    The crowd noticed something. Jimmy was looking at enemy with serious face. While another "Jimmy" was looking at everyone with arrogance. Everyone should bow down to him. Everyone should worship Pride. Even Gods need to worship Pride!


    Jimmy looked at the 5000 enemies. They were actually divided into 100 teams. In each team, there were 50 people. They were in a formation. They were holding the Formation Flags in their hands giving life to the formation.


    Transcendence Level Runic Language and Formation gave Jimmy enough information about the working mechanism of the formation.


    This formation will use the water element attack. As for what kind of attack, that depends on the one who holds the core formation flag. The one who guides and execute the core of the formation.


    But what was concerning about this formation is that it will release the attack power of a fourth awakening stage expert''s power!


    A truly troublesome formation for Arjun''s current cultivation level. But he was happy. This set up was perfect for him to test the true power limit of his Sin of Pride.


    Even though the enemy were stunned by two Jimmy, they didn''t care much about it. To them, one person facing them is even worse than a fly. Their one formation team could wipe out an entire unit consist of a thousand people. Needless to say, just one.


    "Arrow of Raindrop!" ,The Core formation holder shouted as he activated the formation. Other members in the formation team also cooperated with their core and provided the sufficient Divine Power into the flags in their hands.


    "Watch out!" ,Bill couldn''t help but shout.


    Right when the tiny Arrows made from the Water drops were about to pierce them, Jimmy set up a Void Qi barrier around his and Pride''s body. The water drops clashed against the Void Qi. But it couldn''t pierce the Void Qi. To the contrary, the Void Qi started to absorb all the Arrows formed from the rain drops.


    Everyone were stunned when they saw this scene. They looked at that strange water barrier around Jimmy in shock. What was that water type liquid? How did it absorb the terrifying arrows from the water droplets?


    No one knew. But they saw something wierd. Pride looked at Jimmy with arrogance and contempt. His eyes were full of arrogance when he looked at Jimmy. It was as if he was sayig:


    "Who the hell are you to set up that damn barrier? Do you take me for a trash? I can protect myself. There is no need for the trash like you to protect me. Instead you should worship me."


    The crowd could see many meaning from Pride''s gaze.They felt awkward when they saw the scene. But it looks like Jimmy has no problem with Pride''s attitude. He marched forward towards the formation team that attacked him.


    Pride was dissatisfied. He also marched forward and reached the formation team in an instant. There movement was so quick that, even they couldn''t see them properly. They couldn''t see even their after images.


    "Attack!" ,The controller of the formation shouted as he was prepared to cast another attack.


    But both Jimmy and Pride reacted even more quickly. One has to remember that Jimmy now has the strength of a cultivator with Fourth Awakening Stage expert for five minutes. So, before this duration runs out, he wanted to end all the 5000 people.


    Both Jimmy and Pride attacked. Their attacks were beautiful to behold. It was as if both of them knew whom to attack without any kind of communication. It was truly a beautiful scene.


    The Formation controller was in an horror! Because both Jimmy and Pride were attacking at absolute vital spot. They were attacking at a spot which will not only weaken the formation, but it will crumble the formation at the quickest pace.


    "I will weaken the formation of other nine teams." ,Jimmy said to Pride, "You can kill them all to your heart content."


    Jimmy didn''t know the current time limit for his strength which was boosted to the fourth awakening stage. At the beginning, Jimmy knew that the time limit was five minutes. But after Pride took the Divine Essence, Arjun didn''t know the exact time limit of Sin of Pride duration. So he wanted to desteoy all the targets as quickly as possible.


    Jimmy immediately left towards the second team. While Pride looked at the first team whose formation was completely destroyed by both Jimmy and Pride combo. Pride looked down on these powerless first team with arrogance. The first team were scared shitless. Without formation in which they specialise, they were nothing.


    Pride created a sword out of Origin Energy. This sword was purely black in colour. He started his first attack with a simple slice. But there was the strength of fourth awakening stage expert''s hidden behind it. How could powerless team like their endure it?


    Jimmy''s one slice killed around five hundred people from the first team in an instant. It shocked everyone. Their heart finally transformed from fear to terror. They finally understood that the Pride standing in front of them was actually a Fourth Awakening Stage Expert!

 607 KILLING FIVE THOUSAND ENEMIES

    Five hundred people died with one slash from Pride! When people saw this, their shock has no limit. And the power Pride displayed just now has shocked them all thoroughly.


    Creamer asked, "Is he really a second awakening stage expert?"


    "What do you think?" ,Rick replied with another question. He then said, "He is just a second awakening stage expert. His rise to fourth awakening stage is just temporary. There is a time limit of five minutes for his improved strength!"


    "Temporary?" ,Daniel asked, "But don''t you think that this small temporary cultivation improvement will be followed by some negative effects?"


    "I don''t know." ,Rick said, "But it is most likely that he will have no negative effects. Let''s just wait and see."


    Rick truly didn''t know. This was the first time he was watching Pride. And this was the first time Arjun put him in action. So, he really doesn''t know anything about Pride''s duration.


    Jimmy was busy with destroying the formation. While Pride with overwhelming arrogance was killing all the soldiers. He looked down at everyone. He is the supreme existence. Everyone and everything is beneath him. This is his Pride. This is what truly the Pride is.


    Even though Pride was arrogant, he wasn''t ignorant. He knows what his priorities are. He needs to kill 5000 people in five minutes. Or else, his power duration will end. Then there will some enemy remains.


    Pride was not an ignorant one. He needs to kill all 5000 enemies within five minutes. Or else, his pride won''t accept it. This is the matter of his Pride.


    "No. He is extremely good at formations!" ,One of the formation controller from another team shouted, "Let''s all the remaining team attack him at the same time! Let''s see how he is going to destroy all the formation at the same time!"


    At the beginning they thought only one team is more than enough to take down Jimmy. What they didn''t expect that they not only knew that Jimmy is strong in terms of cultivation, but he is also very proficient in the art of formation! He was destroying their formation very easily. He knew all the vital points of the formation like the back of his head.


    Terrifying. He is extremely terrifying. They agreed with that. But no matter how quick Jimmy is, if all nine formation teams attack him at the same time. then he doesn''t have any chance for survival!


    All nine formation teams activated their formations. The controllers of each team controlled the formation beautifully and activated the spell which the first team has casted.


    The sky turned pitch black. Even though there were no thunder, they knew that it''s going to rain very soon.


    "No. It''s trouble!" ,Bill shouted, "Brother is not going to handle all of them at the same time. Shall we go and land our hand?"


    Gnan then looked at the archers team who were distracted from their original task. Gnan shouted, "What are you looking at? Don''t forget your task. You should not distract your mind from your original task in the middle of a war. Continue with your attack on that defensive barrier. Don''t distract your mind."


    All the archers came back to their senses. They immediately started to attack the defensive barrier which was actually the seal. They really wanted to see how Jimmy is going to deal with the current predicament. But this is war. And in the middle of the war no one should be distracted from their own assigned task. So they forcefully shifted their focus on their task.


    Jimmy looked at the clouds and smiled. Even Pride smiled with arrogance. Both of them lifted their swords in the air. They look like a hero when they lifted the sword in the air. As soon as they lifted their sword in the air, an invisible force started to suppress all the formation team.


    This invisible force was completely over bearing. Under the effect of this invisible force all the formation teams members started to lose control of the formation.


    Bill and others were stunned. From their point of you they could see that even the space around the formation teams started to get blurry. Under such overwhelming suppression, each and every member of all the nine formation teams felt that it even became difficult for them to lift their hands an inch. They felt that even their bodies were not under their control. It felt as if they were carrying a huge mountain on their heads.


    Suddenly they all fell down one after the other. Immediately their formation was in tatters. The black cloud in the sky started to disappear. They looked at Jimmy in horror. They never imagined that this one person who was like a fly in their eyes was such a terrifying person.


    Under the effect of Void Gravitational Force from the cultivation manual of Nature''s Law Void Art, the 5000 soldiers from the enemy camp were completely helpless. They never thought that gravitational force would be this terrifying. And they never thought that Jimmy possessed such a terrifying skill.


    Pride didn''t sit idly. He started to massacre. Even Jimmy also started his massacre. It has become a slaughter fest. One sword attack killing around 500 soldiers from the enemy camp. They wanted to stand up. They wanted to counter attack. They wanted to reorganise the formation. They wanted to kill Jimmy.


    But gravity is not something that''s very easy to deal with. Especially when it originated from primordial energy. Its attack power is something they could never imagine. It''s not an offensive or defensive spell. A gravitational force specialises mainly in an utter suppression.


    Under the suppression of gravity both Jimmy and pride killed all 5000 soldiers from the enemy camp! And after the activation of the gravity it didn''t take much time for Jimmy and Pride to kill all 5000 of them. All 5000 of them were unwilling to die. But reality is such a cruel thing. All 5000 of them died under one person''s attack.


    They wanted to ask Jimmy. Why are you so strong? And why do you pose such an overwhelming strength? How are you able to kill all of us in such a short time?


    They wanted to ask many questions. But the reality was cruel. How could dead people talk? They couldn''t talk. They couldn''t speak anything. And they had to rest in peace. Because that time in this world has come to an end.

 608 MORALE

    Silence!


    The entire battlefield was in utter silence. What did they just see? They saw one man mask getting 5000 soldiers all by himself! How ridiculous was that when you hear it. One person massacring 5000 soldiers? Who would believe that? Even the soldiers who watched this were in a dead silence. Even they couldn''t believe it. Needless to say, the people who hear it.


    "Strong!" ,Bill said in shock, "He is truly strong! How did you possess such kind of strength?"


    "Don''t forget something." ,Rick smiled and said proudly, "Under the effects of his classes your cultivation foundation is reaching perfection. If he possess such kind of knowledge and helping to you take your cultivation to perfection, then what kind of perfection did his cultivation foundation reach?"


    "Could it be..." ,Bill said in astonishment, "His cultivation foundation has reached absolute perfection?"


    Rick smiled. But he didn''t say anything. But his smile gave them their answer. Absolute perfect foundation is something every cultivator yearned for. But not leaving the geniuses in the God Realm were able to achieve that. So how did Jimmy achieve it?


    One has to know that Jimmy and his companions came from the Life Realm! What is Life Realm?It is there rain which not many people know about. But who ever knew about that place has only one thought about it.


    Dust bin!


    That''s right. The cultivators from other relevant call that place as the garbage! It''s spiritual energy is very thin. Nobody cultivates in willpower or divine power. The entire power system in that place was totally unique. Even though it is unique, it was very weak.


    Jimmy and his companions came from that very same place which was looked on by others. And yet how knowledgeable are the two brothers? Their knowledge is something nobody even in the God realm might have possessed.


    Arjun is very good at Supporting Occupation. He''s a genius they are never seen in their life before. His unique creations are absolute masterpiece. And as for Jimmy, he is extremely knowledgeable in combat techniques! His teachings are absolutely priceless. And they were the victims of his teachings. No need for anyone to tell them. They have experienced just how terrifying his preachings are.


    And now they have witnessed his combat abilities with their own eyes. He alone slaughtered 5000 soldiers from the enemy camp. Even though there was another identical Jimmy with nothing but pride and arrogance helped him, they knew that, "Arrogant Jimmy" was part of Jimmy''s spell. Because, after killing 5000 soldiers from the enemy camp, he simply disappeared to who knows where.


    That''s it. All of their morale reached a new heights. With this kind of commander, they felt that they could conquer the entire world!


    "Cheers for the commander!"


    "Commander is very strong!"


    "Long live commander!"


    People started to cheer. They were ecstatic. They were roaring joy and happiness. Today they have witnessed an absolute miracle. The commanders allotted 5000 soldiers from the enemy camp all by himself! Which is the morale reached heaven.


    "What kind of freak is he?" ,Captain of the Burning Water City asked. He was stunned. All 5000 of his strong and expert team were slaughtered by a single person. And what''s more ridiculous is that he slaughtered them all very easily! It was as if he knew that this would be the result.


    He looked at his soldiers. By now they were shivering in fear. They were sweating profoundly. And most importantly the moral was plummeted down. Psychologically they were thinking that they are going to die.


    Looking at his demoralised soldiers, the Captain knew that things are not looking good. He shouted, "What the hell do you think you are doing? If one person could slaughter 5000 members it doesn''t mean that every person in their ranks has that kind of strength. And I knew that he used some kind of forbidden technique to raise his cultivation level temporarily. Couldn''t you people saw that, that persons or suddenly change before the battle? It was an enough proof to say that he used some forbidden techniques to raise his strength. And he can''t use it for second time."


    The Captain continued, "Just buck up already. They had around 20,000 soldiers. And we have around 125,000 soldiers. Before the start of the war our military strength was far higher than theirs. There was a difference of 105000 soldiers. Even though our 5000 members were killed we still have hundred thousand soldiers left. So why are exactly all of your morals are down? You bastard is very intimidated by just some unexpected event? Just look at the overall picture. Do you think that we are in any disadvantageous situation?"


    All the soldiers of the Burning Water City were jolted. They certainly came back to their senses. They felt ashamed. Who were they? They were the proud soldiers of the biggest city in the Flake Region. Among all the nine cities in the Flake Region, Their city has the highest military strength.


    They defeated many enemies in the past. They slaughtered many opponents with their bare hands. In the entire Flake Region they looked down on others with contempt. They were the absolute rulers in the entire region.


    And yet they were intimidated by one big event. It''s true. It was true that what they saw was unfathomable. The enemy must have definitely used some kind of forbidden technique. Whatever method the enemy used, they don''t care. As for the treasures or techniques, did they lack anything? Definitely not.


    If they see the overall picture, they were still in the advantageous situation. They might have lost 5000 soldiers. But they still indeed has hundred thousand soldiers left.


    Hundred thousand soldiers against 20,000 soldiers. What kind of match up is that? Is this called bullying with numbers? Definitely not. It is the proof of their strength. It is a proof of their status. They are the proud soldiers of the biggest city in the entire region. They don''t fear anyone.


    "The results were truly unexpected." ,Captain of the Burning Water City said, "But it doesn''t mean that we are totally out of options. Activate the Hexagonal Great Offensive Formation!"

 609 MIGHT OF THE SEVENTH AWAKENING STAGE

    Arjun''s army was cheering loudly. Their morale was at peak. They were thinking that with Jimmy around capturing the city is just a matter of time.


    "Concentrate!" ,Jimmy shouted, "We are in the middle of the war. Don''t lose your focus at any cost."


    The army came back to their senses. They calmed down and listened to Jimmy''s orders obediently. They once again started to focus on the situation of the war.


    "Archers! Don''t stop your attack!" ,Jimmy shouted, "Destroying their defensive barrier is very important. It is the key point for our initial success. Concentrate on its vital points. Try to destroy it as soon as possible."


    Even though the archers team don''t know why Jimmy was so persistent with destroying that defensive barrier they still obeyed his orders. There despite for Jimmy has not become absolute. Jim''s strength made them even more respectful towards him.


    This is the world where strength speaks, while weak listens. Jimmy''s strength was already seen by everyone. Was he strong? He is obviously strong. If Jimmy''s strength is not called strong then they should call themselves peasants.


    At that time the city was started to buzz around once again. Six tiny doors opened on six different points on the city wall. If one looked at the entire scene from afar, then they would come to a conclusion that the six doors which were now open forms an hexagonal pattern.


    "Archers retreat!" ,Jimmy immediately started to give command, "Formation team one advance. Make preparations to defend the attack."


    As soon as they heard Jimmy''s command they immediately understood that the enemy has use their ace card. And now it is time for them to use their own ace card.


    Formation team one immediately advanced forward. The controller of the formation immediately prepared to defend any attack coming from enemy''s hexagonal formation.


    As per the archers team, they retreated as soon as they heard Jimmy''s command. So they were no longer in the frontline attacking the defensive barrier of the enemy''s formation.


    A light started to come out from the Hexagonal formation. This light was red in colour. Even though the light was thin, all the cultivators felt an unknown pressure coming out of it. They all became serious. No one dared to speak even a single word. Their entire concentration was on that hexagonal formation. To be more specific, they were watching that red light which was releasing tremendous pressure.


    As they all were watching the red light, the light intensified and along with that, the pressure also became more intense.


    "What an overbearing pressure!" ,Someone said in astonishment.


    As they were watching, the entire hexagonal formation lit up. Especially the doors. In terms of formation, those doors are the edges. They should be the support for the entire formation.


    The formation team one immediately followed their orders. The controller of the formation immediately started to form a defensive barrier. And as soon as he formed the defensive barrier, a silver light which gave even more pressure than the pressure from the red light if that Hexagonal formation appeared.


    The crowd were stunned when they felt the intensity of the Silver light. This intensity was truly strong and overbearing.


    As the crowd lost in their thoughts, a huge amount of red beam was released from all six doors of the Hexagonal formation. As the rate beam gushing forward, everything that came in it''s contact was annihilated. The crowd were scared when they saw this scene.


    BOOM!


    As soon as the red light collided with the silver light defensive formation, a huge collision which nobody saw in their lives before occurred. This explosion was truly monstrous. Everything in it''s range was obliterated. Nothing that came in it''s contact remained.


    But what stunned the soldiers of the Argemeddon city is that, none of them were affected even slightest from that terrifying explosion. Everyone were perfectly alright.


    At that time the smoke which blocked their vision from seeing the results of the explosion started to disappear slowly. Very soon the smoke completely disappeared. And what they saw truly shocked them.


    This Silver light which protected them through a defensive barrier was perfectly alright. There was not even a hole on the defensive barrier. It stood as firmly as before.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene. Even the six pavilion lords were stunned. Even though Arjun said that this formation could produce the power of the seventh awakening stage expert , but when they saw the result with their own eyes they were truly terrified. After all hearing and witnessing personally are two different things. They are two different experiences for anyone. Even though they heard the strength of the formation, when they saw the result with their own eyes they were truly terrified.


    But the one who were the most was still the Soldiers of the enemy camp. None of them were ease. Even the strong willed captain couldn''t calm himself down.


    How was wrong was their formation? It could release the power of the sixth awakening stage expert! How strong was a cultivated with the sixth awakening stage expert? They are the existences which the cultivators from the war realm could only dream of. They are truly unfathomable.


    And yet the attack of the sixth awakening stage expert was easily blocked by that Silver light! What exactly does this imply? It implies that that Silver light has the strength of at least at the sixth awakening stage! Or in the worst case scenario it might even reach the seventh awakening stage!


    Seventh awakening stage expert!


    It is an existence they only dreamed about. Even their city which is the biggest city in the entire region never had such formation! And yet the enemy camp has one!


    The captain of the Burning Water City started to take things even more seriously. He wanted to denied but the fact is reminded him that he completely under estimated the enemy''s strength. If he don''t take things seriously then he was sure that it will be too late in the future. By the time, when he encounters a situation where he needs to take the enemy seriously, it will be too late.


    "Oh no! That silver light is attacking now!" ,Before the captain could make any decision, one of the members of the crowd shouted.


    The captain came back to his senses. He too looked at the Silver light. This silver light which blocked their hexagonal formations attack is now about to go on offence.


    "Shit! Hexagonal formation team! Release another attack at full scale!" ,Captain of the burning water city shouted.

 610 FORMATION THAT BECAME JOKE

    "I am sorry, Captain!" ,A soldier said, "We are charging the Hexagonal Formation! It will take some time."


    That captain gritted his teeth. He knew that, in order to make this Formation work effectively, they would use Spirit Stones!


    Spirit Stones are not easily affordable. They are very rare. That''s why, they never used this formation even in the past. Only when the situation like the city fall apart appears, they depend on this formation.


    To be honest, one attack from the hexagonal formation was enough to destroy any enemy. No one in the past were able to survive after taking one blow from the examiner formation. They never used the hexagonal formation on the same enemy twice in the past. Because no one survived after taking one blow from their hexagonal formation.


    And this is the reason why their captain gave orders immediately to activate the examiner formation again. He completely forgot that in order to launch the attack through the hexagonal formation for the second time, he needed to charge it using the Spirit Stones first. And in order to charge the Hexagonal Formation, it not only required Spirit Stones, but also time.


    And this time was more than enough for Jimmy to damage the Hexagonal Formation to some extent.


    "Rick and other teams, damage the formation immediately!" ,Jimmy passed on his orders.


    As per the plan, Rick and others were supposed to attack and damage the formation when the enemy takes it''s time to charge the formation. So as soon as they heard the command, Rick, Adam and others immediately commanded their unit to attack the formation. Even the Archers team who previously retreated moved forward and started to attack the hexagonal formation!


    "Make it quick!" ,The Captain of the defenders shouted at his troops. He looked at the Rick and other unit that is attacking the formation. Their heart immediately started to bleed. By now how could he not understand that Argemeddon City knew well about their Hexagonal Formation? And they came with ample preparations?


    He understood just how grave the situation is. But except for urging his soldiers to charge the hexagonal formation, there was nothing he could do. He looked at his soldiers who were hastily filling the Spirit Stones in the formation and charging it.


    Rekha and other units started to attack the formation with full speed. They started to attack it at the full power. They were well aware that at some point Jimmy would ask them to retreat. And no matter what kind of situation they are in, once they receive their orders to retreat, they need to retreat at any cost. So in this time period, they wanted to attack and cause as much damage as possible to the formation.


    As seconds ticked, the Captain started to get restless. He shouted, "How long are you ETA is going to take?"


    "It''s almost done Captain!" ,A soldier hastily said, "It won''t take long. Just 30 seconds!"


    All this time Jimmy was calculating within his heart. After some period of calculations, he gave his orders, "Everyone retreat immediately!"


    Nobody dared to disobey Jimmy''s command. As soon as they receive their command, they immediately started to retreat.


    "Formation team to come forward to the front lines!" ,Jimmy gave his orders.


    The second formation team immediately marched forward. They already knew what their job was. So they prepared a defensive barrier. But they didn''t launch it. They were waiting for their enemies attack first. Only then they will cast their own defences spell. Or else they would be wasting their precious formations might.


    As time passed, very soon a soldier shouted, "It''s done Captain! The formation is completely charged up!"


    "Good!" ,Captain was delighted. He said, "Activate the formation immediately!"


    But the team that executed the hexagonal formation didn''t attack. They were hesitating about something. The high spirited captain who was happy about the charged up formation news looked at the hesitating team and didn''t know what was bothering them.


    He asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you hesitating? Didn''t I just order you to activate the hexagonal formation? Then why are you not following the orders?"


    One of the hesitating team member of the examiner formation said, "It''s not that we are disobeying your orders captain. But that formation team which countered our hexagonal formation''s attack power just appeared. They are well prepared to counter our formation''s attack once again."


    Puk!!


    Hearing this news the high spirited captain immediately coughed up a mouthful of blood. He asked, "Weren''t another team attacking the formation just now? So when did this annoying formation team came forward?"


    "Just 30 seconds before the formation charged up." ,A Soldier said with great shame and embarrassment.


    "What did you say?" ,The captain was rendered speechless when he heard this.


    Coincidence!


    No it should not be coincidence. How does the enemy knows that time it takes to charge of the formation? One it has to be a fluke. Or they knew exactly the time it takes to charge the formation. As for the truth nobody knows it.


    Captain shouted, "It doesn''t matter. Follow the earlier order. Attack!"


    "As you wish Captain!" ,The soldier replied. Immediately charge the formation and initiated the attack.


    The familiar red beam once again showed up in the hexagonal pattern on the City Walls. Immediately the formation team activated the defensive barrier. The silver light rose in the air from the ground like a curtain and formed a sturdy barrier.


    But just like the last time, the same thing repeated once again. As soon as the red beam gushed through from the hexagonal formation and attacked the silver light barrier, nothing happened to the silver light barrier. It stood there sturdily without taking any kind of damage.


    The Captain of the opponent team gritted his teeth in anger. Because he knew what''s going to happen next. But he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Just as he thought, as soon as they attacked through the Hexagonal Formation, the formation used up all it''s power. And it is now in due to charge it up using Spirit Stones once again.


    And as they were busy with the charging their formation, Jimmy ordered Rick and other attacking unit to attack the formation. And just around 30 seconds before the completion of the charging up of the formation, they found that, that annoying enemy''s formation team were already prepared for the hexagonal formation attack.


    "Since when did my hexagonal formation became such a joke?"


    That captain thought within his heart. He wanted to cry. But no tears appeared in his eyes.


    The same thing repeated for four more times. But on the fifth the time the mighty hexagonal formation finally broke!

 611 SLOTH APPEARS

    "The formation finally broke!


    Everyone from the Argemeddon City were ecstatic. They finally reached their initial goal. They finally succeeded in destroying that damn hexagonal formation. It took them some time. But they finally did it. Could they not be happy about this big achievement?


    "Formation team, Attack unit and archers back down! Six battalion team march forward!" ,Jimmy didn''t celebrate. He Immediately started to give orders.


    "Don''t relax. Everyone be on high alert. The real war will begin now!" ,Jimmy further added. But his warning was truly effective. All the soldiers immediately came back to their senses. They start celebrating for their achievements. They immediately became serious.


    All the teams did as they were ordered. The formation team, the archers team and the attacking unit immediately backed down. And the primary team came to the front lines. The primary team contains of six units. Each team was led by their own commander.


    There were six units. Each team was from one of the pavilion who formed a committee. And their commander was none other than their Pavilion Master! The six pavilion Lords formed their own team and led personally themselves.


    Even though they let their own Pavilion, Jimmy was the troop commander! All six Pavilion doors were prepared to follow every command issued by Jimmy.


    And just as Jimmy said it, the true war was about to begin! As soon as the City gets formation was destroyed, the city gates now became an ordinary gate. Without the protection from the hexagonal formation, that gate was nothing but a piece of giant metal.


    And from that ordinary get more than 50,000 soldiers rushed out! These soldiers were now in a berserk mode. They didn''t care about their protection. They no longer cared about their own lives. Destroying the city gates was akin to slapping their pride. And this could only be why should away when they slaughter all the enemies.


    Looking at the flurry of soldiers, the Army of the Argemeddon City were stunned. They suddenly realised that the burning water city has the highest number of military strength in their entire region! Destroying the city gates was nothing. The true problem is dealing with this giant army!


    "Retreat!" ,Jimmy immediately shouted. He was serious when he gave his command. Everyone were stunned. This was the ideal moment to attack them. But why exactly Jimmy gave command for retreat?


    They didn''t understand. But Jimmy was the Supreme Commander of this war. They had to listen to his command no matter what. Even the Six Pavilion Lords were surprised. But they didn''t dare to disobey Jimmy''s orders. By now they understood that all Jimmy''s orders looks childish. They are all against logic. But the final result always ends up in their favour.


    Jimmy once again moved forward alone. Looking at their commander walking alone and was intending to face all the fifty thousand soldiers, others were excited. They were anticipating for the result which they saw not long ago.


    Are we going to see that arrogant Jimmy once again? They wanted to know. So they were watching the show with anticipation.


    Looking at Jimmy''s solo march, the soldiers stopped advancing. They witnessed Jimmy''s slaughtering their five thousand comrades not long ago. So they were hesitant when they looked at Jimmy who was coming at them all by himself.


    And just like the last time, another Jimmy appeared beside original Jimmy. Jimmy''s allies became excited. But the army of fifty thousand soldiers became serious. Even though they had advantage in numbers, they couldn''t hide the fact that they were a little nervous.


    "What are you people doing?" ,They heard their captain''s shouting, "Yes. I will admit that he is very strong. He might have the strength to kill 5000 people all by himself. He is truly a genius. But no matter how big genius he is, you should remember one thing. This time he is facing 50,000 soldiers. 50009 proud soldiers of our city. Even if we could 5000 soldiers, How many soldiers he could kill among 50,000? Use your damn brain. He''s trying to scare you using that previous technique."


    The soldiers didn''t give a dam about their captain''s inspirational words. Because there entire concentration was on Jimmy. To be more hornist their concentration was on another Jimmy that appeared out of nowhere. They felt something strange about him.


    The last ''Jimmy'' they saw was arrogant. He looked down on everyone with contempt. His arrogance has no limit. Right from the moment he appeared, he was arrogant. Even until he left, he was always arrogant.


    But the second ''Jimmy'' that appeared this time was different. He was standing beside original Jimmy motionlessly. But unlike the previous ''Jimmy'' this ''Jimmy'' was actually sleeping?


    What the hell is this supposed to mean? They didn''t know. They wanted to do something. But they didn''t know what exactly they were supposed to do.


    "Sloth! I need your help now." ,Jimmy said, "Sloth! Could you hear me?"


    But Sloth was in a deep sleep. He was in a nice dream. He was drooling lazily. Looking at this new character, everyone were rendered speechless. They were expecting arrogance from the second ''Jimmy''. But this change in attitude completely rendered them speechless. They didn''t know what was going on. They use their brains and try to come up with a theory. But no matter how much they tried they couldn''t form any theory. At finally they gave up hoping to see what will happen.


    "WAKE UP!" ,Jimmy shouted.


    Sloth jolted as he opened his eyes. But he felt so sleepy that, he felt it difficult to keep his eyes open for even two seconds.


    But looking at his owner who was angry, Sloth knew that he need to be obedient. Or else, he already knew the consequences.


    "I am at your service!" ,Sloth immediately said with great difficulty. Everyone could hear his yawning. His voice was very weak. It was as if when a person says something immediately after he wakes up.


    Jimmy looked at 50,000 soldiers who were looking at them with confused gazes and said, "I will give you a chance. Surrender now. I promise you that I will give you a better life. Hi when your children will live a better life. They will be going to school. They will learn different things. They will be happy. Your entire family will eat three times a day. They will sleep on time. And they will wake up on time. But all you need to do is to surrender. Because if you say no, then you need to be better be prepared for the consequences!"

 612 DREAM WORLD

    "Consequences?" ,Captain of the Burning Water City laughed and said, "You might have the capabilities to kill my 5000 brave soldiers. But not even a seventh awakening stage expert could kill my 50000 soldiers. Needless to say, you alone. What qualifications do you think you have to threaten to kill us? Brave Soldiers! Attack!"


    The fifty thousand soldiers looked at each other with pride. That''s right. They are the proud soldiers of the biggest city in the entire region. Nothing in this region could fade them away. No one in this region could defeat them. And no one in the region apart from their City''s higher officials has the right to question or dominate them.


    "Attack!" ,One of the soldier shouted loudly.


    "Attack!" ,Another soldier shouted as well.


    Everyone''s morale reached sky high as all of them marched forward. They no longer have any questions in their minds. All traces of doubts have been erased up. Who are they? They are the pride of the Burning Water City!


    "So be it!" ,Jimmy smiled a little devilishly and commanded, "Sloth! Put them in a sleep!"


    But he didn''t receive any reply. At that time he heard snoring coming right by his side. Gmail look at it at his side only to find that Sloth was sleeping.


    "Sloth!" ,Jimmy shouted angrily, "Wake up!"


    Sloth woke up with a jolt. He looked at his surroundings hastily and asked, "What did I miss?"


    "Sloth!" ,Jimmy was patient. He commanded with a serious tone, "Put them in sleep!"


    Sloth Could sense a tinge of angriness coming from his owner. He knew that his owner is dead serious. He noted he head and said, "I will."


    Sloth looked at the fifty thousand soldiers marching at them with killing intent. But these many killing intent didn''t make Sloth fear them. To the contrary, he was even lazy to take them seriously. All he wanted he is nothing but to sleep.


    "How good it would be if I gone back and slept nicely?"


    Sloth thought. He was disappointed. It became tough for him to open his eyes for even five seconds. But what could he do? If he didn''t do as his owner asked him to do, then he had to face his owner''s devilish side. He definitely doesn''t want to see that.


    "Dream World!" ,Sloth shouted with great difficulty. Immediately huge amount of aura gushed out from him and rushed towards the fifty thousand marching soldiers.


    At that time the fifty thousand soldiers felt that they wanted to sleep. Their speed slowed down. Walking became more difficult. Their eyes became bloodshot as it was also watering. They even yawned. Opening their eyes became difficult for them.


    As time passed, even taking one step forward became difficult. They were trying their best to control themselves. But no matter how much they tried their situation didn''t turn in their favour. To the contrary, it became even worse.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Hearing this indistinct snoring sounds, and the fifty thousand soldiers who fell asleep, everyone were dumbstruck. They were totally speechless. Be it the attackers or be it the defenders, no one knew what the hell was going on. Those who were awake look at each other only to see ''surprised'' expressions on their faces.


    "I am going to give you the offer once again!" ,Jimmy shouted, "Surrender now! Don''t make things difficult for yourselves. Because you people are no chance for winning!"


    The soldiers from the enemy camp were hesitating. With their 50,000 comrades in a deep sleep, it could be said that they still have only 50,000 left. But even among those 50,000 soldiers not everyone were participating in the war. There will be scouting Squads, Elite team that protects the city Lord manor. Some of them were outside doing some missions. So as of now they had only 35,000 soldiers left who were participating in this war. Of course it is my excluding those 50,000 soldiers who were in a deep sleep.


    "Attack!" ,The captain himself came forward. He knew that the situation is getting from bad to worse. First he put 50,000 soldiers in a deep sleep. And this instilled fear in the hearts of the remaining soldiers. And when they were in fear Jimmy asked them to surrender.


    And when the demoralised soldiers were asked to surrender what would be the result? As an experienced captain of the biggest city in the Flake Region, he knew the answer very well. Are demoralised soldier will definitely surrender. This is an absolute truth which he learnt from its experience.


    "Attack?" ,Jimmy smirked and asked, "Why? Can''t you predict the outcome of the war? This war is meaningless. I don''t want to shed any more blood. And this is the reason why I put them in a sleep. You people have family. The family that is waiting for your return. The very same family who might be praying for your safety. If I want you to kill you it wouldn''t take long time. I could''ve killed you anyway I want. But I didn''t. Why do you think that is?"


    "Stop your nonsense." ,The captain of the enemy side shouted, "A soldier who dies in a battle poses the greatest honour. They will be the favoured child of the God. How could I am a kid like you understand this?"


    "Don''t give me that shit. I don''t give a damn about your War Realm''s rules!" ,Jimmy said angrily, "A God is someone who protects all his devotees. Which kind of God would encourage you people to participate in the war? Just open your bloody eyes. Don''t get blind yourself from some ridiculous words from that church."


    "You insult our God?" ,Captain took the advantage of Jimmy''s mistake. Yes. Going against the will of the God is taboo in the subsidiary realm. And Jimmy''s words which were against their God is the major unforgivable crime. The Captain was thinking how to raise the morals of his demoralised soldiers. And Jimmy has unknowingly given him that chance.


    "You blasphemous person! You are asking for the divine punishment for insulting our God!" ,The Captain then looked at all his remaining 35009 soldiers and shouted, "Listen to my commands! Activate the Thunder God Battle Formation!"

 613 CLASH BETWEEN THE TWO POWER

    Thunder God Battle Formation!


    When the demoralised soldiers heard this word, they were jumping with excitement. They were sure that in the middle of hopeless situation, they suddenly received some hope.


    A team of two thousand members came forward with a bunch of formation flags. This formation flag was in golden colour. The runes inscribed on it was not something everyone could understand.


    But Jimmy became serious. He immediately issued orders, "All the formation team march to the frontline immediately! Make it quick!"


    Nobody knew why Jimmy became so serious. But they knew that even if Jimmy became serious, then the things are definitely not good. Something is definitely wrong.


    Nobody asked for the reason. As soon as they receive their command, all the formation teams came forward. Jimmy always preferred to use only one formation team.


    He never asked for more than one formation team to come forward. If Jimmy asked all the formation teams to come forward, then they knew the situation is grave.


    One has to know that their formation team has the power of seventh awakening stage expert. How strong is seventh awakening stage expert? The answer is self explanatory. If a formation required all the seventh awakening stage expert to handle, then how strong is the formation that formation? Only if that formation has the attack power of seventh awakening stage expert, someone like Jimmy would summon all the formation team.


    They didn''t waste their time. They came forward as quickly as possible. As they came to the front lines they immediately started to form the formation.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Burning Water City also activated the Thunder God Formation! As soon as they activated it, once again the sky darkened. Huge clouds started to form in the blue clean sky. Everyone looked at the changing sky in astonishment.


    There was no big change than compared to that Water Squad Formation they initiated not long ago. The formation of black clouds. The sky which got dark. Everything was same as the last time.


    But there were two things that were distinct than the last Water Squad formation they saw. The first one is that unlike the last one, this time there was a thunder sparkling around the black clouds. And the second thing is that the intensity and power of the thunder spark was giving a very dangerous aura! The aura of their formation was similar to their own formation.


    The Six Pavilion Lords were completely stunned. Their formation has the strength of a cultivator with the seventh awakening stage expert. If the formation which was activated by the enemy has the similarities with their own formation, then what does that mean?


    The answer is self explanatory. The answer was truly obvious. Because that means, the formation of the enemy could release the power of seventh awakening stage expert!


    "Don''t worry!" ,Jimmy said, "This is indeed a surprise for them to possess such a formation. But no matter how strong a formation is, if it didn''t execute by someone worthy, then no one can draw that formation''s true worth. The enemy has the strongest person who happens to be that captain. And that Captain is ever weaker than me in terms of cultivation. Needless to say, all his soldiers, who has the cultivation base less than second awakening stage."


    "But it doesn''t make any difference. We are not any better than them." ,Andrew said, "Our soldiers cultivation base is not any better than theirs."


    "And what is even worse is that they have a massive advantage in numbers." ,Creamer said, "This is the fact to be worried about."


    "Don''t worry!" ,Jimmy said, "Leave everything to me. No matter how great a formation is, every formation has a limit. Yes. This is unexpected that they have such a formation. But do you think that we are out of options. We have a total of seven trained teams with the formation that could release the power of the seventh awakening stage expert. We are not completely helpless here."


    Boom! Boom!


    As they were conversing a huge thunderstorm was heard by everyone. A huge amount of shockwaves suppressed everyone from the Argemeddon City. Even the breathing became tough for all the soldiers.


    "What a pressure?"


    "How are we supposed to fight against this?"


    "This is insane. Are we going to die here?"


    After watching this the moral of the attacking army suddenly plummeted. They were shivering in fear.


    At that time Jimmy issued his command, "Everyone except the formation teams step back! Retreat 5 km away from here. As for the formation team, attack that damn black clouds! I repeat. Don''t try to defend it. You need to go for the offensive! So attack that black clouds!"


    Everyone immediately followed Jimmy''s command. Nobody dared to move forward and take the attack from that monstrous thunder Bolt. They knew that they have no chance to defend against it. Trying to defend against that formation is equal to asking for death! They wouldn''t dare to defend from that formation attack!


    As soon as the army retreated 5 km away from their standing position, the formation team immediately prepared for the attack just as Jimmy ordered them.


    BOOMM!


    Thunder Bolt came out from that black clouds in the sky. It traveled at the speed of light towards the formation teams. It travelled with great intensity. The pressure coming from it was truly monstrous. Whoever was near would be instantly annihilated without any remains!


    The thunder bolt then clashed against the silver light attack which one of the formation teams from Argemeddon City!


    BOOMM!!!


    A huge explosion took place. This time it wasn''t the case where one side was attacking while another side was defending. This time it was an offensive clash between the two powers from the Seventh Awakening Stage expert level!


    Everything within 3 km radius was completely annihilated! Nothing remained. The retreated soldiers took a breath of cold air! If Jimmy didn''t ask them to make a 5 km retreat, then no one would have been stayed alive to see the world now! When they imagined themselves in the place before the activation of the formation, they completely sweated. The imagination itself gave them goosebumps. Needless to say, the reality which they didn''t see. Of course! They don''t want to see it either.


    The cloud started to clear up. And of course, nothing unexpected happened. After such earth shaking explosion the two powers which clashed against each other was cancelled out.

 614 LIMITED USE OF THE FORMATION

    The two attacks were cancelled out. It was not any difficult thing to digest for some people. The Six Pavilion Lords, Rick, Gnan and Jimmy already expected this.


    They all knew that the formation Arjun devised has the attack power of Seventh Awakening Stage. And Jimmy already told them that the Formation that Burning Water City using right now also has the attack power of seventh awakening stage expert.


    So what will happen if the two cultivators with same cultivation base exchange their attacks? The answer is self explanatory. It will obviously cancel out. That''s exactly what happened right now.


    Further to cultivators with the cultivation base of seventh awakening stage the result would be obvious. For them this result would be natural. What the spectators who were watching this were the experts at merely second awakening stage or less. Call them this result was more than obvious. To them this result was akin to the battle between two genuine Gods.


    They were truly scared. They don''t know how to describe their current experience. They have never seen this kind of explosions before.


    "Attack!" ,The Captain of the Burning Water City shouted.


    Immediately the black cloud in the midair started to produce thunder bolts not anything lesser than the last time. The aura of the thunder bolt was also not anything smaller than the left one either.


    At the same time, a huge silver light rose from the place where Jimmy and others were standing. It was the Silver light from their formation.


    Both the thunder bolt and the silver light clashed against each other. Just like the last time an earth shaking explosion took place. Even though such an explosion took place, the result remained same. The explosion didn''t end in any party''s favour. It simply cancelled out.


    "This is not good!" ,Rick said, "If this continues, then we will definitely lose all the formation teams. Their strength doesn''t help us in the battle for longer period of time."


    "That''s right brother!" ,Bill said, "The enemy is using the Spirit Stones to execute the formation. It looks like they have too many Spirit Stones. They are depending on the Spirit Stones too much to execute the formation. But we are depending on our own strength to execute the formation. This is the reason why we created ten formation teams. We already spent the power of the six teams already. That means, we have only four more teams left. And if this continues, then we will run out of all the formation teams."


    "They are attacking again!" ,Someone from the squad shouted.


    They all looked at the battlefield once again. This was also no different from the last time. The soldiers from the Burning Water City once again activated the formation. The black clouds in the sky once again produced a huge thunder bolts. Just like the previous one, this time also the thunder bolts rushed towards the Soldiers of the Argemeddon City.


    "Team Seven has been completely drained!" ,Bill said, "Brother! We need to think of an alternative before all ten teams runs out from their Divine Power!"


    They prepared ten formation teams in total. Since the beginning of the war, they used seven teams so far. It''s true that they provided valuable service so far. But the formation they are depending on has also came with a great disadvantage.


    The team who runs this formation needs to be at least at the mid stage of the third awakening stage. Only then this formation''s true potential will be drawn out. Bur who among them has the cultivation base at the third awakening stage? No one.


    The strongest person in the entire army was obviously Jimmy. He has the cultivation base of the second awakening stage! Bur only Jimmy has the strength of above Second Awakening Stage! Nobody was as strong as him.


    Even the Six Pavilion Lords were at the peak of the first awakening stage. Needless to say, the formation team which originated from their pavilions.


    The strongest person in the entire pavilion would be the pavilion lord. Since only the strength could rule the world, it is applicable even in the pavilions of the world.


    So if their Pavilion Lords were at the peak of the first awakening stage, then is it possible for the formation teams who came from these six different pavilions to have the cultivation base that exceeds their pavilion lords?


    Definitely not. Their cultivation bases didn''t even reach the first awakening stage. And this is the reason why they were having trouble to maintain the formation for a longer duration. They were able to barely maintain the formation for two times. Because of their shallow cultivation which is very far away from the requirements for executing the formation, they couldn''t maintain it for more than once.


    Jimmy obviously knew this fact. This is the reason why he used his formation team very wisely. He used them only to defend against the attack which no one has the chance to defend against. Or else, he was confident that he could have already captured the city by now!


    "They are activating the formation once again!" ,Someone shouted.


    "Damn it!" ,Fidel shouted in frustration.


    He has every reason to be frustrated. He knew that they will not receive any damage in this round as well. He still has three teams which didn''t participate in the war yet.


    But that''s the problem. Their side has only three teams left. They could be saved from the attacks for the next three rounds. But what if there will be fourth round of attack from the enemy''s formation? Could they manage to survive?


    The answer is self explanatory. They knew that they can''t escape even if miracles happens. Are they going to die? Especially after coming this far in the war?


    If they died earlier, then they wouldn''t have felt this despair. But they were very close in capturing the city! They are very close. When they are close to the victory, and suddenly they were all annihilated at the last moment, how would they feel?


    Despair? Anger?


    No one knows. Nut when they were trying to control their emotions, they heard Jimmy''s orders, "Retreat! Everyone retreat five kilometres away from your current location. Even all the formation teams has to retreat!"

 615 FACING POWER OF SEVENTH AWAKENING STAGE ALONE

    Retreat?


    But why? Weren''t they doing great. They were able to counter the enemy''s attack. They have a shot at victory. They could capture the biggest city in the entire Flake Region. The very same city which everyone in the past failed to capture.


    What''s more, they were about to capture the city with the army that barely touched the 20000 mark. They have a huge shot. They were very close in creating the history.


    Think about it. An army if 20000 attacked and successfully captured the biggest city in the entire Flake Region! The army of 20000 has defeated and captured the city with the army of 125000 soldiers!


    How big of an achievement was that? That would be the biggest achievement they could ever have! No city in the past was able to capture the Burning Water City in the Flake Region. But with their shallow army, they are very close.


    This is the achievement worth celebrating. This is the achievement they could boast in front of everyone in their entire lifetime. This one victory would bring them enough fame and respect from others.


    But just when they were one step away from achieving victory, their supreme commander issued an order for retreat?


    Why? They were doing good right? They didn''t have any casualties so far either. They could give it a try and see weather they could defeat the enemy or not. If they are in the line of defeat, then they could plan to escape. That is the ideal way to do things in the war. But why they had to make a retreat? Why?


    Even the Six Pavilion Lords were stunned by Jimmy''s sudden command. They knew all the inner secrets about their operations. As the higher echelons of the committee, their knowledge regarding the military operation is far higher than others.


    They knew that they still had three more chances to defend against the enemy''s seventh awakening stage attack. They could still think of a way to defeat their enemy. With their countless options, it is possible to defeat their enemy.


    And yet Jimmy ordered them to retreat? Why? They came this far. They had a high chance for creating history. And yet they were asked to retreat?


    "Boss! This decision..." ,Even Rick who spent most time with Arjun didn''t know why he is asking them to retreat. Back then when he was facing 5000 Water Squad Formation team alone, he was still confident. He knew just how strong Arjun was while Pride by his side. So he knew that despite facing 5000 soldiers all by himself, his boss would still win.


    But this time Jimmy was facing a formation with the attack power of seventh awakening stage expert! Unlike others, Rick was sure that for Arjun giving up is the least option. He would rather die than running away in the war.


    Why would he run away now? He isn''t running away. Rick was damn sure about it. Then what exactly Jimmy is planning to do? The answer is self explanatory. Jimmy is trying to face the formation with the attack power of seventh awakening stage expert all by himself! And this is the reason why he is asking them to retreat!


    "Just go!" ,Jimmy shouted, "If you guys remained here, then I won''t be able to execute my plan successfully!"


    None of them left. They were in a shock.


    "If you guys remained here, then I won''t be able to execute my plan successfully!"


    They were thinking seriously about this dialogue Jimmy said.


    Execute my plan? What kind of plans still Jimmy had? How could he alone deal with the attack power of seventh awakening stage expert?


    "Just leave quickly damn it!" ,Jimmy started to yell, "Do you think that I am a kind of person to put my life at unnecessary risk?"


    Everyone were astonished. But since he was angry, everyone left without any second thoughts. They don''t know what exactly the Plan Jimmy had un his mind. But since he has absolute clarity over the things he was doing, let''s wait and see?


    With this thought in their mind, all of them started to run away. After reaching a safe distance, that is five kilometres, they started to see eagerly how Jimmy would deal with the attack power of seventh awakening stage!


    The sky started to roar with huge thunderstorms. Jimmy didn''t take any action. He was under huge suppression from the pressure of the power level of seventh awakening stage.


    "How was he able to withstand such a suppression?" ,Bill was stunned.


    One has to know that this pressure was coming from the power of seventh awakening stage. How could a cultivator with second awakening stage expert was still alive after facing such a suppression? This was completely inconceivable.


    Jimmy was standing under such suppression as if it is nothing to him. Well, he has an Immortal Body! The body which came from the Void Cultivation Technique! How could such pressure which could crush others will have any affect on his own body? It''s impossible.


    After some roar, the black clouds released a huge thunder bolts on Jimmy. The Captain of the Burning Water City was completely pissed with Jimmy. The war was dragged this far because of solely Jimmy. That''s why, he wanted to crush him first! Only then he will be at ease.


    As the thunder bolt was falling on Jimmy, everyone were stunned to see that Jimmy was not doing anything to counter it. They didn''t know what kind of plan Jimmy has. But Jimmy who was taking no action was something they are not able to understand.


    BOOMM!!!


    A huge explosion took place. Everyone were stunned. Because they clearly saw that Jimmy intentionally took the attack on him. He didn''t try to resist it at all.


    "Why?" ,Captain of the Burning Water City felt something was wrong. He said, "No. This person can''t be judged through the common sense! Be careful! This person is extremely dangerous. Be on high alert!"


    "You are right! I can''t be judged through common sense! But even if you want to take any action, it is too late now!"


    Captain of the Burning Water City was stupefied when he heard the voice. What''s even more insane is that, this voice actually came from the location of their Thunder God Formation!


    Captain and other soldiers of the Burning Water City were stunned. Because Jimmy who was supposed to be dead was actually standing at the core of the Thunder God Formation!

 616 WITNESSING THE CRAZIEST THING

    Jimmy''s appearance at the middle of the Thunder God Formation truly stunned everyone. Be it his enemies or be it his friends, no one understood what exactly was going on.


    Just a moment ago he met with an attack of seventh awakening stage power. Everyone saw that attack hitting him. Which person with the cultivation base of second awakening stage could withstand the attack power of seventh awakening stage formation and could actually survive?


    This is actually defying the common sense! And what''s more, he not only withstood the attack of seventh awakening stage power, but also appeared on the enemy''s formation! On top of that he was standing on the core flag of that monstrous formation!


    What actually nobody understood is that, how exactly Jimmy disappeared from the outskirts of the city gate and instantly appeared on the middle of the Thunder God Formation? By now they were convinced that Jimmy is someone who could create miracle.


    For the past two weeks, they had seen Jimmy creating many miracles. He actually formed a committee when the city Lord was in a coma stage. He sent just 200 soldiers in order to deal with 5000 bandits. And the result is something they have never imagined in their lives. They actually won the war. And it is not something just an ordinary win. It was actually a clean sweep. Their army of 200 soldiers killed 5000 bandits with taking no casualties.


    Then something unexpected happened. His lecture has helped them to complete ten years worth of cultivation in just ten hours! This was truly an earth shaking matter.


    And today he waged a war against the biggest city in the entire region. As for the miracle he created in the war, there is no need to explain it to anyone.


    But the miracle they had seen just now is much more heaven defying than the miracle they had seen till now for the past 14 days. The miracle they had seen just now has simply defying the common logic.


    How is it still alive after taking the attack power of seventh awakening stage? How exactly he simply disappeared and then appeared on the enemy''s formation? He simply standing especially on the core of the formation?


    This is simply defying the logic. What exactly did he do? Nobody knew. Even Rick and all Jimmy''s companions were completely stupefied. Even they didn''t know how exactly Arjun did it.


    "How are you here?" ,The captain of the Burning Water City asked in astonishment. She was truly shocked to his core. He predicted that Jimmy is truly a troublesome. But he never imagined that his trouble would be to this extreme. As for how Jimmy disappeared in an instant and then appeared on their formation, even he doesn''t know it.


    "Why would you worry about that?" ,Jimmy smiled and asked, "I think you should care more about your precious darling formation!"


    Even though he couldn''t understand what was inscribed on that small paper, the experienced Captain immediately understood what was that small paper from its suppressing aura! He sensed this kind of suppression in the past.


    "Shit! Kill him immediately!" ,The experienced Captain of the Burning Water City shouted in panic, "He is about to seal the entire formation using the Sealing technique inscribed on that small paper!"


    He was the man who participated in many wars in the past. And there is a reason why he became the captain of the biggest city in the entire Flake Region. That title was not just for name. He earned it through his hard work. And in his experience he had seen many things.


    Just judging from the suppression Aura, he immediately understood what Jimmy was planning to do. So he issued his orders immediately to kill Jimmy as soon as possible. But what Jimmy give captain the time to kill him?


    Definitely not. Even before the captain of the Burning Water City completed issuing his orders, Jimmy was already in the action. And by the time he completed his orders Jimmy slammed the core of the Thunder God Formation with the small paper in his hand!


    Immediately the aura of the Thunder God Formation started to simmer down. Very quickly the entire formation deactivated as some kind of suppression hit it very hardly. After the formation was deactivated, the runes inscribed on the formation flags started to disappear. The formation flag which was once glowing suddenly became ordinary flag. The entire formation crumbled and fell on the ground.


    Everything became so quickly that before the soldiers could even make their move and kill Jimmy, Jimmy destroyed their city''s ace card and then immediately disappeared!


    That''s right! He disappeared! Everyone were completely stupefied. They didn''t know what just happened? How could a person casually enter their formation, destroy it, and so casually disappear?


    "Where did he disappear to?" ,The Captain of the Burning Water City completely forgot about the destruction of their ace card. His mind was completely occupied by the fact that Jimmy disappeared right in front his own eyes. This is the craziest thing he had ever seen in his whole life.


    At the time a huge commotion broke out in their enemy''s camp. They completely forgot about the war and look at One Direction in a great shock. They were looking at that one particular direction with wide eyes. Their mouths were wide open.


    "Holy shit!" ,At that time a soldier shouted as if he was possessed by a ghost, "Captain! That person reappeared on the spot where he previously disappeared from!"


    "What?" ,Captain of the Burning Water City shouted in disbelief. Hi how are really walked to words the compound wall from where they would say everything on the outskirts of the city. The captain was completely stunned when he found Jimmy who was standing on the spot from where he previously disappeared.


    He looked at Jimmy with complete disbelief. In fact be it for or friend, everyone looked at Jimmy as if he was some kind of ancient ghost.


    "What the hell are you looking at?" ,Jimmy looked at completely stunned faces of his soldiers and shouted loudly, "Their troublesome formation has been destroyed. This is an ideal time for us to take the advantage. Stop your dream and attack!"

 617 THE ALL OUT WAR BEGINS

    As soon as they heard the command from Jimmy, they were jolted as they came back to their senses. Even though they don''t know how Jimmy was able to disappeared and then suddenly appeared from one place to another, they still knew what their responsibilities are.


    Jimmy has worked very hardly in order to destroy the enemy''s formation. Even though his disappearance from the ground and then his sudden appearance on the formation of the Burning Water City and destroying the enemy''s formation and then disappearing and reappearing on the ground looked very easy to their eyes, but everyone could see that it is very tough to execute.


    One needed, timing, precision, and most importantly one need to have reflexes in order to destroy the formation and then come back.


    They didn''t know how exactly their supreme commander did this, but the fact is that he still did it. And his hard will should not go to vain. Since they knew what exactly they were supposed to do, and since their commander has issued an order to attack the formation less enemy''s camp, they knew that the final phase of the war will begin now!


    And this final confrontation with no formation will decide the outcome of the war! This confrontation will decide who won and who lost. This final confrontation will decide who will have the final laugh. The final all out war has begin!


    "Attack!" ,Bill gave his orders.


    "Attack!"


    "Attack and capture the city!"


    "We should not put commander''s hard work in vain!"


    Jimmy''s shocking stunt raised the morale of all the soldiers. They knew that in terms of numbers they are still in the disadvantageous situation. But not many days ago, 200 soldiers defeated 5000 bandits with no casualties taken. If those inexperienced soldiers could pull something like this, then why can''t they defeat the army of 35,000 soldiers with the complete number of 20,000 soldiers!


    Yes. Everyone were well aware that Blackwood Bandit Group can''t be compared with the well trained professional soldiers of the Burning Water City.


    But weren''t they also professionals in the war? They are. They came this close in capturing the city. They knew just how important it is to capturing the Burning Water City. Because this war is not about the conquering a city and adding a little strength to their already existing ranks. This is not about quest of conquering the world.


    Then what exactly all this is about? This is all about survival. Their city is in the most dangerous situation since the very beginning. Because of the Church of Deception, their City Lord is in a Coma stage. Their City''s strength has been decreased to 20% of it''s original strength. They were in a complete hopeless situation.


    But unexpectedly, the rise of committee has given them a new hope. And their hopes were not in vain. The Committee was much more smarter than they have ever imagined. They defeated the mighty and ruthless Blackwood Bandit Group with no casualties taken.


    And now they are one step away from capturing the biggest city in the entire Flake Region. This is not about adding stress. This is not about capturing and ruling another city.


    This was all about survival. They had the danger of five city''s alliance who were about to wage a war against them. And capturing this city would enhance their city''s total strength to a never seen heights.


    Capturing the Burning Water City is extremely important for them. If they captured this city, then they will have a mighty army under the committee which not even the City Lord Ferlin had.


    "Attack!" ,At that time the completely pissed captain of the Burning Water City shouted. He let the enemy casually enter his ranks. He let the enemy to destroy their City''s ace Thunder God Formation! He let the city''s morale down.


    In his experience something like this has never happened before. These many failures are even worse than death for the Captain of the Burning Water City. This is akin to slapping his pride. This is akin to an utter humiliation on his part.


    This humiliation needs to be washed away. This humiliation could only be washed with the blood of the enemy. And most importantly the blood if that person who miraculously appeared, destroyed their ace formation and then silently disappeared. That person needs to die.


    Captain of the Burning Water City was fearful of Jimmy. He doesn''t want to admit it but he knew that deep down he was scared. He was scared about Jimmy''s existence. By now if he didn''t understand that, Jimmy is the current backbone of the entire army... no, he is the backbone of the current Argemeddon City, then all his past experience needs to be reevaluated. If they could kill Jimmy, then the Captain of the Burning Water City was confident that defeating this small army which was looking difficult will become very easy to capture!


    Jimmy needs to die. And the Captain believed that he is the only person here who could kill Jimmy! So he also joined the advancing army of the Burning Water City who are about to confront the army of the Argemeddon City in the decider.


    And very soon the two sides clashed against each other. The clash of weapons rang in distinctively. There were hand to hand combat experts exchanging their techniques with each other.


    The final phase of the war began. But the Captain of the Burning Water City''s eyes were not on the war. His eyes were glued on Jimmy. His opponent is Jimmy. Jimmy is the most important enemy that needs to be taken down.


    He immediately jumped down. He was an expert who has the cultivation base of advanced stages of the second awakening stage. In terms of cultivation, he was indeed a little stronger than Jimmy. So ge has some confidence.


    He immediately jumped on the battlefield. But he didn''t join others. He marched towards where Jimmy was standing. If he could kill Jimmy, then he knew that this war is as good as over.


    He decided to sneak attack Jimmy and make sure that Jimmy was killed in one blow. And in order to do it, he needs to be extremely patient. He needs to find a way to give a powerful blow on Jimmy''s vital spots.


    And sure enough. He waited fifteen minutes patiently. After waiting for fifteen minutes, he finally got the chance to hit Jimmy''s vital spots. He marched forward like a ray of light and hit on Jimmy''s vital spots.


    Clang!


    What do his or her his attack was perfectly parried by Jimmy! Jimmy turned back and said, "Did you run out of patience now?"

 618 TRUE REASON FOR THIS WAR

    "You knew I was about to sneak attack on you?" ,Captain looked at Jimmy in astonishment and couldn''t help but ask.


    He felt that his approach was very careful. He took an ideal time of when Jimmy''s attention was completely on the war and sneaked closer to Jimmy. He made sure that Jimmy never saw him. He made sure not to make any noise. He made sure that he concealed his aura and presence. He was patient enough to wait for fifteen minutes to take his chance to hit Jimmy''s vital spots.


    And yet Jimmy figured out that he was preparing for sneak attack? How is this possible?


    "I thought I made every preparations to not alarm you." ,Captain of the Burning Water City said, "So how did you find out that I was about to sneak attack you?"


    "Because I couldn''t find my enemy''s commander on the city wall for the past 15 minutes!" ,Jimmy indifferently said.


    Puk!


    The Captain of the Burning Water City coughed out a mouthful of blood! He never thought Jimmy''s reason was that simple.


    That''s right. He sneaked out of his own city walls in order to assassinate Jimmy. He made sure nobody has noticed him. He quickly sneaked through the shadows and step by step and closed in the distance between him and Jimmy. He cancelled his own presence. He cancelled his own aura. He made sure that he didn''t make any noise. He made all the ample preparations needed.


    He waited for 15 minutes in order to find Jimmy''s vital points. And yet he failed. And the reason for his failure was even more ridiculous.


    They are in the middle of a war. The most eye catching person from the two sides of the war are none other than their commanders themselves. That means the eyes of a commander of one side would never leave the movements of the commander of the other side.


    No matter what kind of earth shaking event occurred Jimmy would never take off his eyes away from him. Because he was the one who is leading the army of the Burning Water City. He is the most eye catching person from Jimmy''s enemy camp.


    If he was absent from Jimmy''s eyes for even one minute, then it would raise suspicions. So what will happen if he disappeared for 15 whole minutes? The answer is obvious.


    The Captain of the Burning Water City couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment. He knew that his grand plan has ended up in utter disaster. He asked, "How did you teleport onto my Thunder God Formation?"


    "Do you think that you are my friend?" ,Jimmy smiled and asked, "Why would I tell you my secrets?"


    Captain of the Burning Water City was speechless. But isn''t that is right. Why would a person reveal all his secrets to his enemy? He suddenly realised just what kind of dumb question he asked! After all, everyone has the secrets. Why would they discuss it with others?


    The Ancient Tablet has the Dao Energy of Space. He used the Dao Energy of Space to teleport himself on the Thunder God Formation. But even with the usage of the Ancient Tablet, he can''t pull all that stunt without producing the necessary energy. And the necessary energy has a strict requirement of Dao Energy.


    But simple Dao energy is not the only thing he required. He required to produce huge amount of Dao Energy. So where could he produce that much amount of Dao Energy? He needed to spend an huge amount of at least Blue Ranked Spirit Stones that has the Dao Energy.


    And Arjun never lacked in the Spirit Stones! He made a huge harvest of Spirit Stones and Spiritual Vines back in the Underground Dungeon. So he used Spirit Stones from his harvest to produce the required energy to teleport himself on the Thunder God Formation.


    But he was happy about something else. When the enemy was distracted, he used the Ancient Tablet to teleport Sitaram and Gutherson into the City! And as per the plan, the job of Sitaram and Gutherson is to assassinate the City Lord Bollard of the Burning Water City!


    When the City Lord is dead, the City will become ownerless. The ownerless City will fall directly under the jurisdiction of the one who assassinated the City Lord. That person will become the next City Lord. He will rule the entire City.


    Jimmy was not ignorant. Even though he is going against an entire army of 125000 with just 20000 soldiers, he knew that they couldn''t win with direct methods. On top of that, he needs to end this war with as less casualties on both sides as possible.


    What is Jimmy''s ulterior motive? It is obvious. He wanted to capture the Burning Water City with as less casualties as possible. He knew that as long as his Argemeddon City''s military strength stayed this low, the other City Lords will definitely try to capture it. He needs to increase his City''s military strength. Even though he started to train the new army from the poor family background, he knew that it is not possible to raise thir strength that easily. Even though their strength is kept on increasing because of Jimmy''s lectures, Jimmy was sure that increasing strength alone is not enough.


    Jimmy knew that with higher cultivation base, these poor children needs to experience the bitterness of the war. Only the countless killings and cruelty of the war will give them enough experience to strengthen their mental fortitude. Jimmy might increase their Cultivation Strength. But there is no way he can make their mental fortitude strong.


    But experiencing countless wars will take a hell lot of time. And Jimmy doesn''t have that kind of leisure time to train them till the end. He will give them basics of cultivation. He will help them get mature. But how long they can move forward in their cultivation journey is all up to them. How they are going to shape their fate will solely depend on themselves.


    But he also needs to look for his own future. He needs to cultivate and enhance his strength as well. Even though he came to War Realm in order to accumulate enough battle experience, he knew that as long as he is in this kind of trouble, he will never cultivate peacefully.


    In order to stop this kind of trouble, he need a huge army. Only when they had the army, other cities will think twice before making their move. And this is the reason why he prepared the plan to capture the Burning Water City.


    But in order to capture the City with as less casualties as possible, there is more effective method. That is to kill the City Lord Bollard! So, Sitaram and Gutherson are going to play an important role in the deciding factor of the war!

 619 LISA’S PAS

    Bollard was sitting on his chair. His wife Lisa and daughter Anya were being punished poorly. They were tied to a pole. And an executioner was slamming a tight, strong and sturdy black rope on their fragile bodies.


    "AAHH!"


    The screams of despair was coming from the mouths of Lisa and Anya. They were on the verge of collapse. They were begging the City Lord to show mercy on them. But the City Lord Bollard is a merciless person. In act, he enjoys when people screams and beg for his mercy. And his own family was not any exception.


    When she was young, she fell in love with one of her servent. At that time, Burning Water City was under the jurisdiction of her father. And this servent was very humorous and a charming man. She fell in love with him.


    But her family went against their love. After all, which City Lord would accept for the marriage betwen his daughter and her servent? Lisa''s father was also not any exception. So she made a bold decision. She secretly married that servent without anybody''s notice.


    And this forced the City Lord to accept that servent as his Son-In-Law. And of course, this servent was none other than Bollard. At the eginning, Bollard stayed obedient. He acted innocent until he gave birth to Anya. And as soon as he gave birth to Anya, he started to show his true colours.


    Lisa failed to realise that when she married Bollard, he pretended to be a mister nice guy. His acting skills was damn good. Back then, she was not only the dearest daughter of her father. But she was an excellent administrator as well. She helped her father many times in dealing with the administration crisis.


    She had an excellent person''s character judgeent skills. And yet she failed to realise just what kind of person Bollard was. Bollard waited for the right moment. He bribed the higher officials of the courtyard with even higher status and pulled them on his side. And then he plotted and killed the City Lord.


    When extremely angry Lisa went to demand an explanation, the remaining courtyard people have already surrnedered to Bollard. She knew that the entire authority regarding the Burning Water City has fallen in Bollard''s hands.


    She cursed herself for not listening to her father. She cursed herself for secretly marrying the monster in front of her. She despaired. She wanted to correct her mistakes. She wanted to kill Bollard. But she failed to realise that even the military of her city has now started to listen to Bollard''s command.


    Lisa''s actions made Bollard extremely angry. His wife tried to kill him. This made him angry to the point where in order to punish her, he killed Lisa''s mother right in front of her own eyes. He threatened her by saying that if she still planned to kill him, then he will kill her daughter Anya as well.


    She never wanted for her daughter to taste the despair because of her action. She clinged to her last miraculous hope. She didn''t kill herself. She waited and endured it. And 25 years passed just like that. Her daughter has turned 25 this year. And yet her cultivation was still at the 3rd level of Divine Origin Stage. If her grandfather was alive, then with her talent, she would have long passed the barrier of the first awakening stage.


    Her father never provided any Spirit Stones for her cultivation. And she could train only three houes a day. And that is also during the night time when her father was asleep. She depended only on the Spiritual Energy of the Heaven and Earth to reach her cultivation level. If she had trained just like others, then she would definitely surpassed the first awakening stage barrier. But because of her father''s inhumane acts, she was still struck at the 3rd level of Divine Origin Stage.


    Bollard looked at Lisa and said, "Back then you shouldn''t have attempted to kill me. I truly loved you. But your father insulted me in the public. That humiliation is the reason why I killed him on that day. Anyways, after he takes retirement, the City Lordship would have fallen in my hands. But it was your father who forced me to kill him."


    Bollard continued, "I loved you from the bottom of my heart. There is no doubt about that. And this is the reason why you didn''t find that I am a unkind man. But your rebellious acts is what forced me to punish you from time to time."


    Lisa wanted to look at him with killing intent. But she knew that he will show all his anger on her daughter Anya. She doesn''t want to see her daughter in any harm. So she endured this humiliation.


    "Oh fated one!" ,Lisa prayed in her heart, "Whoever you might be, please kill this monster and set my daughter free! I don''t need the City Lordship. All I want is nothing but for my daughter''s bright future."


    As if her prayers were heard by the God, a guard came forward and said in haste, "My Lord! A terrible news! The enemy has broken our Hexagonal Great Offensive Formation! The war is not in our favour!"


    Bollard''s smile froze. He stood up and shouted, "What did you say? How is that even possible? What about the Water Squad Formation team?"


    "They were annihilated by the enemy''s supreme commander all by himself!" ,-That guard replied immediately.


    "All by himself?" ,Bollard shouted, "Are you kidding me? How could a single person kill a team if 5000 all by himself?"


    He then asked, "Tell me everything I should know. Tell me immediately!"


    That guard told every small events that has taken place so far in the battlefield. Be it the Hexagonal Formation, Water Squad Formation or even their ace Thunder God Formation, everything was revealed in front of Bollard.


    Bollard was completely stunned. Even now he couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "What about their casualties?" ,Bollard demanded, "And what is the current situation of the war?"


    That Guard replied, "This is an extremely humiliation part on us. Even though the enemy has only 20,000 soldiers they haven''t tasted even a single casualty. All our primary defences were destroyed. And now the war is at its final phase. An all-out war has broken out!"

 620 THE SILENT FALL OF A PILLAR

    Bollard was stunned. He shouted, "Those careless bastards! They can''t even take an army of 20000 soldiers with the army of 100000. Useless piece of shits! What the hell is that bastard Klinger doing?"


    Klinger is the name of the Captain of the Burning Water City who is confronting Jimmy at the moment. As the captain who won many wars in the past, Bollard felt that daling with the soldiers of around 20000 was a piece of cake for Klinger. But the result was not only against his expectations, but it is also very drastic. He was very clear of the situation.


    The enemy has well prepared for the war against them. They knew all about his formations. They could even produce the Seal that has the power to destroy his Thunder God Formation! Only the experienced and knowledgeable Lifestyle Master could produce such a seal.


    "Damn It!" ,Bollard shouted. He was just a mere servent in the past. He never imagined that he would one day become the City Lord for the City in which he served as a servent before. He never dreamed about it. He enjoyed the previlege of being a City Lord for only 25 years. And today, by the looks of it, all his dreams are going to crumble into pieces.


    He was angry. He was reluctant to agree this bitter truth. He wanted to kill Jimmy for ruining his comfortable life. He wanted to tear him for ruining everything that he built for the past 25 years.


    He gritted his teeth and gave his orders, "Open the gates for Underground Tunnel! Send someone for the emergency reinforcement from the Silverlight City!"


    But at that time, another guard entered the room hastily and said, "My Lord! Terrible News! Silverlight City has fallen!!!"


    "What?" ,Bollard was shocked shitlessly. He asked, "What do you mean by fallen? Which bastards captured it?"


    "It''s truly shocking for me to believe it. But the one who actually captured the Silverlight City is Argemeddon City!!!"


    "What?" ,Bollard shouted, "Weren''t they fighting against us right now? Then where did they find an army to capture the Silverlight City?"


    After the incident with the City Lord Ferlin, it was known by everyone that, the Argemeddon City has now become hopeless. It will very soon switch owner. So it is unimaginable for anyone that they still has the strength to wage a war against two different cities at the same time.


    The second guard said, "The army who captured the Silverlight City was weird. According to the sources, there were around just hundred humans. But the unexpected part is that, they brought more than 10000 Constructs with them!"


    "Constructs?" ,Bollard shouted, "So what? What could a mere army of constructs do? The Silverlight City has the army of more than 50000 soldiers! They are one of the top three strongest cities in the entire Flake Region. How could they fall under the 10000 constructs? Don''t be ridiculous."


    "Second awakening stage?" ,Bollard lost all his confidence as he now started to panic for the first time.


    The composition of the power system in the War Realm is very weak. The City Lord has the strength of Mid stage or the Peak stage of the third awakening stage. The courtyard officials of the city has the strength of around peak of the second awakening stage. The Pavilion Lords of all the Pavilions which were afflitiated with the different Cities like the six Pavilion Lords were around the mid stage or peak stage of the first awakening stage.


    But if all these power systems were about to face the 10000 constructs with the strength of initial stage of second awakening stage, then what will happen? Even the fourth awakening stage expert won''t be able to survive such a line up alone. Needless to say, the City Lord of the Silverlight City, who is at the mid stage of the third awakening stage!


    "Prepare for the escape!" ,Bollard gave his command, "Call all the possible remaining soldiers and prepare to escape from the secret passage!"


    "Ah... Then what about Mistress and the Young Miss?" ,The Guard asked.


    "Leave them here!" ,Bollard didn''t even think twice as he said, "They will be nothing but burden for us. They are not useful to me in any way."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! How could a person who doesn''t think twice to abandon his own family would protect all his followers?" ,At that time a voice rang out in the entire room.


    "Who is it?" ,Bollard shouted. He felt his heart skip a beat as he looked at the direction of the voice.


    Sitaram and Gutherson walked slowly into the room from the shadows. Looking at the two foreign faces, Bollard and company were completely stunned.


    Sitaram said, "Who we are not important. But your attitude reminds me of my past. The past which was filled with nothing but despair."


    "A mere nobody who reached the first awakening stage threatening me?" ,Bollard smirked and said, "Since when do the mid stage of the first awakening stage ants started to threaten the third awakening stage powerhouses like me?"


    "So what?" ,Sitaram said, "You are still going to die today. And the one who is going to kill you will be me - the mid stage first awakening stage expert!"


    Sitaram and Gutherson were yet to reach the first awakenig before. But after completing the Void Cultivation technique, they all reached the 1st Level of Immortal Origin Stage. And in terms of Chaos Cultivation Technique, it is equal to the mid stage of the first awakening stage.


    Bollard was enraged. He immediately casted a spell and a giant Bamboo tree came out from the ground. This Bamboo tree was radiating the aura of a third awakening stage expert.


    "I will kill you two!" ,Bollard smiled and said, "I want to see just how exactly the mid stage of first awakening stage expert is going to counter it."


    Sitaram smiled as the Bamboo tree rushed towards his direction. He then took out a Talisman and immediately crushed it. A very dangerous suppression aura gushed out from the broken talisman. This dangerous energy destroyed every bit of Divine Energy in the surrouding.


    All the cultivators who met with this light were completely stunned. It was actually a sealing energy. It blocked the flow of energy in all the cultivators who came in contact with it. It sealed their cultivation temporarily!


    Sitaram and Gutherson rushed hurriedly and puntured everyone''s conscience and forever crippled them!


    "NO! YOU CRIPPLED MY CULTIVATION!!!" ,Bollard shouted in unwillingness.


    "Didn''t I tell you already!" ,Sitaram smiled and said, "The one who is going to kill you is me- the mid stage of the first awakening stage Ant!"

 621 MASTERMIND

    Bollard and others were in complete despair. They lost their city. They lost everything. And now they no longer has any strength for future. Their cultivation was crippled forever. They will no longer have any chance to cultivate.


    "Kill me!" ,Bollard shouted in despair.


    "You will die." ,Sitaram said, "You will definitely die. But we have some questions. Once you answer all the questions, then I will give you the death you desired. But if you don''t answer them, then I have to let you meet your alter ego!"


    Bollard and others shuddered in fear. The events that occurred in the Judgement Ground became very famous. Even Garth''s conversation with his alter ego became very famous. After all, that torturous event was completely inhumane act!


    Sitaram took a red colour Pill from his pocket and played with it for a while. He then looked at the Bollard who was struggling from absolute despair. He smiled and said, "Do you know what this pill is? This is the Alter Ego Pill! The Pill that brought justice for the innocents. I think I should let you experience it''s expertise!"


    Bollard and others were stunned. They heard the devilish effects of the Alter Ego Pill! Putting themselves in Garth''s place itself made them feel as if their souls left their bodies. Needless to say, personally experiencing it.


    Sitaram then said, "You know something? The one who forged this Pill was none other than my elder grandson. His name is Arjun! But I have another grandson. His name is Jimmy. Unlike his big brother, Jimmy became a combat master! Do you know something? Both of them are geniuses in their own fields."


    Sitaram then looked at Bollard and said, "My elder grandson created many things like this Pill. And my younger grandson achieved many things in the wars. And the one who is leading the attacking team is none other than Jimmy!"


    Bollard couldn''t help but to release the killing intent. But Sitaram didn''t care. He looked at Anya and Lisa. They were in completely horrible shape. They were looking at him with tired eyes.


    Sitaram became serious. He said, "Gutherson! Free them and feed instant healing Pill!"


    "Yes boss!" ,Gutherson obeyed his orders and walked towards Lisa and Anya. He immediately untied them and fed them an Instant Healing Pill.


    Their injuries started to heal at a rapid pace. Very soon all their physical injuries hot healed immediately as if nothing has ever happened to begin with.


    They kneeled down and said with sense of gratitude, "Thank you very much, Sir!"


    "Please!" ,Sitaram smiled and said, "I only did things what exactly a human is supposed to do. Your physical body has been healed. But we can''t heal your exhaustion. So take rest. Please don''t speak anything for a while."


    He didn''t wait for their reply. He then looked at Bollard who was on the ground and said, "Well! Let''s start the questioning session!"


    Bollard was listening like a dead man with no soul. He didn''t care about anything else. Sitaram continued, "If you put us in an impression that all eight cities were tempted, then it was well and good. But you didn''t. Then it forced us to believe that there exist only one possibility. All you eight other Cities became one to begin with."


    "It''s right !" ,Bollard immediately accepted the truth. Since his cultivation was crippled, he is nothing but a dead man. So he wanted to die as quickly as possible.


    "That''s good. You are cooperating very well." ,Sitaram said, "Why exactly was there a need to form an alliance? You could have actually fought us individually. You had military strength. You had all the necessary accessories for the war more than anyone''s else. One word from your city was enough to stop other seven cities from any intentions of capturing our city. And yet you have formed an alliance? This doesn''t sound good at all. Why there is a need to firm an alliance to capture the weakened city? You even have a Formation that has attack potential of sixty and seventh awakening stage. This doesn''t make sense."


    "Unless a force even stronger than your city is forcing you other Cities to capture our city!" ,Sitaram finally put out his main point. He asked, "Who is that power? Which City is powerful enough to order you and other Cities to form an alliance and capture Argemeddon City?"


    Bollard sighed. He now understood why the weak Argemeddon City attacked their city during the early day. It was a surprise attack which was even against the rules of the War Realm. And most importantly, they have underestimated this newly formed committee by too much.


    They are very dangerous. In order to be more effective, the eight City Lords came to an understanding and they formulated a flawless plan. Only five Cities will send the letters putting those inexperienced Committee under the impression that their enemy has only five cities in collaboration.


    The inexperienced committee will be truly terrified to the extreme and they will lose their little bit of rationality. In that state they will be under the impression that their enemies are only the combined forces of five Cities. So they will make their preparations with this impression.


    But when the war arise, they will surprise them with a big bitter news. And that news is that in the alliance there were not just five cities, but all other eight cities in the Flake Region!


    At that time the forces of the committee will be in utter disbelief. They will be stunned to their core. They will understand the gravity of the reality. The reality which they would never want to accept.


    But what exactly happened is totally out of everybody''s expectation. How could anyone believe that five days prior to the final war the Argemeddon City will launch a sneak attack on especially the biggest city in the entire region? This is the least outcome anyone would imagine. And what''s more they''re actually on the verge of victory!


    Bollard knew that everyone underestimated the committee very badly. And this will be the just beginning. He wanted to see the results of the future achievements of the committee. But unfortunately he knew that he won''t be alive to see that.


    Sitaram asked, "Who is the mastermind?"


    Bollard said, "The mastermind is none other than the Regional Lord!"

 622 GOLDEN LIGH

    "Regional Lord?" ,Sitaram and Gutherson were stunned. They never thought that the Regional Lord was the one behind all this.


    They have been in the War Realm for more than 15 days now. And sweeping Library once was enough to understand the political system in the War Realm.


    There are around seven regions in the Wolfheart Prefecture. Each region further has around nine or more or less cities. Argemeddon City, Silverlight City and even Burning Water City are part of the Flake Region!


    But just like each City had a Lord that rules the entire city, even the region they live in like the Flake Region has a Lord that governs the entire Region. The Lord of every region is called the Regional Lord!


    When Bollard said the mastermind behind all this is the Regional Lord, Sitaram immediately understood that the Flake Region''s Regional Lord was the one who was pulling the strings.


    Everything became clear. Only the Regional Lord has the power to force even the biggest city in the entire region to obey and formulate a plan to capture the Argemeddon City!


    But why? Isn''t the Argemeddon City is part of the Regional Lord? If Regional Lord waged a war, then all the cities under it''s rule needs to shut their mouths and participate in the war.


    When Jimmy predicted that the one behind the entire shit might be the Regional Lord, even the experienced City Lord didn''t believe in Jimmy''s analysis. If Regional Lord truly wanted to capture their weakened city, then it was dead easy for him. Even the committee with Arjun was not confident that he could withstand their might with his miracles.


    Because a City has the army of around 50000-125000 soldiers. But the Regional Lord has the army of around 500000 soldiers serving him! This is the astonishing fact. And why would he needs to scheme around to capture the Argemeddon City?


    "You are not surprised?" ,Bollard asked indifferently.


    "No. Because my grandson already predicted this even before the war." ,Sitaram shook his head and said, "But you cleared all his doubts!"


    "He predicted to this extent?" ,Bollard was astonished.


    "You people don''t know anything about him." ,Sitaram said, "Forget about it. Tell me. Why exactly the Regional Lord want to capture the Argemeddon City so sneakily?"


    "I don''t know." , Bollard shook his head and said, "How would a mere City Lord like me know what exactly the Regional Lord''s true intentions are?"


    "Thanks for your cooperation." ,Sitaram said, "Since you cooperated with us very well, in return I won''t kill you. I will hand you over under the care of your family."


    "No!" ,Bollard shouted, "If I cooperated with you, then you said that you would kill me immediately. Why are you handing me over to them?"


    How could Bollard don''t know what will happen if he was handed over to his wife. The very same wife with whom he has a "very good" relationship with?


    "Thank you." ,Lisa bowed down along with Anya in gratitude. She wanted to kill Bollard with her own hands for the past 25 years. And now she got the chance for five minutes. She is going to enjoy this five minutes very much.


    She walked towards Bollard along with her daughter Anya. Both of their killing intent was clearly felt by Bollard.


    "No! Don''t come near me." ,Bollard shouted as if a maniac, "Get away from me."


    On the other side both Sitaram and Gutherson walked aside. They were silently watching everything as if it has nothing to do with them.


    After five ministers, Bollard was looking completely different. Too many cut marks, holes on different parts of the body and too many inhumane things were done to him by his family.


    After five minutes, Sitaram stopped her. Because they already beheaded Bollard. And since he had to stop the war, he stopped her. He collected Bollard''s head and hurriedly walked towards the battlefield.


    ...


    On the battlefield, the war intensified. Too many exchanges of divine powers made the structure of the outskirts of the city gates completely unrecognisable.


    But the outcome of the war as of now was completely shocking. Even though it was a little tough, the soldiers of the Argemeddon City had a slightly upper hand.


    It was just a slight upper hand. But the soldiers of the Burning Water City knew that the enemy was truly crushing them. And the reason is very simple. Because they were participating in the world with 35,000 soldiers. And their enemies had only 20,000 soldiers. Because of their superior numbers, they were able somehow manage till now. If they had equal amount of soldiers on both sides, then they knew that the enemy would have crushed them by now.


    But the fact still remains. The soldiers of the Argemeddon City might have upper hand in the war. But as the time passed the number of soldiers who were getting injured is kept on rising. Everyone knew that if this continues, then the soldiers of Argemeddon City would be in complete disadvantageous situation.


    But because of the intensity of the war, everyone were completely involved in the war. At that time nobody saw that the sky started to change. Countless golden colour dots appeared on the sky. It looked as if the glowing stars in the middle of the day.


    As time passed, these countless golden dots started to grow in size as those dots were falling on the ground. The soldiers from the Argemeddon City has a black colour bracelet tied around their wrist. As the golden dots were nearing them, those bracelets started to glow in golden colour as well. Because they were completely involved in the war, they haven''t realised it.


    Only when the golden dots reached the ground and fell on them, they realised and saw the golden dots.


    "What are these golden dots?"


    "What''s happening?"


    "Why are they falling from the sky?"


    The soldiers from both the sides were completely stunned. They suddenly stopped the war temporarily as they lost in their own thoughts regarding these golden dots.


    "I am healed!"


    "All my injuries have been completely healed!"


    "My stamina and strength has been completely restored as well!"


    The soldiers from the Argemeddon City were in ecstatic. They were surprised by the healing properties of the golden light.


    But the soldiers of the Burning Water City were stunned. It''s fine that these golden dots have healing properties. This is acceptable.


    But why exactly it is healing only the soldiers from the Argemeddon City? Why it is not healing the soldiers from the Burning Water City?

 623 ANNOYING JIMMY

    The bias intents from the golden lights disappointed the soldiers of the In burning Water city. It cured their enemies completely and it didn''t even care to heal them. Why did you show such a bias? They wanted to know. But they don''t know whom exactly they should ask.


    Very soon the golden light healed the soldiers from Argemeddon City. And then the healed soldiers looked at the soldiers from the Burning water city with cold smiles.


    And then, what else? The War continued. Since the soldiers from the Argemeddon City were healed, they started to fight with extreme confidence.


    They felt gratitude for Jimmy. After attending Jimmy''s lecture, all of them took their cultivation one step closer to the perfection. Their former doubts about their cultivation was completely cleared. Their combat capabilities were able to help them increase their damage output.


    Looking at his soldiers being overpowered, and looking at his enemy''s soldiers receiving the help from those golden lights, Klinger was stupefied.


    "Why is this happening?" ,Klinger said in shock and disbelief. He then looked at Jimmy and asked, "What kind of stunt you pulled once again? What are those golden light? And why did it heal only your soldiers?"


    "Well, you can consider them as my trump card." ,Jimmy said. How could he say that it is the work of the healing team? The existence of the healing team needs to be kept secret. There is no way he would reveal it.


    As for why it healed only soldiers from the Argemeddon City, the answer is very simple. Before going to the war, Jimmy gave each and every soldier a bracelet. This bracelet has the resonance properties. Once the golden dots from the sky nears them, the bracelet will react to them. And it will attract all the golden light towards it''s owner.


    "Die!" ,Klinger felt as if asking Jimmy for explanation always ends up against his favour. He was extremely angry with Jimmy. He didn''t like Jimmy''s attitude.


    As soon as he cast a spell, a green light came out from nowhere and gushed towards Jimmy. Jimmy raised his sword and simply cut that green light. That green light crumbled into pieces.


    Klinger was annoyed. He was superior to Jimmy in terms of cultivation. And yet Jimmy is literally toying with him. Since the moment they clashed against each other Klinger tried many ways to kill Jimmy. He used many different spells on Jimmy.


    And what did his opponent do? His opponent simply raised his sword and cut all his spells into pieces. If he killed him, then Klinger wouldn''t feel bad. But Jimmy is simply parrying his attacks. It was as if both of them were having a friendly duel.


    Klinger asked, "You''re clearly stronger than me? Why don''t you give me? Why are you dragging this war? If you kill me, then this war is as good as over in your favour right? Then why are you humiliating me?"


    "What do you mean by that?" ,Klinger felt he heard wrong. He said, "Can''t you see how intense the war is going on?"


    "Without anyone of your notice I sent my two most trusted people in your city!" , "Jimmy finally revealed the truth, "My people killed your City Lord!"


    "Audacious!" ,Klinger felt Jimmy was joking. He said, "Do you think killing the City Lord is that easy? Don''t try to play the mind games with me. It won''t work against me."


    "You don''t believe it." ,Jimmy smiled and said, "Well if I tell you that the city Lord is dead, then I know that you won''t believe it. And this is exactly the reason why I didn''t tell you earlier. Wait for five more minutes. My trusted allies are bringing your City Lord''s head. When you see his head, you will naturally understand that I wasn''t joking. You will believe that I wasn''t playing any mind game with you!"


    Klinger fell silent. The way his opponent was speaking, he felt that his words were convincing. But lying and betrayal are common in the war. What if is opponent was trying to deceive him? His opponents say that he is not playing any mind games with him. But what if it''s truly a psychological warfare?


    Klinger is an experienced captain. Most of the psychological warfare doesn''t affect him. It''s the mind he developed from participating in countless wars.


    "Even though we both are opponents today, I personally felt that you are a good and loyal person to your city." ,Jimmy said with a smile on his face, "So when I am done capturing your city, I needed a good and loyal general like you. And this is the main reason why I am not giving you any killing blow!"


    Puke!


    Klinger puked a mouthful of blood. He felt Jimmy''s reason was truly embarrassing. The word is yet to over and he is very confident that he could capture the city. No, by the way he was talking it was as if you already captured the city.


    How arrogant could he be? Jim''s attitude was truly akin to going on his nerve. The poll Captain truly wanted to chop Jimmy in thousand pieces. But he held back. After fighting for the short moment, he already understood that he is no match for Jimmy. He used all his primary attacks on his opponent and yet Jimmy easily block them all so casually. He is yet to go all out.


    But the captain has his respect for Jimmy. After all the man standing in front of him killed his 5000 soldiers all by himself. And yet he wasn''t tired. How could the experienced captain doesn''t realised just how strong the man standing in front of him is?


    Open!


    At that time the city gates opened. Since the city gets opened from the inside everyone thought that the reinforcement would be coming. But the one who came out of the city gates were two men and two women. They recognised the two women. They were none other than the Mistress and the Young Miss of the City.


    But what shocked all of them was actually the two men. Especially the soldiers from the Burning Water City. Because one of the two men was holding actually a head. And all of them were familiar with the head. That had actually belongs to none other than their City Lord, Bollard!


    Everyone took the breath of cold air. Even Klinger was stunned. Because he now realised that Jimmy was actually telling the truth. The City Lord Bollard was truly beheaded!

 624 THE END OF THE WAR

    "City Lord is actually dead!"


    "When did this happen?"


    "Did the enemy snake again through the city gates and found the opportunity to kill the city Lord?"


    A flurry of discussion was going on between the soldiers from Burning Water City. They couldn''t believe what they were actually seeing. Their mind was so preoccupied with the war that they completely neglected the fact that someone sneaked in and killed their City Lord!


    What does the death of the head of a city implies? It implies that, that particular city is now ownerless. And according to the rules of the War Realm, The one who assassinated the City Lord, would become the next City Lord.


    All of them then looked at,Sitaram who was holding the head of their city Lord. Then they finally looked at their Mistress and Young Miss who were standing behind Sitaram.


    Sitaram looked at Lisa and said, "Please help us with the conclusion!"


    "Yea sir!" ,Lisa was exceptionally humble in front of Sitaram. She immediately accepted the request made by her Saviour.


    She looked at the confused and terrified soldiers and said, "Brave soldiers of burning water city! Your city Lord has been killed. This war is as good as over. I know that many people don''t want to accept this truth. But you need to accept it. And you need to be happy about our defeat."


    Everyone was stunned. They need to be happy about the defeat? But why?


    Lisa looked at the confusion on the faces of the soldiers and said, "I know that you people are confused. Tasting defeat in a war is always a thing to be sad about. But today I will tell you some dark secrets about Bollard!"


    Everyone were confused. Dark secrets? About City Lord Bollard? What kind of dark secrets their city Lord might have?


    Lisa said, "Everyone of you know that me and Bollard fell in love and then got married. But at that time, I didn''t realise that Bollard''s True target was actually the seat of the City Lord! In order to become the City Lord, he first trapped and married me. Then he became an official Son-In-Law for my father, your former City Lord!"


    Lisa became sad as she continued, "After my daughter Anya was born, he started to his true face. He bribed and attracted the support of all the officials of the City''s courtyard towards himself. He even received the support from the military General. But the General was killed by Bollard. Because the General realised how cruel Bollard became later. In order to become the City Lord, he even killed my father and framed it as some health issues."


    Everyone were stunned. They never thought that their former city lad was actually killed by Bollard! According to the message they received the former city Lord died because of some health issues.


    Lisa continued, "But for the past 25 years he always tortured me mentally and physically. His to call the store chain has nothing but punishment for my crimes. And the crimes that have committed is actually to call him for dinner or lunch or any other small things. He used to always find some silly reasons to punish me. And I had no choice but to accept my fate for the sake of my daughter."


    Lisa continued, "Today these two great sirs came and rescued me. Before this to great sirs came he was actually torturing me and my daughter. After they sub dude Bollard, They immediately feed me and my daughter an instant healing pill. Thanks to their Pill effect we both were pulled back from the verge of death. They crippled his cultivation and handed him over to me. I took my revenge and beheaded him."


    The entire crowd fell silent. They never thought that their respected city Lord was actually such a bastard. They actually pledged their loyalty to such a cunning bastard? Whenever they thought about it they felt nothing but disgust. Even Klinger fell silent. He looked at Jimmy. And he couldn''t figure out what was going through his mind. He sighed. He felt that all his hard work so far was meaningless.


    "Past is just the past. You may have done some mistakes in the past. But those are the mistakes which will give you the right path to walk on." ,At that time Jimmy came forward and said, "My time is precious. So I''m going to ask you one final time. Surrender!"


    The soldiers from the Burning Water City looked at each other''s faces. All they found on each other''s faces were nothing but confusion. They didn''t know what they were supposed to do at this moment.


    "We surrender!" ,At that time someone said what Jimmy wanted to hear. Everyone looked at the owner of the voice and were stunned. Because the owner of this voice was none other than their captain, Klinger!


    Even their captain has surrendered. So what could the soldiers from the Burning Water City would do? The answer is very obvious.


    "I surrender!"


    "I surrender!"


    "I Surrender!"


    One after the other everyone nailed on their feet and surrendered. Looking at their opponents surrender the soldiers from the Argemeddon City were ecstatic. What kind of status does the Burning Water City has? They are the biggest city in the entire region. And yet they worked very hard and defeated such an hegemony. They actually defeated the biggest city in the entire region! They felt a sense of proudness for their own achievement.


    "Thank you!" ,Jimmy said, "Since you have surrendered we are naturally not going to mistreat any of you. Committee of the Argemeddon City always treats everyone fairly. The lifestyles of the citizens of the Argemeddon City has been very good for the past 15 days. If any of you still has any doubt, you can go and take a look at our city. You will naturally understand. And I will assure you that you will be satisfied with our system. You have my promise."


    "And I have a piece of big news for you all." ,Jimmy finally threw a huge bomb on all of them by saying, "Your neighbouring Silverlight city which also happens to be your ally has been also concurrently captured by the Argemeddon City!"


    The crowd immediately fell silent.

 625 COMMOTION AFTER THE WAR

    Silverlight City was captured?


    Be it the soldiers from the Argemeddon City or the soldiers from the Burning Water City, all of them were stupefied. Even the Six Pavilion Lords who knew all the inner secrets of the Committee were stunned. It was clear that even they didn''t know about this news. They were never said that they were going to attack the Silverlight City!


    Everything happened in the dark. Initially they wanted to attack the Burning Water City. But then a thought popped up in the mind of Arjun. They were preparing the army of constructs in order to deal with the five cities who founded an alliance to take their city down.


    Silverlight city happens to be one of those five cities that formed an alliance. Along with the Burning Water City if he could take down Silverlight city as well, then he will not only receive a huge amount of Army under their committee, but it will also help them inject a sense of panic within the alliance of five cities.


    In the war against the Burning Water City, all the Arjun''s companions participated. Including Samantha and Jessica who healed them. Rick and others also participated in the war. Almost everyone participated in the war. Only John who happens to be the one of the seven leaders of the committee stayed back in the city in order to run the administration services.


    Apart from John there are some group of people who haven''t participated in the war against the Burning Water City. Ben, Henry, Prince Airen, Princess Shayana and all the members of the Universe number 316 didn''t participate in the war.


    If they didn''t participate in the word against the Burning Water City, Then where exactly did they go? The answer is just as everyone expected. They silently sneaked through the back gates of the city and marched towards the Silverlight city. They took the army of constructs and attacked at the Silverlight city. Since the Silverlight city has around 50,000 soldiers as it''s capacity, with the help of the constructs that has the strength of initial stages of second awakening stage expert, it became easy for them to capture the city earlier than Jimmy.


    Arjun trusted the capabilities of the Prince Airen. Prince Airen was someone who almost became the king of his kingdom back then. Since he had the qualifications of a king, waging a war with a bunch of inexperienced children like Ben was definitely in his capabilities. Arjun entrusted the responsibility to capture the Silverlight City to Prince Airen.


    And the result was obviously in his favour. Prince Airen actually captured the Silverlight city much earlier than Jimmy. Since they are going to use the Army a constructs against the alliance of five cities, Arjun thought that instead if he succeeded in capturing one additional city, then the strength of his Argemeddon City will multiply more than before City Lord Ferlin fell into Coma stage. And that''s exactly what happened.


    "Cheers!"


    Everyone shouted in joy and happiness. Be it the soldiers from the Argemeddon City or be it the soldiers from the Burning Water City, everyone gave a cheers.


    .....


    Very soon the news about the fall of Bollard and all his dark deeds spread through the entire city. They were stunned by the news where the Silverlight City has also fell in the hands of the committee of the Argemeddon City!


    Then it didn''t take long for this news to circulate through the entire Flake Region. And with that, a huge amount of commotion broke out. Fifteen days ago, everyone believed that the Argemeddon City''s era has come to an end. They laughed when they heard that a group of people formed a committee to defend their cities with just the strength of 10000 soldiers. They were certain that their city was doomed as this puny committee''s attempt would be going to vain.


    But who would have thought that just 15 days later of that great calamity, the committee would actually restore the city''s former glory. They defeated the strongest city in the entire region. And concurrently they also defeated one of the three great cities in the region which happens to be the Silverlight city?


    But the reality hit them even harsher than they have imagined. As of now the Argemeddon City not only restored their army''s capacity during their City Lord Ferlin''s time, but it actually surpassed that number by a large margin.


    When City was under City Lord Ferlin''s hands, the Argemeddon City was the second strongest city with the military strength of 100000. But after the issue with the Church of Deception, their army was plummeted to 20000.


    But under the leadership of the Committee, in just 15 days, their total army tallied to 160000! And with this, the Argemeddon city now has two achievements to celebrate. They now became the strongest city in the entire Flake Region after they captured the Burning Water City!


    And the second achievement is that, their total area of land that they have under their control rose a way too much as well. These two achievements were worth celebrating.


    Some people were happy about it. But there were still some people who are extremely unhappy about it. By Jabbar the alliance of the five cities who planned to take down Argemeddon City. Well, Currently there alliance has been decreased to 4 cities. Since the capture of silverlight City forced their alliance cities to only four.


    Before this, there were five cities planed to form an alliance to take down Argemeddon City. They were Silverlight City, Rose City, Brightstone City, Golden Tiger City and Bluegrass City.


    "How things turned out this way?" ,Rose City Lord asked. She was actually a female.


    "Weren''t they were supposed to prepare for the war against our combined forces?" ,Bluegrass City Lord said, "Where did they get the courage to attack the Burning Water City? And that is also with the puny 20000 soldiers?"


    "I heard from my sources that their supreme commander has gone against the 4000 soldiers that formed the Water Squad Formation team alone and even massacred them all by himself!" ,Golden Tiger City Lord sighed and said, "How scary!"


    "Nobody knows that the Burning Water City has a formation that could release the attack power of seventh awakening stage expert." ,Rose City Lord said, "That bastard Bollard has such a formidable formation with him. We don''t even know that he went through our spies. And yet there supreme commander alone gone and destroyed that formation by some unknown means."


    "Everyone please forget about all that for now." ,Brightstone City Lord said, "Think about our future. How exactly are we going to answer the Regional Lord?"


    The room fell silent. Nobody dared to speak.

 626 RETURN OF THE BRAVE WARRIORS

    After the war ended, the committee appointed Lisa as the in charge of the Burning Water City. She always had a good sense of understanding regarding the administration of a city. She gladly accepted it.


    She did some enquires regarding the established committee. And she understood one thing. Jimmy is a peerless combat master among his peers. He can even jump levels and toy with the cultivators to some extent.


    She also heard back when Sitaram saying this to Bollard. And according to what he said, Lisa understood one thing. Sitaram has two grandsons. The first one is exceptionally good in the art of creation. While the younger one is absolute genius among his peers.


    After considering for a while, she asked Sitaram for taking Anya as their disciple. Sitaram spoke to Jimmy. And since it''s the coming from his grandfather, how would Jimmy say no? And with that Anya went to Argemeddon City along with Jimmy and others to learn from them.


    The great and proud warriors were welcomed with a huge cheers by the crowd in the Argemeddon City. The actual dated war against the five cities alliance was not anything secret for them. This kind of matters can''t be suppressed even if the committee wanted to. And with the likes of Groundbreaker Pavilion adding fuel to the fire, the citizens couldn''t help but be in tense. They were fearing all this time that their committee who has taken a good care of them for the past fifteen days proved very kind. Even in these critical situations, they never raised the taxes, actual prices of goods or anything else.


    If the committee is gone because of the war against the five city''s alliance, then their bad days would definitely start. This is an undeniable fact. They were living in fear everyday. And yesterday was no different.


    But today when they woke up, they were officially announced by the committee, saying that both Burning Water City and Silverlight City has fallen and their owner has been changed. Both cities are now under the jurisdiction of the committee of the Argemeddon City!


    At first they felt that they heard it wrong. But since the news came officially from the Committee, they had no reason not to believe it. But they demanded when did the soldiers left the City Gates for the war? Nobody saw the soldiers leaving the City gates yesterday.


    Then the committee revealed all the plans made by the committee. After hearing the plan made by the committee, especially by supreme commander Jimmy himself, the crowd couldn''t help but worship Jimmy


    Arjun specifically asked John to reveal his name. He wanted to form good impression in the hearts of the people of the city. He wanted their respect and love in order to make a huge harvest of the divine essence through the Virtue of Kindness!


    When Jimmy walked in, everyone cheered for their Supreme Commander who formed the plan and led them to the war and then made sure that they won it. Jimmy could feel that his Virtue of Kindness was jumping frenziedly. Jimmy was thrilled. He knew that he made a huge harvest! As for how much Divine Essence he made, he had to summon his Virtue of Kindness and see it later. As of now, he needs to enjoy the cheers from the crowd and respond to it at least.


    But there were some people in the crowd who were looking at the crowd with extreme jealousy, anger and flurry of regrets. The pavilions like Groundbreaker Pavilion and other pavilions who pulled themselves back from defending the city when the city was in crisis are now in utter regrets.


    They thought that the city will be doomed just like others. When the six pavilions announced that they are forming a committee, these Pavilions who pulled themselves back thought that these are just futile efforts. No one can stop the city from being captured.


    But who would have thought that the things would turn out this way? The committee which was akin to a dust in the eyes of the pavilions has actually pulled such a huge miracle. They not only recovered the former glory of their city, but they actually did bring even more glory.


    If these pavilions knew that things would turn out this way, then they wouldn''t have pulled themselves back. If they didn''t pull themselves back then, then they would have been enjoying the same respect and love which the six Pavilions are receiving right now. They would have been part of the committee that pulled such a miracle.


    And now who would be strong enough to oppose the committee. They now had the power which not even there city Lord Ferlin previously possessed. If they didn''t pulled themselves back then they would have been enjoying the highest authority in the entire city. If they didn''t pulled themselves back then they would have been the joint head along with the six Pavilion Lords of the three cities in the entire region.


    They have nothing but regrets. But they knew that it is too late. Or probably it is not too late? If they succeeded to join the committee then they might have chance now.


    When other pavilions were making their plans to join the committee, the Groundbreaker pavilion head was burning in anger. When the city Lord Ferlin was still there, his Pavilion enjoyed the privilege of being the biggest pavilion in the entire city.


    Even when the city was in an extremely dangerous situation, he felt that the city is now hopeless. It''s not worthy to be an hero and try to save it from enemy attack. He was planning to make a good relationship for whoever going to be the next city Lord. And under his leadership he will once again rise to the power.


    But this committee has spoiled all his plans. Because of this damn committee all the sales of his pavilion''s products dropped by 80%. This damn committee actually dropped the prices of their products. And this further increased his troubles. Along with the sales, the prestige and reputation of his Pavilion has also fallen to bottom ground. His pavilion was under bankruptcy!


    If his pavilion no longer gathered and sent the cultivation materials to the God Realm , then his headquarters will definitely kill him for his incapabilities. And things turned out this way only because of this damn Pavilion.

 627 REASON

    After the end of all the commotion, the City has finally retured to it''s former glory. As of now, the faith of the people of the Argemeddon City in the Committee is stronger than a Diamond! They no longer has any doubts in the capabilities of the Committee.


    After dealing with the crowd, the committee finally took a breath of relief. The Six Pavilion Lords were in complete emotion state. They took charge for the city. But even they didn''t have any confidence in dealing with the precarious situation they were in. But appearance of Arjun and Jimmy has changed the entire scenario. They not only restored their former glory, but they also added some more cities under their jurisdiction. Their military forces was now at a state where they need not to fear anyone.


    But one thing truly disappointed the Six Pavilion Lords. Jimmy didn''t tell them about the plan of capturing the Silverlight City. Even though it was the fact to be happy about, as the heads of the committee, they thought that they needed to be informed about such an important events. And yet Jimmy didn''t discuss about attacking the Silverlight City. This fact truly disappointed the Six Pavilion Lords.


    After the storm settled down in the city, the committee finally held a meeting session. All Six Pavilion Lords and Jimmy sat on their seats and started the meeting. Jimmy looked at the disappointed gazes from the Six Pavilion Lords and asked, "What happened? Why are you all so disappointed?"


    They looked at each other. Finally Bill said, "Brother! We were wondering why did you not tell us about you plan to attack Silverlight city in advance?"


    Jimmy sighed. He finally understood the reason behind their disapoointed faces. He said, "I truly wanted to. But even I made the ast moment decision to attack the Silverlight City."


    "Even though, you wanted to attack, you could have told us about your plan, right?" ,Daniel said, "I don''t want to go against you. But you should remember one thing Brother. You should remember that we are also the part of the committee!"


    "I know that I have gone against the rukes of committee a little." ,Jimmy sincerely said, "But listen to me carefully first. Then you can decide whether what I did was wrong or right."


    The Six Pavilion Lords didn''t know what was so serious that made even the calm Jimmy to say such things. But they didn''t say anything as they knew that they were about to receive their answer.


    Jimmy said, "I told you that the alliance that wanted to capture our city might not limited to just five cities. There might be a bigger plot brewing behind our backs. And my guess became right. Burning Water city was also wanted to capture our city."


    The Six Pavilion Lords nodded their heads. They knew this part very well. And isn''t this the reason why they attacked the Burning Water City in advance?


    "Brother... You mean..." ,Bill felt that he suddenly understood something. But he couldn''t understand what exactly it is.


    "Your guess is right." ,Jimmy said, "Such an arrogant and greedy City Lord wouldn''t form any alliance. He would rather send his army to take our city down. And if he put a check to his arrogance and formed the alliance of all other eight city, then there might only be one reason behind it. He was forced to form an alliance against us."


    "Forced to form an alliance?" ,Andrew said, "But who could have guts and capability to force even the City Lord Bollard to form an alliance?"


    "Someone who has even greater military strength than the Burning Water City. Someone who has even greater political power than Burning Water City." ,Jimmy said, "And who could be strong enough to force the Burning Water City t form an alliance with other City other than the Regional Lord?"


    "Regional Lord?" ,Everybody were stunned on the spot. The Regional Lord is the existence that is even higher than the City Lord! He is a mighty existence that they can''t fathom. And yet, their opposition was actually the Regional Lord? How wouldn''t they be shocked?


    "At first, I felt that I might be wrong. Because why exactly there is a need for Regional Lord to form such a grand plan behind our back? I might be wrong." ,Jimmy said, "After all, if the Regional Lord wanted to capture our City, then all he needed to do is to send some of his troops. There was not necessary to execute such a grand scheme. But I couldn''t think anyone else that has the power to force the Burning Water City to form an alliance to take our City down!"


    "Only if the Regional Lord forced the Burning Water City to form an alliance and capture our City, everything fits the story." ,Jimmy continued, "That means, we can''t rule out the possibility for Regional Lord to be the mastermind. I then started to device the plan to take Burning Water City down with intentions of Regional Lord being the main mastermind behind all this shit!"


    "Then, I didn''t want to neglect the fact of spy plantation within our City. Even your pavilion might have a spy planted within it. I just didn''t want to take any unnecessary risk. If you want to deceive your spy, then you need to deceive your allies first! I used this old saying and put it into action. You people fought in the war as if the Burning Water City is the only target we had in our mind. Don''t underestimate the eyes of a spy. I could predict many things from your actions and your eyes. That''s why. I had to keep it a secret from all of you. I hope you understand."


    "No need to be apologetic brother!" ,Bill said, "We understand now. The only reason why we were worried about your action is because in the past you never hid anything away from us. We were under the impression that all of us has a very good understanding among us. But as you hid such a big event away from us we thought that you are breaking the rules of the committee."


    Daniel said, "Guys! I think we need to worry about the bigger issue! Brother you said that this was just your analysis. But you didn''t have any proof right? The proof which proves the mastermind behind all this is actually the Regional Lord!"

 628 GRAND PLAN FOR THE FUTURE

    "Who said I didn''t have proof." ,Jimmy said, "Before killing the city Lord of the burning water city, my grandfather made an interrogation. And that city Lord spilled everything. He clearly said with his own mouth that the mastermind behind the entire plot is none other than the Regional Lord himself!"


    The six pavilion Lords couldn''t hide their depression. They thought that they finally restore the lost glory of their city. And the only thing that is left to do is to find a way to bring the city Lord back from the coma stage.


    But the biggest bomb has blown their hearts away. They never thought that they had to face such a giant known as the Regional Lord!


    Bill asked, "Brother! what do you think we should do now?"


    Others also looked at Jimmy with eyes filled with hope. Even though they''re part of the committee, they knew that they had done nothing impressive. The only reason why their city has attained such a state is all because of Jimmy and his planning ability. So even now they hoped that Jimmy would give them some suggestions.


    "As of now even I am not confident to win a war against the Regional Lord!" ,Jimmy shook his head and said, "But it doesn''t mean that we are completely hopeless. Since our city has become the number one city in the entire Flake Region, the other city''s will think twice or thrice before taking any actions."


    Jimmy continued, "We will first send a letter to those alliance bastards and ask whether they''re still interested in the war or not! If they''re interested in the war, then we will definitely take action. But my guess is that they won''t participate in the war. They wouldn''t dare to participate with our current military strength."


    "Then what are we supposed to do?" ,Fidel asked in anxiety.


    Jimmy replied, "And when they don''t participate in the war, then all we have is nothing but the precious time. We will mass recruit the new talents. We have only got that the poor children from the village affiliated with our city. But we have plenty of villages under our Argemeddon City! How many new talents do you think we could recruit? Additionally we have to most it is under our control. And these two cities are very big as well. How many city''s do you think they have under their jurisdiction? And how many poor people do you think we could recruit?"


    "This..." ,The six Pavilion Lords were speechless.


    The six pavilion lords were stunned. They never thought things this far. But they felt whatever Jimmy said right now makes things possible. After all, Jimmy''s lecture abilities are truly heaven shaking. They experienced the effects of Jimmy''s lecture ability with their own eyes. In fact, they are the victims of his lecture. So they know just how insane Jimmy''s lectures are!


    Jimmy continued, "We have recreated 15,000 poor children from only one village. If we combine all the poor children from all the affiliated villages from the three cities, then our army will rise to more than 1 million!"


    The six Pavilion Lords took a breath of cold air! Over 1 million army! This is an army that closes almost to the army possessed by a prefecture Lord! But all their soldiers have advance cultivation bases. And they are well trained. But under Jimmy''s classes, the six Pavilion Lords were sure that even these small children will definitely rise to a new height. The only thing they will lack is the battle experience.


    "But we will take the things a little slow." ,Jimmy said, "If we recreated over 1 million children at a time, then it will definitely raise the Regional Lord''s interest in us. Will definitely keep an eye on us. In order to avoid any future troubles, he might even personally lead an army to destroy us before we even have the chance to grow. So instead of mass recruiting the talents at the same time, we will take things slowly."


    The six pavilion Lords immediately nodded their heads in agreement. The higher power would never allow any lower power to reach its level. If any higher power finds out that a lower power has the potential to surpass them, then they wouldn''t think even twice before trying to destroy that lower power when it is still at it''s weak state.


    It is a known brand for the six Pavilion Lords now that the Regional Lord has his eyes on their city from the distinct past. If he learns that they recruited over a million talents, then he will definitely destroy them.


    "I think you are wrong in this part." ,At that time Seetharam entered the meeting room and said, "If my guess is right, then the reason why the Regional Lord didn''t make his move directly on our City is because of the citizens positive opinion on the city Lord, Ferlin. If the Regional Lord personally made his move then he was sure that he can take the city down. But you have clearly seen the love and respect the citizens have towards the city lord, Ferlin! There is no way this citizens would agree with the Regional Lord''s actions. It is the rule of the War Realm that Regional Lord should not attack a city. If something like that happened then it will go against the rules of the War Realm. The balance in the power system will crumble. In my opinion, this is the reason why exactly the Regional Lord didn''t attack personally. He forced other cities to attack our city."


    Jimmy said, "I didn''t know that. Well, I never cared about the rules of the War Realm. So I didn''t know about this rule. Whatever. If this is the case then I think we can take the risk and recruit all the poor children from all the villages which comes under the jurisdiction of all the three cities!"

 629 CLOSED DOOR SECLUSION

    Jimmy said, "I will leave everything in your hands then. Recruit as many children as possible. And not only just recruit them. Make sure that all of them takes the Conscience Oath. No one should miss. And don''t trust anyone. It will take time. But you six personally do it. I will send all my people to help you."


    "Why don''t we take help from others?" ,Daniel asked in confusion.


    Jimmy said, "I already told you that the reason why I didn''t tell you about my plan to attack the Silverlight City is because of the possibility of the plantation of the Spy from the Regional Lord in your Pavilion. Among the newly recruited children, if there are spies from the Regional Lord, then the Regional Lord will definitely learn about my way of teaching. Then the result is something I will leave it to your own imaginations."


    The six pavilion Lord''s sighed in depression and disappointment. There is no need for Jimmy to continue telling them about what will happen when Jimmy''s way of teaching will reach the ears of the Regional Lord.


    Jimmy continued, "It will take time. But you need to be patient. You people need to be patient for the better future. My goal is to overthrow the regional kingdom and replace our committee as a new regional lords!"


    Everyone took a breath of cold air. The same time they were excited. This dream might be very far away from the reach of any city Lord. Even the six pavilion Lords were not confident enough to reach that status. But if it came out from the mouth of someone like Jimmy, then they knew that it will definitely become true.


    Jimmy said, "Anyways I cannot always make you strong as if a magic. Even my teaching capabilities are limited. No matter how much I teach, your cultivation level will never exceed mine. I have to get strong first. Only when my cultivation reach a level higher, I will be able to help you in your cultivation as well. So I will go and cultivate. Is that alright with you all?"


    Brother! there is no need to worry about anything." ,Andrew said while smiling, "If you get strong, then that is equal to we getting strong. Please train hard and well. In the meanwhile we will take care of the things with regards to the recruitment program."


    Jimmy noted he said and left along with Sitaram. The meeting concluded. The Six Pavilion Lords immediately left to do their task. They don''t have any regrets for not able to cultivate. If Jimmy gets stronger in cultivation, then with the help of his teachings, the Six Pavilion Lords believes that they will get stronger as well. And with the cheat like Jimmy that can improve ten years worth of cultivation in just ten hours, they were at ease.


    Jimmy and Sitaram walked into Arjun''s room. Jimmy removed his disguise and turned back into Arjun.


    "When are you planning to come out of your training session?" ,Sitaram asked.


    "Good." ,Sitaram said, "Don''t worry about the situation in the city. We will take care of any issues in the city in your absence."


    "I understand." ,Arjun smiled and said, "I will leave everything in your hands then, Grandfather. On top of that, I think I already have enough unique Dao under my sleeves. I have to learn the Greater Dao!"


    "Greater Dao?" ,Sitaram thought for a while and asked, "The Dao method that existed in the Primordial era which the ancient people used to learn?"


    " yes." ,Arjun replied, "I want to see the difference between the Greater Dao and Grand Dao."


    "Go ahead then." ,Sitaram would never go against Arjun who wants to become strong. He said, "All the best."


    "Thank you." , Arjun replied with a smile on his face. He said, "I will be going then."


    ....


    After concluding his talk with Sitaram, Arjun closed all the doors to his room and entered the closed door seclusion. He put all the distractions aside for now. He immediately entered the building of Unique Dao in his City of Void.


    He wanted to train in Greater Dao. It is true. But only his imagination and the information he had told him that mastering Unique Dao is very tough. It not only required talent, but it also required Luck!


    That''s right!


    Luck!


    Luck is very mysterious thing. Mo one knows the mystery behind Luck. Arjun anyway previously had the plan to master Unique Dao of Luck! He planned it back in the Underground Dungeon. And since mastering Greater Dao required not only talent but also Luck, Arjun planned to increase his Luck by mastering the Unique Dao of Luck first!


    Only after mastering the Unique Dao of Luck, he will try his attempt for the Greater Dao! Luck is truly extraordinary. Arjun previously found that Unique Dao of Luck was actually categorised under the Higher Level Unique Dao!


    The Unique Dao like the Unique Dao of Understanding and others were categorised under the Lower levelled Unique Dao. But above this lower level has the middle level Unique Dao. And the higher level Unique Dao comes under the higher level!


    The higher level is not only useful in combat techniques. It is also very useful in great support as well. His Unique Dao of Wisdom was also categorised under the higher level Unique Dao! And just how useful his Unique Dao of Wisdom is self explanatory. It proved to be extremely beneficial during crucial times.


    He never underestimated the higher level unique Dao. But at the same time he never berated the lower level unique Dao. After all, without the help of a bunch of lower level unique Dao, it never became possible for him to establish a communication with his Void Qi!


    Establishing a communication with his Void Qi was an absolutely necessary thing for him. It means too much for him. He trains in void cultivation technique. And in the entire Primordial Space, Arjun believes that, apart from him, there exist no Human who trains in the void cultivation technique.


    That means, if any problem arises, then he has no one with whom he could consult for the solution. Only Void Qi could solve his problem. And the one who helped him in establishing a communication with his Void Qi is none other than a bunch of lower level unique Dao. Even though the Unique Dao were categorised in different levels, in Arjun''s eyes, all of them were equal.


    He calmed himself down. And then he selected the Unique Dao of Luck! And then his training began!

 630 EXTREMELY TOUGH

    As soon as Arjun chose the Unique Dao of Luck, his vision suddenly darkened. He couldn''t say anything at all. It was as if he was in the void space.


    Arjun didn''t know what he was supposed to do in order to master the Unique Dao of Luck. Even his Void Qi didn''t give him any suggestions. That means, Arjun was all on his own.


    When Arjun was wondering what he was supposed to do in order to master his Unique Dao of Luck, he found a silver dot very far away from his initial location. At the beginning he didn''t see that silver dot. But only when he put his efforts, he began to see it clearly.


    Arjun didn''t know what exactly he was supposed to do to begin with. Since in this empty space, he saw that silver dot, he began to advance towards that silver dot. On top of that, except marching towards that silver dot, he had no other options left.


    As Arjun was advancing towards that silver dot, he found that the silver dot was increasing in size. No, the silver dot was not increasing. It was already a huge silver colour energy. Arjun realised it later. But he was very far away from that silver dot. That''s why, for Arjun back then, it was akin to a small silver dot.


    As Arjun was walking towards that silver light, an arrow from some unknown source and pierced through Arjun''s chest!


    Huuu!


    Arjun jolted and suddenly woke up! He died! But it was only within his conscience. He died in his consciousness. But he didn''t die in the real world. He suddenly opened his eyes as he took a series of deep breath!


    He was stunned. His experiences told him to be cautious every moment. Especially when you are dealing with unknown. When he was walking towards that silver light, he was indeed cautious. He was paying attention to his surroundings with great efforts. And yet he failed to notice that arrow which came out of nowhere and pierces through his chest!


    Arjun pondered about it very seriously. This is the Unique Dao of Luck we are talking about. How could he give up on it?


    But if you think about it, then you will definitely find similarities between the Unique Dao of Comprehension and the Unique Dao of Luck.


    In the Unique Dao of Comprehension, he had to learn the swordplay of that white silhouette. But because of that shining silver light behind it which merged with that white silhouette, it was difficult to master that swordplay. To be honest, it became tough to even see that white silhouette. But he still managed to learn it with great difficulty.


    But that was Unique Dao of Comprehension. It came under the category of middle level Unique Dao. But Unique Dao of Luck is different. One has to know that the Unique Dao of Luck is categorised under the high level Unique Dao. And the difficulty behind it will be much tougher than the mastery of the Unique Dao of Comprehension!


    "Let''s give it another try!"


    Arjun made up his mind. He once again entered the building of Unique Dao. He once again chose to learn the Unique Dao of Luck! And immediately he was sent to that empty space.


    He kept his spirit very high and used his Origin Energy at it''s limits. Once again as he was reaching near to the silver light, the silver light appeared to be akin to a giant ball. Arjun immediately understood the concept behind this trial.


    He needs to get near to that silver light. But he will be encounter several dangers in his way. It will be just like that arrow which pierced his heart. And he needs to pass all the attacks which he will be encountering in his way. Only after passing all the attacks and reached that silver light, he will pass and master the Unique Dao of Luck!


    He walked forward very cautiously than the last time. He knew that his efforts alone is not enough. He needed something else as well. Arjun couldn''t tell that apart from the efforts, what else does he need? He felt that he know the answer. But at the same time he doesn''t know what the answer is. He was confused. But he knew that he will definitely understand what exactly he needed as he advance in his quest.


    Shu!


    At that time, Arjun heard a very faint sound. He immediately became alert. But before he could do anything, that arrow gushed forward and pierced through his chest. And he diet once again.


    Arjun opened his eyes once again. He wasn''t disappointed in any way. If mastering the Unique Dao of Luck was that easy, then he would have mastered all the Dao existed in the building of Unique Dao while he was asleep!


    He enter that Void Space once again. And just like the last time, he cautiously walked towards that white light. But unlike the last time, this time he closed his eyes. He didn''t dare to see anything. Back in the mind Palace he gained some little experience in the blind combat. Even though it was just very little, he is going to put his little experience into action.


    He cleared his mind of all other thoughts. Unnecessary thinking is the source of a distraction. He knew that all too well. After putting all the distractive thoughts aside, he once again walked forward while closing his eyes.


    His concentration level has improved too much that he could even easily avoid hearing his own footsteps. His concentration was only on the sound of wind. He knew that the order would pass through his heart. But when the arrow was about to pierce his heart, it would definitely make some noise. All he cared about is nothing but that sound. The sound of iron is hot he was about to use and counter it.


    Back when he was learning the blind fighting, he trained totally for nine days. Even though in nine days he didn''t make any big progress, but that little progress truly satisfied him. He was able to judge the distance between him and the sword that the velocity of this sound. And depending on the velocity, he mastered the timing of his counter.


    Using all the knowledge and experience from the mind Palace, Arjun wanted to counter the arrow! This was the only plan he came up with.

 631 SUCKING AND ADVANCING

    As Arjun was walking cautiously, he finally heard the swoop sound of the wind. Using his experience in the Mind Palace, he immediately took the action. Judging from the velocity of the swoop sound of the wind, Arjun made his move. He timed his dodge perfectly. As soon as he dodged the attack, the arrow missed him.


    Arjun was excited. But he didn''t let his excitement climb his head. He immediately made his mind alert. He wanted to defend against any other sneak attack.


    And just as he thought, as soon as he dodged the first attack, he was greeted with the second attack. Depending on his knowledge in the Mind Palace, Arjun skill fully dodged the second attack. He knew that if he stayed in that spot any longer, he will be meeting with the third attack. So he escaped immediately. And sure enough after advancing forward, he didn''t meet with any kind of attack.


    As he advanced a little forward, he once again sensed that similar piercing sound. But unlike the last time, this time the attacks actually came from both sides.


    But at the nick of the time, Arjun skilfully jumped while completing a full round of body movement. But as he was cycling in the mid air, the arrows from both sides cut deep on his both arms.


    What Arjun didn''t care. Compared to evading this attack, the small ones nothing. He didn''t sit ideally any more. He immediately rushed forward.


    As he was moving towards that silver light, Arjun faced many challenges. But with the help of the experience from the Mind Palace''s Blind Combat Origin Art, he was able to dodge all of them.


    Very swiftly he kept on dodging all the attacks with a little difficulty. But as he advanced a little closer to the silver light, the difficulty with the trial became tougher as well.


    But it was as if Arjun''s luck has finally run out, when he was around hundred meters away from the silver light, he found too many attacks were waiting for him. Over a tens of thousands sword attack were swirling in the mid air.


    Because of their combined attacks, the rhythm of the sound of the sword became indistinct. Arjun couldn''t see through the pattern. It became very difficult to depend on the rhythm of the sound to accurately predict the exact location of the swords.


    "How the hell am I supposed to dodge all these attacks?" ,Arjun thought in his heart.


    He was truly terrified with these attacks. He was just around 200 m away from reaching that Silver light. He worked very hard to come all the way here. There is no way he is going to give it up.


    "No. Calm down! I have to calm down. I am actually rushing the things very quickly. In the world of cultivation you need to take your time to master anything."


    Arjun thought to this point. His mind became clear of the fact that he was actually rushing the things. The thing that he needed mostly at the moment is patience.


    In this five years Arjun didn''t make any movements. All he was trying to do is nothing but to think about the way for how to overcome this difficult situation.


    "There is no way a Human can dodge all these sword attacks while he was in the dark! The only way to dodge these attacks at these circumstances is when that person has the Luck!"


    Luck?


    Arjun thought about it for a moment. He then activated his Unique Dao of Wisdom! He actually wanted to check something. And sure enough, after activating the Unique Dao of Wisdom, he finally saw some hope.


    Arjun took a deep breath to calm himself down first. He took his time. He waited five more days patiently in order to only just calm himself down. After five days, he finally gained his confidence.


    He didn''t advance forward. He stood in his place and opened his mouth widely. He concentrated his senses on the silver light which now looked like a giant ball. After locking his senses on the Silver light he started to suck it into his mouth.


    And finally he felt that his patience has paid off. The Silver light from the giant silver ball started to react with Arjun. It shuddered for a little while. Just like a Maggi noodles, a very thin amount of silver Light moved from its original location and rushed into Arjun''s mouth. And from his mouth, it automatically entered into his conscience.


    [The thin amount of Dao Energy of Luck has entered the host''s body]


    Arjun was thrilled. He calmed down and started to suck even more silver light. But he couldn''t suck at huge amount. But he could only suck a very thin amount of silver light. But he wasn''t disappointed. He was patient.


    But after some time, he found out that it became difficult to suck the silver light. And very soon he met with a situation where he could no longer suck that Silver light.


    Arjun wasn''t discouraged. He took a step forward. Immediately the arrows locked Arjun as his target. Arjun couldn''t sense any arrows at the moment. It was because of the indistinct sounds.


    So he immediately used that thin amount of the Dao energy of Luck which he received from that thin silver light he sucked. Immediately those arrows missed it''s target. It passed through his side and it didn''t attack him. No one knows how exactly it missed. But it somehow missed it''s target who was none other than Arjun.


    Arjun smiled. He understood that It was all because of the Luck! But since he didn''t suck that silver light that much, so he was forced to take only five steps forward.


    Arjun immediately started to suck the silver light once again. And sure enough, the silver light entered his conscience through his mouth. With the help of the system notifications, Arjun understood that he received even more Dao energy of Luck.


    The scene repeated again and again. He would suck as much silver light as possible. Then he would take four to five steps forward. After taking couple of steps forward, the arrows would lock him as a target. But for some strange reasons, those arrows missed it''s target!


    This scenario continued for a long time. Arjun was extremely patient. Slowly and steadily he finally reached one step away from that silver light!

 632 THE VISI

    In the meeting hall, the Six Pavilion Lords were busy with the issues they discussed with Jimmy. For the past six months, they were busy with mass recruiting poor children for the path of cultivation.


    The parents of the poor children were stunned for a moment. Cultivation? Their children were actually offered to cultivate? For a moment, they felt as if they were in a dream.


    Who doesn''t want to live a long life? Even these poor families were not any exception with respect to this dream. But because of their poor family background, they couldn''t even have a proper food to eat. They never had a good shelter. They never had a proper clothes to wear. Needless to say, cultivation!


    So psychologically they made up their mind by believing that cultivation is completely out of their reach. They are not fated to be a cultivator. Even though they dreamt about it, they were assured that, this dream would always stay a dream.


    But why did they here now? The committee has announced that the children of the poor family background will be taught the basics of the cultivation for free of charge. But in return, the families of these poor people needs to work in the mining field.


    Their dream might always stay a dream. But at least, their children are getting an opportunity to be a respected cultivator. And that is also for a free of charge. Even though the committee has put up a condition, this condition was nothing tough for them. Labour work is what they exactly expertise in.


    What is even more amazing thing is that, the committee has already put this plan into action almost ten days ago. They recruited poor children and were teaching cultivation. The parents of these poor children boasted that their children were being thought by an awesome cultivation master! They even added some extra spice to the story in order to motivate the other poor families to send their children for the cultivation.


    Because of all this series of events the poor families from all the affiliated villages of the three cities send their children for the sake of learning cultivation. Are use amount of poor children immediately headed for the Argemeddon City in order to register for the cultivation learning!


    The committee were stunned. Because there were more than five million children registered for the cultivation preaching! Initially they estimated that they might only have to teach around one million poor people. But they never imagined that they had to recruit five million people.


    The Six Pavilion Lords were completely helpless. They had no other choice but to take the conscience oath from each and every children. They need to deal with all 5 million children all by themselves. With the danger of the Regional Lord, they had no other choice but to not trust anyone.


    Andrew sighed and said, "I wish he would Master Dao techniques. I want to have a mastery over at least one Dao!"


    "Six months passed just like that." ,Creamer said, "And we are not even done with conscience oath of even half of the children. We are tired. And yet we can''t do anything about it."


    At that time a guard entered the meeting hall and said, "My Lords! The eight other pavilion lords has come. They are seeking a meeting with you!"


    "Those persistent bastards!" ,Bill shouted in anger, "When the city was in crisis, they pulled themselves back like a scared cat. But now we worked hard and with the help of brother Jimmy''s meticulous and accurate decision, we not only managed to gain our former glory back, but also became the strongest city in the entire region. And now these shameless bastards wants to become the part of the union?"


    Andrew said in anger, "They haven''t even did anything. And yet they want to attain equal status as us. Who doesn''t know what their intentions are?"


    "What should we do now?" ,Fidel asked, "We can''t even ignore them. These persistent bastards are coming each and every day for the past six months and are asking for a meeting with us. If we don''t do anything, then they will continue to cone everyday and irritate us."


    "I will go and talk with them." ,Bill said, "I will tell them that brother Jimmy is in closed door seclusion. And we don''t know when would he come out. So we will inform them when Brother Jimmy is out. And whatever brother Jimmy decides will be the final decision of the committee!"


    "That''s the good idea!" ,Edward said, "At least, they won''t irritate us by coming everyday."


    Bill nodded his head and left the room immediately to meet the eight pavilion lords who forgot their oath and pulled back when the city was in a huge crisis. He despised them for their lack of loyalty towards the person who gave them a better life which they never had in the God Realm.


    As he entered the guest hall, he found around eight people sitting on their designated chairs. They were kind of his "friends" back in the God Realm. As of now they were sitting on their chairs silently with a face full of nervousness.


    The eight boys who were sitting there were the eight Pavilion Lords who betrayed their honour and ran away during the period of crisis. There were actually five boys and three girls. All of them were the pavilion lords of their branch pavilion in the war realm.


    The name of the pavilions are: Solitary Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Guy. Oasis Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Hector. Ironwood Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Inheim. Kingslayer Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Jamie. Loyal Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Logwood. Beautiful Heaven Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Caimie. Queens world Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Gloria. Fairyland Pavilion. The name of It''s Pavilion Lord is Julie.


    All of them were same as him and other five pavilion Lords. They were all treated as trash back in the headquarters of the God Realm. But just like the six Pavilion Lords, these eight also proved their worth in the field of management and pavilion administration. Even though they were not as good as the management department back in the headquarters of the God Realm, they were good enough to lead a branch in another lower realm.


    Bill looked at the crowd once again and found out that, that arrogant bastard from the Groundbreaker Pavilion didn''t cone yet!

 633 BILL’S CULTIVATION LEVEL

    Bill looked at the three girls. They looked beautiful. But the maidens in the God Realm of their sects are not only even more beautiful than these girls, but much mire terrifyingly talented as well.


    Bill used to admire these girls. But he knew that these girls were out of his reach. There are pavilions in the God Realm that was created only for the female disciples. And these three girls happened to be the branch pavilion lords of the three girls pavilion.


    Six months ago, he would have tried his best to make these girls have a good impression on him. Back then he was narrow minded person. His views, ideas and goals were shallow.


    But it is different now. Meeting Jimmy and Arjun made him realise just how narrow minded he was. He gritted his teeth in anger when he realised how he wasted his time on these pointless things.


    Jimmy thought them how to set their goals very high. Not just War Realm, he and other five pavilion lords realised that even the God Realm should be a temporary destination for them.


    They started to set their goals very high. They finally started to put some belief within themselves. And the beautiful girls in front of them, well, they no longer looked as beautiful as before.


    "It''s been a while!" ,Bill still greeted them out of courtesy.


    All of them finally looked at the familiar Bill and immediately smiled. They stood up and said, "You look good, Brother Bill!"


    "Well, I an sorry! As you can see, we were very busy for the past six months. Especially after we captured Burning Water City and Silverlight City! You people have already heard that our committee has opened the door to cultivation for the poor children. So we had to personally take care of their details and other things."


    "We could see it from your exhaustion." ,Julie smiled and said, "We can understand how much hard work you were doing for the City! But, still, congratulations for your unbelievable achievements!"


    "That''s right!" ,Guy maintained his smile and said, "We didn''t know that you have matured in war tactics to this extent. We knew that the five other cities formed an alliance to take our city down. And they gave fifteen days time to surrender the city. But who would have thought that five days prior to the destined date for war, you and your committee would launch an attack and capture the giant cities like the Burning Water City and the Silverlight City? Nobody expected that you even has such a strong formation as well!"


    "Stop your praises!" ,Bill smiled and immediately admitted, "All of you are very familiar with us. Do you honestly believe that we truly possessed such wisdom? We don''t. If we truly possessed such wisdom, then I would have been a war general back in my pavilion in the God Realm!"


    Bill continued, "All the credit for all the achievements we had right now was thanks to two brothers! Their names are Arjun and Jimmy. I will be honest with you. Brother Arjun is an absolute genius in creations. His creations are truly heaven defying! No, heaven defying is equal to insulting his talent. It''s because of his creations that we managed to defeat the Blackwood Bandit Group with just two hundred soldiers. And what''s more, we didn''t take any casualties. Even in the war against the Burning Water City, Brother Arjun casually created a formation that would release the attack power of seventh awakening stage expert! It became our trump card in the entire war!"


    Bill continued, "And you people have already witnessed his masterpiece Pill which was quoted as one of the devilish creations. And it is none other than the Alter Ego Pill!"


    The other pavilion lords couldn''t help but shudder in fear. The way Garth yelled in pain itself gave them goosebumps. Needless to say, the person who personally experienced it.


    Bill said, "Brother Arjun is not only is a genius, but he is an absolutely damn great teacher! His ideas and views are so good that I am proud to say that our Six Pavilion''s Lifestyles Masters are improving at a rapid pace under his tutelage! In terms of skills, they improved too much that even the current them would be definitely a top ten Lifestyle Masters in our pavilion in the God Realm!"


    "What?" ,The other Pavilion Lords were stunned. They thought that Bill was boasting in front of them intentionally.


    Bill continued, "As for Brother Arjun''s little brother, he is Brother Jimmy! He is equally talented to Brother Arjun! But the only difference is that, Brother Arjun is a Lifestyle Master. While his little brother, Brother Jimmy is the Combat Master!"


    Bill continued, "You people should know that the one who came up with the idea of creating a committee was still Brother Jimmy! And only after that, we started to take care of the entire city in a systematic manner. It was because of his decision that we dared to wage a war against the Burning Water City. It was under his Generalship, that we managed to capture the Burning Water City! It was because of his wisdom that we were able to capture the Silverlight City simultaneously as well."


    Bill continued with a bright smile, "But that is not the thrilling part. The thrilling part is about his deep knowledge in the basics of the cultivation. His understanding about the breathing exercise and other basics for the cultivation has far surpassed even the number one teacher in the God Realm! He immediately figured out the faults in our breathing exercise and other basics and corrected them brilliantly. Because of his corrections, we were able to cultivate at much quicker pace. In just six months, because of the correction of the basics and breathing exercises in our cultivation, we advanced so quickly that even our own advancement shocked us!"


    Bill smiled and said, "Do you want to know what our current cultivation levels are? I will show you."


    As soon as Bill concluded, he released his Divine Power! His Divine Power was so strong that even the eight Pavilion Lords felt it''s suppression might! They all opened their mouths in aghast. Their shock has reached a point where they subconsciously stood up in fear!


    "Oh my God!" ,Julie shouted in shock. She shouted, "Se-Second Awakening Stage!!!"

 634 DESPARATE, REGRET AND IMPATIEN

    The eight of them were completely stunned. The second awakening stage is the stage which was nothing but a dream for them. They all came to the War Realm around twenty years ago. At that time, their cultivation stages were still at the initial stages of the first awakening stage.


    For the next twenty years, they all have been training very hardly. But the only strength they improved is still the mid stages of the first awakening stage. And among them, the Pavilion Lord of the Groundbreaker Pavilion was still the strongest.


    They knew that they took twenty years to reach from the initial stages of the first awakening stages to the mid stages of the first awakening stage.They knew that, the time period was too long for their improvement. And they psycologically accepted that, they are not fated to be the geniuses that their respective pavilions needed.


    So they accepted their fate. But today their minds shook when tey found out that Bill, who was same as them actually reached the second awakening stage? Just like them, he took around twenty years to reach from theinitial stages of the first awakening stage to mid stage of the first awakening stage. But he took just six months to reach from the mid stage of the first awakening stage to the initial stages of the second awakening stage?


    One has to know that, the distance between the peak of the first awakening stage to the initial stage of the second awakening stage is akin to the gap between heaven and earth. They are actually two complete realm. And yet, Bill reached the second awakening stage in just six months?


    Is that Jimmy''s classes are that impressive? If that is the case, then they actually missed the same opportunity as well?


    The eight pavilion lords have nothing but regrets at the moment. If they were a little brave and persisted in defending the city, then today they might be enjoying the same benefits as well. They would have been the part of the higher echelon of the committee. They would have the opportunity to let their Lifestyle Masters learn from such an awesome genius. They themselves might have advanced to the second awakening stage as well.


    "Wh-What about the cultivation bases of Daniel and others?" ,Guy asked.


    "They all have advanced to the second awakening stage as well!" ,Bill replied with a smile.


    He smiled inwardly. When they were forced to go to the War Realm, they all were in a hope;ess situation. After travelling distances from one city to another, they were finally helped by the City Lord Ferlin. Bill didn''t know about others, but he felt grateful for the help from the City Lord Ferlin!


    To be honest, they didn''t have any hopes for the City,s future. They never had the confidence in defending the city. But they still did it. It''s not because they were arrogant. It''s the sense of gratefulness they had for the city lord.


    Yes. They knew that they might die in the process. But they still decided to defend the city out of the respect and payment they still had to pay for the goodwill from the city lord.


    But everything changed when Jimmy and Arjun entered their lives. All the current achievements they brought for the City Lord was all thanks to the two brothhers. Everything happened is all because of these two brothers. And they were absolutely grateful for the Arjun and Jimmy duo.


    Bill looked at the eight pavilion lords angrily. When they were in a desparate situation, it was City Lord Ferlin who saved And helped them. And when the City Lord was in the worst situation in his life, these bastards ran away. Bill started to hate these ungrateful bastards. That is why he told important things about Arjun and Jimmy to these ungrateful bastards. He wanted them nothing but to regret their decision. He wanted them to feel sad about the treassure they misssed! He wanted them to feel just what exactly they missed.


    When the eight pavilion lords were lost in their thoughts, Bill poured oil in their burning fire. He said very casually, "Brother Jimmy said that he is still at the initial stages in the Dao Arts! Even though he already mastered the Manifestation Stage of the Dao of Fire, he is still not confident in teaching us the concept of Dao! Once he gains a certain amount of insights in the Dao, he will teach us the concept of Dao! We are actually looking forward to it!"


    Dao Arts!


    The eight Pavilion Lords took a breath of cold air. Who doesn''t want to learn the Dao? They were all considered as the trash by their headquarters. That is why they were thrown here in the War Realm by their headquartes to do some labour work.


    But what if they learned the Dao Arts? And if they showed rapid improvement in the cultivation as well, then they would not only called back by their pavilion, but they will immediately be promoted to the Core disciple of their headquarters!


    The eight pavilion lords became restless. They became impatient and asked, "Brother Bill! We are extremely sorry for our cowardice. We will do anything to correct our past mistakes. Please let our pavilion join the committee!"


    Bill smiled inwardly with joy when he looked at the impatience on the faces of the eight pavilion lords. This moment is the reason why he patiently explained everything to these eight bastards.


    But he is not going to make things easy for them. He shook his head and said, "I am afraid I can''t help you with this. The reason for all our achievements are because of only Brother Jimmy. Because of his huge wisdom and capabilities, the committee advanced to this level. Brother Jimmy''s decision is absolute here. I may disappoint you, but you need to wait for a longer period of time. Brother Jimmy is in the closed door seclusion. And I don''t know when he will come out. I will inform you as soon as he comes out. You have no other choice but to wait until then."


    The eight pavilion lords were disappointed. The three girls who were sensitive, almost cried on the spot. But they were helpless.


    BOOM!!!


    At that time a huge explosion sound rang out from a certain room within a certain direction in the City Lord Manor.

 635 THE DECISION MAKER IN THE COMMITTEE

    The explosion wasn''t loud. But the sound of the explosion was very familiar for them. It was the sound of the explosion of a major breakthrough in someone''s cultivation.


    "The direction of the sound... it actually came out from Brother Jimmy''s room!" ,Bill said happily. He was obviously thrilled.


    But the others became even more restless. They never thought that Jimmy made a breakthrough. In what field did that Jimmy make his breakthrough? In his cultivation progress...or could it be....in the Dao!


    Gloria immediately requested, "Brother Bill! Please let us join the committee! We will amend for all our mistakes."


    "It is not in my hands." ,Bill shook his head and said, "Brother Jimmy is the reason why our committee has achieved what it has achieved. We always followed his instructions in the committee. It will be him who will decide whether you will enter the Committee or not. And you guys need to wait. Because Brother Jimmy won''t be coming out anytime soon. He will take his time."


    The eight Pavilion Lords were disappointed with Bill''s reply. But they weren''t dissatisfied with Bill''s attitude towards them. Because they were at wrong this time. So they had no other choice but to accept their mistakes.


    Bill said, "Take your leave for now. When Brother Jimmy comes out from his cultivation, I will naturally tell him about your requests. And I have to warn you that whatever decision he makes will be the final decision of the entire committee."


    The eight Pavilion Lords sighed in disappointment. But they knew that they can''t do anything about it. The strong always takes the command. And judging from what Bill said they could immediately understood that Jimmy is not so simple. He is definitely a genius. Because of his teachings all six of their companions from the God Realm have advanced to the second awakening stage.


    "Then we will be waiting for your notice." ,Guy said, "I hope that when brother Jimmy comes out you will notify us without fail."


    "Definitely." ,Bill said with a smile on his face.


    Later the eight pavilion Lords left the city Lord Manor. Bill also left to carry out his unfinished business. But the eight pavilion Lord''s minds were in complete chaos. They became restless as time passed. They didn''t notice it but their entire body was shivering.


    Hector said, "Do you believe watch Bill said is right? What I mean is that he might have used all the cultivation resources from the treasury of the City Lord. But in order to toy with us he might have intentionally lied to us."


    Inheim said, "On top of that he might truly be a genius. Genius comparable to those haven''t define genius in the God Realm! Or even in the rare case scenario even higher. But I think he definitely possessed in-depth knowledge about the basics of cultivation and breathing exercise. We all know that our cultivation basics has so many faults. But even in our headquarters nobody has taken care of it. They never corrected us. Our instructors in the headquarters were mediocre. They were just lower level Inner Disciples. Their teachings definitely have no in-depth knowledge."


    Julie asked, "But if this is Jimmy is truly that kind of genius than what exactly is doing in the War Realm? He should be in the God Realm, right?"


    "Who knows?" ,Caimie said, "After all it''s not a mandatory thing for all the genius is to go to the God Realm compulsorily. War Realm is the place for battle experiences. Who knows what''s going through his mind when he chose to come to the War Realm?"


    Longwood said, "But I think it''s worth a shot to join the committee. I mean if Bill and others could reach the initial stage of the second awakening stage from the peak stage of the first awakening stage in just six months, then what about us? What we care about is to how to get strong? If we can get strong then nothing else matters right?"


    "You are right." ,Gloria said, "And remember guys! Bill said that, that Jimmy has the mastery over the Manifestation Stage of the Dao of Fire! And Bill said himself that this Jimmy would be preaching on the concept of Dao! Who among us doesn''t want to master a Dao? Just imagine. What will be our status in the headquarters when they learn that we actually mastered the Dao Arts!"


    "You are right!" ,Guy greeted his teeth and said in anger, "We were influenced by that Groundbreaker bastard! Or else we would have been also enjoying the privilege of second awakening stage cultivation base! Most importantly, just like those six, we would have built a good relationship with that Jimmy! Did you people notice something different about Bill? Don''t you feel that something has changed within him. Especially his attitude. I don''t know why. But I feel as if he started to aim high. I don''t know how to describe this feeling. In my opinion, he started to think like a genius from the headquarters!"


    "That''s right!" ,Gloria said, "I noticed it as well. I felt something has changed within Bill! His vision, his attitude, his personality has all undergone a massive change. And I think all this is he caught of that Jimmy! There is an old saying. A trash would start to get influenced if he sticked around a genius. I think, even Bill is the victim if this old saying."


    Julie said, "Well forget about it. Discussing all this would definitely affect our minds. If we get the chance, then, we will definitely form a good relationship with those six. They no longer in the same position as we are. Be it in the political status or even in the cultivation status. They have an higher hand. If their cultivation will progress with the current cultivation speed, then it is obvious that they will definitely be called back to their headquarters! We need to work hard in order to catch up to them."


    Others agreed as well. After some flowers you have discussions, they all went back to their own pavilions.

 636 IMMORTAL BODY ORIGIN STAGE EXPER

    Arjun very soon reached that one step and put his hands on the Silver light. Immediately the silver light started to enter his body.


    As the silver light started to enter his body, Arjun felt as if his cultivation was also rising.


    After another nine days, he finally completely took the entire silver light within his conscience. At that time flurry of system notifications started to pop up on a screen which only he could see.


    [Congratulations to host for mastering the Unique Dao of Luck!]


    [Host has mastered a Dao art and met the requirements for advancing in the cultivation]


    [Host mastered mysterious and one of the toughest Unique Dao]


    [Host''s cultivation is rising]


    Immediately Arjun felt that a huge amount of Spiritual Energy is entering his body. This level of Spiritual Energy is something he had never sensed before.


    Arjun was excited. With the help of 610 amount of vigour, he immediately started to take a huge amount of Spiritual Energy within his conscience. His Void Qi''s quantity was riding very highly. His physical strength started to get much stronger. He felt as if his body was never been this strong before.


    [Host has inhaled a huge amount of Spiritual Energy]


    [Host''s cultivation is rising]


    [Immortal Origin Stage Level 11]


    [Immortal Origin Stage Level 12]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 1]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 2!]


    [Congratulations for host to advance to the Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 2]


    Arjun was stunned. Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 2? What''s happening? Wasn''t I supposed to advance only to the Immortal Origin Stage Level 11 at the moment? Then why exactly my cultivation base rose to such extent?


    Arjun didn''t know. He was confused. But you are sure that the spiritual energy he received after sucking that silver light was truly terrifying. Till now in his life he has never sensed this kind of spiritual energy before. Of course he says date in the underground dungeon. But that was because of the presence of the spirit Stone Mountain and the spiritual vines.


    But today it was different. He didn''t depend on any of the spiritual vines or the spirit stones. It was a natural born spiritual energy of the Heaven and Earth. But that was a massive boost to his cultivation.


    Arjun asked, "Void Qi! What is the reason behind this mysterious rise in my cultivation?"


    [Unique Dao of Luck is one of the strongest and mysterious Unique Dao even from all the high level Unique Dao]


    [Host mastered the Unique Dao of Luck and even absorbed it''s mystery]


    [Because of this reason, host could absorb huge amount of Spiritual Energy from the heaven and earth]


    [This resulted in the rise of his cultivation]


    Arjun felt that you understood the concept. Of course he was naturally happy. If his strength increases then he could defeat an higher level cultivators. This was for good.


    Arjun gave his command, "Void Qi! Show my stats!"


    Immediately a screen appeared where Arjun took a look at his newly upgraded cultivation base stats.


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 9500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Body Origin Stage


    Level : 2


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 500


    Constitution : 144


    Agility : 196


    Stamina : 211


    Intuition : 45


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Cloning Technique


    Size Manipulation Technique


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    Void Shock


    Void Nature Control


    Void Blazing Thunder


    Void Scorching Flames


    Void Mist


    Void Illusion


    Void Web


    Void Burning Sun Law


    Void Shining Moon Law


    Void Steps


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Forging : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Painting : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Cooking : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Tea maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Juice maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Alchemy : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Architecture : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Concocting pills : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Sealer : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Formations : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    DAO :


    Dao of Fire : Domain Stage


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (45%)


    Dao of Comprehension (36%)


    Dao of Luck (0%)


    Dao of Understanding (15%)


    Dao of Interpretation (15%)


    Dao of Observation (15%)


    Dao of Calculation (15%)


    Dao of Display (15%)


    Dao of Language (15%)


    Dao of Translation (15%)


    Dao of Immersion (15%)


    Dao of Concentration (15%)


    Dao of Attraction (15%)


    Dao of Speech (15%)


    Arjun smiled. His Void Qi has took a huge boost in power. It was at 3500 units. But after rise in his cultivation, it reached 9500 units.


    Apart from this, all his Unique Dao has advances one to three percent. Even without the Divine Essence, all his Unique Dao has risen a little. This is kind of good news.


    Because of the victory in the war against the Burning Water City and the Silverlight City, Arjun received love, respect and gratitude from all the people from the three cities.


    The way they showed their love, Arjun could understand that the citizens of the Burning Water City and the Silverlight City never had any good impression on their City Lords!


    That''s why, when they captured both Burning Water City and the Silverlight City, instead of showing any malicious intent, the crowd from the two cities showed the gratitude.


    He wanted to desperately summon his Virtue of Kindness and take a look at the amount of Divine Essence it produced. But he held his impatience. He don''t want to make any mistakes when distributing the Divine Essence.


    When Arjun completes his closes door training, there might come a scenario where he might get more choices about how to distribute his Divine Essence. He don''t want to distribute it earlier and then go for the training session.


    This is the reason why he didn''t even care to look at how much divine essence he his Virtue of Kindness has collected. He was saving it to distribute it wisely only after his training session comes to an end.


    Arjun was overall satisfied. But not completely. Because he knew that this is just the beginning. Since he reached his initial goal for mastering the Unique Dao of Luck, it''s time to start learning the Greater Dao!


    Arjun learned from Void Qi that, the reason why it became difficult to learn the Greater Dao for the ancient citizens. And Void Qi said that the reason why they couldn''t learn the Greater Dao is because in order to learn the Greater Dao, one should not only have an immense talent. But it also required Luck!


    This is the reason why exactly Arjun first mastered the Unique Dao of Luck. Since he has full control over his Luck, he felt that it is time for him to learn the Greater Dao!

 637 INITIAL TRIAL FOR THE GREATER DAO

    Immediately he entered the Building of Dao and took the cultivation manual for the introduction of the Greater Dao. He started to read it immediately.


    After around three hours, he finally completed reading and understood how to train in the Greater Dao.


    Grand Dao is the art of learning a Dao of ten natural elements completely in a formulated procedure. While learning the Grand Dao, a cultivator first learns how to give a shape to the Dao element. Giving it a shape is called the Manifestation Stage!


    Later using that very same natural element of Dao and Manifested element, the cultivators will create a Domain. This process is called the Domain Stage!


    Then using his already learned Manifestation and Domain Stage, the cultivator will start to learn how to transform everything within his domain into the Dao element he is learning. This process to transform everything within his domain is called as the Transformation Stage!


    Then using the knowledge in Manifestation Stage, Domain Stage and Transformation Stage, the cultivator will combine it together and make it one. The procedure to turn all three stages into one is called as Supreme!


    At that time there will be no Manifestation Stage, Domain Stage and Transformation Stage. There will only be one thing. The Dao of one of the ten natural elements. It will be the Grand Dao!


    But splitting it into parts and learning it has a major backdrop. A Dao element has different types. For example, Dao of Fire has different types. Like it might be burning type, heat type, scorching type and many more. So when a cultivator learns and develop it to the Supreme level, then that cultivator could only have one type of Dao of Fire!


    If that cultivator trained in the Dao of Fire in the direction of burning type, then that cultivator will no longer have the properties of other properties like heat type, scorching type properties in their Dao of Fire. The Dao of Fire with burning property is the inly Dao of Fire path that cultivator could use.


    That means, even though the Grand Dao will help a cultivator to learn it and help them further to walk on the path of a True Sovereign, the fact that it is still incomplete still remains. This is where it''s fault lies. The Dao if Fire might be complete, but it is still incomplete in another sense.


    As for Greater Dao, it doesn''t have any different stages. It wasn''t split into different types. When a cultivator learns in the Greater Dao, he will learn the source meaning of the entire Dao! That cultivator needs to understand all the properties involved in that particular Dao!


    Learning Grand Dao''s Manifestation Stage itself proved to be extremely difficult for many cultivators! Needless to say, Greater Dao which involves learning all the properties of the Dao of Fire! This is where it''s difficulty lies.


    Learning Greater Dao became a huge headache for the ancient cultivators. So the Grand Dao came into existence making it a little easier for the cultivators. This is the reason why there was an old saying regarding Greater Dao- "Learning Greater Dao requires not only Immeasurable talent, but it also required tremendous amount of Luck!


    This is the reason why Arjun first learned the Unique Dao of Luck! He doesn''t know what kind of talent he possessed, but since Luck happens to be one of the requirements, Arjun immediately learned the Unique Dao of Luck first! And now it is time to learn the Greater Dao!


    Arjun seriously started to think about it. After a long thinking, he decided to master the Greater Dao of Wood!


    He had his own reasons when he chose to learn the Greater Dao of Wood! As a person who learned Pill Concotion to the Transcendence Level, Arjun has very grip over the different types of plants. He learned how to raise the plants. He also learned what are the mechanism involved during when a seed grows to become a plant. And then he understood how then the plant furthur grows to become a giant tree.


    Since learning Greater Dao requires Luck and immeasurable talent, Arjun decided to start the concept that he was very familiar with. Since this is his first attempt for learning the Greater Dao, Arjun doesn''t want to make things even more difficult for himself.


    Arjun entered the Building of Dao. He chose the gate of Dao of Wood. Immediately his vision darkened for a split second. But very soon his vision returentd to him. But the scene in front of his eyes changed once again. Instead of the Dao of gate, he was standing in a desolete land. He was standing on the land. There was no trees. There were no animals. There was nothing n this land. There was only him. And strangely there was something in his right hand.Arjun looked at it and found out that the thing in his hand was actually a seed.


    A plan immediately popped up in Arjun''s mind. He looked back and found out that there was a lake filled with water. So he immediately planted the seed and burried it in the ground. He then started to gather and serve the water on top of the land where the seed was actually planted.


    Time passed. Six months passed just like that. Arjun didn''t care about the outside world as learning the concept of Greater Dao is extremely important for him. He was completely immersed himself as he was trying to understand what exactly he need to accomplish here in order to learn the Greater Dao of Wood. In these six months, the seed grew and became the plant. But it was so natural that Arjun couldn''t find any difference between the growing pattern between the plants in the real world and the plant that grew in front of his eyes.


    Strange! What am I supposed to do in order to understand the Greater Dao of Wood? What is so different about the two seeds? I couldn''t find any difference at all. I don''t even know where to start thinking.


    Arjun was truly lost in his thoughts. He don''t know where exactly he needs to guide his analysis pattern. He truly couldn''t understand where exactly he need to start thinking. In other words, he has no idea about what was happening. And he has no idea about what exactly he was supposed to do.

 638 A BIG HELP FROM THE UNIQUE DAO OF WISDOM

    Arjun has no clue about what to do. He was wracking his head in order to figure out what exactly was going on. The plantation procedure in this Dao world was not anything different from the plantation procedure in the outside world. So what exactly is he supposed to do?


    As he was trying to understand what he needed to do, five more years passed just like that in the outside world. Even though it was the case in the outside world, since Arjun was in the \u003c\u003cTime-Space Formation\u003e\u003e, for him it was equivalent to fifty years!


    And in these fifty years, the giant tree became very old. For some strange reasons, in just fifty years, it actually wittered away and died!


    Why exactly a plant die in just fifty years? What''s wrong with that? Did I commit any mistake during my plantation procedure?


    Arjun started to doubt himself. He looked at the lake flowing not far away from his location. He walked towards it. After reaching out towards the river, he bent on his knees and checked if anything was wrong with the water in the lake. After conducting many tests, he found nothing wrong with the water in the lake. It was good.


    Then where exactly am I going wrong? Arjun once again came back to the same question. When he learned that mastering Greater Dao is very difficult to the point where one needed not only immeasurable talent, but also terrifying amount of Luck, he was mentally prepared for the worst.


    But he never imagined that mastering Greater Dao is actually this difficult. Fifty years passed and yet he didn''t make any progress at all. No. Progress could be placed aside. In this fifty years he didn''t even understand what exactly he is supposed to do now.


    Arjun sighed in disappointment. He turned back subconsciously only to find that the giant tree he raised and which was dead has completely disappeared to who knows where. And the ground turned back to the normal as if nothing has ever happened.


    But before Arjun could ask himself any questions, Arjun found a seed in his right hand once again. He sighed. He knew that he needs to start everything once again.


    To hell with it!


    Arjun cursed within his heart. This time he activated all his Unique Dao to full extent. He now understood that depending on his own brain will never work. After all, he never considered himself as some kind of genius to begin with.


    He activated all the Unique Dao he mastered except for the Unique Dao of Luck. He was saving Luck for the future. He first wanted to understand first of all, what exactly he was supposed to do. Only then he will use luck.


    And sure enough, his Unique Dao of Wisdom took all his previous failed experiences into account and gave him around twenty six methods he could try.


    Arjun planted the seed. And just like the last time, the Germination process started. Arjun waited patiently. He used his senses and unlike the last time, he put all his efforts in understanding the essence behind the germination of seed.


    The seed started to sprout very slowly. But for the cultivators, time is a meaningless concept. In the blink of an eye, another six months passed in the real world. But under the effects of \u003c\u003cTime-Space Formation\u003e\u003e, Arjun spent five years.


    Five years passed. And he didn''t waver his concentration from the Seed Germination and Sprouting process. Of course, he didn''t unnecessarily used his Unique Dao. After all, even the Dao has it''s limits. Arjun can''t use the Unique Dao for five consecutive years without stop.


    In these five years he had seen many things. He didn''t see how the plants grew. But what he saw is how exactly the plant grew. From the sprouting of seeds to it''s every growth, he saw everything. He started to understand that Germination of seeds has many similarities with the human reproduction system.


    But according to the idea given to him by the Unique Dao of Wisdom, instead of water from the lake, for the growth of the plant, Arjun should use his Void Qi from time to time.


    The reason why he needed to use the Void Qi was simple. According to the reason provided by the Unique Dao of Wisdom, Arjun was not trying to actually raise trees here casually. He is in this world only to learn the Greater Dao. And only when provided with the sufficient Spiritual Energy, the mystery hidden behind the Germination of seed to it''s end will be revealed in front of Arjun.


    Arjun strongly believed in the explanation given to him by the Unique Dao of Wisdom! But how much he understands will entirely depend on him.


    Arjun forgot everything else. His concentration was completely focused only on the plant. He was in some kind of mysterious trance where he started to see the mystery behind the growth of the plant.


    He was in a meditation trance. He even forgot that he was absorbing some mysterious energy which was releasing from the plant that grew from the seed he planted. The plant grew and it''s stem started to transform into trunk.


    What was so shocking is that the moment he started to pour his Void Qi instead of water from the lake, he was not only absorbing some mysterious energy from the tree, but the tree started to grow older at a rapid pace. It was as if Arjun was absorbing the life essence of the tree which came out from the seed he planted.


    Time passed quickly. In the next one year, the seed germinated and transformed into a beautiful looking green plant. The plant then transformed into a giant tree. And of course, it got rusted and finally died. And in this process, he absorbed the mysterious energy coming out of the tree.


    This process continued without any stop. Arjun absorbed all the mysterious energy coming out of that plant. And he only stopped when the tree got rusted and died. Arjun finally opened his eyes. He found something different about himself. But when he looked at the pure essence of the plant in his body, he was thrilled to the extreme. Because that mysterious energy was actually silver in colour.


    What does the silver co;our implies? Arjun was knowledgeable enough to know that the silver colour implies Dao Energy!

 639 UPGRADES

    Arjun knew that, that silver light means Dao. He had some understanding regarding these different energies. According to his knowledge, Silver Light stands for Dao Energy. And at the same time, there was also the Golden Energy. And the Golden Energy implies Law Energy!


    Whenever he wants master any Unique Dao, he had to complete a trial. After completing the trial, he will absorb the silver light making that particular Dao his own.


    As Arjun lost in his thoughts, flurry of system notifications popped up in front of him.


    [Congratulations to host for mastering a Greater Dao]


    [Host''s mastery of the Greater Dao of Wood has reached the 7%]


    [Congratulations to host for massive breakthrough]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 1]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 2]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 3]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 4]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 5]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 6]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 7]


    This massive breakthrough shocked him very much. He already sensed the improvement in his cultivation. But he never thought that it would be by seven levels!


    Later he felt happy about it. But then he looked at one particular notification which overshadowed all his happiness for reaching the Level 7 of the Immortal Body Origin Stage!


    [Host''s mastery of the Greater Dao of Wood has reached the 7%]


    Only 7%?


    His fifty six years of hard work amounted only to 7%? This greatly disappointed him. According to the information he gained from the Void Qi, it is not necessary that he will master the entire Greater Dao in just one trial. For example, if he needs to master the Greater Dao of Wood to completion, then he needs to plant many seeds and raise it. Then he needs to absorb the mysterious Dao energy to improve his completion rate to 100%.


    But according to the information from the Void Qi, the more plants he raises, the less mysterious energy he will receive from the plants he raised. That means, in the future, it is not necessary to say that he could get the same 7% completion rate for the absorbed mysterious Dao Energy from the same plant he raised. That means, as he tries to raise his completion rate to 100%, he will find it more difficult to do it! Or he might not be able to reach the completion rate at all. In order to reach the completion rate to 100%, one not only required talent, but luck is also an important factor.


    Arjun sighed. No wonder they mastering Greater Dao was very difficult even in the ancient days. Such difficult task is very unacceptable.


    Wait a minute!


    Arjun thought about it very seriously. And after a long time, an idea popped up in his mind. He immediately summoned his Virtue of Kindness!


    He asked, "Give me the Divine Essence which you were able to make so far."


    5 Litre worth of Divine Essence!!!


    Arjun was excited. With this, he knows that all his required powers will definitely reach it''s limit.


    He took the jar and sent back his Virtue of Kindness back. He summoned Pride and raised his ability to his limits. And it took only 90 drops worth of Divine Essence to upgrade Pride to his limits.


    After upgrading Pride, Arjun upgraded all the Unique Dao he used to create the system which helped him in establishing a communication with his Void Qi. Upgrading his system has always been his primary goal. But he upgraded Virtue of Kindness and Sin of Pride first.


    Virtue of Kindness is like a duck that Leigh golden eggs for him. The more powerful his Virtue of Kindness is, the more Divine Essence it can brew! So Arjun upgraded his Virtue of Kindness first.


    This is the world where strong rules the weak. He might be able to skip sone amount of levels and fight someone with higher power, but there is a limit to it. But his Sin of Pride always comes in handy during this situation. Depending on the Sin of Pride, Arjun can double his cultivation level temporarily for around seven minutes durability. And it proved to be extremely beneficial in the previous war. So upgrading Sin of Pride became primary objective for Arjun.


    With the supply of Divine Essence from his Virtue of Kindness, Arjun was sure that one day he will definitely upgrade his system to it''s limits. But in order to upgrade it, he needs to sty alive. And his Sin of Pride helps him from a precarious situation as it doubles his cultivation power temporarily.


    After upgrading Sin of Pride to it''s current limit, Arjun immediately started to upgrade his Greater Dao of Wood! This was his plan to begin with. He wanted to see whether he can raise the completion rate from 7% to anything higher rate using the Divine Essence or not. If he can upgrade it, then he won''t hesitate at all to use all the remaining Divine Essence on his Greater Dao of Wood!


    Arjun wasn''t certain with his idae. He didn''t know whether he could upgrade his Greater Dao and take it cliser to the completion rate or not. So, in order to test it, he took out only one drop of Divine Essence and drank it.


    A warm feeling surged within his body. He immediately guided this warm sensation within his Greater Dao of Wood. Immediately it merged with the Dao energy of Wood and started to expand


    it.


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Wood]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Wood''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Wood completion rate is now 7.16%]


    One drop of Divine Essence raised only 0.16% Completion rate of Greater Dao of Wood?


    Arjun was extremely dissatisfied with this slow growth rate. Even though he now knows that Divine Essence could help him raise his completion rate of Greater Dao, the consumption rate is very high. It''s much higher than even the Unique Dao! If he could get the Divine Essence in the market and could buy it using Spirit Stones, then he will definitely buy it. But how many people even knows about the existence of Divine Essence? Very few.So what are the chances for obtaining the Divine Essence in the market? The answer is self explanatory.

 640 MASSIVE UPGRADE OF THE GREATER DAO OF WOOD

    One day he will learn all then Greater Dao. But in order to master them to the 100% completion rate is close to impossible. Sometimes depending on that mysterious energy won''t help you in any way. It might not let you master the Greater Dao to 100% completion rate.


    In the ancient days, people suffered the bottleneck which they didn''t have any solution for. And this is the reason why the Ancient people tried to find an alternative. And that''s when the Grand Dao concept came to the light.


    This is the risk involved behind the unknown mystery of the Greater Dao! And that''s why Luck also an important factor when you are mastering the Greater Dao!


    Luck?


    A thought flashed in his mind. He activated his Unique Dao of Luck! Arjun sensed an invisible force surrounded his entire body. But this unknown invisible energy gave him a surreal feeling. But he didn''t care. Arjun knew that it was actually the power of Luck guiding him.


    Arjun activated the Unique Dao of Luck. He then used another drop of divine essence on his Grand Dao of Wood. Immediately he was surrounded by that familiar Golden Light. Later he was given the notifications regarding the progress of the Unique Dao of Wood!


    [Detected that the host has consumed a drop of Divine Essence]


    [Because of some unknown reason the Greater Dao of Wood has upgraded more than it supposed to be]


    [This unknown reason is detected as the Unique Dao of Luck!]


    [Greater Dao of Wood completion rate : 7.91%!]


    7.91%!!!


    Arjun was disappointed. Even with the activation of his Unique Dao of Luck, he could only improve his Unique Dao of Luck upto 0.75%? This outcome is not a satisfactory one.


    Arjun then thought about it. And then another idea flashed within his mind. He drank the Divine Essence and guides it to his Unique Dao of Luck! He upgraded it to the max limit. He only stopped drinking it when the system notifications popped up in front of him.


    [Unique Dao of Luck has been upgraded]


    [Unique Dao of Luck : 99.9%(Limit reached)]


    Arjun looked at the remaining Divine Essence. He became speechless. Only Unique Dao of Luck has consumed upto 1 litre worth of Divine Essence! It is obvious that the higher level powers like the Greater Dao of Wood and the Unique Dao of Luck has high appetite for the Divine Essence!


    But he still has 3.5 litre worth of Divine Essence left. Arjun activated the Unique Dao of Luck to it''s maximum and once again let his Greater Dao of Wood taste the one drop of Divine Essence.


    [Detected that the host has consumed a drop of Divine Essence]


    [Because of some unknown reason the Greater Dao of Wood has upgraded more than it supposed to be]


    [This unknown reason is detected as the Unique Dao of Luck!]


    [Greater Dao of Wood completion rate : 10.33%!]


    10.33%


    Arjun was satisfied with this result. Even though 2.42% growth rate is nothing much, but this is the Greater Dao we are talking about. They are not like those low levelled Unique Dao which required very less amount of Divine Essence. It is obvious that his Greater Dao has high appetite for the Divine Essence!


    Arjun could understand it. There is a reason why the Ancient civilisation hated the Greater Dao too much. But Arjun wasn''t stingy. He mastered the Greater Dao of Wood which is uncommon in the current world. And now he upgraded it using Divine Essence!


    Arjun activated the Unique Dao of Luck to it''s limit. He then drank half of the bottle of Divine Essence. He guided the consumed Divine Essence into the Greater Dao of Wood! He then greeted with flurry of system notifications.


    [Detected that the host has consumed a drop of Divine Essence]


    [Because of some unknown reason the Greater Dao of Wood has upgraded more than it supposed to be]


    [This unknown reason is detected as the Unique Dao of Luck!]


    [Greater Dao of Wood completion rate : 32.59%!]


    [Detected that the host has consumed a drop of Divine Essence]


    [Because of some unknown reason the Greater Dao of Wood has upgraded more than it supposed to be]


    [This unknown reason is detected as the Unique Dao of Luck!]


    [Greater Dao of Wood completion rate : 54.42%!]


    [Detected that the host has consumed a drop of Divine Essence]


    [Because of some unknown reason the Greater Dao of Wood has upgraded more than it supposed to be]


    [This unknown reason is detected as the Unique Dao of Luck!]


    [Greater Dao of Wood completion rate : 78.50%!]


    78.50%!!!


    Arjun was excited. 78.50% of growth rate in his first Greater Dao! This is worth celebration. If he followed the traditional method and tried to consume that mysterious energy after growing the tres for fifty years, just how long would it take for Arjun to complete his Greater Dao upto 100%? It would be ridiculous.


    But in just some couple of minutes he upgraded his Greater Dao of Wood from initial 7% to the massive 78.50%!


    How convenient!


    Arjun thought as he looked at the remaining half of the Divine Essence! If he drank it all, then Arjun was sure that he could take his Greater Dao of Wood to the completion rate of 100%. But he didn''t. He had another plan within his mind. And for that, he requires massive amount of Divine Essence! So he was saving it for the future.


    "How is the situation in the city?" ,Arjun asked Sitaram with mental connection.


    Sitaram surprised when he heard his grandson''s voice after five years. But he still replied, "Everything is good. Everyone are training diligently. In your absence I am taking classes for those children with poor family background. So don''t worry and train hardly."


    "Then I will leave everything in your capable hands." ,Arjun replied.


    "How is your training in the Greater Dao?" ,Sitaram asked, "You took very long time. In fact, this is the longest time I found that you are taking."


    Sitaram looked at Arjun growing up from nothing. He knew how talented his grandson is. Naturally, in his opinion, Arjun never take this long to learn anything. But this time he took five years. This is the proof of how difficult it is to master the Greater Dao!

 641 ATTEMPT FOR THE SECOND GREATER DAO

    "Very tough." ,Arjun said, "Even though in the real world I took five years, but in the \u003c\u003cTime-Space Formation\u003e\u003e it took me 56 years to finally master the Greater Dao of Wood! And my completion rate was just 7%."


    Sitaram smiled and said, "Well, it''s the strongest Dao type we know so far. Without the help from your system, it would have been impossible for us to even know about the existence of the concept known as Greater Dao. If you have mastered one, even if it is just with the shallow completion rate of 7%, you should feel happy about it."


    "You are right." ,Arjun said, "But don''t worry, Grandfather! I used the Divine Essence and upgraded it. I first activated the Unique Dao of Luck. After using the Divine Essence, I upgraded the Greater Dao of Wood to the completion rate of 78.50%"


    "78.50%!!!" ,Even the calm Sitaram was astonished. He said, "We can use the Divine Essence to upgrade the Greater Dao?"


    "I tried it with one drop of Divine Essence to check wheather it''s working or not. And It worked brilliantly." ,Arjun said, "If I had to depend on the traditional method, then I am afraid that I might have taken around 1000 years to reach the 100% completion rate. That much time is something we can''t afford to take. We need to grow stronger with the perfect cultivation base."


    "You are right." ,Sitaram said, "What are you planning to do now?"


    Arjun replied, "I am planning to destroy my current Dao foundation of the Grand Dao of Fire! I want to use my experience in the Grand Dao of Fire to build the Greater Dao of Fire! And it might take some time. Because to master the Greater Dao, one definitely required the tremendous amount of Luck!"


    "Go ahead then." ,Sitaram said immediately, "Forget about the committee. I will take care of it in your place. I will also train these small children with poor family background. You just focus completely on the training of Greater Dao of Fire."


    "Alright." ,Arjun replied and cut the mental connection with Sitaram. He planned to master the Greater Dao of Fire first. He didn''t use the Divine Essence completely. After mastering the Greater Dao of Fire, he will upgrade it using the remaining Divine Essence. This was his plan.


    He disregarded everything and entered his conscience. He looked at the Domain stage of his Grand Dao of Fire. He couldn''t feel but sigh. This Domain Stage of his Grand Dao of Fire holds pleasant memories. It helped him in a life and death struggles against the likes of Molane and the Assassins Organisation in the Life Realm.


    But today he had to destroy it to build the Greater Dao of Fire. He commanded, "Void Qi! Destroy the foundation of my Grand Dao of Fire completely!"


    [Command accepted!]


    Arjun could have destroyed the moment he learned about the existence of the concept of the Greater Dao. But he wanted to master at least one Greater Dao first. If he didn''t master at least one Greater Dao, but still destroyed his Grand Dao foundation, then it will be his loss. That would be a foolish act Arjun would have ever made.


    But he didn''t. He waited until he could master the Greater Dao first. And since he mastered the Greater Dao of Wood, and since his completion rate has reached the massive amount of 78.50%, Arjun has thoroughly destroyed his Grand Dao of Fire foundation.


    Arjun estimated that he will take at least two to three years to master the Greater Dao of Fire! He already had sone experience regarding the Grand Dao of Fire. And along with the little experience he had with the Greater Dao of Wood, it became the source of his confidence.


    Furthermore, he had the help of the cheat code like the Unique Dao of Wisdom and Unique Dao of Comprehension and the Unique Dao of Luck! These cheat code added extra weight to his confidence.


    Arjun wanted too much Divine Essence. His requirements restricted not only for himself. He has around hundred people who followed him. Their safety and cultivation growth was definitely Arjun felt that it became his responsibility. So, he required massive amount of Divine Essence!


    This is one of the reasons why exactly he made a deal with the Sovereign of Deception! Back then he didn''t have the Virtue of Kindness with him. So he made a deal with the Sovereign of Deception.


    He now had two source for the Divine Essence. One is the deal which he made with the Sovereign of Deception. But this deal is filled with immense danger. After all, how could he easily trust a Sovereign who has the Law of Deception! So this source for Divine Essence is completely insecure. He can''t rely on the Sovereign of Deception. He can''t blindly trust him.


    So he will create some new things and give it to the Sovereign of Deception. He will monopolise it with his own methods. And in return, he will receive one percent worth of Divine Essence!


    And the second source for Divine Essence is obviously from his Virtue of Kindness! And what''s more, this source for Divine Essence is much more secured. He needs to win the respect and love from others. And in return, his Virtue of Kindness will covert it into Divine Essence and give it to him.


    This source for Divine Essence is much more secured and trustworthy. He could blindly trust his Virtue of Kindness with this job and just be assured.


    Arjun decided to learn his second Greater Dao immediately. He had his plans. He wanted to learn two Greater Dao. Then he will preach the Greater Dao to Bill and others. The respect and Kindness he will receive in return will be completely incomparable to what he received it for the lecture on the basics of cultivation.


    This is Dao we are talking about. It holds a significant amount of weight behind this. Especially for the likes of Bill who were quoted as good for nothings. If he helped them and thought not one but two Greater Dao, then the amount of Divine Essence he will receive is immeasurable!


    He wanted plenty of Divine Essence. And he prepares this grand plan. With this thought in his mind, he immediately entered the building of Dao. He then chose the Greater Dao of Fire and entered it.

 642 SOVEREIGN OF DECEPTION’S VISI

    As Arjun resumed his training, it has been a several days. The situation in the Argemeddon City was better than any other day. Even though Arjun was not there, with the help of Sitaram, the Committee started to walk on the right path.


    In a private room, Rick and others were sitting a little depressed. Arjun was seriously training for five years. They haven''t seen him. They all felt as if they lost something precious.


    Rick sighed and asked, "Grandpa! How long boss will take to come out from his training?"


    "Calm down!" ,Sitaram said, "He is training in the Greater Dao. You should imagine just how tough it is. Even the ancient people were irritated to the point where they had to find a shortcut in the form of the Grand Dao. He will take time."


    "Behave yourself, Kid!" ,Gutherson said in a domineering tone, "Even though we all reached the 9th Level of Immortal Origin Stage, we should have some patience. If Young Master is taking this long, you should know just how tough it is to master the Greater Dao!"


    "Instead of complaining, why don''t you go and master some Unique Dao?" ,Gnan asked, "You will raise your strength. At the same time, you will have another Unique Dao under your belt."


    "Enough." ,Sitaram smiled and said, "He told me that he already mastered the Greater Dao of Wood. And using Divine Essence, he raised his Greater Dao of Wood to the completion rate of 78.50%! He is now training in the Greater Dao of Fire!"


    "Why?" ,Alwyn asked in confusion, "I think he is in a rush. I think he should take things a little slowly."


    "No. You don''t understand." ,Sitaram said, "Arjun needs a huge amount of Divine Essence. His Virtue of Kindness has the ability to create the Divine Essence. But the prerequisite is that, Arjun need to win the hearts of the people. And you don''t understand how tough it is to win the hearts of the people. Firstly, he conducted classes on the basics of the cultivation. And you people have seen the results. He made all of them to complete ten years worth of cultivation in just ten hours."


    Sitaram continued, "And not only that. Because of his lectures on the basics of cultivation, all of the members of the six pavilions benefited in other ways as well. They learn the faults in their breathing exercise pattern. Arjun corrected their breathing exercise patterns. Do you know how much it means to them? The gratitude they all shot for Arjun is not small. That was the gratitude came from the bottom of their hearts."


    Sitaram continued, "This is the case for just one Dao Art. But what will happen if he helps them learn not just one, but two Dao Arts? Do you know what kind of respect they will have for Arjun? This is the battle for the Divine Essence. And he is collecting Divine Essence Just not only for himself. He is working hard to collect Divine Essence for all of us as well. So be patient."


    Others became silent. Even though they don''t know how tough mastering Greater Dao is, but judging from the stories they heard about the struggles from the ancient people while mastering Greater Dao itself told him how tough mastering Greater Dao is.


    And now Arjun took five years to master the Greater Dao. This achievement is worth celebrating. It is equivalent for assurance for their own mastery in the Greater Dao. So, it is important to let Arjun master as many Greater Dao as possible.


    But at that time, something unexpected happened. The room suddenly shone with golden light. The Golden Light Shone with brilliance.


    Everyone were stunned. They felt overwhelming pressure coming out from this golden brilliance.


    As they were having difficult time, the pressure suddenly simmered down. And a person suddenly appeared in front of them. At the beginning, none of them noticed this person. But at the same time, they didn''t take much time to recover from that pressure. After all, their mental fortitude has always been high since their visit to the Void Space.


    When they recovered and looked around, only then they looked at this person whose aura was truly frightening. They never saw anyone with this kind of frightening aura.


    "Who are you?" ,Sitaram became serious and asked, "And how did you enter the City Lord Manor?"


    Even though Sitaram''s voice was serious, it wasn''t arrogant at all. He knew that the person standing in front of them is very frightening. If he wanted to kill them, they would have been stayed dead by now. If they are still alive, then this person has a come here to assassinate anyone.


    Then that left with only one possibility. This person is here for either to kidnap them. Oe he was here to talk to them.


    But who could be so serious enough to kidnap them? In the entire War Realm, as of now they know only one person who has power and grudge against them. That is none other than the Regional Lord!


    But the Regional Lord has no such terrifying cultivation base. He is just a peak fourth awakening stage expert. He is completely out of the equation.


    Then that leaves with an intent to talk. After all, this terrifying person didn''t release any killing intent. He even retracted that terrifying pressure from then on his own voluntary.


    Then that leaves with only one possibility. A person who is strong. But at the same time, he is friendly to the point where he came only to talk. Then that means the person who appeared in front of them might be that person.


    "It''s you!" ,Sitaram tried to calm himself down. This was the first time he met someone of this person''s kind. He calmed himself down and said, "Are you the mighty Sovereign of Deception?"


    That person smiled and said, "That''s right! It''s me! I am the Sovereign of Deception!"

 643 50 LITRES OF DIVINE ESSENCE

    Sitaram and others took a breath of cold air. They all became serious and alerted themselves to their limits. They looked at the Sovereign of Deception as if looking at an old devil that came to take their lives.


    The first time they heard about the existence of the Sovereign is actually from Arjun. Arjun already met two Sovereigns by now. One was the Sovereign of Underworld back in the Universe number 316.


    And then five years ago, he met the Sovereign of Deception in the Judgment Ground. He even made a business deal with the Sovereign of Deception.


    Sitaram always felt nervous about this business deal. Even though he never met the Sovereign of Deception before, Sitaram''s instinct told him that these Sovereigns are not trustworthy. They simply use people for their personal interest and kill them when that person is no longer holds any value for them.


    Sitaram always had a bad feeling about them. And he was angry with the fate. If Arjun opened the doorway to the entrance of the Mind Palace a little early, then he would have already learned the Cardinal Virtues and Cardinal Sins Origin Art. When he learned that heaven defying Cardinal Virtues and Cardinal Sins Origin Art, then he would have already given birth to the Virtue of Kindness. Then with the help of the Virtue of Kindness, he would definitely have absolute trustworthy source for Divine Essence.


    But fate tied a business deal with this Sovereign. Especially the Sovereign whose Law element is actually Deception! How could Sitaram wouldn''t be angry with the unfavourable arrangement from the fate?


    Looking at the high vigilance from Sitaram and others, The Sovereign of Deception knew what was going on in their minds. He sighed and said, "Relax! I am not here to make things difficult for you."


    "Then may I know what brings the mighty Sovereign here personally?" ,Sitaram asked carefully with vigilance.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" ,Sovereign of Deception neglected the vigilance attitude from Sitaram and said, "I put all my reputation on the line for that alter ego pill. In the process Arjun made a business deal with me. But five years have been passed so far, and yet I didn''t receive any newly invented products."


    "Sovereign! You need to keep patience." ,Sitaram said, "I admit that both my grandchildren are very talented in their own fields. But as a senior you should know just how tough it is to make any advancement in their fields."


    "I know. I know." ,Sovereign of Deception said, "But you should also know that I put my reputation on the line in return for this business deal. I don''t want to lie to you people. Since you already know about the Sovereigns and the Divine Essence, I will tell you people something."


    Sovereign of Deception took out a giant bottle from who knew where and effortlessly placed it on the ground. This giant bottle has the capacity of around 20 litres of Golden Liquid!


    Sitaram was stunned. He had seen this Golden Liquid before. It was from Arjun. Arjun once showed this Golden Liquid before.


    Sitaram said emotionally, "Divine Essence!!"


    "That''s right!" , Sovereign of Deception said, "In the past five years, thanks to your Alter Ego Pill, I was able to make a huge profit in the Divine Essence! My conjunction was right. I placed my bet on the right person. According to our business deal, I brought your share of 1% worth of Divine Essence! And the total collection of your share in the past five years is 50 litres!!!"


    50 litres of Divine Essence!!!


    Sitaram and others were stunned. This was way too much. Even Arjun couldn''t make this much profit with his Virtue of Kindness.


    But after giving it some thinking, they felt that it was logical. Arjun was gathering Divine Essence from around thousands or tens of thousands of people. But the Sovereign of Deception is different. His influence was already spread who knows in how many planets? It was obvious that the collection of Divine Essence from a Sovereign is not a joke.


    Sovereign of Deception said, "Well, I fulfilled my side of deal. What about the deal from your side? Is there any new product that I can release it in the market?"


    "There is one product that we can give you." ,Sitaram said, "But it''s not a new product. But it is actually an old but rare product. I hope it will help you in gathering Divine Essence!"


    After looking at their collection of Divine Essence, Sitaram couldn''t resist for more. He knew that Arjun was desperately working hard to gather Divine Essence for not only for himself, but for everyone.


    He is working from now itself to gather Divine Essence for each and every one of the hundred person. But if they could find Divine Essence from another source, then it would be great. But alas, only Arjun had the ability to produce Divine Essence. They always cursed their own helplessness.


    But as they now know that the Sovereign of Deception could actually bring around 50 litres of Divine Essence for just an alter ego pill, then how much Divine Essence they will make for selling some very useful products that will solve their problems?


    They were always depressed for not able to help Arjun in the quest for making Divine Essence. They felt as if they were becoming a huge burden for Arjun. Arjun was working hard to gather Divine Essence for all of them. And they were waiting for their own share of Divine Essence for free!


    But now they have a way. Yes. They couldn''t make the Divine Essence using the help from the Virtue of Kindness like Arjun. But through the Sovereign of Deception, they can be of some help. They can share some burden of Arjun.


    Sitaram looked at the Sovereign of Deception deeply. It was obvious that making a business deal with an unknown person is insecure. But since the Sovereign of Deception has taken the conscience oath, Sitaram felt some relief.


    "We have a new product prepared." ,Sitaram said, "I don''t know whether it will help you in any way or not. Because the product we are ready want to create this time is Spatial Ring!"

 644 EXTRA FEATURE

    "Spatial Rings?" ,Sovereign of Deception was stunned. Spatial Rings were an ancient technique. A lost technique.


    In the ancient days, the Spatial Rings were very common product. Almost everyone used to have at least one Spatial Ring in their possession. Even a lone wolf cultivator used to have Spatial Ring in their possession.


    But one day a huge war broke out. That war was so big that no one knew who was friend or who was foe. That war has remained mystery till now. No one knows why exactly that war has started. They don''t know who initiated that war either. It remained a complete mystery.


    But during that war, countless people died. The casualties were so high that almost sixty percent of the entire population from each planet was wiped out! With such disaster, even the ancient precious techniques, cultivation manuals and many more priceless treasures were lost.


    That war was named as Universal War!


    Since this war has taken many lives, and since this war scaled all over the universe, the name was given.


    Even many True Sovereigns and many higher realms cultivators perished. Too many Deity Sparks were fallen on different parts of the world. And that''s when the era of the Ordinary Sovereign begin! Of course! The mighty Sovereign of Deception was one of those lucky people who got their hands on the Deity Spark!


    The impact of this war on the cultivation world was so dire that, since the end of the Universal War, the world has never seen even one new True Sovereign!


    Because of the lose of all the ancient techniques, even the ancient language was completely gone and the modern language started to spread all over the universe. Today the world has already accustomed themselves with the modern language to the point where large number of people didn''t know about the existence of the ancient language!


    Among the lost techniques, Spatial Rings are one as well! But today he found that these small and weak cultivators actually has the ability to produce the ancient lost technique like the Spatial Rings? How could the Sovereign of Deception wouldn''t be shocked?


    "Spatial Rings?" ,Sovereign of Deception asked in shock, "That was an ancient lost technique. How did you people produce it?"


    Sitaram naturally knew about the Universal War of the ancient days. He was expecting this reaction from the Sovereign standing in front of him. He said, "My grandson Arjun created it! I don''t know how he did it, but we knew that Spatial Rings are one of the ancient lost technique. But the concept of Spatial Rings attracted Arjun''s interracial. He was persistent in creating the Spatial Ring though. And he did it. That''s how we created the Spatial Rings!"


    But the Sovereign of Deception was restless. Even though he knew that Arjun was truly talented, but he never imagined that he would be this formidable.


    He estimated that Arjun and Jimmy has a very powerful backer. A backer who is even more powerful than him! Or else, he couldn''t find any other reason for Arjun and his companions to know the secrets of the Sovereign of Law! And their knowledge was truly very deep.


    Sovereign of Deception started to re-evaluate Arjun and his capabilities. This time he knew that he hit a jackpot. If he utilised Arjun''s creations wisely, then he knew that he has plenty of chances to make Divine Essence!


    He said, "I would like to take it. I will definitely monopolise it to my limits. If the Spatial Rings are truly at high standard, then I am sure that we will make a huge amount of Divine Essence."


    Sitaram smiled. He said, "Then it''s settled. In the past five years, we have forged around 200000 Spatial Rings! We have spent a huge amount of our own resources. And according to the content of our business deal, it was you, who was supposed to provide us with materials. But we didn''t ask you as we were truly busy. So I hope that you will return us the materials we spent on these 20000 Spatial Rings."


    "No problem!" ,Sovereign of Deception immediately agreed. He has no issue with respect to materials. He has plenty of it.


    Who is he? He is a Sovereign of Law! He has his influences and churches spread all over the God Realm, Celestial Realm and many other subsidiary realms. His churches were not limited to one universe. It has in other Universes as well. So, materials are the least things he lacked.


    Sitaram handed over the Spatial Rings they have forged so far. Obviously, they didn''t use the Chaos Qi in order to forge the Spatial Rings. They used the Inner Will of others in their group.


    As for the materials, it was even more easy to gather them. After all, they are one of the heads of the committee. Isn''t it obvious that gathering materials was very easy for them?


    Sitaram said, "Sovereign! My grandson has added something extra features to these Spatial Rings."


    "Extra features?" ,The eyes of the Sovereign of Deception shined. He asked, "What is it?"


    "Not a big one though." ,Sitaram smiled and replied, "In the ancient days, even though the Spatial Rings were common, only the cultivators would have used them. The mortals never used them. But these Spatial Rings are a bit special. These Spatial Rings are not only limited for the cultivators. Even the Ordinary mortals could also use them!"


    "What?!?!?" ,The Sovereign of Deception was stupefied. For a moment he felt that he heard wrong. As someone who lived since the ancient days, Sovereign of Deception knew a bit about the working mechanisms of the Spatial Rings.


    A Spatial Rings not only store things, but it also has the feature of security. A cultivator needs to inject his Inner Will in order make the Spatial Ring his own. That means, that cultivator is making that particular Spatial Ring his own. It will listen to only that owner. It won''t open for anyone else.


    But the mortals who never cultivated doesn''t possess any Inner Will. So how could they bind the Spatial Rings if they didn''t wield the Inner Will? It was absolutely impossible.


    And yet, Sitaram said that even a mortal who never cultivated could also bind the Spatial Ring? How the Sovereign of Deception would not be stunned?

 645 A WORTHY CANDIDATE

    "How is that even possible?" ,Sovereign of Deception asked in shock, "The only way to lock or unlock the Spatial Rings are by using the Inner Will. The mortals never cultivates. So how could they use it if they don''t have any Inner Will?"


    "According to my grandson''s theory, Inner Will is not the only source to lock or unlock a Spatial Ring. We could also use anything that solely belongs to us. Something that is irreplaceable. Something no one can imitate. So he said, apart from the Inner Will, a cultivator could also use Divine Power. They could use the Celestial Power. Or they could also use their own blood to bind it. If they could use their own blood to bind the Spatial Ring, then a mortal could also do it."


    Sitaram continued, "Arjun said that we could give these Spatial Rings to the ordinary people for free. In return all they had to show is faith towards you. They could go to church and offer their prayers."


    "Free?" ,Sovereign of Deception asked, "Why for free? I mean, the materials it cost is plenty right? Why would we give it for free?"


    Sitaram smiled and said, "First of all, a cultivator needs a Spatial Ring with huge storing capacity. The more Spatial capacity a Spatial Ring has, the better it is. But that is only usable for a cultivator."


    Sitaram continued, "But a mortal doesn''t need a Spatial Ring with such huge storage capacity. All they need a Spatial Ring is to store small things like food, water, clothes and other small things. So the Spatial Ring created for a mortal is very different. And all it took is some ordinary materials with very low storage capacity."


    Sovereign of Deception nodded his head. He knew how to monopolise the products like these in return for Divine Essence. He is experienced in this field. He is been doing it since the end of the Universal War.


    Sovereign of Deception checked a Spatial Ring. He smiled as the Spatial Ring worked just like in the ancient days. He imagined the reaction of the current cultivation world when they look at the Spatial Rings. They will definitely be stunned.


    One has to know that the Spatial Rings have become very scarce in the modern world. Only they find the Spatial Ring in the ancient ruins by luck! Even they needed Luck to get it. So only the influential families and Pavilions in the Celestial Realm has the Spatial Rings in their possession. But even in the Celestial Realm, it was truly scarce. Needless to say, in the God Realm!


    Sovereign of Deception soon took all the 200000 Spatial Rings with the excited mood. He was planning how effectively he has to monopolise the Spatial Rings in exchange for Divine Essence. But no matter what, he knew that this time he is going to make a huge harvest in Divine Essence.


    "Huff...!" ,Rick took a deep breath. He said, "For a moment I didn''t know what to say. The aura of a Sovereign is truly formidable. I haven''t sensed this kind of aura from anyone before."


    "But it has nothing to do with us." ,Sitaram smiled as he was looking at the huge bottle of Divine Essence in front of him. He once again smiled and said, "We have made a huge amount of Divine Essence today. This is a huge harvest which is worth celebrating."


    "How are we going to use it?" ,Gnan asked, "Father! Do you have any efficient way to use it?"


    Sitaram said, "To be honest, I would have distributed it equally among ourselves. But the deal we made is with a Sovereign. Even though he is displaying a friendly attitude, but I am going to consider this friendly attitude as temporary one. Why would an haughty Sovereign displays such a friendly attitude towards a bunch of weaklings like us?"


    "Because we hold a certain amount of value for him." ,Gutherson sighed and said, "And once we lose any value for him, then he will kill us all!"


    "That''s only one reason." ,Sitaram said, "Arjun gave him an impression that we had a powerful backup. A backer that not even a Sovereign could handle. This is the primary reason why he is displaying the friendly attitude towards us. Having talent with no strong background is the taboo in this world. If Arjun didn''t give him an impression that we had a powerful background, then needless to say the friendly attitude, he would have kidnapped all of us for the free labour!"


    The room fell silent. This is the world where strong rules the weak. And for a mighty Sovereign to display a friendly attitude towards a bunch of weak cultivators is out of everyone''s expectations. Unless the Sovereign has some ulterior motives, or some indescribable inner fear, he wouldn''t have showed this friendly attitude to begin with.


    "What do you want to do then, Grandpa?" ,Rick asked, "How should we use this Divine Essence?"


    Sitaram said, "If the Sovereign of Deception truly kills us once he learns that we don''t have any powerful background, then we will be doomed. Our hard work for gathering the Divine Essence would be for naught. So we need a Sovereign who could protect us! A Sovereign who is trustworthy. And that Sovereign has to be among one of us!"


    "You mean Arjun?" ,Gnan asked


    "Hmm. That''s him." ,Sitaram said, "You people should remember that he has every qualifications to become a Sovereign first. He needed a huge amount of Divine Essence! He will master all ten Greater Dao in the future. He has mastered too many Unique Dao. And we don''t know how many Unique Dao he will master in the future. On top of that he needed Divine Essence in order to upgrade all his ten Dao for all the Professional techniques like forging, formations and other things."


    Sitaram continued, "We don''t need much Divine Essence. We can improve in our Cultivation if we listen to Arjun''s classes. We know how convenient and efficient his classes are. If we need any Divine Essence for, then it is only for one purpose. And that is to upgrade all our mastered Unique Dao! And we don''t need much Divine Essence to upgrade our Unique Dao. So Arjun is the key and worthy candidate to upgrade all his skills using Divine Essence!"

 646 DIFFERENCE BETWEEN GRAND AND GREATER DAO

    They don''t have much use with the Divine Essence. Because all the combat techniques they are going to learn is almost similar to the combat techniques Arjun is going to learn.


    Especially when it comes to the Dao Art. They all are going to learn the Dao Art. But everyone''s comprehension skills and talents are different. Some people learn it very quickly. Some people take some time. But some people take too much time and yet they can''t make any progress.


    Because of this, they might even doubt their own talent. Doubting themselves is the worst possible thing for a cultivator. Doubting themselves will create a shadow within their heart. And this shadow will become the bottleneck that will permanently halt their future cultivation. Unless they once again gain a complete confidence within themselves, this bottleneck would never waver.


    But Arjun has surprisingly an unique ability known as "Lecture". When Arjun takes a class, he will attract everyone''s concentration and help them make progress in their cultivation of about 10 years in just ten hours.


    That means, as long as Arjun learns all the 10 Greater Dao and reached the completion rate of 100%, then it will help them in their cultivation as well. In front of such a cheat code, they have no worries about learning all ten Greater Dao to 100% completion rate.


    But if they needed to reach 100% completion rate in all ten Greater Dao, then there exist a condition. And that condition is none other than for Arjun to learn all ten Greater Dao to 100% completion rate. This was very important.


    They also need Divine Essence. But they need Divine Essence for upgrading all their Unique Dao only. Arjun''s selected Unique Dao and their selected Unique Dao are not same at all. So they needed Divine Essence only to enhance their Unique Dao.


    So letting Arjun consume Divine Essence and enhancing the completion rate of all ten Greater Dao to 100% is definitely their primary objective.


    Sitaram said, "Let Arjun come out from his seclusion. Let him decide what he will do. Till then we will keep this Divine Essence safe."


    Sitaram sighed and said, "We are depending too much on him. He was the one who made a business deal with the Sovereign of Deception for Divine Essence. He was the one who is working hard to learn all ten Greater Dao. He was the one who is also working hard to gather faith power and turning it into Divine Essence through his Virtue of Kindness. And we are doing nothing but to rely too much on him."


    Sitaram continued, "At the beginning we were helpless. But not anymore. Let him work hard. Let him concentrate on his training. We will deal with the Sovereign of Deception and gather as much Divine Essence as possible. Like this we will be helping him relief from some burden."


    They intended to open the doorway to the entrance of their Mind Palace. But they simply failed. They initially wanted to form their own Cardinal Virtues and Cardinal Sins. But they couldn''t even open the doorway to their Mind Palace.


    They gave up after multiple tries. But they always wanted to be of some help. But they were helpless. They didn''t know how to gather Divine Essence. Until the Sovereign of Deception met them and handed over this huge amount of Divine Essence. They now has the way to help Arjun in the quest for Divine Essence and share some of his burdens.


    One year passed just like that. Arjun was still in the middle of his training. But he was excited. Because he knew that he is very close in learning the Greater Dao of Fire. After learning the Greater Dao of Wood, he understood how to learn the Greater Dao.


    Grand Dao was split into different stages which made it easy to split the learning process into four stages. But learning four stages in the Grand Dao is equal to learning the essence of the Greater Dao.


    Mastering all four stages of Greater Dao is equivalent to learning the Greater Dao. But even though learning the Grand Dao is equivalent to learning Greater Dao, the final outcome is definitely not same.


    On top of that, if you learned all four stages in the Grand Dao, then that would be the end for that Grand Dao. You can no longer enhance it. And there won''t be any completion rate like in the Greater Dao.


    But Greater Dao is different. In simple words, Greater Dao is equivalent to learning all four stages of the Grand Dao combined at the same time. And the only inspiration one could get is from watching inventively and trying to understand the working mechanism behind that particular Greater Dao.


    Reaching completion rate to some extent is very easy. But in order to take the completion rate closer to 100%, one has to take the inspiration from that very same Greater Dao.


    For example, if one has learned the Greater Dao of Wood to the completion rate of 10% just like Arjun, then using the same method if one tried to get the inspiration and further tried to take their Greater Dao of Wood to 100%, then it is not necessary for that cultivator to come to the same conclusion as the last time.


    Because of this, that cultivator might start to doubt their initial conclusion. This is where the trick lies in the Greater Dao. This shadowy doubt has the potential of destroying their earlier Greater Dao foundation!


    This is the reason why it was quoted as while learning Greater Dao, one not only needed talent, but also tremendous amount of Luck!


    But in Arjun''s case it was entirely different. All he had to do is to master Greater Dao to certain completion rate. Then instead of taking inspiration once again from the nature, he uses the Divine Essence to further upgrade the completion rate of that Greater Dao!


    Of course! He needed that spark for Greater Dao. Only then he could use the Divine Essence. Arjun used the Unique Dao of Luck during crucial moments and successfully mastered the Greater Dao of Fire today successfully to some extent.


    BOOM!


    A huge explosion took place as the Dao energy of Fire entered his body and settled down in his conscience. And his system has finally gave him the good news he was waiting for.

 647 COMPLETING THE TRAINING SESSION

    [Congratulations to host for mastering a Greater Dao]


    [Host''s mastery of the Greater Dao of Wood has reached the 3.34%]


    [Congratulations for host for making breakthrough]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 8]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 9]


    [Immortal Body Origin Stage Level 10]


    Only Level 10?


    Arjun pondered. Last time when he mastered the Greater Dao of Wood, his cultivation level rose from 1st Level of Immortal Body Origin Stage to 7th Level of Immortal Body Origin Stage.


    But this time when he mastered the Greater Dao of Fire, his cultivation rose from 7th Level of Immortal Body Origin Stage to only 10th Level of Immortal Body Origin Stage?


    It looks like as I advance in my cultivation, the requirements for reaching each stage will also gets tougher.


    Arjun came to this conclusion. But he wasn''t disappointed. He knew that as he gets stronger in cultivation, the gap between each stages and each level will be widened. This is the fact every person knows. Naturally Arjun was not any exception.


    Arjun sighed. He knew that his future requirements will become even more tougher. Especially when he set the standard of the cultivation at very insane level. He knew that the requirements he will face will be even more insane. So he was well prepared for this.


    He didn''t care about his advancement in cultivation. He started to look at his Greater Dao of Fire.


    [Host''s mastery of the Greater Dao of Wood has reached the 3.34%]


    This time he knew that he was a bit impatient. He depended more on his Unique Dao of Luck to master the Greater Dao of Fire.


    Arjun took out the remaining amount of Divine Essence which he didn''t use last time completely. Because he has intentions of mastering the Greater Dao of Fire, he saved up around half of the bottle. He wanted to use that remaining Divine Essence for upgrading the Greater Dao of Fire once he mastered it. Since he successfully mastered it, it''s time for some upgrade.


    Arjun activated the Unique Dao of Luck. Then he immediately took out the remaining bottle of the Divine Essence and drank it completely. This time he drove it towards the Greater Dao of Fire!


    As soon as he drove the Divine Essence towards the Greater Dao of Fire, his completion rate for the Greater Dao of Fire started to increase. As for how much he made progress in the completion rate for the Greater Dao of Fire, he started to learn through the System Notifications.


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire completion rate is now 9.36%]


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Greater Dao of Fire completion rate is now 22.59%]


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire completion rate is now 36.21%]


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire completion rate is now 51.56%]


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire completion rate is now 64.16%]


    64.16%?


    Arjun was surprised. Because his Greater Dao of Wood reached the completion rate of 78.50% for half of the bottle. And when he drank the same amount of Divine Essence, then his completion rate reached just 64.16%? Why this disparity?


    Arjun didn''t understand. He asked his Void Qi. And his Void Qi replied made Arjun give a serious thinking. Because the answer from his Void Qi was this.


    [Answering to host]


    [After consuming the Divine Essence, the completion rate will depend on the initial completion rate of the mastered Greater Dao]


    That means, when Arjun mastered the Greater Dao of Wood, his initial completion rate was 7%. And his final upgrade reached the completion rate of 78.50% after consuming the Divine Essence.


    But for the Greater Dao of Fire, his initial comprehension rate was 3%. But when he consumed the same amount of Divine Essence as when hd consumed for the Greater Dao of Wood, then his completion rate stayed at just 64.16%.


    That means the final completion rate while using the Divine Essence depends on the initial compression rate for any mastered Greater Dao.


    Arjun came to this conclusion. He then gave his command, "Void Qi! Show my current upgraded statistics."


    [Command accepted]


    [Host''s new statistics has been updated]


    [Displaying host''s statistics]


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 21500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Body Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 800


    Constitution : 189


    Agility : 227


    Stamina : 231


    Intuition : 45


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Cloning Technique


    Size Manipulation Technique


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    Void Shock


    Void Nature Control


    Void Blazing Thunder


    Void Scorching Flames


    Void Mist


    Void Illusion


    Void Web


    Void Burning Sun Law


    Void Shining Moon Law


    Void Steps


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Forging : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Painting : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Cooking : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Tea maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Juice maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Alchemy : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Architecture : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Concocting pills : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Sealer : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Formations : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    GREATER DAO :


    Dao of Fire : 64.16%


    Dao of Wood : 78.50%


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (99%)


    Dao of Comprehension (36%)


    Dao of Luck (99%)


    Dao of Understanding (99%)


    Dao of Interpretation (99%)


    Dao of Observation (99%)


    Dao of Calculation (99%)


    Dao of Display (99%)


    Dao of Language (99%)


    Dao of Translation (99%)


    Dao of Immersion (15%)


    Dao of Concentration (15%)


    Dao of Attraction (15%)


    Dao of Speech (15%)


    Arjun looked his statistics and was pleased. He was satisfied. Inside the \u003c\u003c\u003e\u003e, he spent sixty five years. But in the real world the time frame is equivalent to around six years. He wanted to keep this momentum and continue with his training. But he didn''t.


    Firstly, he is the part of the higher echelons of the committee. He has his own responsibility to take care of.


    Secondly, a cultivator may work hard. But in order for a good mind, that cultivator needs some proper rest.


    Keeping these two points in mind, Arjun forcefully stopped his training. He got up and stretched his body a bit. After feeling easy, he opened the door and left the training room.

 648 EVERYBODY’S PROGRESS IN CULTIVATION

    Arjun came out from his training session. As he was walking, he felt as if his movements became very nimble. He didn''t check it when he was in the training session, but nnow completely inspected all the interiors of his body. He was a little shocked from the changes he saw.


    His bones became a little silver. His blood also became a little silver in colour. There were no trace of impuruties in his body. Because all the impurities were swallowed by his Void Qi. So Arjun would never have any issues with respect to impurities within his body.


    Arjun only felt one change which was not a pleasant news for him. His Void Qi has once again reached around the capacity of 20000 units. And because of this, his physical body couldn''t contain it properly. He felt a ltiile pain all over his body. It''s not anything serious. But Arjun knew that if he trained even a little harder, then he will face a drastic consequences.


    Physique!


    I need a cultivation technique that can raise my physical constitution. This is also the flaw that was mentioned by Arjun''s Void Qi for Arjun. According to it, Arjun didn''t have strong physical body that could contain his Void Qi. Arjun knew that he has to do something about his physique. Or else, because of unimaginable amount of the increasing capacity of his Void Qi, Arjun''s physical body might explode someday.


    With this thought in his mind, Arjun walked towards Sitaram''s room. This was the night before sleep. As per their daily timings, Sitaram and others gathers at Sitaram''s room and have some wonderful and peaceful chat. Arjun immediately walked into Sitaram''s room. And sure enough, they were all together.


    As they were chatting among themselves, Gnan heard the sound of the door opening. He subconsciously looked towards the door only to find Arjun. Immediately he became happy.


    But he still ridiculed him, "So, you finally decided to come back from your training session?"


    "Yes." ,Arjun replied, "And the results are damn good."


    "Boss! Did you learn Greater Dao?" ,Alwyn asked in excitement.


    "Yes." ,Arjun replied with smile.


    Everyone were excited. Ben asked, "Big Brother! How many Greater Dao you have mastered?"


    "Two." ,Arjun replied, "Greater Dao of Fire and Greater Dao of Wood. Greater Dao of Fire has the completion rate of 64%. While Greater Dao of Wood has the completion rate of 78%. Of Course! I used the Divine Essence to upgrade it to reach such a completion rate."


    Everyone nodded their heads in satisfaction. They don''t know how tough it is to master the Greater Dao. But judging from the time Arjun took, they knew that it is incredibly tough.


    Arjun looked at everyone and smiled, "It looks like everyone has made some major progress in your cultivation."


    Looking at Arjun''s gaze Logan knew what Arjun was thinking. Logan embarrassingly smiled and said, "We couldn''t resist the temptation of Unique Dao. So we immediately started our training with the attempt for an Unique Dao."


    Arjun sighed. Mastering Unique Dao is not easy. For the likes of them, unlimited Unique Dao building is very tempting one. They are not to be blamed though. Even Arjun couldn''t resist this temptation. How could Logan and others resist the temptation?


    Arjun said, "It''s alright. Just follow your heart. I already gave Spirit Stones for all of you right? And we have plenty of Spirit Stones. So don''t worry about the consumption rate of the Spirit Stones. Because Spirit Stones are something we never lacked."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Arjun gave them too many Spirit Stones before he left for his training session. And because of this, their training progress was very quick. Or else, they couldn''t have reached this far in their cultivation.


    Arjun looked at others. Prince Airen and others also made good progress in their cultivation. They had the memories of their past. So it was obvious that they will progress very quickly.


    Bella and others also made satisfactory progress. Jessica also made good progress as well. As Arjun''s eyes sweeping everyone, he suddenly stopped at one person. It was Brooks!


    Arjun looked at Brooks for very long time. Brooks looked at Arjun with embarrassing facial expression. He couldn''t look anymore. So he bent his head in shame.


    "Brook is not able to put any efforts in his cultivation. I tried many ways to teach him. But his mind always distracts. I am afraid that if this continues, then he will never achieve anything big in the future." ,Sitaram transmitted his voice secretly through mental connection.


    Arjun couldn''t help but sigh. Brook never had any interest in cultivation. The only reason he was training is because for the hope of meeting his son Aeron and his daughter in law Kiera.


    But without putting any effort, he won''t achieve anything big. If he couldn''t advance in his cultivation, then it is impossible for him to live long enough to meet his son and daughter in law.


    Arjun then said, "I am happy for everyone. Everyone made good progress in your cultivation. Keep up the good work."


    He didn''t ask Brook anything. He didn''t want to put him in any difficult situation. As for the solution, he will think about it slowly. So Arjun didn''t ask why he couldn''t make any progress in his cultivation.


    "By the way, one year ago Sovereign of Deception came to meet you. He asked for any new product that could be monopolised. It looks like he was happy. The Alter Ego Pill truly helped him to gather Divine Essence. I gave him Spatial Rings in return for the next item to be released in the market." ,Sitaram said.


    Arjun nodded his head. But he said, "That''s alright. But what about the Divine Essence? I took the risk and established this business deal with him only for Divine Essence. Did he bring our share of Divine Essence with him?"


    "He did." ,Sitaram smiled and said, "And our harvest is damn good. You will be surprised when you see how much Divine Essence we made from this business transaction."


    As Sitaram concluded, he took out his Spatial Ring. And from his Spatial Ring, he took out the big jar that was filled with Divine Essence and placed it carefully on the ground.


    Arjun was truly amazed when he looked at the 50 litres of Divine Essence. He was excited. If he used this Divine Essence, then he was sure that he will take all his skills to it''s limit.

 649 VIRTUE OF HUMILITY’S SUGGESTION

    Arjun smiled in satisfaction. He looked at the 50 litres of Divine Essence and knew that this will be enough to upgrade all his current skills levels to it''s limit without any problem. And what''s more, he will even save some for the future purpose.


    He then started to think deeply. Only his Alter Ego Pill has given him such a huge surprise. Then what will happen if he could create something that will help the cultivation world, then the Divine Essence he will make will be unimaginable.


    Thinking this, he knew that he has to create something big. Something that will not only help the people of the cultivation world, but it will also be very useful for the longer period. And in order to avoid negative Divine Essence, he had to create something that never attract negative opinion from the people. Of course! That''s the plan for the future. He doesn''t even have any idea what exactly he needs to create that will help the world.


    While Arjun was lost in his thoughts, his Virtue of Humility started to go restless within his heart. Arjun was surprised. Virtue of Humility''s ability is to convert the negative Divine Essence into the Positive Divine Essence. But the Divine Essence in front of him was completely Positive Divine Essence. So why exactly it is going restless?


    "What happened?" ,Arjun asked within his heart which could only be heard by his Cardinal Virtues and Sins, "Why are you so excited? That is not the negative Divine Essence right? Then that means there is no need to employ you right?"


    Virtue of Humility said, "It is indeed Positive Divine Essence. But there are some traces of Negative Divine Essence mixed within it. Whoever refined it, they didn''t refine the Divine Essence thoroughly. If you take it, then this small traces of Negative Divine Essence has high potential to damage your perfect cultivation foundation forever! This will become a huge problem that has the potential to stop your future advancement in cultivation! You will face a bottleneck that could not be solved even with your Void Qi!"


    Arjun''s face sank when he heard this. All this time Arjun was so obsessed with the Positive Divine Essence that he completely neglected everything about the Negative Divine Essence. He never cared to make his own investigation about the negative Divine Essence.


    It was all thanks to his Virtue of Humility that he was able to learn about such a big secret. Or else he would have blindly consumed the Divine Essence brought by the Sovereign of Deception. If he used this Divine Essence for upgrading his abilities, then today he might have enjoyed the wonderful effects of the Divine Essence. But tomorrow it would have become the biggest bottleneck in his life.


    Phew!


    "Thank you!" ,Virtue of Humility said while bending down on his toe. His tone contained extreme respect for Arjun.


    After giving his orders to his Virtue of Humility, Arjun asked, "Is there any positive news about the City Lord?"


    "No." ,Sitaram sighed and said, "There is no progress in his situation. In fact, no one showed any signs of recovery. Their condition was as same as always."


    "It looks like the shockwave was highly impactful. It''s impact is much higher than we could ever imagined." ,Arjun said, "Let''s Wait and see what will happen. We will do our best in assisting for his recovery. That''s all we can do right now."


    City Lord Ferlin''s situation was out of Arjun''s scope of knowledge. If it was related to physical damage or inner organs damage, then Arjun was completely confident in his ability. But City Lord Ferlin''s condition was different. His problem lies in Mental related one. And Arjun didn''t know how to cure it and turn City Lord normal and bring him back from the coma stage.


    "Any news regarding the Regional Lord?" ,Arjun asked.


    "No." ,Sitaram said while pondering about it. He said, "It''s very strange. I don''t understand why he is so silent for such a long time. But I heard that the Regional Lord has huge amount of patience. He will definitely wait for the right opportunity before making his move. So we can''t be careless against him."


    "No matter what, we can''t be careless." ,Arjun said, "But he made a mistake if he thinks that waiting patiently for the right opportunity is the right option. Once I take classes for everyone, it will be just a matter of time before they all grow up abnormally."


    Everyone smiled. They knew that Arjun was talking about his teaching style where one day of lecture will make everyone complete ten years worth of cultivation. It will be interesting to see what will happen when Arjun takes classes for everyone present here. What kind of progress they will make? They were anticipating.


    "That''s right." ,Arjun asked, "Did any one of you take the Divine Essence for upgrading your skills?"


    Even though Arjun asked it, everyone could see a little anxiety on his face. They didn''t know why he was so anxious about. But know that it might be something serious.


    "No. We thought to wait for you first." ,Rick said, "So we waited for you to complete your training session first."


    "That''s good." ,Arjun felt relief. He said, "My Virtue of Humility said that this Positive Divine Essence contains some traces of Negative Divine Essence. And if we used this, today we might taste it''s wonderful effects. But in the future it will form bottleneck in our cultivation! I am going to give it to my Virtue of Humility to refine it. Once refinement process completes, it will be safe to use it."


    Everyone were stunned. They felt that they made one of the best decision in their lives when they decided not to consume the Divine Essence brought by the Sovereign of Deception.


    "Did that Sovereign of Deception trick us?" ,Princess Shayana asked angrily.


    "No. I don''t think so." ,Arjun said, "I think he don''t even know himself that his Divine Essence contains some poison. Or else from the effects of the Divine Essence that I sensed which was given by the Virtue of Kindness, I know that Divine Essence has an immense mystery behind it. As for what it is, I don''t know yet. We have to wait and see."


    Arjun continued, "But when you look at the situation at the Sovereigns of Law, we know they literally kill each others for even a single drop of Divine Essence. It was clear that because of the impurities in the Divine Essence, they are facing bottleneck. But they themselves don''t know that."


    The room fell silent. They felt that Arjun''s words sounded logical.

 650 ENMITY

    Arjun said, "I always found it strange from how they fight nastily for even a single drop of Divine Essence. It looks like as they consume more Divine Essence, they are slowly becoming numb for Divine Essence. As they consume more Divine Essence, because of the presence of very thin amount of Divine Essence, the effects of the Divine Essence is slowly wearing off."


    "You mean..." ,Gnan thought for a moment and said, "If this continues, then a time will come where the Divine Essence will no longer have any effect at all?"


    "Yes." ,Arjun sighed. He said, "When someone gets their hands on the Deity Spark, they don''t even think before fusing with it. They all thinks that it is the shortcut to become a God! But they never cares about the consequences for fusing foreign Deity Spark!"


    Princess Shayana said, "That means.. the only way for the sovereigns who fused with the Deity Spark to stay alive is Divine Essence! But if they don''t take Divine Essence in time, then they will die. If they take the Divine Essence in time, then it should better be completely refined. If the Divine Essence they took contains even a tiny amount of negative energy, then it will act as some kind of slow poison. The poison that will not only damage their Deity Spark, but also slowly make their body numb to the Divine Essence!"


    "That means.. fusing with Deity Spark is very dangerous!" ,Ben said in a little shock.


    "It is. In fact, they will face a situation where the Divine Essence will no longer work on them. Divine Essence is like a food for them. If even Divine Essence won''t fill their hunger, then one day they will starve to death." ,Sitaram said.


    Everyone went silent. This fact from Sitaram is absolutely truth. If one''s daily food no longer fills their hunger, then one day they will die of hunger. This is an absolute truth. And the same theory applicable for Sovereigns of Law as well. They were not any exception.


    "Who cares about them?" ,At that time Arjun said, "A Sovereign''s matters have nothing to do with us. It is not like that we are going to fuse with the Deity Spark. If we ever going to become a Sovereign, then we will become a True Sovereign. An ordinary Sovereign''s life has nothing to do with us. Whether they are going to leave or whether they are going to die has nothing to do with us."


    Arjun took the jar filled with Divine Essence and turned back as he said, "I am tired. I will go and sleep. You people should go and better sleep as well. Tomorrow I will take the class for Greater Dao of Wood! So be prepared mentally. Because even though I can take the class, I don''t know whether how much you can understand it."


    As Arjun said this, he turned back and left the room. But others were clearly excited when they heard that Arjun is going to take a class for the Greater Dao of Wood.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Since he has time, Arjun wanted to sleep while his Virtue of Humility will be busy with the refining process. But for some reasons, he couldn''t sleep at all. So Arjun decided to cultivate. He can''t cultivate in Void cultivation for now. He doesn''t have a strong physique to contain any more Void Qi. So he couldn''t train in the Void cultivation for now. He had to find a way to enhance his physique first. Only then he can resume his training. If he didn''t have the physique that can endure the power of the Void Qi, then he has to face a serious consequences.


    Since that is the case, he decided to train in the Origin Energy. Origin Energy can enhance a person''s Mental Fortitude. It has no limitations or strict requirements for any strong physique like for the Void cultivation. So he decided to train in the Origin Energy.


    With this thought, Arjun entered his Mind Palace. He already has plenty of Violet Energy to consume and enhance his Origin Energy. So he started to train in it.


    As he was training diligently, a thought suddenly popped out in his mind. He opened his eyes. He knew that what he is going to do is crazy. So he prepared mentally.


    "Whatever happens will happen."


    With that thought in his mind, he took a deep breath. Then he raised both hands to his chest level. He ignited Void Qi on his left hand. He then ignited Violet colour Origin Energy on his right hand.


    When exactly enmity takes birth between two or more people? It is when their opinions don''t meet. When two people doesn''t have same opinion, and if things become a little serious, then the enmity takes place between these two people.


    This is the common sense. But Arjun doesn''t know the reason why his Void Qi and Origin Energy has hostile attitude with each other. When The Void first thought him the concept of Mental Energy, Arjun didn''t forget that the Ancient Void couldn''t enter his Mind Palace to guide him. When he asked for help, the Ancient Void didn''t respond. Even his Void Qi was rejected by the Origin Energy.


    Arjun even tried to establish a communication with his Origin Energy using the same system as he used to establish a communication with his Void Qi. But for some unknown reason his Void Qi destroyed the the system that he created to establish a communication with his Origin Energy!


    It proves that both Void Qi and Origin Energy has some kind of enmity between them. Of course! Both Void Qi and Origin Energy has their own consciousness. There was no doubt about it. Or else, they wouldn''t have such hostile attitude towards each other.


    Why? What exactly happened for both of them to maintain such hostile attitude towards each other? Until unless something major incident happened, they would not pose hostility with each other. But this doesn''t make sense. The Void Qi and Origin Energy were something that were originated from him. So why would they pose hostility with each other?


    Arjun had too many questions. But he didn''t have any answers. So he formed a crazy plan in his mind as he was about to execute it in attempt to understand the situation.

 651 ONE DROP OF AURORA LIQUID

    Arjun don''t know what the consequences would be for his crazy plan. But one thing is for sure. Just like how the Light is the counterpart of darkness, just like how Astral World was the counterpart of the Chaos World, the Origin Energy is the Counterpart of the Void Qi!


    But then Arjun had a doubt. If Void Qi and Origin Energy were born from the Primordial Energy, if Chaos and Astral were born from the Void, then what exactly was born from the Origin Energy?


    This was the question for which no one in the past has answer for. In fact, no one has ever opened the doorway for Mind Palace before Arjun. Arjun was the first one to do it. In fact, no one knows the true name for Origin Energy. They were thought the Origin Energy as the Mental Energy. So, he was on his own when it comes to the Origin Energy!


    But then he knew about one incident which further adds an additional weight to his suspicions for the enmity between Void Qi and Origin Energy. The Ancient Void knew that the original name of the Mental Energy is the Origin Energy. He said that he thought both his children Chaos and Astral Energies the Concept of Origin Energy with the term Mental Energy.


    What was even more insane is that he even thought the terms Soul Depth and Will Depth with Mental State and Mental Strength. And the reason why the Void thought them this way is to avoid any possible contacts or curiosity between Astral World and the Chaos World.


    But is that even necessary? If the thought of exploration ever appears in the minds of both Astral World and Chaos World, then the Void simply could stop them using his own power. This much careful approach was definitely not necessary.


    All these events along with the Void''s hostile actions against the Origin Energy has proved that his conjecture might be right. But then, the one who thought him how to control his Origin Energy was the Void itself. So, he couldn''t trust his earlier conjecture completely.


    He had no choice but to keep his theories aside for now. The situation between the Void and the Origin Energy has nothing to do with him. Even though he was grateful for the Void for everything he has done to him, Arjun never completely trusted him.


    A Goat would be fed delicious food only to give it as an offering in the future for their beloved God! Arjun believed that he was in the similar situation as well. Right now he might have received the Void cultivation techniques from the Void, but what if this care was delusional? What if, he will be placed in some kind of nasty situation when he grows up?


    He might have received tremendous support from the Void, but that doesn''t mean that he trusted the Void completely. So he had to be prepared for any unwanted situation. And today is one of those attempts.


    As he slowly brought them together, he felt immense pressure not only on his body, but also on his mind as well. Arjun clenched his fists tightly while he slowly started to merge both the energies.


    As soon as both Void Qi and Origin Energy came in contact with each other, huge amount of suppressive might fell on Arjun''s physical body and mental fortitude.


    ARGH!


    Arjun''s hands trembled. But he didn''t give up. Slowly and slowly, he further merged both Void Qi and Origin Energy. At the point of intersection, Arjun found Aurora lights swirling in midair.


    Arjun didn''t know what that Aurora Light is. But he was able to sense an ancient aura coming from it. He didn''t sense such an aura even from the Ancient Void! This feeling was even stronger than the aura that came from the Ancient Void!


    Arjun didn''t have time to be stunned though. He wasn''t even in the situation as well. The suppressive might on his mind and physical body was so great that he had to concentrate completely on it.


    Arjun knew that if he was under such suppression, then the rewards will be very big! Big rewards always coexist with the danger. Arjun always believed in this saying. And he experienced it two times in the past. So he decided to further go with this momentum.


    Arjun further pressed both his hands together as he continued to merge both the Void Qi and Origin Energy. As he continued, he found that at the point of intersection, the Aurora Light magnified.


    Arjun continued with this procedure. As he was merging both the Void Qi and Origin Energy, the suppressive might on his body and mental fortitude was increasing. At some point, it became so intense that Arjun could no longer take it.


    Arjun gritted his teeth and activated the Unique Dao of Luck. Immediately an invisible energy surged within and around his body. Under this invisible energy, Arjun felt that the suppression on his mind and physical body started to dim down.


    Arjun further continued to merge both the Void Qi and Origin Energy. Even under the protection of Unique Dao of Luck, Arjun felt some pressure. But he endured it. And finally he finally completely merged both the Void Qi and Origin Energy. And the result of the merge of both the Void Qi and Origin Energy is the Aurora Light.


    Arjun didn''t know what this Aurora Light is. But at that time something strange happened. The Aurora Light started to compress on it''s own. It was initially at the size of a small fist. But then under the compression, it became the size of a finger.


    From the compressed Aurora Light, one drop of liquid started to form. This liquid formed and started to fall on the ground. But Arjun put his palm under it before it fell on the ground. That one drop of liquid fell on Arjun''s hand.


    At the same time, that compressed Aurora Light disappeared immediately after leaving one drop of liquid in Arjun''s hands. Arjun didn''t care about the disappeared Aurora Light. His attention was completely on the liquid that fell on his hand. Because even in that one drop of liquid, there was Aurora Light swirling within it.


    At that time Arjun jolted. He was stunned. Because all his Greater Dao, Unique Dao, Cardinal Sins, Cardinal Virtues suddenly started to get restless. Even Greater Dao and Unique Dao started to get restless as if they had their own consciousness.


    Arjun looked at the one drop of liquid on his hand. It was obvious that all his abilities are getting restless because of this one drop of liquid!

 652 PRIMORDIAL ESSENCE

    Arjun was surprised. Why exactly all his powers were getting restless after seeing this one drop of liquid which has Aurora Light swirling within it? He didn''t know. But he didn''t underestimate it as well.


    Arjun knew that this Aurora Light is definitely not some simple one drop of liquid. The pressure and aura coming out of it was multiple times more powerful than even the Divine Essence! Since all his abilities are getting restless when they saw this, then Arjun was sure that the effects it has on his powers were not so simple.


    Arjun asked, "Void Qi! What is this one drop of liquid? And how is it useful?"


    Arjun asked the Void Qi. He didn''t know the answer. But it doesn''t mean that his Void Qi doesn''t know as well. Since he has his own encyclopaedia, he will definitely use it when the time comes. And today couldn''t be any better.


    [Replying to host]


    [This one drop of liquid is called as Primordial Essence]


    [Using Primordial Essence one could break the rules of cultivation without any side effects]


    Primordial Essence!


    Arjun was astonished. Earlier he had his suspicions. But now his suspicions were confirmed. When he thought that both Void Qi and Origin Energy were originated from the same source, he wasn''t sure about it. After all, he didn''t have enough information. And his conjecture might be wrong.


    But this one drop of liquid is known as Primordial Essence! It is created from that Aurora Light. And that Aurora Light was created when he merged his Void Qi and Origin Energy. The answer is self explanatory. Only if his Void Qi and Origin Energy has the same source, then merging both the energies will take him to the source itself.


    But what he didn''t know is it''s use mentioned by his Void Qi.


    [Using Primordial Essence one could break the rules of cultivation without any side effects]


    What does it mean by when it mentioned that one could break the rules of cultivation without any side effects? What exactly was that supposed to mean?


    Arjun didn''t know. He said, "Void Qi! Give me a detailed explanation about the uses of the Primordial Essence!"


    [Replying to host]


    [Using Primordial Essence one could break the rules of cultivation without any side effects]


    [For example, One has to completely master all 10 Dao of natural elements before reaching the Sovereign]


    [But when one used the Primordial Essence, then that person can break the rules of cultivation without any side effects and upgrade one of his powers to sovereign level]


    [Using this method one can not only upgrade one of the host''s powers to the level of a sovereign even before reaching the completion rate of 100% for all ten Greater Dao, but using this Law energy, one can also fight a Sovereign on equal terms!]


    [The prerequisites for host reaching the Sovereign of Laws is still completing the usual requirements and completely mastering the all ten Greater Dao to completion rate of 100%]


    [Only then the Host''s Void Qi will have officially considered as reached the Sovereign of Laws]


    [The major disadvantage for upgrading any Dao to the level of a sovereign is it''s Void Qi''s consumption rate is massive]


    The series of information made Arjun completely restless. For a moment, he felt that he read it completely wrong. Using Primordial Essence one can upgrade their Dao to the Law of Sovereignty without any side effects!


    Arjun completely neglected it''s disadvantages. Obviously if he upgraded any of his Dao to the Sovereign level, then he had to accept the consumption rate. It is the sovereignty of laws we are talking about. It is obvious that it''s consumption rate will be high. Arjun accepted this disadvantage.


    He asked, "Void Qi! Is there any disadvantage or side effects while creating another drop of Primordial Essence?"


    Arjun knew that there exist no free lunch in this world. Even though he accidentally created the Primordial Essence, he want to know whether he had to pay any cost for creating another one.


    [The prerequisites for creating Primordial Essence is to lose some part of Void Qi permanently]


    Arjun nodded his head. This cost is somehow acceptable. If a cultivator spent some portion of his power, then after meditation, he can recover it. But if Arjun has to create another drop of Primordial Essence, then he has to lose that portion of Void Qi and Origin Energy permanently.


    Arjun looked at the description from Void Qi. It said that it had to lose only one Void Qi permanently. But it didn''t mention anything about permanently losing the Origin Energy. It was obviously because of the enmity between Void Qi and Origin Energy that his Void Qi didn''t tell him about the consumption of Origin Energy here.


    Arjun didn''t bother too much about it. He looked at the uses of the Primordial Essence. He already decided which Dao he is going to raise it to the Level of a Sovereign. It will obviously be something that can help him in the battle.


    Safety will always be Arjun''s primary objective. So he will upgrade one of his Dao to the level of a sovereign which will help him in the war. Arjun already decided which Dao he is going to upgrade to the level of a sovereign. And it is obviously his Greater Dao of Fire!


    But Arjun didn''t immediately upgrade his Greater Dao of Fire to the level of a sovereign. He has two reasons for it. First one is that Arjun''s Greater Dao of Fire is at the completion rate of 64%. First he needs to use the Divine Essence to take it''s completion rate to 100%.


    His Virtue of Humility is busy with it''s refining process of the Divine Essence given to him by the Sovereign of Deception. So all he had to do is to wait patiently for some couple of hours to raise his completion rate to 100%.


    And the second reason is an important and worrisome one. Even though he could upgrade his Greater Dao of Fire to the Law of Sovereign level, he couldn''t do it immediately. Because he doesn''t have enough physical strength. His physique is very weak to contain his Void Qi itself. Needless to say, it will definitely fail to endure the law power. So he had to find a way to enhance his physique.


    But the question still remained how to increase his physique. Even though his physique has reached the Immortal stage, it is still not enough.


    Arjun sighed. He took out a storage bottle and carefully stored the Primordial Essence in it. He then didn''t stored that bottle in his Spatial Ring. He stored it in his conscience for security purposes.

 653 UPGRADING GREATER DAO OF FIRE

    Arjun stored the Primordial Essence in his conscience. After he raise his physical strength, he will upgrade his Greater Dao of Fire to the Level of Sovereign.


    But for now he had to wait until his Virtue of Humility completely refine the Divine Essence brought by the Sovereign of Deception. Since it will take some time to completely refine the Divine Essence, he decided to train till then.


    Arjun knew that for the time being, he can''t train in the Void cultivation. Since his physical strength is not good enough, he had no other choice but to train in his Origin Energy.


    Arjun entered in his Mind Palace immediately. He started to absorb the Violet Origin Energy. He wanted to resume his training in the Blind Combat Origin Technique. But he didn''t. Because training in the Blind Combat Origin Technique required time, commitment and diligence. It is not something he can train in one day simply just because he wanted to.


    He is training only to pass the time taken by his Virtue of Humility to complete it''s refining process. So he casually trained in the Violet Origin Energy.


    Time passed very quickly. One day passed just like that. And Virtue of Humility finally completed refining the Divine Essence brought by Sovereign of Deception. So he alerted Arjun immediately once the refining process completed.


    Arjun stopped his training. He opened his eyes and looked at the refined Divine Essence. He was ecstatic. He opened his statistics window and looked particularly at the incomplete Dao Arts.


    His Greater Dao of Fire has the completion rate of 64.16%. While his Greater Dao of Wood has the completion rate of 78.50%.


    He has couple of Unique Dao which are yet to reach it''s limit. His Unique Dao of Comprehension has the completion rate of 36%. His Unique Dao of Immersion has the completion rate of 15%, Unique Dao of Concentration has the completion rate of 15%, Unique


    Dao of Attraction has the completion rate of 15%, and the Unique Dao of Speech has the completion rate of 15%.


    But he didn''t immediately upgrade them all carelessly. Even though he has the resources to upgrade all his Dao Arts to it''s limit, he has a major problem which stopped him from recklessly upgrading all his Dao skills.


    Physique!


    His physique is already at it''s limit. As of now, he needs to stop cultivation and concentrate on his growth in Physique. This is very important.


    Arjun asked, "Void Qi! With my current physical constitution, what are my upgrade chances?"


    Arjun didn''t know at what level he can upgrade all his skills which can bear by his current physique. So he asked his Void Qi instead.


    Sure enough, his Void Qi immediately gave it''s answer.


    [Host physical constitution is 189]


    [As of now, host''s could upgrade two Unique Dao to it''s limit]


    [Or else host could upgrade one Greater Dao of Wood to the completion rate of 83.73%]


    [The upgrades to these levels will put host in his safe zone]


    [If host surpasses the mentioned levels, then host''s foundation will start to fall down from the perfection]


    Arjun smiled. This is the advantage of having the system. It will accurately calculate anything and point it out in numbers.


    Arjun took out the some parts of the Divine Essence in a glass and held it in his hands. He took out one drop of Divine Essence on his index finger. He then activated his Unique Dao of Luck and drank that one drop of Divine Essence.


    After drinking it, he guided it towards his Greater Dao of Fire. According to the information given by the system, he can either upgrade any two of his Unique Dao to it''s limit. Or else, he can upgrade any one of the two Greater Dao to some extent.


    He can upgrade his Greater Dao of Fire to the completion rate of 71.23%. While he can upgrade his Greater Dao of Wood to the completion rate of 83.73%.


    He didn''t know how he can use the Greater Dao of Wood in the grand war. But he has some experience in the Dao of Fire in the past. And Fire has always been a great asset in a grand scale war. That''s why, he decided to upgrade his Greater Dao of Fire to current limit mentioned by the system.


    As soon as he guided that one drop of Divine Essence towards his Greater Dao of Fire, he was greeted with the notification from the system.


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate is now 65.37%]


    Arjun took series of drops of the Divine Essence patiently. He don''t want to surpass the limit set by the system. As he guided each drop of Divine Essence, the system displayed his progress through notification.


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate is now 65.37%]


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate is now 67.73%]


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate is now 69.90%]


    [Discovered Divine Essence absorbed by the Greater Dao of Fire]


    [Discovered that Divine Essence is exceptionally helpful for host to raise the Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate]


    [Greater Dao of Fire''s completion rate is now 71.09%]


    Arjun stopped there. According to the limit set by the system, his Greater Dao of Fire should reach the completion rate of 71.23%. After drinking Divine Essence carefully, Arjun reached the completion rate of 71.09%. He can stop here. There is no way he will dare to upgrade it any further. Or else according to the consequences mentioned by the system, he will face the imperfections in his cultivation''s Foundation. He don''t want to damage his advantage of perfect cultivation foundation which he worked very hard to build since the beginning of time.


    Arjun could wait patiently until his physical constitution reached the level where it could contain more power. Arjun took a deep breath and said, "Void Qi! Please show my updated statistics!"

 654 UPGRADING CARDINALS

    As soon as Arjun issued his command, the Void Qi has given the detailed information about Arjun''s recently upgraded statistics.


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 21500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Body Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 800


    Constitution : 189


    Agility : 227


    Stamina : 231


    Intuition : 45


    Vigour : 610


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Cloning Technique


    Size Manipulation Technique


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    Void Shock


    Void Nature Control


    Void Blazing Thunder


    Void Scorching Flames


    Void Mist


    Void Illusion


    Void Web


    Void Burning Sun Law


    Void Shining Moon Law


    Void Steps


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Forging : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Painting : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Cooking : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Tea maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Juice maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Alchemy : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Architecture : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Concocting pills : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Sealer : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Formations : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    GREATER DAO :


    Dao of Fire : 71.09%


    Dao of Wood : 78.50%


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (99%)


    Dao of Comprehension (36%)


    Dao of Luck (99%)


    Dao of Understanding (99%)


    Dao of Interpretation (99%)


    Dao of Observation (99%)


    Dao of Calculation (99%)


    Dao of Display (99%)


    Dao of Language (99%)


    Dao of Translation (99%)


    Dao of Immersion (15%)


    Dao of Concentration (15%)


    Dao of Attraction (15%)


    Dao of Speech (15%)


    Arjun faintly smiled. But that smile didn''t come from the bottom of his heart. He has all the necessary things to upgrade all his current skills to maximum limit. He even has Primordial Essence which will break the laws and could help him upgrade one of his skills to the level of a sovereign.


    But he didn''t have the powerful Physical body that can contain such power without any problem. This is the issue which he needs to find a solution for. And this was his only regret.


    Arjun said, "Alright! I think you know why I summoned you all here, right? It''s time to upgrade all your powers."


    Everyone had their own trait of expressions. Arjun expected it though. So he didn''t care.


    He said, "Greed! Come forward!"


    Greed came forward just as he was instructed. Just before Arjun was about to give him the Divine Essence, he was interrupted by someone by saying, "Stop it! Why it has to be him first? Why didn''t you chose me today at least?"


    Arjun looked at Greed with "I will kill you" expression. He said, "Does it matter who will receive first? It might be delayed a little. But today all of you are going to be upgraded. So just shut up your mouth and maintain patience."


    "But..,"


    "No buts! If you waste my time unnecessarily, then I will upgrade you last. If my mood is even worse, then I won''t upgrade you until one more year! Do you want to wait that long?" ,Greed wanted to object. But Arjun''s reply forced him to shut his mouth. But disappointment couldn''t be hidden from his face.


    Arjun didn''t care. This is Envy we are talking about. Even if Arjun chose him first to upgrade, then also he will find another reason to be envious about. So Arjun didn''t care much about him.


    Arjun gave the Divine Essence to Sin of Greed. But for some reading, the Sin of Greed was not drinking the Divine Essence.


    "What happened? Don''t you want to get stronger?" ,Arjun asked doubtfully.


    "I obviously want to get stronger." ,Greed said, " But boss, you have something that can make me even more stronger."


    As Greed said, "His eyes didn''t hide the traces of greediness in his eyes. Looking at Greed''s greedy eyes, Arjun had a bad feeling about it.


    "I have something that can make you even more stronger?" ,Arjun thought for a moment but didn''t understand. He asked, "What is it?"


    "Pr-Primordial Essence!" ,Greed knows that Arjun will be angry when he raised the topic of Primordial Essence. But his cardinal desire couldn''t stop him from asking greedily.


    Arjun shouted, "No way! I know how to use the Primordial Essence. And I am not going to use it on any one of you. So stop dreaming about it and silently drink the Divine Essence!"


    Greed immediately quieted down. Even though he was reluctant, he knew his place. His boss is always cruel on himself when it comes to the cultivation. He even didn''t hesitate to kill all his virtues and sins on multiple occasions.


    There is no way he will let him go unscathed if he tried something funny. So he acted like an obedient child and started to drink the Divine Essence.


    But at that time, Arjun''s voice rang out, " Be careful! Don''t drink more than you needed. Or else, the consequences would be very dire!"


    Greed jolted. He was indeed about to drink more than it was required for him. It was his trait of Greed that forced him to do it. But since he received the orders from his boss, he has no choice but to obey it.


    After Greed drank his share of the Divine Essence, he was upgraded to it''s limit. After Greed, Arjun called Envy, followed by Lust, Wrath.


    Arjun then called Gluttony. Gluttony was waiting desperately for his turn. He wanted to drink the Divine Essence not because it enhances it''s power. But because Gluttony felt that Divine Essence was delicious.


    Arjun warned him, "Gluttony! Don''t drink more than you need to. If you do that, then I will cook delicious food for you to eat."


    Arjun had no choice but to bribe Gluttony. Gluttony has unending hunger. Arjun has no other choice but to try and control him using delicious food as the bribery.


    Sure enough, Gluttony''s eyes brightened up. He hastily nodded his head and started to drink the Divine Essence. Even though he wanted to drink the entire bottle, he didn''t drink it. In front of the delicious food, this Divine Essence was nothing in taste!


    After Gluttony, Arjun made some efforts, but successfully woke the Sloth up and fed him the Divine Essence. After taking his share of Divine Essence, Sloth finally slept nicely.


    Arjun didn''t care though. It was obviously the nature of Sloth to always sleep. After upgrading all the Cardinal Sins, Arjun upgraded the Cardinal Virtues. Upgrading the Cardinal Virtues didn''t make Arjun feel helpless like when he upgraded his Cardinal Sins. The entire process went smoothly.

 655 MEETING WITH THE SIX PAVILION LORDS AFTER SIX YEARS

    After upgrading all his Cardinal Sins and Cardinal Virtues, Arjun took a deep breath. He then looked at the Divine Essence that still remained. He was happy. Because the Divine Essence which remained after upgrading his Virtues and Sins were more than half of the bottle compared to it''s initial amount which the Sovereign of Deception gave him.


    Arjun couldn''t upgrade any of his Dao Arts. Because he doesn''t have a strong body that can contain all his upgraded power. Until he finds a way to enhance his physique, he has to stop his training in the Void cultivation.


    But it doesn''t mean that, he can''t upgrade his Origin Energy. Origin Energy doesn''t required any Physical Strength. What it requires is the enormous Mental fortitude. And Arjun has more Mental Fortitude than what it requires. His Mental fortitude is massive! So it gave him scope to upgrade his Cardinal Sins and Virtues. He smiled and stores the remaining Divine Essence in his Spatial Ring.


    Arjun wasn''t in a hurry. Even if he had enough physical strength, Arjun wouldn''t have trained in his Void Cultivation. He would have stopped it for a long time.


    He has two reasons for why he did that. Firstly, Arjun would give equal importance to train in both Origin Energy and the Void cultivation. He wanted to maintain the balance in both Void cultivation and Origin Energy. He wanted to train and maintain this balance.


    Secondly, it was because they were in the War Realm. Arjun believed that as of now, he doesn''t have many people who can threaten him in any way. So as long as he can stay calm and train himself and others, then Arjun believed that he will be the strongest person in the entire War Realm very soon.


    Even if he encountered those stronger cultivators than him, then he has his Sin of Pride who can temporarily double his cultivation. So he didn''t care about this issue.


    Arjun feared that he won''t keep up his cultivation in Origin Energy with his cultivation in the Void. Because, he had to absorb this Violet Origin Energy before he can advance any further in his Origin Energy cultivation. So Arjun had to keep up his Origin Energy with the Void cultivation. This was very important for him to maintain that balance.


    This is the reason why Arjun decided to stop training in the Void Cultivation for some time. Until he absorbs the Violet Origin Energy completely, he doesn''t want to train in the Void cultivation.


    Ten days passed in the \u003c\u003cSpace-Time Formation\u003e\u003e. That means it is equal to just one day in the real world. Arjun trained in the Origin Energy for these past ten days in the Formation. He felt that his mind has cleared and the flow of thoughts became very clear.


    So Arjun stretched his body a little and walked out of his training session. He fresh himself up and cooked some delicious food for himself and of course for Gluttony. Arjun promised Gluttony that, if he didn''t drink more than it required, then Arjun will cook delicious food for Gluttony.


    Since Gluttony stayed on his promise, Arjun had to fulfil his side of promise. Gluttony ate food like a lunatic. Arjun cooked too much of food for him to eat. Even after his stomach was full, he still wanted to eat. But Arjun persuaded him not to eat more than it required. So Gluttony has no other choice but to look at Arjun with disappointment.


    Arjun didn''t care. Because that''s the Gluttony''s nature. It can''t be helped though. So he stopped caring about it.


    After Gluttony''s appetite was filled, Arjun Walked out from his room. He walked straight towards the Meeting hall. When Arjun entered the meeting hall, he found that the Six Pavilion Lords were busy with some paperwork. But when they looked at Arjun, for a moment they were all completely stunned.


    Truth be told, even though they know that Arjun was in a closed door seclusion, six years was still a considerably longer period. For the past six years, they all slowly started to get used to manage things without Arjun. But when they suddenly looked at Arjun after six years, for a split second they had "I think I saw this face somewhere before" faces.


    Even though it was just for a split second, this split second was enough to tell one just how busy were they to the point of forgetting Jimmy.


    "Br-Brother Jimmy! It really is you!" ,Andrew said in astonishment.


    "It''s me." ,Jimmy replied.


    "Have you completed your training session?" ,Bill asked excitedly, "How was it?"


    "It''s completed for now." ,Jimmy replied with a smile on his face, "And the result is extraordinary. I have mastered two different types of Dao. Dao of Wood and the Dao of Fire!"


    The Six Pavilion Lords were completely stupefied. Two Dao Arts? He mastered two Dao Arts? Is that some kind of horse riding? Even those Heaven defying geniuses takes around fifty to hundred years to master any Dao Arts! And yet Jimmy mastered it in just six years? And what is even more absurd is that, he actually mastered two Dao Arts in six years.


    Heavens!


    What kind of talent is this? The more they thought that they have not underestimated Jimmy, the more they felt that the more they had to look at Jimmy with new eyes.


    Truth be told, when Jimmy said that he was going for the closed door seclusion to master Dao, they didn''t have much hopes for Arjun to master it in such a short time. But he not only came out after six years, but he also came out after mastering two Dao Arts! This is simply ridiculous.


    They were thinking that Jimmy is simply defying the world of cultivation. His talent was beyond comprehension. But none of them knows that Jimmy is not that good. He is good. But he is not anything extraordinary.


    For them Jimmy trained for just six years to master the Dao of Fire and Wood. But for Arjun, it took sixty six years to master two Dao Arts. Especially the Greater Dao of Wood. It took fifty five years to master it.


    Jimmy smiled in a self mocking manner and thought inwardly, ''I am not any genius''.

 656 SITUATION IN THE CITY

    Arjun knew that the reason why he was able to learn anything quickly is because of the biggest advantage he has. Initially it was the City of Yin-Yan.


    In others conscience, the City of Yin-Yan is very different. They have a city. But they don''t have any simulation system. For example, If Arjun wanted to learn forging, he has the support of all the guides, materials, resources within his City of Yin-Yang. And these materials are unlimited.


    Arjun uses these unlimited resources and materials to learn anything he wants to perfection. He can practice anything until he was bored. That means he can afford to fail any numbers of times. This was his greatest advantage. And what''s more, he can even have the facility or platform to create any new things.


    But for others this advantage never had. Just like Arjun, they can take the materials into their conscience and forge anything they required to. But unlike Arjun, they don''t have any practice manuals. They are on their own. They had to learn things on their own. They had to accumulate experience on their own. And most importantly, they can''t afford to fail on more occasions.


    That means they can''t learn anything into perfection. But Arjun can. And this is the major advantage Arjun had. The advantage which he always depended on.


    As for the combat techniques, he was even better. He has all the combat facilities in his City of Yin-Yang. Especially when he was promoted to the Void where in his conscience, the City of Yin-Yan was transformed into the City of Void.


    He could train in the Greater Dao because the inspiration he will get to master the Dao arts in the Void City was massive. He has perfect conditions for mastering the Greater Dao.


    But for ordinary cultivators all these facilities doesn''t appear even in their dreams. They had to get the inspiration from the nature to master any Dao arts. This is the reason why exactly majority of the people never reach even the manifestation stage in the Dao Arts.


    Only experts and those so called geniuses will get the inspiration from the nature and master the Dao arts. And Arjun knew that he is not one of them. He is definitely not any genius. If he doesn''t have any of these advantages like the Void City,, And If he is an ordinary cultivator like others, then he might be equal to these Six Pavilion Lords in talent.


    This is one of the reason why Arjun wanted to help these Six Pavilion Lords to become experts. They are not only good, honest and loyal to the one who helped them, then Arjun wouldn''t have given any lecture to begin with.


    Arjun knows that they wanted to become strong and experts just like those geniuses in the God Realm. But because of the poor guidance their cultivation remained nothing but a complete mess.


    Arjun sighed. He took a deep breath and smiled. He said, "It''s been a while. How are you guys doing?"


    "Brother! You conquered two cities at the same time. You gave us a whole sum of three cities for us to develop. This is too much of a strain for us to handle." ,Bill sighed and said weakly.


    "We will solve this problem." ,Jimmy said, "How is the situation in the City?"


    "Brother! You don''t know this. But for the past six years, our situation was not looking good. We had too much of work that we couldn''t even get the time to cultivate." ,Daniel said with pale expression.


    "That''s right, Brother!" ,Fidel said in exhausted tone, "It''s all thanks to your grandfather who took some burden away from us in managing the city which gave us some time to cultivate everyday. Or else we wouldn''t have even time to cultivate."


    Arjun smiled and said, "But you people still managed to enter the second awakening stage right?"


    "It was all thanks to you, brother!" ,Bill said, "If you didn''t take that class and correct all our faults in cultivation, then I am sure that we would have still struck at the mid stages of first awakening stage."


    "Well, I just corrected the faults in your cultivation. It still depends on your own efforts. Only with your own efforts you can advance in your cultivation." ,Arjun said.


    Arjun didn''t give them any chance to speak. He said, "Whatever. Any news from that Regional Lord?"


    The room fell silent. No one knew what to say. After a long time, Edward said, "We can''t understand what exactly is going through the mind of the Regional Lord. It kind of looking strange. He never took any actions. We even feared that he will interrupt our recruitment program indirectly. But everything has gone smoothly. There was no movement against us from the Regional Lord! It was as if our struggle against those allied cities has nothing to do with that Regional Lord!"


    Andrew said, "That''s right! We finally came to an assumption that Bollard lied to us. In his final moments he tried to trick us and wanted to inject fear in us using the name of the Regional Lord!"


    "But that was simply our guesses!" ,Creamer said, "We thought to wait until you come out from your training session and discuss this issue with you. So we didn''t take any actions carelessly."


    Arjun lost in his thoughts. But he quickly said, "I don''t know what exactly the Regional Lord is thinking. But I am confident with Bollard''s answer. I think he didn''t lie. Back then Bollard is the strongest City Lord in the entire Flake Region! He even has the second strongest city like the Silverlight City as it''s ally. If he wanted to, then the City Lord Bollard could use his own efforts to capture our city. In fact, there was no need for him to personally take any action. And yet he didn''t take any action."


    Arjun continued, "Someone a greedy bastard like Bollard wouldn''t hold back to capture our city if he wanted to. If he wanted to capture our city, then there is no way the other cities would interfere. And yet the first one to attack us is the five allied cities. And Bollard didn''t take any action to stop them."


    Arjun continued, "And the only one who has the guts and power to force an arrogant person like Bollard to do this is none other than the Regional Lord! So I strongly believe that the Regional Lord is the mastermind behind all this!"

 657 THE DIFFICULTY OF THE GREATER DAO

    "Wherever the reason is, I strongly believe that the one who was behind all this is the Regional Lord!" ,Arjun said, "I heard that the Regional Lord is extremely patient with his plans. He has the patience to wait for very long time in order to make sure that his plans were executed perfectly. I am sure that he is using this very same tactic against us as well. So I think we should be prepared."


    The Six Pavilion Lords fell silent. They had nothing to say. The fact is that even they were confused. They had too many questions in their hearts and they don''t have any answers for them. Even Jimmy''s answer this time has no assurance. They couldn''t do anything about it. And this reason was extremely frustrating.


    "What should we do now?" ,Fidel asked in depression. Since they have no accurate way to determine who their opponent, and what their goal is, he has no other choice but to follow the instructions came from the most qualified person among them.


    Arjun said, "If Regional Lord thinks that his usual tactic of "Wait patiently and strike when the time is right" works every time, then we will prove him wrong. How is your work with the new children? And what about their background? What is your progress?"


    "It''s done. We found some rats. But we chased them down. So I think that because of our hard work, everything is fine. All the new students were fine and clean people." ,Edward said.


    "Hmmm." ,Arjun said, "That''s Good! Summon all these juniors towards the Judgement Ground! I will teach them the Art of Cultivation just like I thought you back then."


    The Six Pavilion Lords were ecstatic. They were overjoyed to hear this. They knew just how valuable Jimmy''s classes were. So they were impatiently waiting for him to complete his closed door seclusion. They desperately wanted to enjoy that world where they improved very quickly!


    "But brother! When are you going to take the classes for us on Dao?" ,Bill asked such important question. Others also looked at Jimmy with impatient looks. They were hoping for answer on this question.


    No matter how important basics are, Dao is considered as the first step towards the stage for powerhouse. Of course! They won''t neglect the basics in cultivation. But Dao is equally important for any cultivator in the world.


    Arjun smiled and said, "Keep patient. I know that you people wanted to master the Dao very desperately. But learning Dao needs too much of patience, determination and courage. You need to be persistent and diligent. You people might find it difficult to digest, but even if I take you to that magical world, I can''t guarantee that you people could master the Greater Dao which I will teach you. It still depends on your own efforts as for how much you will learn. So you also needs to prepare your mindsets for the worst possible situation."


    Their talent in the ordinary cultivation was also considered as nothing but ordinary. As for Dao... it was something they could consider it as just a distant dream for them. But they knew that it was worth a shot. Especially under someone like Jimmy''s tutelage, they have huge chances for success!


    Even though they heard directly from Jimmy that his classes may end in failure for them, the chances for success is also high. After all, they are not going to pay any tuition fees fir learning Dao. So giving it a try is also worthy option for them.


    "We will do our best to learn the Dao." ,Andrew said, "But Brother! What do you mean when you said "Greater Dao"? Weren''t you mistaken somehow? I think it should be Grand Dao. But you spelled it Greater Dao!"


    "I didn''t make any mistake. I clearly spelled it Greater Dao!" ,Arjun said, "I walk the path of Greater Dao! Grand Dao is something I never encourage myself to learn!"


    "Gr-Greater Dao?" ,The Six Pavilion Lords were stunned. They looked at each other only to find the word "surprise" written on their faces.


    "What is Greater Dao?" ,Bill came back to his senses and asked.


    Jimmy said, "In the ancient times people used to walk on the path of the Greater Dao. It is the learning of the principle of any one of the ten natural elements from beginning to the end. For example, in the Dao if Fire, you could learn the Greater Dao from when how exactly the fire starts it''s ignition to the point where it gets extinguished. This is the path of Greater Dao."


    Jimmy continued, "But learning Greater Dao is extremely difficult. It is far difficult than the learning anything else. You need to be more careful. You mot only needed talent fir learning Greater Dao, but you also needed huge amount of luck."


    Jimmy continued, "The process of observing the procedure of any one of the ten natural elements is to how any one of the ten natural elements behave from the beginning to how it behaves till it''s end. This sounds very simple. But it''s complexity lies in repeating this procedure of observation."


    "Observation?" ,Bill asked in daze.


    "That''s right!" ,Jimmy said, "You beed to observe the procedure from beginning to the end repetitively. But this repetition may not end in similar conclusion which you come at the beginning. And this is where the complexity lies.If you don''t come to the same conclusion as the first conclusion, then you will find it very difficult to reach the 100% completion rate of a Greater Dao!"


    Jimmy continued, "In the ancient days, people started to find this very difficult. So in order to lift the burden from the people, the ancient civilisation split the Dao learning into four stages. They are Manifestation Stage, Domain Stage, Transformation Stage and the Supreme Stage. And reaching the Supreme Stage is the equal to learning the Grand Dao! But in terms of the Greater Dao, it is nothing but learning all four stages of the Grand Dao at the same time. In the Greater Dao, you will learn everything about the ten natural elements from it''s source itself. Learning the source of the ten natural elements is very beneficial to the cultivators. It will make your future progress very smooth."

 658 DECISION

    Jimmy''s words like a fantasy story for the Six Pavilion Lords. This was the first time they heard about the existence of the Greater Dao. They didn''t know how powerful the Greater Dao is. But from Jimmy''s explanation, they understood one thing. That is...


    Compared to the Grand Dao, the Greater Dao is complete badass!


    Ben thought for a moment and said, "Then, back then you said that you are going to destroy your Dao foundation and rebuild it from the scratch. Is it something related to the Greater Dao?"


    Before Arjun took his first class, he told them that he was about to destroy his own Dao Foundation. He said that he is going to rebuild it. Back then they all were stunned when they heard this. After all, touching the world of Dao is itself a grand achievement for the likes of the Six Pavilion Lords. Needless to say, if one wanted to destroy and rebuild it again.


    But since this is something that Jimmy decided for his own future, they don''t have any qualifications to stop him. On top of that, none of them touched the threshold of the Dao world. They don''t have any qualifications to lecture someone like Jimmy.


    In the God Realm, no one give a damn about a cultivator who has high attainment in the Divine Power compared to a weak cultivator who entered the world of Dao. This is one of the reason why the Six Pavilion Lords ended up in the War Realm.


    There were many people in their headquarters in the God Realm who were weaker than them in the cultivation. But because they all comprehended the world of Dao, they were valued highly compared with the Six Pavilion Lords. And this is one of the reason why they were forced to work in the War Realm.


    "That''s right!" ,Jimmy said, "Actually I reached the Domain Stage in the Grand Dao of Fire. But not long ago, I learned about the existence of the Greater Dao and it''s history. And it is at that moment, I decided to destroy my Dao foundation and rebuild it using the Greater Dao! And in my closed door seclusion, I mastered the Greater Dao of Fire and the Greater Dao of Wood. And the completion rate is very high as well!"


    Jimmy continued, "Make your choice. I can teach you both types of Dao. I can teach you either Greater Dao or Grand Dao. The choice is all yours. But I have to warn you people. Even with my teaching methods, I am not confident enough to say that you will definitely learn the Greater Dao. It all depends on your hard work. I can only attract your concentration. But the one who needs to put efforts is still you people."


    Jimmy continued, "If you people still want to learn the Grand Dao, I am sure that I can teach you. But I recommend you people to learn the Greater Dao. Greater Dao is not only powerful, but it is also make your future achievements a lot easier. So think about it and give me your answer tomorrow. Don''t be hasty. Take your time. This is the matter that is related to your future."


    After ten minutes, Bill said, "What should we do? The information about the Greater Dao is something we never heard about in the past. I doubt even the top class pavilion in the God Realm knows about it as well. But after listening to Brother Jimmy''s speech, I can say that the Greater Dao is completely a different power compared to the Grand Dao. Even brother Jimmy destroyed his previous Grand Dao foundation and rebuilt it through the Greater Dao."


    "We are not Jimmy!" ,Daniel sighed and said, "Even though our confidence level is higher than the last time, the fact that our talents and Jimmy''s talent is on completely different level."


    "I think we should listen to his lectures first. We should not give up this chance. Even though our talent is lower than Brother Jimmy, without giving it a try I think we should not come to an hasty conclusion. I think we should listen to the Greater Dao class first. Only then we will know whether we truly has the potential to learn the Greater Dao or not." ,Fidel said.


    "That''s True." ,Andrew said, "First of all, we will never get this chance. The chance to learn the Greater Dao is very rare. We will do our best to master the Greater Dao. If we fail, then it is as usually we will get depressed for some days and become normal again. But I think it''s worth giving it a shot."


    "I agree with Andrew." ,Creamer said, "Anyway we will br learning the Greater Dao for free. We will not lose anything. But if we succeeded and managed to learn the Greater Dao, then we will definitely become a big shots in the headquarters. Then even the Patriarch of our respective pavilions will have no choice but to worship us. I just want that day to come."


    "Then it is decided." ,Bill said, "We will go and tell brother Jimmy that we are prepared to learn the Greater Dao! We will take this risk and learn the Greater Dao."


    "Then it is settled." ,Andrew said, "Let''s go then."


    .....


    Arjun was relaxing in his room. He was alone. To be honest, he was exhausted from his six years of continuous training. For some period he decided to stop cultivation. Even if he wants to cultivate, he couldn''t anymore. He depended too much on the Divine Essence to upgrade all his possible skills to it''s limit. But in the process he neglected his endurance.


    So he decided to stop his training in Void cultivation temporarily. It''s not like without upgrading physique he couldn''t train in the Void anymore. All he needs to do is do some physical exercise to enhance his physical body. But that will take too much time.


    So he needs to find a way to enhance his physique very quickly. But he still don''t have any idea how to do it. So he stopped training in the Void cultivation temporarily.


    He decided to train in the Origin Energy instead. Origin Energy is still at the beginning stages. And he wants to maintain some balance between both Void cultivation and the Origin Energy.


    At that time the door to his room opened. The Six Pavilion Lords entered and looked at Arjun with nervous.

 659 SITARAM’S SUGGESTION

    Arjun smiled. He asked, "So have you people decided? What is your choice?"


    Bill said, "We decided to go with Greater Dao!"


    Arjun smiled in satisfaction. He said, "Excellent choice. Trust me. If you people managed to master all ten Greater Dao, then your future potential will be awesome."


    The Six Pavilion Lords looked at each other. They were confused. From what Jimmy said, Greater Dao is much more powerful than the Grand Dao. As for how it is powerful, they didn''t know. They had to wait.


    But Bill still asked, "Brother! What kind of difficulty you faced while training in the Greater Dao?"


    "I didn''t feel much difficulty." ,Jimmy said, "The only difficulty I faced is with the lack of guidance. At the beginning, I didn''t know how to train in the Greater Dao. I had no clue in which direction I should think, so that I could understand the concept of the Greater Dao. But once I got that direction, it became a little easy to comprehend it."


    Jimmy looked at the Six Pavilion Lords and said, "But you people have me to guide you people. I can show you the right path. As for you can reach the destination or not, it''s all up to you."


    The Six Pavilion Lords looked at each other. But they were still determined to go with the Greater Dao. Firstly, it was because of it''s power compared to the Grand Dao. From what Jimmy told them, Greater Dao is far stronger than the Grand Dao.


    Secondly, it was because of the helplessness. They never had anyone to guide them in the field of Dao to begin with. Even if they wanted to learn, they couldn''t. Because of their poor talent, no one in the headquarters ever cared to guide them in the Dao.


    But they were lucky here. They got their opportunity to master the Dao. Even though it is an ancient and forgotten type of Dao, they still wanted to learn it. Dao arts is an important foundation for a special status in the God Realm. They certainly don''t want to miss it. But most importantly, because of it''s uniqueness and quality compared to the Grand Dao.


    Whatever it is, they were dead set to walk the path of the Greater Dao. They are no longer going to compromise on it.


    Jimmy said, "If you managed to learn the art of the Greater Dao, then I will tell you that your future will be limitless. Today you might not know the future implications of your today''s decision. But in the future you people will understand just how important your today''s decision happens to be."


    At that time, someone knocked the door of the room. After Arjun said "enter", someone entered the room. It was a guard of the City Lord Mansion.


    "What is it?" ,Bill asked.


    That guard bowed and said, "My Lord! The Pavilion Lords of those nine pavilions are here and seeking your audience."


    Bill frowned. He said, "These people.... they are persistent."


    Jimmy shook his head and said, "Why did you tell them about me?"


    Bill was awkward. He composed himself and said, "I just wanted them to regret their decision six years ago. I didn''t know that these bastards are this persistent."


    "If they are this persistent, then there could only be one meaning behind this." ,Jimmy said, "You showed your quick cultivation growth and probed them. You wanted them to regret their decision. And in order to enjoy their ugly faces, you might even told them about my promise to you. The promise about me teaching Dao to you people. Am I right?"


    Bill was speechless. Because it was exactly what happened one year ago. And Jimmy guessed it accurately.


    Looking at Bill''s silence, Arjun understood that his guess was completely right. He sighed. Jimmy felt that it was completely unnecessary.


    He said, "Tell them that I am not going to teach them anything. Six years ago when they pulled themselves back, it was the biggest proof of their character. They betray their benefactor if situation demands. And now they are shameless enough to come here and join our committee. I don''t teach people with this kind of petty characters. Ask them to leave."


    "Alright!" ,Bill didn''t waste a second to reply. He knew in his heart that Jimmy was a little disappointed with his decision to reveal the truth about Jimmy''s ability to teach them the art of cultivation. He wanted to correct his mistake.


    "Wait!" ,Just as Bill was about to leave the room, Sitaram''s voice rang out from his back near the main door.


    Sitaram walked in and looked at Jimmy and said, "They betrayed the City Lord out of fear. It was purely because of the fear of death. It was nothing else. If they are here, then that means we can imagine what their situation was back in their headquarters in the God Realm. Most of the time they lived in the middle of fear and insults. So it was a natural instinct which they subconsciously developed to fear many things which you don''t fear."


    Sitaram continued, "They betrayed City Lord because they feared the possibility of their own death. They didn''t betray the City Lord because they were intentional. The situation back then was completely hopeless. When you proposed the formation of the committee, I thought it was unnecessary as the City will definitely fall with the remaining army. But I still believed that with you handling the situation, it is not completely impossible."


    "What is your point, Grandfather?" ,Jimmy asked.


    Sitaram replied, "Let them join the committee under strict conscience oath. But they won''t have the same status in the committee as the Six Pavilion Lords. There is no need to waste your time and energy on these people until they proved their loyalty. After taking the conscience oath, we will test their loyalty for some period of time. If they proved their loyal, then you will teach them the art of cultivation. Even you will teach them Dao. But the condition is that they need to prove their loyalty. And what we are doing is to give them the opportunity to prove their loyalty. That''s all there is."


    "Fair enough. Let''s do it that way. But I won''t talk to them." ,Jimmy looked at the Six Pavilion Lords and said, "You know them very well. Just go and handle this as you see fit."


    "Don''t worry! We will do as grandpa Sitaram said it." ,Bill said with a smile on his face, "We will definitely handle them."

 660 CELESTIAL CENTRAL MARKE

    Six Years ago--\u003e


    Celestial Realm---\u003e


    Celestial Central Market---\u003e


    Celestial central market is the market where one gathers and sells different products. But selling and purchasing goods are not something everyone can do. If you don''t have enough money, then you can''t buy anything. Because the prices for the goods here are sky high. Needless to say about prices of the goods, even the entry fees has always been something not everyone can afford.


    Not everyone can set up a stall here. The one who can set up a stall here were the Churches of different gods. And because of this, the entry fees varies for different people. Because the representatives of the church has the strict requirement for faith power as the entry fee. The more faith a person has towards a particular God, the less price one need to pay as the entry fees.


    The Church has a measurement tool which measures the faith power of a person who wishes to enter the Celestial Central Market. Of course, the Celestial Central Market is not limited to only the stalls that represent the churches. There were some couple of Pavilions who installed their own stalls in the Celestial Central Market. But compared to the prospiriety and flourishness of the stalls set up by the Pavilions, the Stalls set up by the Churches has more fame.


    It''s not like the devotees of one churches can''t go to the stalls set up by the other churches. It is entirely possible. But that person has to pay the price necessary for setting up his stall. And the cost is definitely not small. This is the reason why not everyone can set up a stall in the Celestial Central Market. Only the rich and influential Pavilions can set up their stall. Because not everyone can handle the required fees for setting up their stall.


    Inside the Celestial Central Market the place was always crowded by the people. Be it the juniors or the seniors of old age, everyone were busy with their shopping.


    At that time a young man who looked in his thirties came out from a shop. The name of the shop "Stall of the God of Knowledge" was glowing with brilliant radiance. As the God who specialises in the Laws of Knowledge, Sovereign of Knowledge never had any shortage for the Positive Divine Essence.


    And this is one of the reason why the Stalls set up by the followers of the Sovereign of Knowledge became one of the top class successful business doers.


    At that time two people came out from the "Stall of the God of Knowledge" shop. These two people had disappointed faces as they left the shops.


    One of them said, "Brother Neel! The quality of the products even in the "Stall of the God of Knowledge" is declining each day."


    Damien sighed and said, "When I said declining in quality, I didn''t mean the effectiveness in the products. What I mean is the decline in the sense of creations. Look at these products. Medical Pills, Formation techniques, weapons, armours and so on. Don''t they all look routine for you? If they can''t use their knowledge for creating something new, then what is the use for accumulation of all the knowledge they had so far?"


    "You are right about that." ,Neel sighed and said, "But you should know that creating something new is definitely not an easy task. If it was that easy, then we could find new products almost every now and then."


    "That''s right." ,Damien sighed. But then he looked at the stall that was set up not far from them. There were too many small rings put on a white cloth which was lying on the table for sale. But there were no one who took even a glance at this shop. It was because the God who represents this stall is definitely not famous. He never has many devotees following him.


    "What are those rings?" ,Damien pointed his finger towards the table that has rings beautifully placed on it.


    "Who cares?" ,Neel said as he looked at the name of the shop, "It''s the shop set up by the Church of Deception! It is one of the low class shops. They can only sell ordinary things like those rings. Don''t waste your time on such lousy stuffs. Let''s leave."


    "I am not going to buy those rings." ,Damien shook his head and said, "Let''s go and see what exactly are those rings are. We don''t know what exactly they are until we go and see. And learning about those rings won''t cost us anything. So let''s go and take a look at what those rings are. That''s all there is."


    "Fine." ,Neel sighed and said, "Let''s go and see it then."


    Neel knew how persistent Damien is when his eyes catches something new. He had no other choice but to follow him to the stall set up by the Church of Deception.


    After reaching the stall, Damien looked at the owner of the rings arranged beautifully on a table. The rates of these small rings were completely sky rocketed. The price was something adorable by the devotees of the Church of Deception who possesses utmost belief towards the God of Deception. Both Neel and Damien felt the prices are bit too high.


    Neel said, "Let''s go. It looks like the Church of Deception was too declined as they started to raise the prises for even the small rings to an unaffordable price. Just look at these prices? They are even higher than a Tier-8 artefact! Let''s not waste our time here and leave this place immediately."


    "Just a second." ,Damien looked at Neel and said, "If they set such a price, then there has to be a reason behind it right? Why should we take our leave without gathering enough information on these rings? If it''s functionality is something badass, then we probably regret our leave for the rest of our lives."


    Neel sighed. But he felt that Damien''s reasoning is logical. So he maintained his silence and let Damien handle things.


    He then looked at the stall incharge and asked, "What are these rings? And why are they so expensive?"


    "Reporting to the Young Sirs!" ,The Stall Incharge smiled politely and said, "Young Sir definitely has the keen eyes to pay your attention to these rings. These rings are not an ordinary rings? But they are ancient lost techniques which we managed to produce in mass numbers. Because these rings are the Legendary Spatial Rings!"


    "What??" ,Both Nee and Damien were completely stunned.

 661 UNKNOWN GENIUS

    "Spatial Rings? And your Church managed to produce the Spatial Rings?" , Neel shouted in amazement, "How is this possible?"


    Spatial Rings were common in the ancient days. Almost everyone possessed the Spatial Ring. But because of the war the Great Universe War, far too many experts died. Who started the war, or how exactly it was started, and what was the conclusion of the war, no one knows it.


    But one thing was sure. Far too many experts died in that war. Not only experts, but their belongings, ancient knowledges, quality resources were perished in that war. And Spatial Rings were one of those ancient lost techniques.


    But it doesn''t mean that the Spatial Rings were completely extinct. Because of the fall of far too many geniuses, too many dungeons, mysterious places with different unknown fogs and mysterious gases were formed. It was the places which were filled with dangers. Because of the exsistences of these ancient corpses, mysterious gases and germs, some monsters were naturally formed. Some lucky person who succeeded in killing these monsters, then they can loot that graveyard. And among those looted graveyard contains Ancient lost techniques, goods, pearls, etc. And among them Spatial Rings are one of them.


    This is the reason why the Spatial Rings were very rare and precious loot one could have. Spatial Rinhs stores too many things. And some Spatial Rings have different time frame compared to the time frame in the real world. And this difference time flow helps preserve things for the longer period of time.


    But what they saw today was mind blowing. A Church has managed to produce their own Spatial Rings. And that is also in the large quantity. And the Total count of the Spatial Rings on the table sums up to two hundred. If it was just five or six, then they would have suspected the claim for producing the Spatial Rings on their own. But from the looks of it, the total number of rings on the table sums up to two hundred. How could they suspect their claim for producing the Spatial Rings by their Church.


    But the issue is that, the one who produced the Spatial Rings was actually a lowly Church like the Church of Deception. Everyone knew that the Church of Deception was one of the declining churches in the entire Celestial Realm. The flow of devotees were on a constant decline. And yet they managed to produce the ancient lost techniques like the Spatial Rings? How could they not be stunned and feel suspecious about it?


    "How is this possible?" , Neel shouted in frustration, "Too many organisations, pavilions, high class Churches are trying their best in order to produce Spatial Rings. And yet your church managed to produce it? How could that be possible?"


    The Stall''s incharge continued, "My Church''s seniors and experts simply shared their views on the theory behind the Spatisal Rings. That "Genius" heard them and using their views along with his own knowledge which he accumulated within his short and young life, he created the Spatial Rings within five years!"


    Neel and Damien remained speechless when they heard this. Whatever the stall incharge said was like a myth to them. But they have nothing to say. Because whether the Stall Incharge said was truth or lie, the fact that the Spatial Rings were placed in front of them is the best proof that the Church of Deception has managed to produce the Spatial Rings.


    "I have to check it for myself." ,Neel said, "Maybe you people were trying to sell wrong products to your customers. I won''t believe it until I check it for myself."


    "As you wish, Young Sir!" ,The Stall Incharge smiled calmly and said. He then moved aside to give some space for both Neel and Damien to check it out for themselves.


    Both Neel and Damien moved towards the table. They both carefully took a Spatial Ring and started to inspect it with whatever knowledge they had. After five minutes, they were stupefied. Because the functionality and integrated system in the Spatial ring was exactly as it was in their memory.


    Neel especially started to check all other Spatial Rings that were placed on the table. He wanted to confirm that all two hundred Spatial Rings were functioning as the previous one. He was checking for any possible fraud products. But after patiently checking everything, he didn''t find any faults at all.


    "This..." ,For some moment, Neel doesn''t know what to say. He was criticising the Church of Deception not long ago. And now he had no other choice but to admit that he was wrong. And he felt ashamed of his earlier actions.


    "May I know who that "Genius" is?" ,In order not to put Neel in any more awkward situation, Damien tried to divert the topic by asking who managed to crack the Spatial Ring''s mystery.


    In fact, it was an important question as well. Because recreating something new is not an ordinary achievement. Especially when the created product is a lost technique from the ancient days. And if there exists a person who managed to do it, then that person is definitely a genius whose name is worth remembering.


    "I am extremely sorry, Young Sir!" ,That stall Incharge maintained apologetic attitude and said politely, "Even I don''t know who that genius is. I am just a lowly merchant who represents the Church of Deception. And names of those geniuses always kept a secret by the higher ups of the Church. Even if I know the name of that genius, I wouldn''t have told you if my Church really wanted to keep me it a secret."


    Damien sighed. He said, "That''s fine. I understand it completely."


    Damien sighed once again. Geniuses are hard to come-by nowadays. Even the influential pavilions like the Church of Knowledge didn''t have even ten people who could be called geniuses. Needless to say, the Church of Deception!


    But the Church of Deception has got one this time. Even if they wanted to meet that unknown genius, it is not possible for them. Because these unknown geniuses would always protected by their church with great security.


    Damien asked, "What is the price for one Spatial Ring?"

 662 UNKNOWN GENIUS 2

    "We need to test your faith level first. If your faith level is 10, then you will be given one Spatial Ring for free. If your faith power is 9, then you will be given an astronomical amount of 90% discount. If your faith level is at 80%, then you will be given the discount of 80%. It''s the decrement of 10% for every drop in the faith power. And if you don''t have any faith power, then you will have to pay Two Hundred Green Ranked Spirit Stones!"


    "This is insane!" ,Neel yelled, "You are selling Spatial Ring at 200 Green Ranked Spirit Stones? Do you think that the Spirit Stones are some kind of cabbages?"


    Green Ranked Spirit Stones are not easy to acquire. Even the top class pavilions or any clans or Organisation find it is difficult to get their hands on the Green Ranked Spirit Stones. Only those higher influences that dominate the entire Celestial Realm could monopolise the Green Ranked Spirit Stones. Needless to say, two people who doesn''t have any powerful background. How could they not be shocked when they heard that the Spatial Ring costs upto 200 Green Ranked Spirit Stones?


    But Neel always had very high voice. The term "Spatial Ring" was clearly heard by other buyers. The Spatial Rings are a legendary accessory in the Celestial Realm. It''s uses are very obvious. even though it was a common thing in the ancient days, it was a lost product of the present days. and people always covet or the Spatial Rings.


    "What did you just say? Spatial Rings are for sale here?" ,Just as Neel was about to further continue with his disappointment talk over the prices of the Spatial Rings, a voice rang out from outside the stall of the Church of Deception.


    Neel and Damien turned back only to see a huge crowd which is started to assemble just right outside the stall of the Church of Deception. The Church of Deception was not famous. It was declining in every aspect at a rapid pace. So their stall was always not shabby looking in architecture. This is one of the reason why the surrounding people could hear the conversation between Neel and the incharge of the Church of Deception.


    Neel was stupefied. But he very soon came back to his senses. He suddenly understood why people started to gather here at such an high number. And the number of people gathering near the entrance of the Stall of the Church of Deception was increasing very quickly.


    "What are those rings? Are they Spatial Ring?"


    "Do you think that the Spatial Rings are cabbages? Not even the Demon Rider Pavilion possesses such a luxury. Needless to say a declining Church like the Church of Deception!"


    "Then what are those rings?"


    "They might be one of the futile garbage from the Church of Deception! But I am curious about the word "Spatial Ring" which I heard."


    As Neel and Damien heard the conversation of the crowd, their faces immediately turned ugly. They initially had the chance to buy multiple Spatial Rings. In fact, if they showed a little bit more faith towards the God of Deception, then they would have received some discount.


    But now the things have changed. All the people gathered here have very rich and influential background. Most of them are very richer than both Neel and Damien. If the things become worse and the Spatial Rings has to be auctioned, then both of them knew that their chances for winning is even more slim.


    "This sucks!" ,Damien silently said to Neel with disappointment, "Spatial Rings are completely legendary items in the world. We accidentally came across one. We had the chance to win one or two Spatial Rings. And yet you spoiled everything."


    "It wasn''t intentional. I felt the prices was very high. So I was about to argue. But it attracted the attention from the people in the surrounding." ,Neel knew that his explanation is not going to help them in any way. And his explanation is pointless. But there is nothing they can do.


    As both Damien and Neel were standing there depressed, the Stall Incharge of the Church of Deception maintained his professional polite smile as he said, "Everyone, please calm down. I will answer all your questions. So please keep quiet."


    It took some time for the Stall Incharge to calm everyone down. The gathered crowd was high in number. So it took a while for the crowd to calm down.


    "Please ask your questions now?" ,Stall Incharge asked politely.


    One of them asked, "Are all these rings placed on the table Spatial Rings?"


    "Yes." ,Stall Incharge replied, "There are two hundred rings for sale. And all of them are for the sale!"


    The crowd were stupefied. When they all looked at the two hundred rings on the table, they had anticipation. But their common sense told them that it is impossible. Finding one or two Spatial Rings depends on luck. Needless to say, when there are two hundred Spatial Rings for sale. And most importantly, it was being sold by the declining church like the Church of Deception. So how would they believe when they were presented with two hundred rings which was further introduced to be the Spatial Rings?


    "Are you kidding me?" ,Someone shouted, "Spatial Rings are legendary items. Many organisations and Churches are trying to find the Spatial Rings. Even three S-Rank Pavilions like the Phoenix Feather Pavilion or the Thunder God Pavilion were finding it tough to find even a single Spatial Ring. How could a lowly Church like you find these many Spatial Rings?"


    "Sir! Please calm down!" ,Stall Incharge didn''t get angry. He calmly replied, "You are right that our Church is declining. But it doesn''t mean that we don''t have hopes and scope for rise. Recently our Church has recruited a young genius with higher potential for growth. This genius is insanely quick learner. Over the billions of years since the end of the Great Universe War, every Church has conducted their research on the development of the Spatial Rings. Our Church is not any exception. We tried our best to forge our own Spatial Ring. But just like others, we failed."


    The Stall Incharge continued, "This Genius was given all our previous research papers and articles which were written by our predecessors. And it took him just some couple of months to come up with the formula for the production of the Spatial Rings. And for the past many days, all our experts are busy with the production of Spatial Rings with the devised formula from that Young genius. And with their hard work, we were able to produce two hundred Spatial Rings!"

 663 UNKNOWN GENIUS 3

    After hearing the explanation from the Stall Incharge, the crowd were stunned. They started to ponder about this unknown genius that was mentioned by the Stall Incharge.


    There were many experts in the universe who kept on trying in order to produce the formula for the Spatial Ring. But they failed. Many years passed, many generations passed since the end of the Universal War in which many ancient techniques and treasures were lost. And Spatial Rings happens to be one of them.


    Since then, many geniuses poured their heart and soul in order to create the formula for the production of the Spatial Ring. But they all failed. This result remained a frustrating outcome for all the cultivators in the cultivation world.


    But today according to the Stall Incharge''s revelation, there appeared a genius in the Church of Deception, who read research manuals left behind by the predecessors of their Church and adding his own imagination, he created the formula for the production of the Spatial Ring?


    If this is the case, then there will appear two scenarios. First, the Stall Incharge is deceiving people in order to improve the influence of their Church. The adventurers from the Church of Deception might have stumbled upon some serious lucky chances and obtained too many Spatial Rings. But in order to improve their influence in the public, they might be lying.


    Or Secondly, the Stall Incharge of the Church of Deception is telling the truth. After all, it''s not necessary for all the geniuses to join the highly influential Church or Organisation. Which organisation these geniuses wanted to join, it all depends on their choices.


    If it is the first case, then they had to ponder over this very carefully. But if it is the second case, and if a Genius truly appeared in the Church of Deception who can recreate the formula for the production of the Spatial Ring just from the research manuals of his predecessor, then the word "Genius" is truly an insult for that person.


    "Who is that Genius?" ,At that time a voice came from the back of the crowd. Everyone immediately turned back to only see a person who was wearing the uniform of the Church of Knowledge.


    Everyone immediately bowed down in respect. The Church of Knowledge is one of the most influential Church the world has ever seen. It has more than enough resources, fame, devotees and what not?


    And this is the reason why the respect the Church of Knowledge received is far higher than any other Church. The Church of Knowledge also has highest market sales in the Celestial Central Market. And because of this, they always received unending customer flow.


    The expression on the face of the Stall Incharge''s became a little serious for the first time. As a fellow Stall Incharge, he knew whom he can take casually. And he knew whom he can take seriously.


    Stall Incharge of the Church of Deception said seriously, "Mr. Kinley! I am absolutely sorry. I don''t have the authority to learn in depth details about such a sensitive matter."


    Kinley smiled and said, "So that means your claim about that so called "Genius" is not a confirmed one even for you. So how could you prove to the public about the existence of that "Genius"?"


    Stall Incharge of the Church of Deception calmly said, "What the identity of that Genius has anything to do with the customers buying the product?"


    Kinley sighed and said, "It has everything to do with customers. If you are selling a product, then a customer has every rights to know the person who created it. Especially when it comes to something like the Spatial Ring! What if your Church is selling a fraud product? If they are buying a product, then they have every rights to know the name of the person produced it. And of course, they also deserve that creator''s photograph as well. You need to satisfy the customers in every way."


    Everyone standing in the crowd smiled ruefully. They are experienced bunch. They knew that the term "You need to satisfy the customers in every way" was just nothing but garbage. What Kinley wanted is just the name and portrait of that Genius.


    Since the very long time, people from every generation tried their best to recreate the Spatial Ring. But they failed. Of course, the analysis and research journals of all the previous generations were passed down to the later generations. But even with these materials, no one was able to produce the Spatial Ring.


    But today someone appeared who could forge the Spatial Ring successfully. And this achievement is the proof for the unimaginable talent that genius possess. And all the big fishes in the Celestial Realm would do anything in order to rope that "Genius" within their organisation. Be it the pavilions, be it the clans, or be it the influential Churches, they all will do their best to learn the identity of that unknown genius.


    The entire crowd understood this point. So they simply waited for the good show to come to an end. At one side, they have the Church of Deception. The Church of Deception is a declining Church. The quality of their Church is under downfall.


    And on the other side, they have the Church of Knowledge. As fir it''s business situation, well, it doesn''t need any introduction. They are successful in every aspect. As the Church that governs the Law of Knowledge, they have way too many devotees who worship the God of Knowledge.


    Especially too many Lifestyle Masters in the Universe are the Devotees of the God of Knowledge. Since what they pursue is knowledge, it was obvious that they worship the God of Knowledge. This is one of the reason why the Church of Knowledge has too many devotees. And since too many Geniuses who pursues knowledge, they join the Church of Knowledge for the blessings from the God of Knowledge.


    Anyways, it is obvious that the God of Deception and the God of Knowledge has too many things which could be compared. If one is in the depths of hell, then another one is at the heights of the sky.


    And now it is very important to see where this argument will leads to. And the crowd is waiting for the response from the Stall Incharge of the Church of Deception.

 664 UNKNOWN GENIUS 4

    The Stall In charge of the Church of Deception was a little depressed. He is a merchant. if the common people could analyze this point, then how could an experienced merchant like him doesn''t know this? His experience told him that, even public who gathered in front of his church''s stall were simply waiting for a good show that was about to take place.


    If one says that The Stall In charge of the Church of Deception isn''t angry, then it is definitely not true. He is angry. These cunning fellow merchants from other Churches are simply taking the "Customer satisfaction" as an excuse to learn the identity of that Genius. Then they will use every means necessary to pursue that genius to join their Churches. Even though the one who started is just Kinley, The Stall In charge of the Church of Deception knew that the Stall In Charge from other influential Churches are silently watching the show.


    The Stall In charge of the Church of Deception wasn''t angry to the point where he wanted to kill them. Because he knew that if he was in their position, then he would have definitely done the same thing. Especially given the circumstances their Church is in right now.


    But right now, the situation is completely different. because he is not in the shoes of Kinley. Because for the first time their Church has the Capital to compete against the big churches like the Church of Knowledge! And The Stall In charge of the Church of Deception was told by the Supreme Pontiff that he will definitely face this kind of situation. Because the creation of Spatial Ring will definitely create the commotion which the Universe has never seen in the past millions of years. And The Stall In charge of the Church of Deception was told what he was supposed to do when this situation comes. So he was prepared for this.


    The Stall In charge of the Church of Deception said, "Mr. Kinley! Weather the customer is satisfied with the services from the Church of Deception is not has nothing to with you or your Church. We never offended your Church of Knowledge in any way. So I hope that you don''t try to teach me the art of doing business. You follow the rules and procedure of your Church. And I follow the procedures set by the Church of Deception."


    "Such big words..." ,Kinley felt as if he was offended. He said, "Since when do a declining Church like the Church of Deception has become so haughty. Your Church might have successfully forged the Spatial Rings. But Spatial Ring alone is not enough for your Church to be this arrogant. It won''t help you in any way."


    "What!?!?" ,This time it''s not just Kinley, but the entire crowd were in an utter disbelief state. They all suddenly remembered a huge commotion that took place couple of years ago in not only in the God Realm, but also in the Celestial Realm.


    Too many people started to behave very strangely. No one had any idea what was going on. But from their behaviour pattern, it was easy to guess that they all started to see an image of themselves which tortured them mentally. And it had an huge impact on the world. Too many dark secrets which these peoples knew started to leak out. Too many past events which had no proof started to revealed by these sufferers.


    If this continues, then it was easy to guess that even more dark secrets will be revealed by people in the future. And thus, it became very important to stop this strange disease before it was too late.


    But the problem was that no one has any idea on how exactly they should start to treat these people. Or to be more precise, they don''t know where exactly they should start to find the antidote. They had no idea where they had to even start their analysis.


    At that time, when the entire world was wondering which strong organisation like the Church of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder would come out with the Antidote, strangely it was actually the Church of Deception which produced the Antidote first.


    This caused a huge uproar in the entire Celestial Realm and God Realm. Just how exactly a declining Church like the Church of Deception became the first Church to produce the Antidote for this Alter Ego Disease? No one knows. The Church of Deception didn''t reveal any details about how it was created. It was a complete mystery. Everyone thought that it was just a stroke of luck that the Church of Deception accidentally found the cure for the Alter Ego disease.


    But who could have imagined that the one who successfully forged the Spatial Ring happens to be the one who created the Antidote for the Alter Ego Disease as well?


    Kinley became dead serious. If what the Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception said is truth, then he has to reevaluate this Unknown Genius with different prospective. And Kinley''s Merchant sense kept on telling him that in the future the chances for the revival of the Church of Deception is very high.


    What exactly is that means? It means that there might be a potential competitor in the future for them! And Kinley doesn''t want that to happen. Because this genius is even more better than the geniuses in any of the Church.


    Kin sighed and said, "If that''s the case, then it''s better if you let that genius join a better side. It might sound harsh, but deep down you people knows that, that Genius''s true potential comes out when he joins a better organisation. With the precious resources from the top class organisations in the Celestial Realm, that Genius will flourish and do a lot better than what he does in the Church of Deception!"

 665 UNKNOWN GENIUS 5

    When the crowd heard what Kinley said, they all remained speechless for a moment. The way Kinley said it, they all felt like even the word "Shameless" will be under huge shame. This is beyond shameless.


    But no one said anything about it. Because if what the Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception said was true, then that Unknown Genius was worth roping in. If that Unknown Genius was able to accomplish what he had so far with the limited resources from the Church of Deception, then what could he accomplish if he were to join the big influential organisations like the Church of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder?


    With their massive resources, it was obvious that that Genius would definitely reach a higher level in his accomplishments.


    But here the likes of Kinley were not thinking about that Genius''s future. But they were simply thinking about their own benefits which they will achieve from such a Genius. Because the two achievements achieved by that Unknown Genius is not small. And the fame they could make for their Church and God is definitely not small.


    And what''s more, because of the likes of Kinley managed to recruit such a prodigy, it will not only improve his fame in the Church, but it will also improve his status and authority. The more terrifying a genius he could recruit, the higher his status would be.


    It was obvious that in the Celestial Realm the social status of a Lifestyle Master is far greater than a Combat Master. It was because of their auxiliary support which was very beneficial for the Combat Masters, the Lifestyle Masters were highly respected anywhere in the world. Only the small realms like the War Realm who look down upon the Lifestyle Masters were exceptional.


    But Kinley knew that if he managed to recruit such a genius, his status would definitely sky rocket. So why would he care if he was being shameless here when it will improve his Status within the Church of Knowledge?


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception looked at the shameless Kinley and sighed. He said then, "Mr. Kinley! You are In Charge of a Stall of a prestigious Church like the Church of Knowledge. The way you have spoken just now will stain the dignity of your Church. Please be careful before you speak. You are putting the devotees of your Church under huge shame!"


    "What my Church''s devotees thinks about my actions has nothing to do with you." ,Kinley said indifferently, "And what''s so shameless about it? Isn''t my Church better then your Church in every aspect? And my Church could provide better learning environment and resources compared to your Church. We could provide best instructor for that genius to flourish. So what is so shameless about it?"


    Even though it sounded arrogant, everyone agreed with Kinley''s reasoning. The Church of Knowledge is far better than the Church of Deception in every aspect. This is the known fact for everyone.


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception said indifferently, "You know something? There is a rumour running within the Church of Deception about that Genius. Initially that Genius tried to join the Church of Knowledge. But he was rejected even before he took the examination. And the reason was simply ridiculous. He was rejected because he came from the poor family background. Then he went to other big and influential organisations and clans. But they all rejected him. He became very angry. He understood that in order to join a big and influential organisations, one doesn''t need talent only. But what exactly one needed is also strong family background. That Genius felt he was dejected."


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception continued, "When he was under huge depression, it was his fortune that he met the Supreme Pontiff of our Church. Supreme Pontiff recognised his talent in his first glance and recruited him in our Church. We produced best possible support and environment for the growth of that genius. And whatever he achieved today was because of the support from our Church."


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception continued, "It was because of our support that genius has grown to what level he had grown right now. Today his hard work paid off. He successfully created the Antidote for the Alter Ego Disease. He reforged the ancient lost Spatial Rings. And he is working on something brand new project. Even though I don''t know what that project is due to low status, judging from the anticipation from the higher ups of the Church, that project is something really big!"


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception continued, "Mr. Kinley! It was your Church that previously rejected him even before you tested his aptitude. But my Church never did something like that. We support all our people and treat them equally. We never shows any partial attitude. After all, geniuses never comes from the big families alone."


    "I..." ,Kinley had nothing to say anymore. He wanted to defend his Church. But he has no words left with him. Not only him, every person who heard this were stunned.


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception smiled inwardly. In fact, most of what he said was a lie. Except the Sovereign of Deception, no other officials from the Church of Deception has ever seen Arjun. They in fact, don''t even know his name. Not even the Supreme Pontiff of the Church of Deception knows anything about him. To be honest, everyone were stunned when they learned that their mighty God is personally dealing with that Genius!


    This was proof enough for their God who is known for his strict attitude to value someone to this extent. For someone as strict as him and with his "Godly" status... to go and deal personally with that genius, well, this was first time for everyone to see it.


    It''s not like their God was wrong with his judgement. Because that genius has created such a dangerous pill which let''s a person to be psychologically tortured by their own ego. And what''s more, he even created antidote for such a dangerous pill.


    The formula he provided was completely mind blowing. The experts in the Celestial Realm were stunned with the complexities involved with the formula. They came to the conclusion that even the word "Genius" is like an insult for that Unknown Genius!

 666 UNKNOWN GENIUS 6

    The complexities involved in the formula was so huge that it took these experts from the Church of Deception in the Celestial Realm almost six months to understand it. Then it took them another six months to successfully produce the Alter Ego Pill. Then they feed it to people who commits sins. It was Arjun''s only condition which he set for the God of Deception. He asked to feed the Alter Ego Pill to the criminals who never shows value for the other lives.


    Because of this Pill, too many criminals suffered insane mental and psychological impact. Too many people started to change. Some weak willed people even gone and committed suicide. Some surrendered and started to repent for their sins.


    But because some people surrendered to the Union which governs the entire Celestial Realm, they started to spill the truth. And because they started to spill the truth, too many people from the top class pavilions that involved in the crime from behind the scene started to come into the light.


    At the beginning, nobody cared that much about the Alter Ego Pill. But as they started to notice that even their names are coming out, they started to treat the Alter Ego Disease very seriously. They all started to find the Antidote for this Disease with all their efforts before it''s too late.


    And when the time was right, the Church of Deception released the Antidote in the market. Their Antidote worked perfectly. People were stunned to see this result. The Antidote not only worked perfectly, but it actually came from a declining Church like the Church of Deception. While all the influential organizations were still scratching their head on how to start thinking about the Alter Ego Disease''s working mechanism, the Church of Deception actually found the perfect cure for this disease. How could they not be stunned?


    Because of this result, the Church of Deception received fame and praises from the entire Celestial Realm. Too many people started to change their opinion about the Church of Deception. And the declining rate of the Devotees started to decrease. That means the Church of Deception finally found a thin amount of hope.


    While they were a little relaxed, the God of Deception once again appeared in front of the Supreme Pontiff of the Church of Deception and handed him over the new products for sale which will increase their business potential. And the Supreme Pontiff was completely stupefied from what he had seen this time.


    Spatial Rings!


    They were actually the legendary Spatial Rings. And they were not one or two Spatial Rings. There were actually two hundred Spatial Rings brought by their God from who knows where? Actually the Supreme Pontiff was a little disappointed with the God of Deception for personally dealing with that Genius. But since it was the God who was doing all this, the Supreme Pontiff never displayed his disappointment.


    But Supreme Pontiff has too much of experience in management. He was a Supreme Pontiff for a reason. What is a Supreme Pontiff? Every Church has a Pope. But that Pope''s authority limited to only that particular Church. But Supreme Pontiff is different. A Supreme Pontiff is like the second in chief commander in a military. And the Chief commander would be none other than the God himself! That means, a Supreme Pontiff has the next highest authority in a Church after the God!


    Such an experienced person envisioned the problems that will arise when the Spatial Rings would be out for sale. He mentally prepared the Stall In Charge before installing the Stall in the Celestial Central Market. And this nonsense story about the intentions of that genius initially wanting to join the Church of Knowledge; but was rejected even before being tested; then the Supreme Pontiff finding that genius out of stroke of Luck; it was all part of the script prepared by the Supreme Pontiff. And it was all to shut the mouths of the likes of Kinley.


    But one thing was right. The selection criteria involved in the top class Churches like the Church of Knowledge was based on the rich and influential background. The people wanted to join their Churches were too many. So judging from their previous results, they came to a conclusion that majority of the geniuses came from the rich and influential backgrounds who were given top class education since their birth. As for the people with the poor family background, they were all proved to be nothing but garbage.


    So in order to save the time, these big Churches formulated some rules. Out of 100 seats, eighty of them would be given to the disciples with rich background. As for the students with poor family background, it will depend on luck. Firstly, these candidates with poor background would be sorted out depending on Luck. Out of 100 seats, the 80 seats will be given to students with rich family background. The rest of the twenty seats will be given to people with the system called lucky draw!


    If your name is in the list for the slip that was drawn from the Lucky Draw, then you will be given the chance to study in that organization. Or else you will be eliminated. After all, in the eyes of these influential organizations, the candidates with the poor family background couldn''t possibly receive the best and high quality education like those rick kids does. Poor education means they can''t be quoted as genius. So why exactly these influential organizations waste their time on these people in order to conduct the examinations?


    But today the Church of Knowledge started to regret their decision to look down upon these students with poor family background. If they weren''t lazy, then today that Genius would have definitely joined the Church of Knowledge. But Kinley knew that it is pointless to regret now. He has to think about the damaged reputation.


    Kinley thought for a moment and said, "I agree that we were a little unfair with the candidates with poor family background. But I would like to ask that Genius a question. In a bucket full of water, if we had to select one drop, then how is this possible for us?"

 667 UNKNOWN GENIUS 7

    The crowd remained speechless when they heard this. What Kinley trying to say was clear. When the influential organizations like the Church of Knowledge conducts a recruitment program, too many people participates in the examination. And choosing an absolute Genius among them becomes very difficult for them. And Kinley was indirectly saying that ¡ª-


    "I am sorry for being a little partial towards the candidate like you who has the poor family background. But you should understand the pain from our side. We would like to compensate for losing your faith. The doors of the Church of Knowledge will be opened always for you."


    Even though Kinley didn''t say it out, everyone knew that this is exactly what Kinley indirectly mean.


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter what you say now Mr. Kinley! That Genius has chosen to join our Church. We gave him best possible environment for learning and his personal growth. No matter what, we are not going to expose his identity for the public."


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception looked at the crowd and said, "The Spatial Rings are genuine and authentic. We don''t sell fraud products and damage our little reputation and public opinion. The Spatial Rings are here for sale. We never forced anyone to buy it. If any of you wish to buy it, then please come forward in an order. If you think that we are doing fraud, then you also have the option to take your leave. After all, as I said it before, we are not forcing you people to buy anything. You are the owner of your own choices."


    As soon as The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception concluded, silence fell in the crowd. No one talked. Everyone were in their deep thoughts. Some were giving it a serious thoughts. Some were nervous and didn''t know what to do. Some were looking at The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception''s facial expression to find any clue related to fault business deal.


    As for The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception , he walked back casually and took his "seller" seat. His expression was indifferent. It was as if the Stall he was In Charge was not his responsibility to begin with.


    "I will buy it. What is the price?" ,At that time a voice came from the very end of the crowd. Everyone who were in their own thoughts suddenly came back to their senses.


    They looked at the owner of the voice. And what they found is a beautiful girl followed by a group of people behind her. This girl wore pure white dress covering every part of her body. Her unique Pink hair was hanging around her shoulder. But her face was covered by a beautiful scarf purely made from white cloth. Even though her face was covered, even though no one has ever seen how this girl looked like, they were certain that this girl was an absolute beauty.


    "Holy Maiden from Sleeping Forest?" ,Another person in the crowd asked in amazement, "But I don''t remember any Holy Maiden that exists in the Sleeping Forest?"


    "It''s natural that you don''t know. It was because you were in a closed door seclusion that you didn''t know what exactly happened recently." ,That first person said, "The Sleeping Forest Pavilion never had any Holy Maidens till six years ago. There was a rumour that was spread that one day the Young Master of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion went to the lower Realms for some reason. He accidentally saw a beautiful girl and immediately fell in love with her beauty. He then brought her back with him to the Celestial Realm. Later she became The Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion."


    "That doesn''t sounds right." ,Second person said, "An Holy Maiden is a prestigious position in any Pavilion which only female disciple possesses. Even if she was loved by the Young Master of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion, it doesn''t mean that based on just this fact, an Holy Maiden would be chosen. For an outsider to become an Holy Maiden required some strict qualifications. After all, the position of the Holy Maiden is closely equal to the position of the Young Master! So how did the higher ups of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion accept for this Young Miss to become an Holy Maiden?"


    Fir an outsider to become an Holy Maiden is almost close to impossible. Only if one has the heaven defying talent, one could become the Holy Maiden. Especially for one of the Seven S-Ranked Pavilions in the Celestial Realm like the Sleeping Forest Pavilion where there exists no shortage for geniuses. To become an Holy Maiden for such a pavilion for an outsider required some strict requirements.


    The Second person sighed and said, "It''s because her talent is monstrous that she became the Holy Maiden without any issue. She has affinity with eight natural elements!"


    "What???" ,That Second person was stupefied. In the God Realm finding a Genius who has affinity for with even three natural elements is itself a rare find. Even in the Celestial Realm, finding a talent who has affinity with five elements was considered a rarest genius. But having elemental affinity with eight natural elements, it was first time anyone hearing it.


    No one in the past found a person who has the elemental affinity with eight natural elements in the past. Needless to say, a person who has affinity with nine or even ten natural elements.


    "Holy Maiden of Sleeping Forest Pavilion!" ,The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception smiled politely and said, "We welcome the Holy Maiden in our small stall. Sorry for not able to give you a Grand Welcome. I hope the Holy Maiden forgive us."


    "It''s alright. I don''t encourage such things. I always love simplicity more than anything else. So it doesn''t matter whether I received any Grand Welcome or not." ,The Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion said indifferently.


    "Thanks for your understanding." ,The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception smiled politely and said, "So how many Spatial Rings the Holy Maiden desires to buy?"


    "I will buy hundred of them." ,Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion said once again indifferently. But her answer stunned everyone.


    Hundred Spatial Rings? What exactly she is planning to do with them? And more importantly, just how much wealth she had on her right now?

 668 UNKNOWN GENIUS 8

    The Holy Maiden''s voice was soft and clear. When everyone heard that she is intending to buy hundred Spatial Rings, it almost drove everyone crazy. The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception clearly said that each Spatial Ring costs 200 Green Ranked Spirit Stones. Even though Green Ranked Spirit Stones were not that rare in the Celestial Realm, it is still not that common.


    Only the influential backgrounds like the Sleeping Forest Pavilion, Church of Deception and The Church of Thunder has the capacity to gather enough wealth to buy the Spatial Ring for which the rate was announced by The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception.


    As for the common people, it is great achievement if they were able to make even hundred Green Ranked Spirit Stones per annum. Too much of wealth were governed by the influential people, clans, Pavilions and Churches in the Celestial Realm. It didn''t allowed the wandering cultivators to make much wealth for their future development.


    But the Holy Maiden said that she is going to purchase hundred Spatial Rings in an instant. As per The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception, each Spatial Ring costs around 200 Green Ranked Spirit Stones. If she had to buy hundred Spatial Rings, then it will cost her around 20000 Green Ranked Spirit Stones!


    20000 Green Ranked Spirit Stones is a huge number. And yet the Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion is spending that wealth on hundred Spirit Stones. Everyone couldn''t help but sigh in depression. The wealth of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion is truly incomparable. They could do nothing but to envy it.


    "Is there any discount?" ,Holy Maiden asked in a sweet voice after checking the authenticity of the Spatial Rings with her limited knowledge. After her heart told her that everything was fine, she asked.


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception bowed down and said, "I am extremely sorry, Young Miss! You have to understand that we are not like the Church of Knowledge. We are very tight financially. We hope that the Young Miss understands our situation. Unfortunately we can''t give any discount."


    "It''s alright." ,Holy Maiden said indifferently. No one knows what exactly she was thinking. She said, "I still intends to purchase it."


    "Thanks for your understanding." , The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception said with a gentle smile on his face, "I will immediately commence the transaction procedure."


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception immediately started the transaction procedure. As everyone were watching, The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception completed every step systematically. Very soon he completed all the necessary procedures and handed over the total of hundred Spatial Rings to the Holy Maiden.


    "Thank You." ,Holy Maiden checked the Spatial Rings twice making sure that there were a total of hundred Spatial Rings.


    "Is that Business Communication Crystal?" ,Someone from the crowd asked in astonishment.


    "It is." ,Another person from the crowd replied, "It looks like the Church of Deception''s services or that Unknown Genius'' crafting skills has gathered the attention of the Holy Maiden."


    Business Communication Crystals are different from the Ordinary communication crystal. Ordinary Communication Crystal will be used for only end for end Communication system. One person could speak to only one person at a time.


    But the business communication crystal is different. This communication crystal was built based on the client-Server based system. Here a server is someone who provides the services. And there will be multiple clients. The Clients are someone who receives the services from a server.


    Here there will be only one server. This one Server will post any business related news like the new products for sale and stuff like that. All the clients in the who were in contact with the server will simultaneously receive this message and gets the opportunity to learn the name of the products and it''s functionality.


    If the client feels that the product is within their interest, then they will attend the auction house on the mentioned time and date. That''s how exactly the business transaction takes place which involves Business Communication Crystal.


    After receiving business communication crystal from the Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion, the hands of The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception trembled a little. Others might have different opinions about the business communication crystal, but for The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception, it hold entirely different meaning.


    Only the Influential organisations like the Church of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder has the ability to use the Business Communication Crystal. Since the geniuses in their Church are enormous, they have different geniuses with different new products for sale.


    Because of their fame and popularity, the number of clients who wishes to buy their products are huge. Hence the business communication crystal came into light. They had too many customers.


    But the Church of Deception was a declining Church. They couldn''t enjoy the same atmosphere as the Church of Deception and the Church of Thunder. They have their own business communication crystal. But the number of clients are very few in numbers.


    This was the first time someone from an S-Rank Pavilion like the Sleeping Forest Pavilion to register as the client in the Church of Deception. And the person who enrolled for the membership was none other than the Holy Maiden herself. How could The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception not be excited. All this became possible because of that unknown genius.


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception immediately copied her identity details from her business communication crystal. After copying it down, he returned her business communication crystal back.


    "I await for your Church''s genius''s new product." ,Holy Maiden said this and immediately left the Stall of the Church of Deception. The crowd immediately gave her the way as she left under everyone''s envious gazes.


    "Is there anyone else that wants to buy the Spatial Rings?" , The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception asked indifferently.


    "I want to buy three Spatial Rings!" ,This time it was Damien who proactively came forward and very quickly took out 600 Green Ranked Spirit Stones. He then handed it over to The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception.


    The Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception received the Spirit Stones. He calculated the Spirit Stones''s number. After assuring that there were a total of 600 Green Ranked Spirit Stones, he handed over the Spatial Rings. He didn''t calculate Damien''s Faith Power for any discounts. Because the situation is complete mess at the moment, he dealt the transaction only with the Spirit Stones.


    After receiving the three Spatial Rings, both Neel and Damien hurriedly left the vicinity. Looking at the simple transaction, the crowd erupted in uproar.

 669 UNKNOWN GENIUS 9

    After Holy Maiden from the Sleeping Forest Pavilion left, both Neel and Damien also completed their transaction and left with three Spatial Ring. Looking at the departing backs of both Neel and Damien the crowd remained dumbstruck.


    At that time they suddenly realised something. Before the Holy Maiden from the Sleeping Forest Pavilion came, the number of Spatial Rings existed for sale were actually two hundred. But after the Holy Maiden left, the number of Spatial Rings which were on display succumbed to hundred.


    At that time both Damien and Neel realised what the future would be if in the case they didn''t act proactively. So they immediately took the advantage of the crowd''s confusion and walked forward to buy the Spatial Rings. After completing the transaction, they immediately left without stopping. And now the number of Spatial Rings for sale remained only 97.


    The crowd suddenly realised that if they stand there for a good show like between the Church of Knowledge and the Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception, then with every second passed, the number of Spatial Rings for sale started to succumb.


    "Fuck! I don''t care anymore. I want two Spatial Rings! Here are two hundred Green Ranked Spirit Stones!"


    "I want just one Spatial Ring! Here are two hundred Green Ranked Spirit Stones!"


    "Move aside. We are from Priceless Pavilion. Anyone who walks my path will has to face the wrath of the Priceless Pavilion!"


    "Priceless Pavilion? Never heard about it. I came here first. It is you who needs to get the fuck out of my way!"


    Nobody knows who started it. But when they realised just how quickly the Spatial Rings are disappearing, the entire crowd went pandemonium. The damn about the customer satisfaction and other means which Kinley tried to use and uncover the identity of that Unknown Genius was quickly forgotten by the crowd. For them there exists only one thing in their minds. That is to buy the Spatial Rings. Who gives the damn about the Church of Knowledge at the moment?


    Looking at the situation, Kinley''s face turned ugly. Today was definitely not his best day. He tried to humiliate the Church of Deception like always. But he failed. In fact, in the process of humiliating others, he humiliated himself.


    He tried to force others to not buy the Spatial Rings from the Church of Deception until the identity of the forger was revealed. He thought that with the status of being the In Charge from one of the top class Churches like the Church of Knowledge, people would give him some face and not buy the Spatial Rings.


    If that''s what exactly will happen, then the rise of the Church of Deception is imminent. No one can stop it''s rise. Due to fulfilling the cultivators needs, the Church of Deception will start gaining the positive opinion from the world. The flow of devotees will increase. Their business values will rise. The flow of customers will increase. No one can stop their development.


    The Church of Knowledge is one of the dominating Church in the entire Celestial Realm. It''s true. But it also has some tough competitors. For example, The Church of Thunder and Sleeping Forest Pavilion are one of them. They compete with the Church of Knowledge in their own sense.


    But if the Church of Deception joins the club, then the pressure on the Church of Knowledge will definitely be huge. It''s not that they are afraid of the Church of Deception. But that Unknown Genius is much more terrifying! His experience is telling him that, that Genius has an huge potential to dominate the market of the entire Celestial Realm!


    When Kinley was thinking how to stop this transaction, his communication crystal rang. He looked at the aura of the person who called him. Kinley was stunned for a moment. But he calmed himself down forcefully and quickly.


    He immediately activated the communication crystal and said hurriedly, "Greetings! Supreme Pontiff!"


    Supreme Pontiff spoke, "The faith power in the altar fell all of a sudden. And according to the coordinates the altar displayed, the fall of faith power came from the Celestial Central Market. What exactly happened in the Celestial Central Market? Tell me honestly."


    After hearing the demand from the Supreme Pontiff, the face of Kinley became even more ugly. He sighed. Today was definitely not his day. Every step he took is leading him to his humiliation. He was depressed.


    Kinley sighed and explained everything that happened in the Celestial Central Market without leaving even a single detail. He didn''t hide anything. Even though he knew that the reason for the fall un faith power is him, he couldn''t hide anything from the Supreme Pontiff. Because Supreme Pontiff would eventually know what exactly happened in the Celestial Central Market very soon. If he admits his mistakes, then he will be let go with small punishment. If he hid it from the Supreme Pontiff now, then that day would be his last day to live.


    Supreme Pontiff remained silent for a moment and said, "Don''t do anything silly. You have already made the situation worse. Even though you attempted to drag out the name of that Unknown Genius, the method you used is completely wrong. In this process you didn''t care about yours or the Church''s reputation. This led to the fall of the faith power. Because of your actions people started to have negative opinion on our Church. This is unforgivable sin! You will be given a suitable punishment. Do you have anything to say in your defence?"


    "No." ,Kinley sighed and said, "I will take responsibility for my immature actions."


    "Mmm." ,Supreme Pontiff said, "Well said. You made a good choice by accepting your sins. As for that Unknown Genius, well, it is unfortunate that we couldn''t recognise such a fine talent when he approached us. But this incident is an eye opener for us. All this time we neglected the candidates with poor family background. We thought that it is unnecessary to test them since they never received any proper and high quality education before. We selected all the geniuses based on their background. We never selected any Genius based on their individual talent. We made a huge mistake."


    Supreme Pontiff sighed and said, "I am conducting an emergency meeting. All the elders of the Church are attending the meeting. Since you were part of the incident in the Celestial Central Market, you need to attend it without fail."


    "Yes, My Lord! I will attend the meeting." ,Kinley said with the respectful tone.

 670 HOLY MAIDEN’S PAS

    Kinley was surprised. But he thought this meeting was absolutely necessary given the situation they are in right now. After all, it was the matter which related to their prestige and face.


    No matter how good an ordinary Sovereign''s life is, they don''t let go anyone responsible if they had to face the negative Divine Essence due to any reason. If they let it go once, then it will give scope for the second and third one. It will then reach a situation where the things will be out of anybody''s control.


    The Sovereign of Knowledge is also not any exception for this trend. He might be enjoying a huge flow of positive Divine Essence. But he won''t hesitate to take action if anyone became responsible for the formation of negative Divine Essence.


    Divine Essence determines the life and death for a sovereign. No matter how great position a Sovereign is in, they won''t hesitate to take action if someone is responsible for the formation of negative Divine Essence which is dangerous for an ordinary Sovereign.


    That''s why, Kinley knew that the Negative Divine Essence has already been formed because of him. And it''s time for him to face the consequences for his actions. Well, since he admitted his sins very quickly, his punishment will be small one. So he wasn''t bothered too much about it.


    When Kinley thought about all this, he couldn''t help but sigh once again. He knew that he crossed his limits a little. But he felt all this was worth if he could uncover and recruit that Unknown Genius. But his actions backfired on him. And now he had to face the consequences for his actions.


    Kinley took a deep breath and wrapped up everything. Since he had to attend the meeting, he quietly left the Celestial Central Market. He once again looked at the messed up and fighting crowd in front of the Stall of the Church of Deception. He couldn''t help but once again sigh. Today was definitely not his day. He left in disappointment.


    ....


    In a distant place, there was a luxurious carriage that was travelling at an insane speed. There was a diagram of a black tree printed on it. Below that diagram of the Black Tree, there was written something in calligraphy. The killing intent was emanating from the calligraphy which spelled Sleeping Forest!


    Inside the Sleeping Forest Pavilion, the Holy Maiden was sitting on a sofa comfortably. Her followers still gathered around her. She was an important member of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion. She was regarded as an important figure solely because of her affinity with eight natural elements.


    Her Status was no different from those cultivators who has the affinity with the Time and Space elements. But since she has the affinity with eight natural elements, her status was slightly higher. After all, in the history of cultivation, there exists no records which mentioned that there exist someone in the past that has the affinity with the eight natural elements.


    But she knew that she had no value if she didn''t have the affinity with eight natural elements. It was merely due to luck that she was blessed with the affinity with eight natural elements. This achievement wasn''t something she was proud of. After all, it wasn''t the result of her hard work.


    "Holy Maiden! Why did you buy a total of hundred Spatial Rings? You could have bought five or six Spatial Rings. It would have saved a lot of Green Ranked Spirit Stones. I personally feel that buying hundred Spatial Rings wasn''t a good idea." ,At that time, one of her followers who was pretty close to the Holy Maiden asked.


    "I didn''t bring them only for me. I brought hundred because I felt that since you all follow me, I should give you something in return. So I brought them for all of us." ,Holy Maiden gave a gentle smile as she said. Even though her face was covered with a scarf, the gently smile on her face still could be felt by everyone.


    The followers of the Holy Maiden were stunned. But immediately their eyes turned tearful. They looked at the Holy Maiden with a new pair of eyes. The eyes that was filled with respect and love.


    Since the distant past, no big shots have ever treated their followers like the Holy Maiden did. It was the trend followed by who knew when? But they could do nothing about it. The treatment of a superiority existed in the Celestial Realm for too long. None of them remember the exact time. And no one cares either.


    But the treatment from the Holy Maiden was truly a happy moment for them. They felt proud about their decision to follow the Holy Maiden.


    "Thank you Young Miss!" ,All of them bowed down and said in unison.


    "No need." ,Holy Maiden said, "When I was a child, I grew up with a person who was one year older than me. We grew up together. But situations separated us. But at that time I realised that he was the man I fell in love with. But that person never loved me. Because he came from the family whose status was much higher than mine. As he grew up, he started to ignore me. And at one point, he completely ignored me."


    Holy Maiden sighed as she said, "Then one day the Young Master found and brought me here. He is my benefactor. He gave me a new life. I knew the feeling of being looked down on by a person who held the superior status. That''s why, I never look down on my followers. Take the Spatial Rings. One for each."


    The followers of the Holy Maiden felt a little sad for the past which she had. They never knew that their haughty Holy Maiden has such a past. But it didn''t prevent them from taking the Spatial Ring. They took the Spatial Ring and placed them in their safest place possible. After all, they now had their own Spatial Rings.


    After they came back to their senses, someone asked, "But Young Miss! Why did you give your Business Communication Crystal to the Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception? I feel that that Genius was just lucky. I think you were a little impulsive with your decision."

 671 IN THE SECRET ROOM

    Business communication crystal is very important crystal for anyone. It will help the server to inform all his clients about the launch date and time of their next product.


    But not everyone has the ability to have business communication crystal. First of all, it is very expensive. Not everyone has the wealth or status to carry it. Only the people with big and influential background has the status to carry the business communication crystal.


    This is one of the reason why these people who carries the business communication crystal would only give their business communication crystal''s identity to only the big and influential organisations like the Church of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder.


    But Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion has casually given her business communication crystal''s identity for the Stall In Charge of the Church of Deception. This is definitely a surprising decided from the Holy Maiden.


    It''s true that the Church of Deception has produced a genius who could forge the Spatial Ring. But how much merely one genius could change the fate of a declining Church like the Church of Deception? In their view this was truly unreal from the Holy Maiden.


    "Don''t underestimate anything or anyone based on their current value." ,Holy Maiden shook her head as she replied, "No one in this world is useless just because that person is facing too much issues. It is the same case for any organisation. I have to tell you people that even the Sleeping Forest Pavilion was a declining Pavilion at the beginning. But that beginning was enough for it to develop to it''s current state. And what they had to see is nothing but time."


    Holy Maiden continued, "With time, one can create miracles. With enough time, I had a feeling that the declining Church like the Church of Deception will slowly rise to a new level very soon. And maintaining a good relationship with them from now itself is the right thing to do."


    "But just because they somehow got their hands on one genius?" ,Another person said in displeasure, "What could one person achieve for his Church? The Churches like the Church of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder had too many geniuses like them. Don''t the Holy Maiden overestimate the future of the Church of Deception too much?"


    Holy Maiden shook her head and said, "It''s not me who is overestimating them. It is you people who are underestimating them. To be more precise, that particular Unknown Genius! Think about it. Too many people since the ancient days tried to recreate the lost techniques. And Spatial Rings happens to be one of them. But since the ancient days, every person failed. And the big shots like the Church of Knowledge, Church of Thunder and even our Pavilion also failed. The people who tasted failure, do you people think that they were not geniuses? They were indeed geniuses. And yet all of them failed."


    The others sighed. But they felt that what their Holy Maiden said was truth. Forging Spatial Rings from the limited information they had is not that simple. Even their predecessors didn''t achieve this feat. And yet someone from a declining Church did it. Even though they hate to admit it, they had no choice but to believe what their Holy Maiden said was truth.


    Holy Maiden continued, "You have seen how that Kinley tried to uncover the identity of that Unknown Genius from the Church of Deception. But he not only failed but in the process he even humiliated himself. I want to get on good side of the Church of Deception. If that Unknown Genius truly lived up to my expectations, then I wait patiently until the identity of that Unknown Genius gets uncovered and slowly build the friendship with him. After gaining enough trust between us, I will slowly try to rope that Unknown Genius in."


    Holy Maiden continued, "These kind of Geniuses needs to be persuaded slowly. We can''t rush. This is the reason why I gave my contact details of the business communication crystal. If everything goes according to the plan, then one day we can rope in that Unknown Genius to our Sleeping Forest Pavilion!"


    The others were completely stunned. They never thought that their Holy Maiden was such a genius in psychology. Even though it had been quite a while since she came to the Celestial Realm, she used to stay lonely on a side. Their young master tried many ways to cheer her up. But all of his efforts failed.


    They all thought that she is always like this. She is a silent girl who never interacts with others that frequently. That means, her knowledge with regards to the outside world is very limited. That means, she couldn''t talk or communicate with others intelligently.


    But they never imagined that their Holy Maiden has such a sharp mind. They never thought that she could be this good when dealing with such a sensitive matters.


    .....


    While the conversation between the Holy Maiden and her followers was going on, in the meanwhile, in the distant past, a huge building which has it''s height out of everyone''s sight was situated. This building was so huge that no one knew just where it''s ending was. It was even higher than the clouds.


    Inside the building in a secret room, a group of people assembled. A very long round table existed in the secret room. And on the chairs all those assembled people were sitting. Among all the chairs, there exists a chair that looks unique from other chairs. It was empty. From the looks on their faces, one could say that the atmosphere in the room was pretty intense.


    At that time the door to the secret room opened and an old man entered the room. The old man slowly walked towards that empty and unique looking chair.


    As soon as this old man entered the secret room, all the people stood up and bowed respectful. They all said in unison, "We pay our respects, Supreme Pontiff!!"

 672 DISCUSSION ON THE FIRST TOPIC

    "Please take your seats." ,Supreme Pontiff took his seat and said. After hearing the orders from the Supreme Pontiff, everyone in the room took their seats.


    This secret room and that huge building is nothing but the main base for the Church of Knowledge. This is the place where too many devotees gathers in order to pray to the God of Knowledge. Of course, it is also the place where all the important decisions regarding the Church of Knowledge were always made.


    Today all the important figures of the Church of Knowledge assembled in the secret room for a serious discussion on the various issues. And as the leader of all the Churches in this Universe, the Supreme Pontiff would obviously participate in the meeting.


    Supreme Pontiff said, "Today I assembled all of you here for discussing two matters. I won''t waste your valuable time. So, let''s move to the point. Today''s first topic is what his holiness wanted us to investigate for the past six years. It''s about Deity Spark of the late Goddess of Night which fell on that lower realm. What are your views on this matter?"


    One of the members stood up and bowed down to Supreme Pontiff. He then said, "your Highness! We tried our best. We all know that the Deity Spark of the Goddess of Night has found it''s new owner. As for who that person is, nobody knows it. So we don''t have any idea regarding this issue."


    The Supreme Pontiff sighed. He said, "We all knows that. But His Holiness is treating all our efforts as excuses. We have no other choice but to show some progress. At least a tiny bit of progress is enough. We can simmer down the anger of His Holiness a little."


    "If it''s a tiny bit, then I think I have something to report." ,Another Person stood up and said after giving a respectful bow.


    "Please carry on." ,Supreme Pontiff said.


    That person continued, "We went to that place where the former Goddess of Night has fallen. My disciple even used the Scale of Knowledge. As we all know that the Scale of Knowledge has the power to calculate the population of a place for the past three days if we used it right now. Three days before the fall of the former Goddess of Night, too many people dies for some unknown reasons. The casualties were too high to the point that it was impossible to hide the reason of their deaths. But my disciples couldn''t find anything despite doing every possible enquiry. He even did Soul Search. But he failed to find any information."


    "Even after Soul Search he couldn''t find anything?" ,Supreme Pontiff was baffled a little. But he gained back his composure very quickly. He said, "A person could lie. But not his or her soul. We could get the accurate information from the Soul Search about any person''s past. So how could your disciple fail? This isn''t convincing at all. Did they perform the Soul Search wrongly?"


    "This is indeed strange. But this is irrelevant as well. The important thing is for us to gather important information on the Deity Spark of the Goddess of Night. If you have anything to talk about this issue, then speak." ,Supreme Pontiff wasn''t in a mood to hear all the things that are not related to the Goddess of Night.


    Judging this point, that person said, "We did Soul Search. But we failed. But using the Scale of Knowledge, we tracked down all the population in that Realm. We tracked down all the people who were born in the past twenty years. And we also tracked down all the people who died. We even have the track of all the missing people."


    That person continued, "But on the day of the fall of the Goddess of Night, we found the dead bodies of too many people. Of course, we even have the track on their end. But on that day a total of four people went missing. And all four of them were females. And among them we know the status of people. As for who they are, I assume that the Supreme Pontiff know them."


    "Yes. I know. They raised quite a commotion." ,Supreme Pontiff replied, "But from your words, I presume that you don''t have the track on the fourth person, right?"


    "That''s right. Your Highness! That fourth person is also a woman. She went missing exactly on that day to the point where we failed to find her status. It is quite a mystery. But my people are still investigating her current status." ,That person said.


    Supreme Pontiff said, "Where was her final location?"


    That person replied, "Your Highness! That person''s name is Nege! And she was the former empress of an Empire in the lower realm. She lost her status as an empress because of some kind of war. Then she went missing. What''s even more convincing is that her last location was exactly near where the Goddess of Night fell. She went missing exactly there."


    "That means, it is obvious that that woman Nege might have taken the Deity Spark of the fallen Goddess of Night." ,Supreme Pontiff said, "That means you have solved the case. You found out the name of the person who took the Deity Spark of the Goddess of Night. Then why didn''t you inform me before?"


    "Please forgive me, Your Highness!" ,That person bowed down and said, "I didn''t mean to hide anything. That person may be or may not be the one who took the Deity Spark of the Goddess of Night. What I said has no proof. I might be wrong. So I thought I will inform you when I have the concrete proof. That is why I didn''t inform you for now."


    Supreme Pontiff sighed. He said, "You are right. Your theory doesn''t have any proof. I was excited for a moment and I lost my reasoning. Whatever. You have done the good job. You will definitely receive your reward for this. His Holiness will be happy with the result of your investigation."


    "Thank you Your Highness." ,That person was happy when the Supreme Pontiff said that His Holiness will be happy with the result of your investigation. There is no greater glory for someone who worked for a Church than receiving praises from the God!


    Supreme Pontiff said, "Since we have solved the issue with regarding the first topic to some extent, I am sure that His Holiness will be pleased with our work. Now let''s move to the second topic of the day. And it is obviously about that Unknown Genius!"

 673 SOLUTION

    Supreme Pontiff continued, "The second topic is very important issue as well. If the first topic was about which could be considered as finding treasures, then the second topic is about the face and prestige of our Church. Even His Holiness is disappointed with the way our people handled the situation in the Celestial Central Market. I presume you people have already learned about the mess in the Celestial Central Market. So what are your views regarding this?"


    The Archbishop stood up and said, "Your Highness! This isn''t any ordinary issue. We indeed neglected the talent of the candidates who held poor family background. I heard that that Unknown Genius has tried to join our Church. But because of our rules which were more favourable for the candidates with rich family background, it became impossible for us to find this Supreme genius. This was the case with every other top class churches as well."


    "What''s your point?" ,Supreme Pontiff asked directly.


    Archbishop said, "My point is that we were concentrating only on the candidates from the rich family background. We were neglecting the candidates from the poor family background. We are under the impression that only the candidates with rich family background are worth our efforts. We were neglecting the poor family background candidates. Maybe because we became proud for our Church''s prosperity and rich environment which turned us into negligent people."


    "So you are saying that we should give equal importance to both poor and rich family background candidates?" ,Supreme Pontiff sighed as he asked, "Won''t that be equal to wasting all our stored resources? Don''t you know that even the resources that which we use for poor family background candidates on their examinations would cost us too much? Then why would you say that we need to give equal importance to both rich and poor family background candidates?"


    "Your Highness! We should not forget about our primary goal in establishing the church." ,Archbishop replied, "Our primary objective is to gather as many devotees as possible for His Holiness! In the process, if we had to waste some resources, then why would we need to hold back?"


    Supreme Pontiff raised his eyebrows. He was impressed with the reasoning of his Archbishop. What Archbishop wanted to say was obvious. The top priority for the existence of a Church is to gather as many devotees as possible. This is the primary and most important goal for the existence of any Church.


    And how could one attract the devotees? There are many ways. One is to fulfil one''s desires in their life. They could even attract a customer by spreading the ideas and greatness of a God. There are many ways. But the best possible way to attract a devotee is to save someone from most desperate situation.


    Be it a God or a human, everyone has the one who loves you. And everyone has the haters as well. The Sovereign of Knowledge was no different in this aspect. Even the Sovereign of Knowledge also has haters. The only difference is that compared with the Sovereign of Deception, the haters for the Sovereign of Knowledge is very low. That means the flow of Negative Divine Essence for the Sovereign of Knowledge is very less compared to the flow of Positive Divine Essence.


    So for a Church, the most important thing is that to attract more number of devotees for their God. This is their primary job.


    "Well, you are right. The primary goal for a Church is to gather as many devotees as possible. As for the materials to grow poor family background candidates, it should be a secondary issue. We made a mistake. We should start thinking in the prospect of the Supreme Pontiff of the Church of Deception. We should think as if our Church is facing a serious issue just like the Church of Deception. Only then we stop being casual with our approach." , Supreme Pontiff said.


    "What are your orders, Your Highness!" ,Archbishop asked.


    Supreme Pontiff said, "First of all, we should stop being stingy with our examinations conduct. We should start conducting the examinations fairly on equal basis. From now on stop showing partiality towards rich family candidates. Secondly, we should find a way to grow the quantity of the materials required for the examinations. This is very important."


    "Then how are we going to arrange for the materials, Your Highness? Every year the number of candidates that participate in the examinations are simply mind blowing. Since our Church has the fame for especially Lifestyle Masters. It''s not easy to arrange materials for every candidates." ,Someone else from the room asked.


    "It''s not a problem." , Supreme Pontiff replied, "Announce that all those candidates who wants to join our Church needs to bring their materials with them. If the candidates could bring their own materials, then their difficulty in the examinations will decrease a little. Since it is impossible for the Church to produce materials for all the candidates, make sure to clear this point. All of them had to bring their materials if they wish to join our Church. It''s not like we are showing partiality towards rich people. It''s because every year the people who wished to join our Church are too many. And we can''t afford to provide materials and resources for everyone who wished to participate in the examinations. As for people who couldn''t afford to bring materials and resources, they will be provided by the Church. But the difficulty for their examinations will not decrease. This is the most possible solution our Church has come up with."


    "Excellent!" ,Archbishop replied in agreement, "Your Highness! Your idea is excellent. I think the people will understand the situation we are in. With this, not only the crisis for the resources during the examinations will be solved, but it will also force poor family background candidates to understand the reason why our Church has to show partiality towards the rich family background candidates. It will solve two problems."


    "That''s an excellent idea."


    "This is the best possible solution."


    Everyone agreed with their Supreme Pontiff. But at that time the Priest of the Church of Knowledge said, "But Your Highness! What about that Unknown Genius from the Church of Deception?"

 674 UNDERESTIMATION

    Supreme Pontiff became silent for a moment. He thought for a moment and said, "He is indeed worthy to be worried about. He is extremely talented person. That Genius is worth to rope in!"


    Archbishop thought for a moment and said, "But Your Highness! How can we do that? We don''t even know how exactly he looks like. So how can we rope that Genius in?"


    "Don''t underestimate our Church!" ,Supreme Pontiff smiled proudly and said, "You already know why our Church has become one of the dominant powers in the entire Celestial Realm. You should know that what His Holiness does is to provide knowledge to others. His Holiness is the God of Knowledge! And what exactly a Lifestyle Master needs the most to make a mark on the world of cultivation? If what a Combat Master need is strength, then what a Lifestyle Master needs the most is knowledge! Without knowledge a Lifestyle Master cannot survive in the world. And that Unknown Genius is not any exception either."


    Supreme Pontiff continued, "If not today, then tomorrow. If not tomorrow, then day after tomorrow. One day that Unknown Genius will recognize that all other Geniuses are moving forward in their path. While his potential is limited in that declining Church of Deception! One day he will definitely recognize his mistake and seek our help. How much can the Church of Deception help that Unknown Genius? One day his requirement will reach such a degree that it will become difficult for even the Church of Deception to fulfil the requirements of that Unknown Genius! That Unknown Genius is eventually bound to join our Church!"


    Supreme Pontiff continued, "But it doesn''t mean that, that Unknown Genius will definitely join our Church. In my experience I have seen many people. These Geniuses has their own pride. This pride and ego will not allow them to join us. If we treat this Unknown Genius as the person with immense pride and ego, then no matter what the situation is, he won''t join our Church. These people needs to win with sentiments. So when we announce that we no longer treat unfair with the candidates who came from the poor family background, we need to specifically raise the topic of that Unknown Genius. We need to be more emotional with our speech. And we should be clear that if that Unknown Genius wants to, then he can join our Church without any examinations! He has already proved his talent. Once he will join the Church, then he will be given the Platinum Token immediately!"


    The advantages for joining the club of the Platinum Tokens is definitely massive. Be it the distribution of resources or cultivation techniques, Spirit Stones etc, they all were given huge amount of resources. Many people covet to join the Platinum Tokens club. But joining Platinum Token club is easier said than done. Only in the entire Church who were quoted as the "Monstrous Talents" has the ability to join the Platinum Token club.


    In the past, no one were recruited directly to the ranks of the Platinum Token Club before. This was the feet no one has ever achieved in the past. And yet, the Supreme Pontiff has offered the position of the Platinum class Token even before that Unknown Genius has joined the Church of Knowledge? How Could they not be shocked?


    Archbishop said in hurry, "Your Highness! Don''t you think you are taking an impulsive decision? All the disciples who entered the Platinum Token Club are the monstrous geniuses who has risen from the rock bottom. They has their pride and ego. If we let this Unknown Genius to directly enter the Platinum Token Class, what kind of impact it will have on the disciples who joined because of their own hard work? I think that you are overestimating that Unknown Genius!"


    Supreme Pontiff shook his head and said, "You people don''t understand. I am not overestimating that Genius. The one who is underestimating that Unknown Genius is you people! Just look at his tiny track record. In the past when that Alter Ego Disease broke out, none of us were able to do anything to find the cure for it. We don''t even know where to even start our experimentation from. And yet that Unknown Genius did it! He found the cure and stopped the disease from further spreading."


    Supreme Pontiff continued, "And secondly, look at the creation of Spatial Rings. You people are well aware that since the ancient days, there came many geniuses who tried to revive the ancient lost techniques like the Spatial Rings and other things. But they all failed. Even today, we all failed despite having the notes about the experiences and analysis of our predecessors. And yet that Unknown Genius managed to produce the Spatial Ring with low quality resources and other things."


    Supreme Pontiff became a little serious as he said, "Do you think that the Church of Deception has any comparison with our Church of Knowledge? Be it in Spirit Stones, Spiritual Vines, wealth, Geniuses, Disciples, Devotees, resources, environment or in any thing.... do you think that the Church of Deception is anything better than our Church of Knowledge? And yet that Unknown Genius managed to produce the cure for the Alter Ego Pill. He managed to re-forge the Spatial Rings just from the experiences from the predecessors of the Church of Deception. Just how precious and logical the experiences of the predecessors of the Church of Deception compared to the experiences of the predecessors of the Church of Knowledge? And yet that Unknown Genius has done it. He succeeded in such a short time."


    Supreme Pontiff asked, "Tell me. If he joined our Church since the very beginning, what do you think he could have achieved in such a short time? What would have been the status of our Church right now?"


    Supreme Pontiff continued, "He needs to be recruited no matter what? He is very important for the further development of our Church. I hope everyone understands."

 675 AFTER THE CLASS

    Everyone in the room were surprised by how much importance the Supreme Pontiff has placed on that Unknown Genius. But the facts proved that, that Unknown Genius is truly someone who was worth recruiting. But to give the direct entry in the Platinum Token club, everyone felt that the Supreme Pontiff is making decisions in haste.


    "But Your Highness! We think that no matter how good that Unknown Genius is, to give direct entry in the Platinum Token Club is something too much. It''s true that, that Unknown Genius is unfathomable. But don''t Your Highness think that, to give direct entry in the Platinum Token Club is too much? At least we can make him enter the Gold Rank first. Then after he proves his worth, we will promote him to the Platinum Token Club. With this we can even maintain the perfect balance between this Unknown Genius and the disciples in the Platinum Token Club." ,Archbishop suggested.


    Supreme Pontiff smiled and said, "What if this is the orders directly came from His Holiness himself!?"


    Everyone were stunned after hearing this. It is very rare for a God to take interest in a mortal like that Unknown Genius. Especially when that Genius is not part of their Church. This is even more case for the God of Knowledge. Because the God of Knowledge has no shortage for anything. He has devotees, he has fame, he has more than enough flow of the Positive Divine Essence. He has everything he needs to be bothered about the affairs in the Mortal World.


    And yet the God of Knowledge himself issued an order for the recruitment for that Unknown Genius? If this is not a stunning news, then what is it? But the question is, why exactly the God of Knowledge show interest in that Unknown Genius?


    They didn''t know the answer. But no matter how much they are displeased with the answer from the Supreme Pontiff, if the orders came directly from their God, then they will shut their mouths and silently obey the orders without asking anything back.


    "Now, I want the Archbishop Hogg to handle this situation." ,Supreme Pontiff looked at the Archbishop who named Hogg and said.


    Archbishop Hogg stood up. He then bowed down and said, "As you command, Your Highness! I will handle this."


    Supreme Pontiff said, "That''s good to hear. But be careful. This is a sensitive matter. And this is the mission issued by His Holiness himself. We shall not fail in this mission. Do you understand?"


    "Rest assured, Your Highness!" ,Archbishop Hogg said confidently, "I will not let His Holiness down. I will not let you down either. I promise that this mission will be fulfilled without any issues."


    "Good." ,Supreme Pontiff said as he was pleased with the answer given by the Archbishop Hogg. He further concluded, "Now take your leave. May the God of Knowledge''s blessings be with you."


    ¡ª¡ª-


    Arjun didn''t know that in a Legendary Realm like the Celestial Realm, people were going crazy over his small achievements. He didn''t know that his forging of Spatial Rings has given him too much fame.


    He was busy as usual. He finished taking class on Greater Dao concept. He didn''t teach them the Greater Dao of Fire directly. As everyone knows that before entering into a concept, it is very important to understand what exactly you are learning. No one except Arjun knows what exactly is the Greater Dao. People always chased after the Grand Dao to the point where as the time passed on, people started to forget about the existence about the concept of the Greater Dao.


    So it became important for Arjun to explain everything he knew about the Greater Dao. As the crowd who were in that mesmerising world, it became very easy for them to understand what exactly was the Greater Dao.


    The crowd already knew about the Grand Dao. They were thought about the concept of Grand Dao back in the God Realm. So after listening to Arjun, they understood that the Greater Dao is the advanced and complete version of the Grand Dao. Or to be more precise, Grand Dao was actually derived from the Greater Dao.


    Arjun said, "Today''s class ends here. Please go back and try to get thorough understanding over whatever I thought you today. I will give you one week of time. This whole one week is for you to have a thorough understanding about the concept of the Greater Dao."


    Bill asked, "Brother! I think we understood enough under the influence of your world. Why would we need to give it a second thought. We trust your teaching skills Brother!"


    "It''s not about the trust issue." ,Arjun shook his head and said, "I have to warn you guys. Greater Dao is completely a difficult concept compared to the Grand Dao. Even the geniuses of the Ancient days found it difficult to understand the concept of the Greater Dao. Even after countless failures, I was able to learn the Greater Dao''s concept. So tell me. Do you guys have the confidence that you can learn everything based on my teachings only?"


    "We-We don''t think so." ,Bill sighed as he said. He knew that he is definitely not a genius material. Or else he wouldn''t have been thrown into the War Realm by their headquarters to do the labour work.


    What a joke. Even if the Ancient geniuses couldn''t understand what Greater Dao is, then how would they understand it?


    "Then go back and do as I said." ,Arjun said, "I will take the class after one week."


    Arjun and others left the judgement ground. It was late at night. So everyone left for to take rest. Arjun was also exhausted. So he walked towards his room to take rest. Sitaram didn''t disturb him even for a casual talk. He knew that his grandson was tired and need rest. So he left immediately towards his room as well.


    "I was waiting for you." ,A voice rang out from the corner of the room. Arjun was stunned. Because he didn''t sense the presence of anyone in the room. He looked at the direction of the voice only to see a familiar face. That person was sitting casually on the chair.


    "Sovereign of Deception!" ,Arjun asked, "May I know what are you doing here?"


    Arjun was happy. Because he was in his Jimmy''s disguise. He was about to wear it off as he entered his room. But the Sovereign of Deception''s voice interrupted him. He felt relief. Or else his identity would have been exposed.

 676 FEARS OF THE SOVEREIGN OF DECEPTION

    "It''s been five years since we last met. So I was wondering how were you." ,Sovereign of Deception said while smiling, "By the way. How was your training?"


    "It was good." ,Jimmy replied, "I was able to make some progress in the Dao."


    "A friendly suggestion." ,Sovereign of Deception said, "Don''t try to entangle in the Greater Dao! You are a talented person. There is no doubt about it. But there is a reason why the geniuses from the ancient days decided to abandon the Greater Dao. And there is a reason why the geniuses from the ancient days had to create the concept of the Grand Dao. It''s true that the Greater Dao is mire powerful than the Grand Dao. My serious suggestion is that you follow the modern method. Trying to master the Greater Dao is equal to forcefully stopping your future cultivation growth forever."


    Arjun was surprised slightly. But just slightly. Because he always had an hunch that the ancient peoples like the Sovereigns of Laws must have definitely knew about the existence of the Greater Dao. It was just that, they didn''t have proof to prove his theory. But when he heard about the Greater Dao from the Sovereign of Deception, he was sure that his hypothesis is right. The Sovereign of Laws definitely know about the ancient technique like the Greater Dao.


    "I still prefer the hard way." ,Arjun didn''t tell much. He continued, "Cultivation is itself a tough journey. Since when did the cultivation became the easy journey? I don''t know what kind of difficulty you faced when you were learning the concept of Dao. I don''t even know whether you even trained in the Dao before your ascension to the Sovereignty. But training in the Greater Dao is my decision. And I don''t go back from my decision just because it is tough. So I am sorry. I have to neglect your offer."


    Sovereign of Deception couldn''t help but sigh. In his long experience, he knew that trying to convince a genius is very tiring work. Because these geniuses never listen to anyone. And in the opinion of Sovereign of Deception, Jimmy was no different.


    As Sovereign of Deception was lost in his thoughts, Jimmy asked, "So what brings you here, Sovereign of Deception?"


    Sovereign of Deception came back to his senses. He looked at Jimmy and said, "Since we released the Spatial Rings , things became very difficult for us. The appearance of the Spatial Rings was not any easy issue. It brought too many devotees for our Church. But there are other influential Churches, Clans and organizations who are much stronger than our Church. These Organizations provoked and tried to fill doubts in the minds of people against you and our Church! Even though the devotees are increasing at a rapid pace, because of what these bastards from other Churches or organizations have done, it became difficult for us to stop the people who started to have the negative opinion on our Church."


    Sovereign of Deception shook his head and said, "Things are not that simple. In order to hide your identity, we had to devise a plot."


    "Plot? What kind of plot?" ,Jimmy was curious as he asked, "Please tell me everything that happened in detail. Then I will give you my views with this."


    Sovereign of Deception nodded his head. He then started to narrate what happened in the Celestial Central Market. Later he told the response from the public. But what annoyed Sovereign of Deception the most is the actions of the Church of Knowledge.


    Hogg, the Archbishop of the Church of Knowledge started to appear in public from time to time. He deliberately finds the reason to invite the "Unknown Genius" from the Church of Deception to their Church. The Church of Knowledge even publicly announced that they are going to promote him directly to the Platinum Badge Class!


    This generosity from the Church of Knowledge truly stunned everyone in the Celestial Realm. Looking at how persistent the Church of Knowledge is to recruit that "Unknown Genius" in their Church, the other Organizations like the Church of Thunder, and even the top class S-Rank Pavilions like the Sleeping Forest Pavilion also announced their benefits for the "Unknown Genius" if he joined their Pavilion. The Sleeping Forest Pavilion has announced that if that "Unknown Genius" joined their Pavilion, then he will be given the status of the Holy Son!


    Everyone were stunned from this announcement. What is Holy Son? A Holy Son is the status for a male version of the Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion. That means, if that "Unknown Genius" joined the Sleeping Forest Pavilion, then his status within their pavilion will be no less than the Holy Maiden of the Sleeping Forest Pavilion!


    Arjun laughed loudly when he heard everything. He said, "Hahahaha! These people are crazy! They didn''t even know the level of skills my brother possessed, and yet they want him to join their organization!"


    Sovereign of Deception was rendered speechless with Jimmy''s response. He never imagined that Jimmy took this issue so casually. What kind of places are the Church of Knowledge, Church of Thunder and Sleeping Forest Pavilion? Billions of people dreams in order to join their ranks. But only the lucky people could get the chance to become outer disciples. And they will be pleased with their achievements.


    But Arjun got the chance to become the top seat in their own organizations, and his brother treated them as nothing but joke? If this is not joke, then what it is?


    Sovereign of Deception asked, "So, what is your reply?"


    Jimmy replied, "What is there to reply? It is obvious that my brother is not going to join any of them. Their trials are futile. Ask them to stop with their generosity. It is annoying."


    Sovereign of Deception took a huge sigh of relief. He thought that, Jimmy would send Arjun to the Celestial Realm if the opportunity knocks their door. At first Sovereign of Deception decided not to tell Jimmy about this. But he feared that Jimmy would take this opportunity to join the Churches like the Church of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder. But things have gone out of his control. So he was helpless.


    But Jimmy''s reply truly surprised him. But his heart was at ease. Sovereign of Deception has long predicted that Arjun and his creations are going to be the key factors that will help his Church to rise to the powerhouse. But if Arjun would be tempted with the offers from other top class Organizations, then he will lose his hope.


    To be honest, Sovereign of Deception was depressed with this thought. But Jimmy''s reply has truly surprised him in the pleasant manner. Sovereign of Deception was finally at ease.

 677 GOLDFLAME

    Sovereign of Deception was anxious a little. At the beginning he wanted to kill both Arjun and Jimmy if they were to betray him and wished to join the higher influential forces. But he controlled himself. Because he had two reasons for that.


    The first one is that he was not sure that Arjun will join the higher influences. The second reason is that Arjun doesn''t know about the events that was taking place in the Celestial Realm. Well, at least he thought at the beginning. But very soon he discarded that thought.


    When the Sovereign of Deception met Jimmy for the first time, Jimmy gave him an impression that Jimmy and his family has a very strong background. His master is too strong that, even the Sovereign of Deception has to think twice before making any move against him.


    This was the impression Jimmy gave it to the Sovereign of Deception. And the Sovereign of Deception never forgot this fact. This is the reason why he didn''t try to persuade Arjun and others to go to the Celestial Realm along with him. The Sovereign of Deception feared the powerful mighty backer Arjun and Jimmy had.


    This is the reason why he feared to attack Arjun and Jimmy. And this is also the reason why he was almost assured that Arjun and Jimmy won''t show any interest in the offers from the higher powers from the higher influential powers of the Celestial Realm.


    Initially he didn''t want to tell Arjun and Jimmy about the events that took place in the Celestial Realm. He wanted to keep Arjun and Jimmy away from the possibility of joining the major powers of the Celestial Rank. But he knew that he had to tell both Arjun and Jimmy. Because even if he didn''t tell them, there will come a time where he will eventually know the truth. Or they will definitely know about the events that took place in the Celestial Realm from that powerful background Arjun and Jimmy had.


    Instead of losing face later, the Sovereign of Deception felt that it is better to tell the truth to Jimmy himself. It will at least show both Jimmy and Arjun just how loyal the Sovereign of Deception is! This is the reason why he revealed it.


    Jimmy thought for a moment and asked, "I don''t think that the mighty Sovereign like you have come here in order to tell me the events that is taking place in the Celestial Realm, right?" ,Jimmy asked.


    Sovereign of Deception sighed. He continued, "Different people started to trouble us by injecting different types of doubts. Due to this, the flow of Divine Essence is still falling down at a rapid pace. Because of the doubts injected by other major powers, it is forcing the people to believe that the Church of Deception has truly deceived the world about that "Unknown Genius". I am helpless at the moment. I couldn''t find any solution. So I came here to find you. You tell me. What should I do now?"


    Arjun was lost for words. He didn''t know what to say. It''s not that he had some kind of kinship with the Church of Deception. But if the Church of Deception is thrown back from the competition, then the Sovereign of Deception will have to face the negative Divine Essence. Arjun receive 1% of the Divine Essence from the Sovereign of Deception for every product he releases in the market. If the Sovereign of Deception faces the loss of devotees, then he will indirectly suffer from the impact. And this is something he don''t want to see happen.


    Since this problem has started because of him, Arjun decided to solve it himself. He said, "What exactly is the current situation? What exactly the people want us to do to gain their trust back?"


    Sovereign of Deception sighed as he said, "They want us to reveal your identity. They want you to come to the public and let them see how you look. This is their demand. They want you to prove to the world that it was you who forged the Spatial Ring!"


    Arjun smiled. He asked, "Is this what public wants? Or is it something deliberately done by those major powers in the Celestial Realm?"


    Sovereign of Deception replied, "You know the answer. Isn''t it obvious? It was of course done by those major powers in the Celestial Realm."


    Arjun smiled. He said, "First of all, I am not going to reveal my identity. But I can give them a name through which they can recognise the works of my brother. At least, that''s what I can do to calm the situation down."


    "A name?" ,Sovereign of Deception asked curiously, "What is the name you want us to use to call your brother?"


    Jimmy said, "Since our childhood, my brother always thought a name which he wanted the world to recognise him. He wanted the world to know him with the name Goldflame! So tell the entire Celestial Realm that the name of that "Unknown Genius" is Goldflame!"


    "Goldflame?" ,Sovereign of Deception has too many questions. But since he knew his limits, he didn''t ask anything back. He said, "Alright. I will introduce your brother with this name. But it still didn''t solve our problem right?"


    "I know." ,Jimmy replied, "The world wants me to reveal my identity. Ask them why exactly they want my brother to reveal his identity? He forges the products. And they buy the products back. If they are interested, then they can buy the products. If they feel that the Church of Deception is deceiving the people, then they are free not to buy the products from the Church of Deception. They are the king of their own choices. It''s not like we are forcing them to buy our products right?"


    "My brother has nothing to prove anything to anyone." ,Jimmy said, "If they are still dissatisfied with our reply, then they can take their leave. But Goldflame will only reveal his identity when he wished to. Just because the world wants to see him, he won''t appear. Because Goldflame is not the slave of these damn Major Powers of the Celestial Realm!"

 678 ATTRIBUTE CALCULATOR

    Sovereign of Deception was shocked. He felt that Arjun was ruthless with his actions. In the view of Sovereign of Deception, if he had to follow what Arjun said, then the one who will face the biggest loss would be him.


    If he had to do exactly as Arjun said, then it will make the situation even worse. It will attract the negative impression from the public. His devotees will fall. This will definitely cause a huge problem for the Sovereign of Deception! He has already lost enough face. He don''t want to make things difficult for himself.


    Sovereign of Deception said, "But if we had to do as you said, then wouldn''t it allow the people to have the negative impression on us? What should we do then?"


    "What negative impression?" ,Arjun laughed and said, "If you are talking about the loss of devotees, then there is no need for you to worry too much about it. It''s true that with my plan, it will definitely make the world to loose faith in us at the beginning. But as the days passes, my brother will keep inventing nee things. These things will be very beneficial to the world. It will finally convince the world to believe that Goldflame''s talent is not any joke. The world will realise that they made a huge mistake by offending and doubting the Church of Deception."


    "But..."


    "You fear too much, Sovereign!" ,Before Sovereign of Deception could complete his words, Jimmy said, "This is the main reason why your Church is on a downfall. You need to be ruthless with your actions. But at the same time, you need to be gentle with some of the people. And this character of yours is what allowing other Sovereigns to take advantage of you. If they are troubling you, then you need to be prepared to trouble them back. Just because they have huge flow of Divine Essence, it doesn''t mean that you could allow them to trouble you. Especially when it wasn''t you who started to provoke them."


    Sovereign of Deception was speechless. To be honest, it was a very long time since someone from the Mortal Realm to lecture him like that. He wanted to smash Arjun into millions of pieces. But he controlled himself as he was aware of that powerful background that Arjun had.


    But when he thought about it, he found what Arjun said was reasonable. He was afraid of losing his life from the negative Divine Essence. Maybe this is the reason why he was gutless. He never had the courage to go against his fellow Sovereigns like the Sovereign of Knowledge or the Sovereign of Thunder. Because since they had the very good flow of positive Divine Essence, Sovereign of Deception knew that the likes of the Sovereign of Knowledge and the Sovereign of Thunder were out of his league. They were much stronger than him!


    As the Sovereign of Deception was lost in his thoughts, Jimmy said, "At first, it might be difficult, but you need to make one thing clear for the world. Just because the major powers are provoking us, it isn''t necessary for my brother to reveal his face. Who the hell is the Church of Knowledge and the Church of Thunder to order my brother around? Make one thing clear for the world. Goldflame is part of the Church of Deception! Goldflame isn''t part of the Church of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder. Just because they demanded, it doesn''t mean that Goldflame had to show his face."


    "But doesn''t that mean that we are giving the opportunity for them to go against us?" ,Sovereign of Deception asked.


    Jimmy shook his head and said, "You are not trying to understand. At the beginning, it will cause a little problems for you. But my brother''s upcoming project will definitely shut the mouths of each and every person in the universe. This project will definitely be the major breakthrough for you, my dear Sovereign. This project will boost the number of people who worship you. This project might even raise your rank from Low level God to the middle level Gods. Or it is possible for your rank even reach the high level God, standing next to the Sovereign of Knowledge and Sovereign of Thunder!"


    "What!?!?!?" ,Sovereign of Deception was completely shocked to his core. When he became a Sovereign for the first time, he always dreamed of becoming one of the best Sovereign. But as time passed, he understood that he was wrong. The competition was so intense for the devotees, that he finally realised that he never had the enough juice to compete against other Sovereigns.


    Years passed. Centuries passed. Eons passed. As time moved forward, his desire and courage finally fell down to rick bottom. Now all he had was nothing but to work to live. He is working hard only to stay alive. He realised that he won''t be able to compete against the likes of the Sovereign of Thunder and the Sovereign of Knowledge. And there are few more Sovereigns who has the potential to compete against the Sovereign of Thunder and the Sovereign of Knowledge.


    But what Jimmy said right now made the Sovereign of Deception to remember his goals when he ascended to the Sovereignty. That is to become the number one sovereign in the entire universe.


    But he couldn''t understand what is so special about this new invention that made Jimmy certain that it will raise the ranks of the Sovereign of Deception.


    "An invention that will help me to raise my rank?" ,Sovereign of Deception asked in complex tone, "Wh-What is it?"


    Jimmy replied, "When a person cultivates, he doesn''t understand the exact requirement to reach the next level. What if we could invent a device that could tell our condition in numerical representation? What if there exists a device that could accurately calculate our injury levels and display it in the numerical form? What if there exist a device that could represent everything related to cultivation in terms of number? How much it will help people especially when they are in the Life and Death crisis? Can you imagine it?"


    "This..." ,Sovereign of Deception was shocked. He had no words to say anything. Because if there really exist such a device, then it will definitely do a big favour for the world of cultivation.


    Jimmy said, "And the name of this device is... Attribute Calculator!"

 679 JIMMY’S REQUES

    "A-Attribute Calculator?" ,Sovereign of Deception was in a trance which he can''t explain for himself.


    He took around five minutes to calm himself down. Arjun knew the weight of this new project he was working on. So he gave time for the Sovereign of Deception to process the information.


    Truth be told, since the day Arjun was able to establish a communication with his Void Qi, it was at that moment that Arjun came up with this ideology. If he could show his own status in numerical form, then why can''t he find a device that will help him to help others do the same?


    Of course, he is not going to let everyone have the ability to communicate with their Inner Will. The relationship between him and his Void Qi would help him to communicate with regards to everything about Arjun. It will also help him to look at other''s status as well.


    But the Attribute Calculator is different. It will only show a user''s own attributes. It won''t display others attributes for the user to see. It was in order to maintain privacy. If Arjun let user see the details of their opponent, then it will be like giving away the privacy of their opponent for the user. In terms of business prospective, it was not good. A businessman would not leak the information of a person to another person in any way. This will attract the negative impression from the customers.


    Arjun knew that the rise of the Sovereign of Deception was indirectly beneficial for him. It will give him the Divine Essence. This is the reason why Arjun was working hard to raise the rank of the Sovereign of Deception!


    After a long time, Sovereign of Deception came back to his senses. He looked at Arjun and said, "This project.... when will it be complete?"


    "My brother said that it will be completed within one year." ,Jimmy said, "But the only issue is it is becoming a problematic for us to gather the required materials."


    "That''s not at all a problem." ,Sovereign of Deception immediately said, "Just give me the list of materials you need. I will bring it for you."


    Arjun smiled. He said, "Sovereign, our deal only apply when we start to forge the product for you to release in the market. The project that was of my brother is only thought of. It wasn''t brought to life. It i still in the research process. Our deal will only come to life when we successfully complete the creation of a project and released in the market through your Church."


    "It''s alright. Since you can''t afford the materials, I will provide them for you. This is strictly business. So don''t worry about it." ,Sovereign of Deception said in excitement. He knew the weight of this project. This is something that will help him to raise his ranking from low level to the mid level. Or probably even high tier god!


    "It doesn''t matter." ,Sovereign of Deception said, "The final outcome is more important than the wastage of materials. So I want to sponsor the materials. And once this project comes to fruition, I am going to increase your share of Divine Essence from 1% to 5%!"


    "Deal!!!" ,Jimmy didn''t give it a second thought. He immediately said, "Let''s do it that way then."


    What a joke? When he is about to get the increment in the Divine Essence, why would he be stingy? He would never be stingy at all. And what''s more, he is about to receive unlimited supply of materials for this project. This is definitely like hitting two targets with stone.


    "And one more thing." ,Arjun said, "I want all the Negative Divine Essence you have. My brother wants to do some research on it. He wants to know why the Negative Divine Essence is so harmful for a Sovereign!"


    "Negative Divine Essence?" ,Sovereign of Deception became a little serious when he heard about the Negative Divine Essence from Jimmy. He said, "I am not going to approve for this. You should know very well that Divine Essence shouldn''t be passed down from one person to another. We Sovereigns stores the Negative Divine Essence in the deepest part of our Conscience. It''s not like we are helpless. We can transfer it to another person if we want to. But the other person who was about to receive the Negative Divine Essence should receive it with all their heart without any slight hesitation. Or else the sender will be torn into pieces! That means, we Sovereigns! This is the reason why we Sovereigns never give away our Negative Divine Essence for anyone. We wished to get rid of it. But because of these strict conditions, we don''t take the risk to transfer it to others."


    Arjun smiled. He said, "That''s not at all any problem. I will receive the Negative Divine Essence from you without any hesitation. Please transfer it to me."


    "No. I won''t accept for this. I can''t put your life in danger." ,Sovereign of Deception shook his head and said, "I won''t lie to you. But you people are the final hope for my survival. If anything happens to you, then it is huge loss for me. It''s true that if we Sovereigns are successful in transferring the Negative Divine Essence in another person''s conscience, then the quantity of the Negative Divine Essence will fall down within us. This will give us some more days to survive. But if we don''t meet the conditions, then it is Game Over for me. I won''t agree to this."


    "You are overthinking, Sovereign!" ,Jimmy sighed as he said, "We are not going to use the Negative Divine Essence for ourselves. We want it for research purposes. It''s nothing much. I will receive it without any hesitation at all. Trust me. I don''t do things that will put my life at risk."


    Sovereign of Deception looked at Jimmy. He felt that Jimmy was confident with his words. It''s not like Sovereign of Deception don''t trust him. But this risk involved even his own life at stake. So he was half hearted at the moment. He doesn''t know what decision he should make at the moment.


    "Trust me, Sovereign!" ,Jimmy said confidently, "Please Trust me. I won''t let anything happen to you. This is the Win-Win situation. We both will be benefited with this. All you had to do us just to take this worthy risk!"

 680 RECEIVING THE NEGATIVE DIVINE ESSENCE

    What a joke. If Arjun has something or someone that could transform the Negative Divine Essence to Positive Divine Essence, then Arjun won''t be stingy to gather all the Negative Divine Essence in the universe. He could employ his Virtue of Humility to transform all the Negative Divine Essence to Positive Divine Essence.


    He knew that the reason why the Sovereign of Deception is in the terrible situation is because he has too much Negative Divine Essence on him. He couldn''t transfer the Negative Divine Essence which was on him to others. The reason was very simple. If a Sovereign has to give the Negative Divine Essence voluntarily or forcefully, then the recipient needs to receive it without any slightest hesitation. Or else, both the transmitter and sender will die from explosion! This is the reason why a Sovereign can''t transfer their Negative Divine Essence to anyone.


    And the only way to get rid of the Negative Divine Essence was to gather as much Positive Divine Essence as possible. Only the Positive Divine Essence could get rid of the Negative Essence from a Sovereign. And this is the reason why Sovereigns always fight among themselves even for a single drop of Positive Divine Essence!


    Arjun was well aware that, Sovereign of Deception is not living in a good space. He already had too much of Negative Divine Essence on him. And there was no one who could receive the Negative Divine Essence from him voluntarily from him. So in his life as a Sovereign, he could not discard the Negative Divine Essence from himself.


    Arjun knew that the Sovereign of Deception has put all his hopes on his future inventions. Initially he was ready to get rid of all the possible Negative Divine Essence from his body. If it was someone else in Arjun''s place, then the Sovereign of Deception wouldn''t hesitate to give away all his Negative Divine Essence. But the one who asked was actually Arjun.


    Sovereign of Deception knew very well that his future is depended completely on Arjun''s future inventions. So in the transfer process anything happens to Arjun, then he will die as well. But when there is a hope for his growth without any such risky transaction, then why would he take the risk to give all his Negative Divine Essence to Arjun to begin with?


    Arjun guessed what Sovereign of Deception was thinking. He said, "Trust me, Sovereign! I am confident from my side. Please put some faith in me and transfer all your Negative Divine Essence to me. I promise you that nothing will happen to me or you."


    "Fine." ,Sovereign of Deception sighed. He said, "I trust you. So I will tell you that if you die in the process, then I shouldn''t be blamed for this."


    Sovereign of Deception transferred a tiny bit of Negative Divine Essence to Jimmy. He knew that if Jimmy lied about the taking the Negative Divine Essence, then he would die alongside Sovereign of Deception . This is the reason why the Sovereign of Deception wanted to confirm that Jimmy is wholeheartedly receiving the Negative Divine Essence or not.


    "Have you verified that my request for the Negative Divine Essence was sincere?" ,Jimmy asked while having a smile on his face, "Now please transfer every bit of Negative Divine Essentials you have!"


    Sovereign of Deception didn''t immediately do as Arjun asked. He asked, "But if I had to transfer the Negative Divine Essence to you, then doesn''t that mean that you have to suffer the impact from it?"


    "Don''t worry Sovereign!" ,Jimmy smiled and said, "I never had any thoughts for suicide. I know what I am doing. My elder disciple brother can extract the Negative Divine Essence from my body and seal it in a container. This is my source of confidence. So please don''t worry too much about it and please transfer every bit of Negative Divine Essence to me."


    Sovereign of Deception was stunned. But he didn''t find it anything difficult to understand. Sovereign of Deception always believed that Arjun and Jimmy had a powerful background who can even look down on a Sovereign! There is no way that the elder disciple brother for both the brothers would be anything weaker? And according to the Sovereign of Deception, for that elder disciple brother to have the ability to extract the Negative Divine Essence is a worthy ability for someone who has such a strong and mighty master!


    Arjun smiled. He already prepared the excuses to hide the truth that Arjun had the Virtue of Humility who could transform any Negative Divine Essence to the Positive Divine Essence! But in order to hide this truth from the Sovereign of Deception, Arjun lied to him and told him some made ip story.


    Sovereign of Deception said, "Fine then. I will transfer every bit of Negative Divine Essence I have to you. Be prepared for this."


    Sovereign of Deception immediately transferred all the Negative Divine Essence he had on him to Jimmy. And just like before, nothing like the accidents happened during this period. It is the best proof that Jimmy never had any doubts or hesitation while receiving the Negative Divine Essence.


    Sovereign of Deception was thrilled when he remembered that he finally got rid of all the Negative Divine Essence which acted like a slow poisoning on him. He cried a little as well.


    Jimmy could see the tears of happiness in his eyes. He could understand just what kind of hell it is to live with a poison like the Negative Divine Essence. He had to gather the antidote known as the Positive Divine Essence only to get rid of that poison for a little while.


    But today he got rid of it completely. This relief couldn''t be expressed in words. Sovereign of Deception looked at Jimmy and said, "I will forever remember this favour from you. I won''t disappoint you in any way. I will take my leave and send you the required materials for the Attribute Calculator Project. Thank you for everything you have done today."


    Sovereign of Deception was too emotional within himself. This is the reason why he didn''t decide to stay there much longer. He left immediately after he said.


    Arjun smiled. He said to himself, "No. It''s me who has to thank you. Your Negative Divine Essence is massive. I will turn it into Positive Divine Essence and store it for the future purpose."


    Arjun then left to his bed. He entered his Mind Palace and commanded, "Humility! Please come out."

 681 DIFFERENCE BETWEEN ARJUN AND A SOVEREIGN

    Virtue of Humility came out and stood in front of Arjun. Arjun said, "You know what to do. I have brought too much of Negative Divine Essence for you to convert it to Positive Divine Essence. How long would it take you to convert all of it?"


    "I am sorry, Boss!" ,Virtue of Humility bowed down in apology as he said, "I am already working very hard to convert the Negative Divine Essence that was formed within your body to Positive Divine Essence for the past five years! Not even the half of it was converted. And what''s more, it seems like too many people are hating you somewhere in the universe. The flow of Negative Divine Essence seems to be unstoppable."


    "What? I don''t understand. But it''s been like this for five years?" ,Arjun was stunned. He calmed himself down and started to think about this issue very carefully. He then sighed.


    He remembered the purpose of the visit from the Sovereign of Deception. The Sovereign of Deception said just now how people in the Celestial Realm who called him "Unknown Genius" started to hate him. The idiots from the influential organisations started to plant doubts against him in the minds of the people. And the people from the Celestial Realm started to think negatively against him.


    If this happened for one or two days, then it was fine. But this is happening every day in the Celestial Realm. And the situation is getting worse as days passed on.


    Arjun sighed. He was feeling that the impact from creation of the Spatial Ring was much intense than what he initially thought. Especially when he remembered when Sovereign of Deception mentioning how these bastards from the influential organisations like the Church Of Knowledge or the Church of Thunder and the Sleeping Forest Pavilion has posted the benefits they would give to Arjun if he were to join them.


    "What a mess!" ,Arjun sighed, "I have to quickly create and release the Attribute Calculator in the market of the Celestial Realm. This is the only way to neutral the situation.


    Arjun said, "I have received too much Negative Divine Essence from the Sovereign of Deception. You have seen it all. Will it put any kind of burden or impact on me or yo? Especially when you are already full with the Negative Divine Essence formed naturally within my body?"


    "No." ,Virtue of Humility said with "humility" expression on his face, "Boss! It will only delay my work. The more Negative Divine Essence I have to handle, the more delay it will become for me to complete it. That''s all there is."


    "Then.... how long would it take for you to completely turn the Negative Divine Essence to Positive Divine Essence?"


    "It will take around ten years!" ,Virtue of Humility replied, "If the flow of Negative Divine Essence is not controlled, then it will take even more time to complete the process of converting the Negative Divine Essence to Positive Divine Essence. You need to do something about this."


    "Got it, Boss!" ,Virtue of Humility replied and left to carry on with his work.


    Arjun sighed. He called, "Kindness! Come here!"


    Arjun was thinking. Since Virtue of Humility could gather all the Negative Divine Essence from the impressions of the people in the Celestial Realm, then people also has the positive opinion about him. One shouldn''t forget that his creation of Spatial Rings has given him too many positive impressions. And the one who can gather all the Positive Divine Essence for him was none other than the Virtue of Kindness!


    Virtue of Kindness came forward. He bowed down and payed his respect. He then looked at Arjun with eyes filled with kindness and said, "How may I be able to help you, boss?"


    Arjun said, "In these five years, did you manage to gather any Positive Divine Essence?"


    Virtue of Kindness said, "That''s right, boss! In the first year, I was able to gather too much Divine Essence. But as time passed, the flow of Divine Essence started to fall down. As of now after five years, the flow of Divine Essence is incomparable to the one I saw five years ago."


    "Hmm. I understand. You may go." ,Arjun said after he listened to the report from the Virtue of Kindness.


    "As you wish." ,Virtue of Kindness bowed down and said. He then immediately left.


    But Arjun was serious. He wasn''t a Sovereign. But at the same time, his life wasn''t anything lesser than an ordinary Sovereign! What exactly a Sovereign do? A Sovereign struggles to maintain the balance between Positive and Negative Divine Essence to keep themselves alive.


    Arjun was similar to them at the moment. He also is struggling for the management between Positive and Negative Divine Essence to stay alive. Well, it''s not to stay alive as he has a cheat code like the Virtue of Humility. Virtue of Humility has the power to convert the Negative Divine Essence into the Positive Divine Essence.


    Arjun sighed. If he didn''t have such a cheat like the Virtue of Humility, then he would have been no worse than an ordinary Sovereign! If he didn''t have the Virtue of Humility, then he was sure that he would have been dead because of the flow of the Negative Divine Essence. This was definitely annoying.


    A Sovereign is definitely stronger than an ordinary cultivator like him. A Sovereign has the power to create a Church for himself. And a Sovereign also has the Law to let people identify his domain.


    But Arjun was different. He didn''t have a Law of Sovereignty. He was just an ordinary cultivator who is yet to master a Dao completely. Needless to say, a Law of Sovereignty. And most importantly, he is weak. He never had the power or status to create a Church for himself. This was completely annoying.


    Arjun was well aware that the reason why he was alive right now is because of the cheat like the Virtue of Humility. Virtue of Humility has the power to transform the Negative Divine Essence to the Positive Divine Essence. If it wasn''t for his Virtue of Humility, then Arjun knew that he would have been dead by now.


    "No matter how awesome Humility''s ability is, it also has it''s limits." ,Arjun thought seriously within his heart, "It looks like I have to be serious and quicken the pace for the Attribute Calculator Project! This is the only way to change the minds and opinions of the people in the Celestial Realm about me."


    Arjun made up his mind as he knew that the Sovereign of Deception will be quick with his arrangement for the list of materials he has given.


    Arjun then quickly discarded about this issue from his mind temporarily. He then went to sleep.

 682 MASTER’S WRATH

    Five years ago¡ª-


    In the distant unknown Space, the Master was sitting on his chair in a meditating pose. He was alone. There were no one around him. But no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t control the Void Qi within him.


    "The Master" looked at the Void Qi in his possession. The Void Qi was behaving strangely. It was as if, the Void Qi was giving a "one day , I will definitely kill you" message.


    "The Master" sighed. He looked at the threatening Void Qi in his hands and said in disappointment, "Why? Why wouldn''t you submit to me silently? I would have taken care of you far better than him! Why would you ignore me? You should know that I am far better than him!"


    But there was no response came from the Void Qi. It still possessed "I will kill you" attitude.


    "The Master" sighed. He wanted to control this Void Qi very badly. But this Void Qi would never listen to him. This is a frustrating issue for anyone. "The Master" is not any exception either. When you have something that has the potential to rule the world, but you don''t hold the control over it, then there is nothing more frustrating than this.


    "Master!" ,At that time, a blue energy entered the private space of "the Master" and bowed down. He paid his respects for his master and said, "Master! I brought you a news."


    "The Master" sighed. He said, "I am not in any mood to take any news. Tell me later."


    "I am extremely sorry for disobeying your orders, Master!" ,Blue said, "But this news is regarding that person who wields the Void Qi!"


    "What!?!?!" , "The Master" was stunned. He subconsciously stood up from his chair at once. He said, "Tell me. Tell me immediately. Is he safe? He didn''t meet with any accidents or something right?"


    "No Master!" ,Blue didn''t know whether to laugh or cry with his master''s way of response. But since he knew the predicament his master is in, he didn''t think about it any further.


    Blue said, "We have located the kid with Void Qi in the Astral World!"


    The person known as master was stunned for a bit. But very quickly he regained his composure. He looked at Blue and said, "That''s good to hear. Tell me everything about that kid."


    "Yes sir." ,Blue started to explain, "This is the information we received master. According to the Astral Lord, there were are around eleven people who came in a group, joined the Solar City. Their City Lord has given them the place to live."


    "What are the details they have registered themselves with?" ,Master asked.


    Blue replied, "Master! The person who wields Void Qi gave his name to be Jimmy. And his followers who were his life forms, also registered themselves with different names of their own."


    "I am sorry Master!" ,Blue said in embarrassment, "We are yet to find anything about the real body that wields the Void Qi. We don''t have any details about the whereabouts of the real Jimmy. I don''t know it yet."


    "Stop messing around with me!!!" ,Master shouted loudly. Immediately a huge amount of pressure came out from the Master and hit Blue. Blue was a massive energy. But as soon as he met with the invisible energy generated from "Master" , he flew back due to the force generated from the energy.


    Blue was just an energy. But he started to shake wildly after receiving the impact from invisible energy. The originally tranquil Blue Energy was now in a complete mess.


    Even Blue''s companion felt the pressure and knew the origin of the pressure. They knew that their master is very angry at the moment for some reason. They immediately rushed towards the Private Space to find out the reason for the anger of their master.


    But when they reached the location, they were shocked to see that Blue was in a complete messy state. He was shivering from fear. They were stunned and were wondering what did Blue do to face such a wrath from their master. Some even came to conclusion that Blue might have failed in his mission to protect the Void Qi wielder and is receiving his judgement from their master.


    But none of them knew the truth. So it was too early to reach any conclusion. So they looked at their master. All they saw was the eyes filled with thick killing intent. The killing intent itself was too strong that, it even intimidated all of them and made them shiver from fear.


    "You know how important this matter is, Don''t you?" ,Master shouted, "You know that my fucking future is bound with that kid. It''s been two weeks since I assigned this mission to you. And you say that you are yet to locate the kid with Void Qi!"


    Others were stunned. They could have imagined this reaction from their master if the kid who wields the Void Qi died. But their master reacted like this just because Blue failed to locate the kid that wields the Void Qi? What would have happened if that Void Qi wielder truly died? Just what exactly they would have been experiencing if that Void Qi wielder were truly dead?


    "Pl-Please give me a chance master." ,Blue found it hard to speak. He spoke very slowly, "Master! The real body is in the Chaos World. And the Chaos World is not in our command yet. Please forgive me master. But because of this reason it became difficult to find this kid."


    "What difficult?" ,Master shouted, "You have his photograph. You know how he looks like. You keep boasting that you have very powerful and influential people in the Chaos World who secretly serves you. Then why is it so difficult to find that kid!?"


    For the first time in their lives they felt as if they were fortunate for not receiving this mission. They don''t even want to know what would have happened if they were in the place of Blue. They suddenly pitied Blue for his situation. It''s been just two days since Blue has received the mission from their master. And it''s been just two days, and their master is reacting like this. They truly felt fortunate for not receiving this mission.

 683 WEIGHT BEHIND THE MISSION

    "Ma-Master! Please give me two days of time. I will make sure that I will locate Jimmy''s true body in the Chaos World. This is my oath! If I can''t locate that kid within two days, then I will cut my head and place it in front of you! Please master. Give me a chance." ,Blur pleaded in front of his master.


    "Two days then." ,Master said very quickly, "This time if you messed up, then I will kill you in worst possible way. Trust me. I will be ruthless!"


    "I understand, master!" ,Blue said, "I will immediately carry on your mission."


    "Then give me other details you know about this Jimmy." ,Master asked.


    "Reporting to the master!" ,Blue thought very carefully and tried his best to choose his words wisely, "In the registration forms, all of them registered themselves to be a Lifestyle Masters. None of them registered themselves to be a combat masters at all."


    "It is a wise decision." , Master said, "They came from the Chaos World. They don''t have any slightest idea regarding the Astral World. It is better to keep a low profile. So I think they made a wise decision by introducing themselves to be a Lifestyle Masters. It will not only put them safe, but it will also give them an opportunity to observe the Astral World more thoroughly. Only after gaining some information regarding the Astral World, they will make their move."


    Master looked at Blue and asked, "Anything else that is important about Jimmy?"


    "Reporting to the master!" ,Blue said, "I found nothing else that is important about this kid. He registered himself with the name Jimmy. And he registered as a Lifestyle Master. He lied about his home. He said that he came from some minor world called Life Realm. We have complete control over the entire Astral World. I am sure that we don''t have any realm that is called as the Life Realm! I thought it is understandable, since that kid has no home in the Astr¡ª"


    "Wait." ,Master said, "Blue! You are an idiot. Life Realm. It might not be part of the Astral World. But what if the Life Realm exists in the Chaos World? And what if this Jimmy and his real body truly originated from the Life Realm?"


    "This..." ,Blue was speechless. Because what his master said has a valid point. It is simple. And it is crucial as well. But he neglected such a crucial and simple detail. He knew that he messed up big time.


    "See. You have neglected such an easy and crucial point. Now tell me. How should I entrust you with such an important task?" ,Master asked in disappointment, "I give you one last chance. You now have that kid''s photograph and the clue that might lead you to his location. So what are you going to do?"


    "I am goi..." ,Blue wanted to give his answer that will please his master.


    But his master said before he could complete, "Forget it. I don''t care what methods you will be using it. But all I want is nothing but results. Do you understand?"


    Master then looked at others and said, "You guys also join in the mission. Employ all your followers in the Chaos World. Order all the Paragons to find that kid at any cost. And it is their sole purpose to protect that kid from any danger that he couldn''t handle. I want not only that kid''s identity. But I also want that kid''s protection at all cost."


    "Ye-yes Master!" ,Others who were watching the entire show were baffled when their master suddenly spoke to them. But the content of the mission is so insane that it will drive one crazy. They knew what kind of fate they will have to encounter if they were to fail in this mission. And that fate is definitely not any good news.


    "You all know the consequences for failing this mission. I want that kid to be tracked down at all cost. I don''t want any failure. I give you all two days of time. I want the real body of Jimmy to be tracked down within two days. Or else I will make each one of you pay an high price. Do you understand?" ,Master asked.


    "Yes master." ,Others replied. In fact, even if they don''t want this mission, they won''t be able to do anything about it. Because this mission was directly issued by their master. In normal situation, they wouldn''t hold back to take mission if their master were to issue it. Needless to say, when their master is this serious. None of them would dare to refuse it.


    "None of you are required to deal with this Jimmy. All you need to focus on is Jimmy''s true body. As for Jimmy, I will protect him myself. So you all need to focus on Jimmy''s real body in the Celestial Realm! Do you understand?" ,Master asked.


    "Ye-yea Master!" , The others replied. But all of them were stunned completely. Since the first day, they always received the mission from their master. But they never thought that their master would one day do such a small work all by himself.


    The others became serious with their mission. Their master never did any mission all by himself. But today for the first time, their master is doing something all by himself. And this mission is something very easy to carry on. And yet their master is doing it by himself. This shows how much importance their master is giving to this mission. This also shows how big of the serious trouble they will he in if they were to fail.


    After leaving the Private Space, the others gathered near Blue. One of them said, "I never imagined that master would be this particular about that Jimmy and his real body."


    "That''s right." ,Another one of them said, "We need to assign this mission to an absolute best and trustworthy person in the Chaos World. Or else master would be mad at us for sure."


    "Guys! Master is very serious about this mission. Or else, why would master asks us to employ even a Paragon for this?" ,Blue said, "We will complete this mission as quickly as possible and calm master down."


    "That''s right. And that''s the only option we had now." ,The first one said, "Let''s do not waste our limited time here. Let''s go and complete our mission first."


    "You are right." ,Blue said, "Let''s leave."


    And then they all left the Private Space in order to carry out their mission.

 684 LIFE IN THE ASTRAL WORLD

    In the Solar City, Jimmy and others were living in their cottage. It''s been three months since they arrived in the Astral World. And this three months was enough for them to get a general understanding about the Astral World.


    Astral World is pretty much similar to the Chaos World. Both of them has similar Cultivation methods. Even the names of the Cultivation Stages were same. But there is only one major difference. That is their inner cultivation method.


    In the Chaos World, the cultivators train in the Willpower. The Willpower will enhance their guts which further helps them to stay strong in any life and death situations. But in the Astral World, the cultivators would not dare to put their lives on the line unless they have no choice left. This is the major difference between Astral and Chaos World.


    But it doesn''t mean that Astral World is weaker than Chaos World. Because Astral World has some kind of power which makes them stronger in their own sense. The cultivators in the Astral World has very strong Mental State and Mental Strength.


    Unlike the cultivators in the Chaos World who trains in the Willpower, the cultivators in the Astral World trains in the Soul power! The Willpower will enhance a person''s will. And the Soul Power will enhance a person''s soul.


    The Willpower will enhance a cultivator''s guts. It will enhance a cultivator''s daring level. This is the reason why a cultivator in the Chaos World always finds himself become strong in a battle.


    But the Soul Power is different. The Soul Power will enhance a person''s Mental State and Mental Strength. It will enhance a person''s Mental State and Mental Strength to such a degree, that it will make their mental energy much stronger.


    This is the major difference between Astral World and the Chaos World. In the Chaos World, a cultivator train in his willpower which will enhance their guts power. It will make that cultivator very daring and calm in a life and death situation.


    But in the Astral World, a cultivator trains in the Soul Power. The Soul Power will enhance their Mental State and Mental Strength which further enhances their Mental Energy. This will help them to keep their senses strong against a powerful enemy who tries to dominate the cultivators using Mental Attacks.


    This is the reason why the cultivators in the Astral World never engages in a battle unless it is mandatory or the need for battle is undeniable. This is also the reason why most of the Cultivators in the Astral World expertises in the Mental Attacks. It''s because they train in the Soul Power, their strong side always lies in the Mental related attacks.


    Only after gaining a general understanding about the customs in the Astral World, Jimmy and others started to act normal in front of everyone as if they lived in the Astral World since their birth.


    In the civilian quarters, Jimmy and others were sitting and were having a casual chat. It was evening time. That means it was a free time for them. So they developed an habit to sit and have a nice chat.


    "I wish how our families in the War Realm are doing?" ,Dick started to wonder.


    "They will be fine." ,Jimmy said, "Don''t worry about them unnecessarily. You need to learn everything about the Astral World as much as possible."


    "I know. But I still couldn''t hold myself back from worrying." ,Dick sighed after he said.


    "As I said, don''t worry too much about it." ,Jimmy said, "Even if you worry about them, it won''t help you in any way. There is no way we are going to meet them anytime soon. We should try to learn to live a lifestyle where we should pretend as we we don''t know them. You should know this despite me saying it."


    "Yes. I understand." ,Dick replied. But he was a little disappointed. Because he knew that no matter how much time they spend here in the Astral World, he knew that he is helpless.


    At that time, Alister(Alwyn) entered the room. He said, "That Jovan is coming."


    "Again?" ,Lucky(Logan) asked in frustration. He continued, "Don''t you think that he is coming here like everyday? I wonder why? What he found so special about us to come everyday and try to build a relationship with us?"


    Ram(Sitaram) said, "He is right. That Jovan is coming here almost everyday. It was as if he wants to develop friendly relationship with us. My instincts are telling me that something is definitely wrong."


    "It is indeed. And I suspected Jovan''s behaviour much earlier." ,Jimmy said, "But I don''t know what it is."


    "But why is he trying to develop friendly relationship with us?" ,Ackles(Adam) asked, "What would he gain from this?"


    "I don''t know." ,Jimmy replied, "A person would never bother to disturb a nobody like us unless it is highly beneficial to them. This is where I couldn''t guess the reason. I mean... how exactly it will benefit Jovan in order to develop friendly relationship with us? I don''t know yet."


    "What should we do now?" ,Lucky(Logan) asked.


    "What else?" ,Jimmy smiled and said, "We can''t offend anyone without any clear view of the situation. We don''t know what exactly is Jovan''s motives are. So let''s do what we did everyday. Let us be nice to him for now. We should continue this until we find the truth behind his actions."


    Jimmy and others walked out to receive Jovan. As they finally met, Jovan said, "What are you people up to?"


    "Nothing else." ,Jimmy replied with a smile, "We are having a nice chat. What brings you here at such a late hours?"


    "There is something I came to announce." ,Jovan said, "You people are new. So you probably don''t know the customs here. One year from now, a huge competition will be held between all the cities in the province. This competition is so big, that it is celebrated as a huge festival. All the fighters will participate in this competition. It is mandatory. All the fighters has to participate in the competition.

 685 DETAILS OF THE COMPETITION

    "Competition?" ,Jimmy asked as he felt that this competition is quite interesting.


    "Hahaha! I know that you don''t know anything. But since you people are like one of the best in the campus, I am going to tell you details in advance." ,Jovan continued, "The Solar City is considered to be very big by the common people. But those common people are just frogs in the well who hadn''t seen the outside world. But since you people are my friends, I will borden your view a little."


    Jovan continued, "There are total of nine province in the empire. The name of our empire is Wing Empire. And the nine provinces comes under the jurisdiction of the Wing Empire. They are Eagle Province, Crane Province, Wolf Province, Lion Province, Tiger Province, Serpent Province, Hawk Province, Fox Province, Turtle Province."


    "Wing? Wolf?" ,Lucky asked in amazement, "What the hell? Why all the names has animals and birds involved in it?"


    Jovan sighed and said, "Our first Emperor is very fond of forest life. He has high interest in the forest life to the extent where he named all the provinces under his jurisdiction with animals and birds names."


    Lucky said, "And our Solar City comes under Eagle Province."


    "That''s right." ,Jovan replied, "And this is the reason why this competition is very important for every fighters in not only the Solar City, but for all the Cultivators in the Wing Empire."


    "Why would a competition conducted by the Eagle Province is very important for all the cultivators in the entire Wing Province?" ,Ram asked, "If it is conducted by the Eagle Province, then the one who should give more importance to it are the cultivators from all the cities that comes under the jurisdiction of the Eagle Province right?"


    "That''s right. But this competition is conducted by none other than the Emperor himself!" ,Jovan said, "To be honest, everyone were surprised with the emperor''s decision to conduct the competition. This Wing Empire''s competition is actually conducted by the emperor once every hundred years. The reason for this is to see the improvements made by all the fighters in their cultivation. And simultaneously, it is to look for any possible new talented fighters."


    "Alright. If that is the case, then why exactly the people in the empire are surprised with the emperor''s decision? What is so strange about this?" ,Jimmy asked.


    Jovan replied, "As I said just now, this competition is conducted once every hundred years. And the previous competition was held just thirty years ago. Everyone were surprised with the emperor''s decision. Because the emperor has moved the schedule much ahead of time this time. As for the reason for emperor''s decision, no one knows it. But one thing is for sure. The entire empire is going to be busy. This competition is celebrated as one of the major festival in the entire empire!"


    "How good is our Solar City in the competition?" ,Benjamin(Ben) asked.


    Jovan stayed silent for a moment. He sighed in embarrassment and said, "Don''t mention it. Our City might look very strong from appearance. But the truth is that in the competition, the results of our city is not good at all. In the millions of years of history of this tournament, no contestant has ever reached close to the experts from other cities. It was according to the rules of the competition that the top ten candidates would go to the Royal Capital to compete for the championship. But after going to the Royal Capital, all the ten candidates from the Solar City has failed to reach the next round! It was a greatest disappointment for our city. This is one of the reason why our City Lord is not strict when it comes to the newcomers like you who wished to join our city. It became easy for you people to join our City, because the rules for joining the City weren''t strict enough!"


    "We understand." ,Jimmy said, "But this competition is meant for the combat masters. But we are not a combat masters. We all are Lifestyle Masters. So how is this competition is anything helpful for us?


    Jovan smiled and said, "The Combat Masters fights in the battle. But they need accessories and battle equipments like weapons, pills, formations and stuff like that. The Combat Masters has the rights to choose their own Lifestyle Masters before the competition starts. And until the end of the competition or until that candidate disqualified, that Lifestyle Master has to work for that combat master who chose him."


    "Then is there a restriction for how many Lifestyle Masters could work for a Combat Master?" ,Jimmy asked.


    "That depends." ,Jovan replied, "It will depend on the Combat Masters decision. A Combat Master would actually employ just one Lifestyle Master. It is on the normal occasion. Most of the Combat Masters would go with only one Lifestyle Master. Because most of the Combat Masters needs to pay for the selected Lifestyle Masters on their own. I said only most of them. Because there are some Pavilions, influenced families, and organizations who has their own Combat and Lifestyle Masters. The matter regarding the salaries for the Lifestyle Masters would be handled by the elders of that organization."


    "We Understand." ,Jimmy said, "Thanks for the trouble of coming here and giving us the information in advance. But I think we will pass this time. We don''t know anything about this place. So it''s better to be a spectator until we get enough understanding about this world."


    "You can''t pass." ,Jovan sighed and said, "This is also a weird decision made by the emperor. All the cultivators has to participate in the competition. This is the rule set by the emperor himself! I don''t know why, but everyone thinks that the emperor is acting a little weird. But since it is the order directly came from the Emperor, we can''t do anything about this."


    "It is a mandatory for all the cultivators to participate in the competition?" ,Jimmy became serious. He said, "Alright! Since it is an order from the emperor, we have no choice but to participate. Thanks for the information."


    "No need to mention." ,Jovan smiled and said, "Since we are friends, I have told you everything in advance. Please start your preparation from tomorrow."


    "Alright. We will." ,Jimmy replied.


    "Good." ,Jovan said, "Alright. Please spend your time. I won''t disturb you anymore. Good night."


    "Good Night." ,Jimmy smiled and replied.


    Jovan left the small house after concluding his visit. Jimmy also closed the doors of his home and walked inside.

 686 BROAD VIEW

    After Jovan left, Jimmy shut the door and locked it. He slowly and casually walked to the center of the meeting room where Lucky and others were sitting silently. Jimmy knew that they all were waiting for his arrival. So the room was completely in a silent state.


    Jimmy looked at everyone and asked, "What do you think, Grandfather?"


    Ram thought for a moment and said, "If this was happening in the Chaos World, then I would have definitely suspected this? But since we are in the Astral World, I don''t know what to think about it?"


    "Hmm! I agree with you." ,Jimmy replied, "I definitely feel something is off."


    "What is so off about it?" ,Lucky who didn''t understand, asked in confusion, "I don''t find anything suspicious about this competition."


    "Remember every events that occurred with us since we entered the Solar City." ,Jimmy started to explain, "We entered the Solar City. Jovan was at the registration counter. We registered for the citizenship in the Solar City. Jovan was very strict with us that time which wasn''t weird in any way. He brought us to our temporary house where we are still living at the moment. Everything was fine the first day. But the things started to change since the second day."


    Jimmy continued, "I heard Jovan to be an ass licking person. He would always care about his political position. In order to gain higher seat, he would always lick the boots of his superiors. He makes friendship with those people who might be helpful for his future. He would neglect people and maintain cold attitude towards people who are not useful for him. I even heard a situation where Jovan once followed a person who was the son of someone who had the potential to become the City Lord. But that candidate who was supposed to be the next City Lord was assassinated before he could become the City Lord. And the son of that person couldn''t become the next City Lord because of the political drama. Since that person has no longer any use for Jovan, Jovan started to neglect him. He even started to criticise him by saying that he was the son of a loser!"


    Jimmy continued, "If this is what Jovan''s character is, then it is understandable if he tried to build friendship with us, when we had a higher political status. But do we have any political background in the Astral world?"


    Lucky and others remained silent. Because the answer is obvious. There is no need for anyone to answer it.


    Jimmy took a deep breath and continued, "And after three months of our stay here, Jovan came once again as usual but leaked information to us about this competition. It wouldn''t have been anything weird if next year would be the completion of hundred years of term and the time for the next competition. But it''s been just thirty years since the completion of the previous tournament. There was still seventy more years left for the next term for the tournament. And yet this conduction of this tournament is too sudden. And the rules were slightly changed as well. Unlike the last time, this time, it became mandatory for each and every cultivator to participate. Why?"


    "It was too much much of a coincidence." ,Dick said.


    "That''s right. It''s very big coincidence." ,Jimmy said, "But why should we believe in coincidence? I feel that someone is setting us up deliberately. Or to be more precise, they are trying to test our capabilities! Hence, they started this competition much earlier than the scheduled time."


    "But what if this competition is truly a coincidence?" ,Gnanwell(Gnan) asked, "What if you are overthinking the things?"


    "Don''t underestimate your enemy!" ,Ram said to Gnanwell, "Gnan! We should think things with broader view. The enemy we have to face might be much stronger than our wildest imagination. This enemy might be the one who is pulling the strings from shadows."


    "Enemy?" ,Gnanwell asked in astonishment, "What enemy?"


    " what do you think, father?" ,Jimmy asked, "Do you really think that the Void has given me his power just because he liked me? There is no free lunch in this world. If I received such a tremendous power, then that means, the Void is expecting me to fight for him against a powerful foe. A foe that is much difficult even for the Void to handle. It is similar to the Lord Chaos who gave me the power of the Universe Will and was expecting me to fight against his foes.


    "That.... that''s true." ,Lucky said while lost in thoughts, "Then who is this powerful enemy that you were talking about, boss?"


    "I don''t know." ,Jimmy sighed and said, "But one thing is for sure. We can''t judge our final enemies with common sense. We just need to have as much broader view as possible. And all the things are just my considerations. They don''t have any definite proof ti claim my considerations. So, don''t think too much about it. At least, not now."


    "We need to think about the competition at the moment." ,Ram said, "We don''t have any other choice but to participate."


    Ram then looked at Jimmy and asked, "What are your plans on this tournament?"


    "I consider this tournament as very important one for us." ,Jimmy replied, "Initially I wanted for us to gain battle experience mostly in the Maze Palace. But since we longer will have to think about the Maze Palace, it is best for us to think about other options for the battle experience. I am obviously going to participate in this competition as a Combat Master."


    "Then what about the Lifestyle Master?" ,Alister asked, "It is the rule in the competition that one Combat Master has to assign one Lifestyle Master at least, right?"


    Jimmy replied, "We will adjust it accordingly. We have a total of ten people who are reliable. At least five of us will be participating in the tournament as a Combat Masters. As for the rest of the five people, they will participate as our Lifestyle Masters. Since we are new here, there is no way anyone would go with the new and Unknown faces like ours. So we will participate in this tournament in our way."

 687 SOLAR PALACE

    Solar Palace!


    The Solar Palace is the learning paradise for all the cultivators in the Solar City. It is the place where everyone needs to come, learn and work for the City until the contract is expired. The contract would be valid for ten years.


    The person who was tied with the contract needs to work unconditionally for the development of the Solar City for ten years. After ten years contract expires, that cultivator could choose to work for the city. Or they could leave the city, open their own private business or could do anything they desired.


    There are private institutions that exists in the Solar City which were established by rich and major families. People could try and enter this institution. And unlike the Solar Palace where after completion of the education one needs to work for the city for ten years, after the completion of the learning from a private institution, a cultivator doesn''t need to sign any contract for the institution.


    Of course, there is no free lunch in this world. In the Solar palace the education is free of cost. Everything infrastructure that is necessary for the grooming of the cultivators would be handled by the City Lord and his officials.


    But when it comes to the allocation of the materials, it depends on the cultivators'' talent. A cultivator needs to accept and complete missions from the institutions and complete it. For the completion of the missions, that person would be awarded by the Credit Points.


    Credit Points are necessary for a person in the Solar Palace. Because they act like currency within the city. The amount of credit points a person earned will depend on the difficulty of the missions. Higher the difficulty of the mission one completes, the higher Credit Points the cultivator earns. These credit points could be traded for their practice materials.


    This is the reason why the cultivators would try to complete the missions that had great difficulty in order to earn great amount of credit points. And no one would dare to spend the credit points unnecessarily and carelessly. As long as they were in the Solar Palace, the credit points were priceless treasures for them.


    But the system in the private institutions is different. Unlike in the Solar Palace, the one who wanted to join the private institutions, needs to pay the institution fee in the form of Soul Stones. Soul Stones are like the Spirit Stones from the Chaos World. They weren''t anything different.


    The only difference between them is that, the Spirit Stones were formed naturally from the Chaos Energy from the Chaos World as their foundation. And at the same time, the Soul Stones were formed naturally from the Astral Energy from the Astral World as their foundation.


    This is the reason why the quantity of the expert teachers in the Solar Palace started to diminish. But the funds for the Solar Palace is limited. This is the reason why the Solar Palace couldn''t compete against the Private Institutions.


    Since the top quality teachers started to teach in the Private Institutions, the quality of the teaching staff in the Solar Palace started to fall. And this in turn started to forcing the Solar Palace to produce quality experts compared to the experts produced in the Private Institutions.


    Jimmy and others were penny less. It is obvious that they will join the Solar Palace. Ram and other old people didn''t join the Solar Palace since their age has far surpassed what it should be for the role of a student.


    The Solar Palace was really a huge building. It''s land easily reaches thousands of miles very easily. It has rich look with precious plants and mines surrounding it. All the important spots and places were tightly protected with a high level array formation.


    Jimmy was walking casually in the campus''s premises. Aa he was about to enter his as usual class, a sound transmitted in the ears of everyone. The content of the transmitted voice is


    "All the disciples are ordered to assemble at the Blackwood mountains!"


    Everyone were surprised. Jimmy sighed. He knew why this emergency summoning was happening at the moment. It was about the competition which Jovan told them last night. Jimmy was certain about his intuition.


    But he didn''t speak it out loud. He wouldn''t have spoken about it even if someone else was by his side.


    "Brother Jimmy!" ,When Jimmy was heading towards the Blackwood Mountains, he heard someone calling for him.


    Jimmy looked back at the owner of the voice. The owner of the voice happens to be a young girl who was in her twenties. She has the pretty face with perfect body. She has some followers behind her. Most of them happens to be boys who were trying to impress her.


    "Farah!" ,Jimmy casually called her name.


    "Brother Jimmy! Are you going to the Blackwood Mountain?" ,Farah asked, "shall I join you till the Mountain?"


    "I think I will pass." ,Jimmy replied lazily, "You have your friends. It looks like you are in a very good company. You people carry on. And I will go by myself."


    Farah sighed. She was very beautiful and attractive girl. Too many people tried to woo her. But everyone''s attempts ended in failure. But when Jimmy and others entered the same class as her, she found Jimmy quite interesting.


    There are too many things about Jimmy that makes him different from other boys in the class. Almost every boy in the class chased after her. Some of them had the desire to, but they knew where their limit lie. So they gave up even before they attempted to woo her.


    But Jimmy and his friends were different. They never engaged in social conversations with others much. All they ever did is to Mind their own businesses. They didn''t even look at her with at least a casual eyes. Needless to say, with lusty eyes.


    This character from Jimmy and others truly attracted the interest from Farah. But when she took the initiative to try and build friendship with Jimmy, Jimmy ignored her. Others were jealous of Jimmy''s luck. They wished they could be in her place. But they completely failed.


    Farah never cared about them. Even at this moment, when Farah asked for permission to walk alongside Jimmy, Jimmy ignored her. But the people who were following Farah looked at Jimmy with hostile looks.

 688 FARAH’S PAS

    Jimmy was different from other boys. This character from his what attracted the interest from Farah. Farah wanted to be friends with Jimmy. But Jimmy is very difficult to handle. She knew it very well.


    But the people behind her were of completely different people. In their thinking, they think that Jimmy finally cracked the way to make Farah fall for him. It is the way others never thought off. It was completely opposite of what people actually try to employ.


    But the people behind her thinks that Jimmy managed to crack the method to make Farah fall in love with him. And he is employing it again and again. But according to them, Jimmy is overdoing the things. They thought that it was time for him to stop this act and it was time for him to show his true colours.


    But no matter how many days they waited, Jimmy was as rude with Farah as ever. This rude behaviour from Jimmy is literally pissing them off. They don''t understand when would Jimmy stop his act and show his true colours.


    " but you are going to the Blackwood Mountain right?" ,Farah asked.


    "Yes." ,Jimmy sighed inwardly and replied.


    "Then I will walk along with you." ,Farah said, "After all, we both have the same destination right now."


    "Do whatever you like." ,Jimmy knew that it is pointless to ignore her. So he asked her to do whatever she like. Since they both have same destination, Jimmy didn''t ignore her completely.


    Everyone started to walk towards one single destination. As they were walking towards the Blackwood Mountain, they found that the number of people around them started to increase. Nobody found it strange since they all had a common destination to go.


    As time passed, after fifteen minutes, they all reached a huge mountain. This mountain was beautiful with a huge waterfall scenery that mesmerised people who watch it.


    "It''s beautiful." ,Farah exclaimed, "The waterfall is as beautiful as ever."


    "Do you want spend your time here for some more time, Miss Farah?" ,A person from behind asked. He continued, "If you want, then Young Master Drake will buy the best spot for you to enjoy."


    Immediately the people who were following Farah bent on their knees and paid their respects.


    Farah looked back at the owner of the voice. Her expression turned ugly. She coldly replied, "The scenery is indeed beautiful. But it doesn''t mean that I want it."


    "Don''t be like that, Miss Farah!" ,That person said with a smile hanged on his face, "Please try to take our words positively. Our Young Master sincerely loves you. Please try to understand it, Miss Farah."


    Farah was angry. But at that time she found that Jimmy was walking forward without stopping for her. Farah gritted her teeth. She snorted at the new person and ignored him.


    "Please wait, brother Jimmy!" ,Farah said to Jimmy, "I will come along with you."


    "Brother Neil!" ,A person who was always following Farah since the announcement said, "This is a serious issue. But it looks like Miss Farah is in love with that person!"


    Neil looked at the departing back of Jimmy and released killing intent. Jimmy felt the killing intent from Neil and stopped his walk. He slightly looked back and then ignored Neil''s killing intent. He then silently started to walk towards the Blackwood Mountain.


    Truth is that, the "Young Master" Neil was talking about is from the rich family background. Hence, he joined the Private Institution for the bright future in his cultivation.


    This "Young Master" saw Farah in the Private Institution and immediately fell in love with her beauty. Farah''s family background was not ordinary to begin with.


    But compared to Farah''s family background, that "Young Master''s" family background was much higher. So when that "Young Master" proposed her, she denied it. But that "Young Master" didn''t give up. He tried many things to impress her. But he failed.


    He gave up the straight forward way. He then started to use his family background''s influence to suppress Farah''s family. It slowly started to force Farah''s family business to break.


    Finally, her family surrendered in front of domination of that "Young Master". They started to attempt to convince her. But they failed. Farah never accepted her fate.


    Looking at how stubborn Farah was, and how that "Young Master" is putting pressure on their family, the family head of her family gave her two choices. The first one is to accept the marriage with that "Young Master". And the second one is for her to leave the family and live her own life independently.


    Farah didn''t hesitate to quit her family. She immediately left the family, which in turn forced her to quit the Private Institution she was part of. She joined the Solar Palace since the education there is free of cost.


    Since she couldn''t afford the money to educate herself in the Private Institution, she was forced to join the Solar Palace. Even though the quality of the education in the Solar Palace is very less than the quality of the education in the Private Institutions, she had no choice left.


    Since Farah left the Private Institution, that "Young Master" desperately started to miss her. He sent a message to Farah''s family asking them to bring Farah back to the family and let her rejoin the Private Institution she was part of.


    Helpless, the family head sent a notice for her to return. But Farah declined it. This news further disappointed the "Young Master". But he knew that the reason why Farah left the Private Institution was because of him. Since Farah is not willing to come back, and since he couldn''t deny his family''s traditions and go to the Solar Palace, he had no choice but to find another way.


    The "Young Master" asked Neil to keep an eye on Farah. Neil sent these people to keep others from wooing her. And hence they were following her to fulfil their orders.


    Neil asked, "What''s going on here? Tell me everything about him."


    One of them replied, "That person is Jimmy. He joined Solar City three months ago along with his family. He is a strange man. He never speaks with others. He always stays silent. I don''t know what is so special about him. Even though he ignores Miss Farah, miss Farah keeps chasing after him. But we suspect that he is intentionally being cold with Miss Farah. It is to make Miss Farah love him even more."


    Neil was burning with anger when he heard it. He looked at Jimmy and shouted, "You bastard! Just wait there?"

 689 WHAT EXACTLY ARE YOU?

    Jimmy stopped in his tracks. He turned back and looked at Neil who was releasing a mass amount of killing intent. Jimmy said coldly, " What do you want?"


    "What''s the meaning of following Miss Farah? Are you trying to seduce her?" ,Neil asked angrily, "You manipulative bastard! You manipulated Miss Farah and possess ill intent towards her, don''t you? Why are you manipulating innocent girls to fall in love with you?"


    "Me?" ,Jimmy smiled and asked, "Are you blind? Can''t you see who was following whom? And what proof do you have that I am the one who was following her? And most importantly, what exactly a girl following me has to do with you?"


    "You..." ,Neil never imagined that a mere ant from the public institution would insult the man from the Private Institution! Here the Private Institution is like a sacred land for everyone. Here they have everything they need at an high quality treatment. And the disciples from the Private Institution were always worshipped by everyone.


    Especially the disciples from the Solar Palace would worship them even more. Half of the reason for this is out of jealousy. The jealousy for not able to make it into the private institutions. And for those rich kids who made it into the Private Institution through money. And their family background is truly frightening which adds an extra weight of pressure for poor kids.


    Neil looked around. There were people who gathered around already to watch the show and enjoy it. Neil was one of the rich kids. And Jimmy was just a nobody. And yet a nobody has offended an influential person like him. How could he not be angry?


    "You are courting death." ,Neil said sarcastically.


    "No. I am courageous to come forward and defend myself." ,Jimmy said, "And why would you kill me? You are a combat master. And I am a Lifestyle Master. And according to the rules of the cultivation world, a Combat Master has no rights to mess with a Lifestyle Master. And this rule apply for a person like you who hold nothing special about yourself other than trying to suppress others using family background as an excuse for your lacking skills."


    Everyone were stunned. Even though what Jimmy said was an absolute truth, no one would dare to say it out loud. It was because they knew the outcome of their daring mouth. So they control themselves despite had to face humiliation unjustly.


    But despite knowing all this, Jimmy was so daring to speak it out? Is he tired of living? While everyone were maintaining this thought, there were some people who were enjoying the show. These people were in secretly love with Farah. But since that "Young Master" was courting her, they gave up. They never wanted to make enemy out of that "Young Master".


    While others were expressing their own thoughts, Neil was having hard time to breathe due to anger. Even in the private institute he is a disciple of, no one dared to speak to him this rudely. And this is first time someone spoke to him in this harsh way.


    Neil wanted to tear Jimmy in thousand pieces. But he knows his limits. You know where exactly he is standing right now. And most importantly, he knew the consequences of offending Jimmy in the Blackwood Mountains.


    Neil smiled wryly and said, "Just you wait. Your good time has started. You don''t know whom you have messed up with. Where is soon you will understand the price for offending me."


    " what exactly are you?" , Jimmy asked, "You are just a mere nobody like me. And you dare to threaten me with baseless power of yours? Get lost from my sight."


    "What did you say?" ,Neil asked in shock and anger. But then he smiled. But not only him. But everyone who were watching this show started to laugh. Only Farah didn''t laugh. She knew that one way or other way, everything has started because of her. And she feels responsible for all this. She feels that she was the one who dragged Jimmy in her mess. Even though she found Jimmy''s words senseless, she don''t want to laugh.


    She said, "Brother Jimmy! You may don''t know this. But Neil is the third son of Trott Family. And Trott Family possesses Tier-2 power in the Solar City. Even though Tier-2 power is lesser than the Tier-1 family, it still wields a considerable amount of power and status in the Solar City."


    "I know it." , Jimmy replied, "But why do you people think that I am joking here? What I said is an obvious fact."


    "Fact?" ,Neil laughed loudly and said, "You said that you know how powerful my family is. You said that you are well aware of my family background. And yet you are saying that you are serious when you said that my power is baseless? I don''t know where exactly is your brain. No wonder you were threatening me. You have some psychological issues. Better go and fix it."


    " I am not suffering any psychological issue." ,Jimmy replied calmly, "It''s your hearing that is too dumb."


    "What did you say?" ,Neil roared in anger.


    Jimmy replied calmly, "The reason why you were born is because of your parents. The reason why you joined a Private Institution is because of the wealth of your family. The reason why you are enjoying the wealth, status and wearing your highly fashionable and costly dress is because of your clan. The reason why you are showing such arrogance is because of your clan''s political status. The reason why you have everything is because of the political status of your family. So tell me, where exactly are you in all this individually? So let me ask you once again. If we leave your family, then what exactly are you? What are your individual merits that earns you our respect?"


    Silence!


    The crowd didn''t speak anything anymore. The place was completely stunned state. No one knows what exactly they should say or react to this situation.

 690 RICH AND POOR

    The crowd was stunned. They never imagined that Jimmy would be this straightforward person. Even though everyone agreed with Jimmy, no one would dare to say it out loud. Because whatever Jimmy said might be truth, But this truth is like a ticking time bomb for them.


    No Richard would like to hear what Jimmy said. Because whatever Jimmy said might be true, but this truth was leathery harsh to ears. The rich kids don''t want to hear this truth. But if someone pointed it out loudly, then no one knows how they would react to it.


    " take back what you have said." ,Neil shouted loudly in anger, " because whatever you have said is a complete lie."


    "No. This is the truth." , Jimmy defended his claim, "It doesn''t whether you want to believe it or not, Because you, me and everyone standing here knows that whatever I said is a bitter truth. It doesn''t matter whether you agree with me or not. But your heart is telling you right now that whatever I said is the truth. A complete terrifying fact."


    "You are truly a scary man." ,At that time before Neil could say anything, a voice came from someone in the crowd. Jimmy and others looked at the direction of the owner of the voice. Immediately everyone started to give him the space he needed to move forward.


    Even Neil who was arrogant for his family background, moved aside humbly. Farah trembled and held Jimmy''s arms tightly. Jimmy could obviously sense that she was terrified by this person. She gritted her teeth in anger. It was obvious for Jimmy to guess who this person was.


    "Young Master!" ,Neil said politely in a soft and loud voice. It was obvious that he wants everyone to know who exactly was this person.


    "It''s Young Master Luke from Silverwing Clan!"


    "Silverwing Clan? You mean the Clan that wields the Tier-1 power in the city?"


    "There are three families that has the Tier-1 power and status in the Solar City. And Silverwing Clan happens to be one of them."


    "Such a big shot has come here? But why? Isn''t this just an ordinary gathering? Why would the Young Master Luke from the Tier-1 power comes here?"


    "I heard that the Young Master Luke has fallen in love with Miss Farah from the Kelly family, a Tier-3 power. But she declined Young Master Luke''s proposal. And Young Master was upset about it. Maybe he is here for Miss Farah."


    The crowd started to chat among themselves as Young Master Luke appeared in the war of words between Jimmy and Neil. Look casually walked towards where Neil was and stood there. He maintained a calm smile as he looked at Farah. Farah''s grip on Jimmy''s hands tightened even further as she was trying her best to compress her anger.


    Looking how tightly Farah grabbed Jimmy''s arm, Young Master Luke narrowed his brows. He suppressed his anger as he looked at Jimmy with mass amount of killing intent. But he didn''t do anything.


    Luke asked, "Neil! Who is this man?"


    Look once again narrowed his eyebrows. He then looked at Jimmy and was sizing him up from top to bottom. And finally his eyes fell on Farah. Farah was terrified with the kind of look Luke gave her.


    Look once again look at give me and started to speak, "What you have said is absolutely right. All our glory and power comes from our family background. But this is our strength. But I have to ask you a question. What would you have done if you were in our place? Would you choose to live the life you had right now? Or would you have choose to enjoy the life heaven has bestowed upon you?"


    " I would have definitely enjoyed it." , Jimmy replied honestly, " but I would have never used my family''s powers to suppress other families for my own personal selfish gain. I would have definitely enjoyed the resources of my family, if I would have been in your place. But if I had to suppress someone else, then I would have depended on my own powers. I wouldn''t have shamelessly used my family background to suppress someone else. Because I have my own pride which won''t me to use my family''s resources to suppress other families for my selfish gain."


    " but I will enjoy it." ,Luke honestly replied, "I will use my family background to suppress anyone I want to. Because suppressing someone is part reaping the benefits of my family''s political power. You see? This is one of the reason why the heaven never give chance to the peasants like you to born in an influential family like us."


    " what do you mean?" ,Jimmy asked.


    Luke replied, "Everything and the fate of everyone is predestined. We born in rich and influential families is what heaven has upon us. Because we know how to use the benefits for taking birth in the influential families. But you peasants are destined to be the peasants forever. This is the reason why the Heaven never gave you the same status as us. You poor are destined to be beneath our feet forever."


    When all the poor kids heard this, they were stunned. But then they became angry within their heart. But they didn''t dare to show their anger outside. After all, they know showing their anger outside is equal to asking for death. So they just digested this anger without saying anything out.


    But the rich kids were different. They were proud of whatever Luke said. And they believed that whatever Luke said is right. They born in the rich and influential families because the heaven has decided this fate for them. It wasn''t due to luck.


    "Hahahaha!" ,Jimmy laughed out loudly. He then said, "Heaven has bestowed the fate of rich kids in the Solar City for you? What kind of ridiculous joke is this? Who told you all this? Your ancestors? Are they dumb or something?"


    "You..." ,Luke lost his patience for the first time. He said, "You dare to call my ancestors dumb? Do you know what kind of history our ancestors had? In front of him, you and your little merits are nothing. Take back what you said."


    "Why should I?" ,Jimmy said, "What I said is truth. Your ancestors told you that you people born in their family is because you people were favoured by the heaven. Then who told your ancestors all this shit? Let me tell you something. Every living and non living things are similar in the eyes of the heaven. Heaven never shows any partial or favourable opinion towards anyone. It might be you. Or it might be me."


    Jimmy became serious as he said, "Under the eyes of heaven, the rich and poor are same. Everyone are nothing but ants."

 691 A BE

    Everyone were stunned. The words from Jimmy held very in depth meaning to it. All this time everyone had made an habit to listen to whatever the rich people used to say. Psychologically they developed an habit to believe whatever the rich kids used to say.


    Therefore, whenever the rich people used to brag that they were chosen child of heaven, they had no other choice but to believe it. Because psychologically they all developed an habit to believe whatever rich people used to say is right.


    But today for the first time there came a person from the poor family background. He said that under the eyes of heaven both poor and rich people are same. The heaven never give a damn about a person''s political status.


    Even though everyone were shocked by Jimmy''s straightforward personality, but they felt whatever Jimmy said right now made sense. Why would an endless vast heaven show partiality towards a mare rich kid? This question was logical.


    Luke looked at Jimmy seriously. He once again sized up Jimmy. Because whatever Jimmy said, he has no counter for it.


    But he gave a last try. He said, "If that is the case, then tell me. Why are the rich kids like us are always so talented in cultivation? Compared to you poor people, why exactly we rich kids are so good in everything? If this is not the blessings bestowed on us by the heaven, then what do you think this is?"


    Jimmy sighed. He replied, "It''s all because of the resources you possesses. All the cultivation resources you waste in a year is much more than anyone else. You people don''t have any rights to call yourselves geniuses. Because the reason why you are this strong is because of the resources your family produce for you to use. You don''t have to work like us in order to make whatever wealth we have to cultivate. If you were in our place, needless to say about your future, you might have died in a mission by now."


    "You..." ,Luke didn''t know how exactly he should respond. Whatever Jimmy said has hit sour point of all the rich people.


    As for the poor kids who joined the Solar Palace were brimming in awe and pride. For the first time they felt as if justice was on their side. Suddenly, all of them became Jimmy''s fans. They don''t want anything else. All they want is for the world to acknowledge them as they are.


    Jimmy continued, "Finally, even your so called talent is all because of your family background. If you didn''t have such a family background, then you should know that your talent was no different than ordinary cultivators who put their lives on the line to collect wealth and buy the limited amount of cultivation resources."


    Jimmy completely nailed down this time. He didn''t hold back at all. All the rich kids were boiling with anger and frustration. Whatever Jimmy said was an absolute truth. But because the poor kids knows the consequences for offending them, none of them dared to speak it out loud. This is the reason, why they enjoyed trolling poor people.


    But jimmy pointed out all their faults openly. How could they not be angry? At this moment, they want nothing but to tear Jimmy apart into thousand pieces.


    Farah was completely stunned. She never imagined that Jimmy would say too many bitter things out loud. She always tried to befriend him, because she found him very interesting. But she never thought that Jimmy was this daring. She was relaxed a little seeing how ugly Luke''s face was to behold.


    " you say that our talent is all due to the wealth of our family?" ,Luke smiled as he said, " then let''s have a bet."


    "Bet?" ,Jimmy asked, " what kind of bet?"


    Luke replied, " do you know why all of us were some here to begin with? I am sure none of you know the truth. The reason why were summoned to begin with is because the Eagle Province competition which should be starting after seventy years is about to begin. No one knows the reason why the emperor has moved the schedule much ahead of original scheduled time. But for the sake of announcing the news is why we were summoned here."


    Everyone were stunned when they heard about the Eagle Province Competition. They were surprised when they thought about the competition which was about to start ahead of time. This news is something completely out of their expectations for the emergency summoning.


    "Holy Shit! The Eagle Province competition is about to start?"


    " but its actual scheduled time was after 70 years right? Then why did it start so early."


    " well, Young Master Luke said it that it was the decision from the Emperor himself. Who knows what exactly the Emperor is thinking?"


    " Man, we don''t have time! We need to start preparations from now itself."


    As everyone were his delete discussing about the revelation of the Eagle Province competition, Luke was looking at Jimmy''s expression. But he couldn''t find any surprise out of Jimmy''s face which he was expecting. All he found was an unmoved face that doesn''t contain any hint of surprises. It was as if Jimmy knew about this competition.


    Luke said, " you already knew that this competition is going to be conducted ahead of time?"


    "No. I don''t know." ,Jimmy said, "I don''t know anything until you revealed it. Well, it doesn''t matter. What the bet has anything to do with the competition?"


    Luke smiled and said, "The bet is simple. The emperor ordered that unlike till the last time, this time everyone had to participate in the competition. Be it the Lifestyle Masters or be it the Combat Masters. Everyone had to be the part of the competition."


    Luke looked at Farah for a moment and then shifted his eyes over Jimmy and said, "The bet is simple. Since both of us are going to participate in the competition, it is obvious that we will reach our limit somewhere in the competition. We will see who will go more forward in the competition. If I reached more levels than you, then you are lost. Then you need to apologise to all the rich kids and hand Farah over. If I lose then, I will never bother Farah again. How about it?"

 692 THE BET 2

    Everyone were stunned once again from the content of the bet. They were actually fighting over a beautiful girl. Some people found it funny. Some people found it ridiculous. And the rich people found it reasonable.


    The crowd suddenly looked at Jimmy. They were waiting for his reply. No matter how much they think, they couldn''t find any chances for Jimmy to win in this competition over Young Master Luke. Because young master Luke is a disciple of an elder in a private institution. This elder is a well renowned teacher in the Solar City.


    And what''s more, Luke''s family is itself a Tier-1 power. So no matter how they see it, their heart couldn''t convince them for the victory. Even the poor people who were supporting Jimmy within their heart couldn''t find any reason or hopes for him to win.


    Jimmy thought for a moment. He then looked at Farah. Farah was completely terrified at the moment. She grit her teeth in anger. But she knew that she is not in any control over the situation she is in.


    First of all, her family is itself a Tier-3 power. Compared to Luke''s family which is one of the three hegemony of the Solar City with Tier-1 power, her family is nothing but an ant. In front of such power, she and her family was nothing.


    And now her situation has took a turn to worse. She is no longer the Farah that she used to be. She is no longer the Farah who was the descendant of the Tier-3 powerful clan in the Solar City. She is no nothing but and vulnerable ordinary girl whose fate was not in her hands.


    And as of now her fate is in the hands of two people. One of them is Young Master Luke who is the descendant of a Tier-1 power. He was the man because of whom Farah was in this situation. He was the man who would go to any extent to get her.


    And on the other side is Jimmy. He was the decent and silent person who would always mind his own business. He would never talk much with others. He was the man who used to stay out of troubles all the time.


    But now it looks like he has given up on that idea. He messed up with one person. And that person is the one whom everyone wants to mess up the least. And yet Jimmy stood there against him without any hint of fear at all.


    Jimmy said, "I refuse."


    "What? Are you scared now?" ,Young Master Luke felt that he gained control over the situation. He said, "You talk big. But when it cones to action, you run away? You never call us geniuses, then why are you running away?"


    " he is nothing but all talk, young master!" ,Neil found an opportunity to get Jimmy and flatter his Young Master at the same time. He said, "Just because he say some bullshit, it doesn''t change the fact that Young Master is a genius. And this man, Jimmy, who always acts tough is nothing but a person with fault mouth."


    Everyone who were expecting Jimmy to win, suddenly they felt as if they have fallen from the clouds. If Jimmy said "yes" and lost it, then it would have been a different issue. At least, Jimmy showed courage to fight for poor people like them against rich people who were trained by one of the best in the city.


    But what did Jimmy do? He talked big for a long time. But when it comes for the action, he gave up even before the fight began. How could they not be depressed over this?


    Jimmy sighed. He said, "Who said that I am incompetent? I refuse over the content of the bet. You want to bet Farah over the result of our bet? Are you really a descendant of a noble? Farah is not some kind of object who could we use as a betting material. She is a person who has her own free will. She has the freedom to make choices over her life and fate. If you try to control het using your family background, then that means you are treating her as a plaything. A noble would never do something like that. Are you sure that you are a descendant of a noble family? Because You are acting like a bandit."


    "Shut up!!" ,Luke finally lost his anger. He could no longer take Jimmy anymore. No matter what he did, at every step it was him who lost at the end.


    Luke said angrily, "Then let''s bet over apology. If I win, then you need to apologise all the noble families in public. But if I lose, then I will do the same. I will apologise to all the small families and the people like you who depend on their own ability to live. How about this?"


    Everyone from the crowd once again lost in the thoughts. They felt that the content of the bet this time is a lot better than the last time. But what decision Jimmy makes is all up to him. So they all looked at Jimmy with an intention for an answer.


    Jimmy remained silent. He didn''t agree straight away. He lost in thoughts thinking who knows what.


    Looking at unconvinced Jimmy, Luke added another condition. He said, "How about this? I will also let Farah go. I will no longer bother her anymore. If you lose, then there is no longer any need for her to obey me. But if I lose then, she can go. I will no longer bother her."


    Jimmy wasn''t convinced. He didn''t agree immediately. He still silently looked at Luke silently.


    Looking at still silent Jimmy, Luke added another wage. Hr said, "How abuse this then. I will add another wage. If you lose the bet, then there is nothing you need to give other than apologising to all the nobles and their respective families in public. But if you win, then I will apologise to all you poor people and their families in the public. I will not disturb Farah anymore. And what''s more, I will give five plots of land in the Solar main street!"


    "I agree!" ,Jimmy immediately agreed for the bet without thinking twice.

 693 OPPONENTS

    "You...." ,Luke was baffled a little by Jimmy''s rapidly quick response. He knew that Jimmy was very considerate person. He didn''t agree for public apology. He didn''t give his response even for the most beautiful woman in the entire city. But he immediately said "yes" for five plots of land?


    Luke snorted in disgust over Jimmy''s greed. He thought Jimmy was a cheap person as he immediately agreed for just five peaces of land over a girl. For the likes of Luke five plots of land is nothing. For him it was like giving a casual begging for a beggar.


    But he didn''t know what exactly was going on in Jimmy''s mind. Luke thought Jimmy is cheap. In fact, all the rich people thought it the same way. But no one knows why Jimmy agreed immediately for the five plots of land.


    Jimmy could imagine what was going on in the minds of these rich people. After all, back in Life Realm his real body was a fucking emperor. He could guess what exactly these rich people were thinking. But he didn''t care.


    He has his own needs and urges. When he registered his name for the citizenship in the Solar City, he was given a temporary residence to stay. This residence would be taken away from them after ten years. After ten years, it doesn''t matter whether they could build their own residence in this period of time. After ten years, their residence will be taken away from them.


    Jimmy needed a house of his own very desperately. He made his enquiry. And from his enquiry he learned that the price for buying a piece of plot is highly expensive than constructing a house there. The price was not just expensive but it was ridiculously expensive.


    And Jimmy was worrying that the ten years of time limit was not going to be enough for them to buy a plot of land and build their own residence. Ram, Grabber(Gutherson) and Gnanwell works in the City Lord''s workshop. But they earn very little.


    Jimmy knew that with their family''s elders earning, they had to manage their daily necessities and other things. With the three people''s earnings, seven people are studying in a campus. Due to all these situations, they couldn''t save anything.


    Jimmy was having a hard time to look for a steady source of income which helps them to save money. But as the earnings system is so low in the Solar City, Jimmy couldn''t find any ways to make money.


    As he was still thinking, Luke has given him an opportunity to solve the issue. If Jimmy let this opportunity go, then he is definitely not Jimmy. He doesn''t care what others think about his greed. If his greed is going to solve his problem, then he will take his chances to win the bet.


    "You.... you accepted it that quickly for five plots of land?" ,Luke asked surprised. But he smiled quickly and said, "Whatever. Since you agreed for the bet, then don''t go back on your word."


    Neil was also looking at Jimmy angrily. He said, "Be prepared to apologise us publicly. There is no way you are going to win this bet. Young Master is trained by Master Thorfinn. Master Thorfinn is the best combat master in the city which enhances the Combat abilities of Young Master Luke. And what''s more, Young Master Luke is assisted by none other than Young Master Wright! So give it up."


    Jimmy didn''t speak. He stood and listened silently. Neil looked at relaxed Jimmy and grit his teeth in anger. He gave "I will kill you one day" look and left along with other rich kids.


    As all the rich kids left, only poor people remained. But at this moment, they all had stunned facial expression. They looked at Jimmy with pity. It was as if they already know the outcome of the bet.


    Farah also maintained the same expression as others. But since all this mess has started because of her, she said, "Brother Jimmy! Thank you for supporting me. It means me so much."


    "I didn''t do anything for you." ,Jimmy replied with an expressionless face, "He messed with me first. So I had to reply with twofold shame. I did this for myself. No need to thank me."


    "But..." ,Farah wanted to say something. But she knew that whatever she would like to say is pointless at the moment. So she came to the main topic, "Brother Jimmy! You need to be careful with your opponent. I don''t know why the Emperor had moved the schedule of the tournament ahead of time. But it looks like all the major powers are taking the tournament seriously this time."


    "I know what I am doing." ,Jimmy simply replied.


    Farah shook her head and said, "No. I think you still underestimate your opponent. Young Master Luke is the disciple of the famous Master Thorfinn. Master Thorfinn is a skilled master who is s very good teacher. Too many people in the city desired to learn from Master Thorfinn. But Master Thorfinn teaches only the best and quick learners. And you should worry about Young Master Wright as well. Young Master Wright is the best Lifestyle Master in the city. He is definitely going to be a tough opponent. And Young Master Wright is the direct descendant of the Golden-sparrow Clan. Golden-sparrow Clan is the clan who grows only the Lifestyle Masters. And just like Luke''s clan, Golden-sparrow Clan is one of the three Tier-1 powers in the Solar City!"


    Jimmy was ineffective with Farah''s caution. In fact, he smiled mockingly. He said, "What a bunch of cowards."


    "Eh?" ,Farah was speechless. In fact, everyone remained speechless. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Despite cautioning him, Jimmy is taking their opponent so casually. How could they not be speechless?


    Jimmy said, "I know what you people are thinking about my reply. I don''t know anything about that Young Master Wright. And honestly I don''t care at all. But that Thorfinn guy truly undeserved to be called a "Master". A teacher is called a "Master", if he takes a weak and late learner as a disciple and groom him to be the best. If he take a best and quick learner as a disciple, then why is he called a "Master"? You should call him an ordinary instructor, right?"


    Jimmy completed his sentence and left the crowd. He found Dick and others a while ago who were watching everything unfold. So he was going in order to regroup with his friends.


    But the crowd who heard Jimmy''s final words before his departure truly stunned them to their core!

 694 THE BUSY CITY

    Everyone were stunned. Because whatever Jimmy said about Master Thorfinn had too much in depth meaning to it. What is the difference between an instructor and a Master?


    An instructor is someone who could explain concepts and teach them things that will help them to understand it. But an instructor couldn''t make everyone understand every concepts. For example, people with less aptitude and IQ. They couldn''t understand everything in their first try. This is their major weakness. And an Instructor was helpless about those disciples.


    But a Master is different. A person is called a Master if he could guide even a weak aptitude disciple and make sure that, that disciple understood every concepts with minimal efforts. This is the quality of a Master.


    Master Thorfinn was given the title of "Master" by Province Lord himself. It''s all because of his ability to produce geniuses which earn him such a title.


    But the question is, among all the disciples that the Master Thorfinn accepted, how many of them had weak aptitude? Master Thorfinn is very famous. Everyone knows the names of every disciple Master Thorfinn accepted so far. And Young Master Luke is the recent disciple that Master Thorfinn has accepted.


    But if one takes Jimmy''s comments seriously, then how many disciples Master Thorfinn has accepted in which among them had weak aptitude?


    Zero.


    The answer is obvious. Because it is a known fact that Master Thorfinn would always accept only disciples who were like the geniuses in the century. He would never accept any disciples with weak aptitude at all. And among the best, he would nurture them and make them even best among the best in the city. This is the known fact about Master Thorfinn


    If one take Jimmy''s words seriously, then Master Thorfinn is not worthy to be given the title of a Master to begin with. He only accepts best in a generation. He never accepts the weak aptitude people. Then was he worthy to be called a Master at all?


    As the crowd were lost in thoughts, the clouds turned a little black. Then very soon a golden beam of light appeared which travelled to the endless sky. This scenario captured everyone''s attention. They knew that the City Lord''s officials are here for making the announcement. Since they knew what the announcement is all about, they waited patiently for the show to end.


    The beam of light which expanded to the sky started to expand wider as well. After expanding around twenty meters wide, a face projected from the middle of the golden light. Jimmy could tell from a single glance that this huge human face was just a projector.


    The giant human face projection concluded his ling speech and disappeared. The black clouds disappeared. And very soon the environment returned back to normal.


    But the crowd were silent. First of all, they already learned the reason for their summon. Secondly, some people were depressed with the rule for the participation which became mandatory. But some people were thrilled as they knew that the higher level they reached, the greater the prize the competition will give them. But very soon, everyone left.


    But the atmosphere in the city changed. The National Cultivators Tournament is celebrated as a major festival in the entire empire. The streets were busy with people as they were hastily busy with their work.


    The entire Solar City was busy with the National Cultivators Tournament. All the cultivators were standing in the line in order to register their names. The registration form includes the name of the cultivator, their profession, their cultivation level, the name of their partners and the name of their team.


    A combat master will have a Lifestyle Master as their partner. But in any place, a Combat Master couldn''t team up with a Lifestyle Masters. It is impossible to have an equal ratio for both Combat Masters snd Lifestyle Masters in a City or in any place. So to make the things fair, team system was introduced in the competition this time.


    In this team system, a group of cultivators could form their own team. In a team, you could find five combat masters and seven Lifestyle Masters. And when a cultivator enters for the battle, that cultivator doesn''t represent himself alone. He represents his whole team.


    If that cultivator wins a battle, then the points would go for his whole team. This system didn''t exist till the last National Cultivators Competition. It was introduced this time, because it became mandatory for every cultivator to participate. And the cultivators who had no desire to participate but were participating because it became mandatory that they all had relaxed a bit.


    The registration was taking place in a huge garden. This garden was located outside the City Lord Manor. On the ground, a total of hundred stalls were placed where the cultivators would come and register their names, the name of the team, and all the asked questions in the registration forms.


    But there was another counter which was protected by the guards. There was a board placed on the ground on which "VIP SECTION" was written. It was obvious that this section was specifically opened for all the rich kids and noble families in the city.


    The rich kids section has very few numbers. And because of this their level of treatment was very royal and rick looking level. These people look around to see huge amount of people standing in the line for a very long time and waiting, fighting for their time to come.


    In the eyes of nobles, these kind of people are always barbaric and peasants. They look at the poor people with nothing but disgust filled in their eyes. But it didn''t change anything. The registration must have as it used to happen all the time.

 695 BARBARIANS

    This was the custom that existed in every part of the world. The strong always stamps on the weak. The strong is always respected by the weak. The poor always gives the look of disgust towards the poor. And the poor always give the look of envy towards the rich. Except that, the poor couldn''t do anything else. And the Solar City is not any exception for this custom.


    As the time passed, too many teams participated in the competition. Another rule was included in the competition this term. The barbarians are included in the competition. The barbarians are someone who were not registered themselves in any city. They are the people who lives in mountains. The people who never registered themselves in any city, and wander around the world are the people who are called the barbarians.


    The barbarians were always disgusted in the world of cultivation. They were known as barbarians is because they never had any proper identity. The barbarians never participated in the cultivation tournaments before. But too many weird things happened in recent days. The tournament was conducted ahead of time. The rules were changed. The teams system was included in the tournament. And now the license was given for the barbarians to participate in the tournament.


    Too many weird things happened. And the people started to feel that something big might have happened. But this is the tournament conducted by the emperor himself. And no one has the guts to ask for sudden change in the system. Even the rich kids who are enjoying in the "VIP SECTION" don''t have either guts or authority to ask the emperor for the reason.


    In the "VIP SECTION"---


    Young Master Luke was sitting on a luxurious sofa. He had two beautiful ladies who were sitting on either of his side. These ladies were giving company to Young Master Luke according to his taste. They poured wine in a glass and fed him.


    Young Master Luke tried his best to enjoy their company. But he couldn''t for some reason and failed. He shouted, "Both of you, Get Lost!"


    The two ladies were terrified as they looked at angry Young Master Luke. They felt that their service was good. But they don''t know why the Young Master Luke was this angry today. But since they were asked to get lost, they apologized and left the premise as soon as possible.


    Young Master Luke''s face was filled with nothing but anger at the moment. He clenched his fist and threw his wine glass in anger. The wine glass flew and clashed against a wall and broken into pieces. It then fell on the ground.


    "Yo-Young Master!" ,Neil was terrified. But he still moved near to Young Master Luke and slowly said, "I have arranged for everything you asked. As per your orders, I have warned all the cultivators not to join that Jimmy''s team. Or else the consequences will be severe. All those peasants from the poor family were terrified hearing your noble name and decided to not participate in the competition alongside Jimmy and his friends. Young Master! Please calm down. That Jimmy will lose for sure. And you will definitely win the bet. And very soon, Miss Farah will be in the position where she will have no choice but to marry you."


    "I don''t care about Farah at the moment." ,Young Master Luke looked at Neil and asked, "Tell me about that Jimmy. Are you sure that you are thorough with your arrangements?"


    "Please be assured, Young Master!" ,Neil replied confidently, "That arrogant person will soon get what he deserve according to your plan, Young Master."


    "Then what the hell is this registration form is all about?" ,At that time, a mocking voice came from behind. Both Young Master Luke and Neil looked back at the owner of the voice. They found a person who wore a golden shirt and pant. There was a red lotus stitched beautifully on his shirt. With one glance one could say that this shirt was made of a rare material.


    Neil looked at the person and immediately bowed down and paid his respect. He said, "Please welcome! Young Master Wright!"


    The person who entered the room was none other than Young Master Wright, the descendant of one of the three Tier-1 clan, just like Young Master Luke. He is the best Lifestyle Master in the city among the younger generation and is about to participate in the competition alongside Young Master Luke as his Lifestyle Master partner.


    "Wright! What do you mean by what you said earlier?" ,Young Master Luke asked in anger.


    Young Master Wright maintained his mocking smile from earlier and said, "That person Jimmy with whom you had feud with last day has already registered for the competition. These are their registration forms."


    "He registered?" ,Young Master Luke became even more angrier as he asked, "Which bastard dares to go against my orders and join that bastards team?"


    "No one." ,Young Master Wright smiled and said, "No one has joined his team in the city. In fact, since the moment you told me about him, I was keeping an eye on him through my people. And according to them, they didn''t even attempted to ask anyone to join their city. They were relaxed as they were staying in their residence."


    "If no one joined their team from the city, then who joined?" ,Young Master Luke asked.


    "It seems like, they have predicted that you will do something behind the scene." ,Young Master Wright''s face suddenly became serious as he said, "He didn''t ask for anyone to join their team. Or they didn''t attempted to join others team. They directly recruited ten peoples out of nowhere. And according to the registration form, those ten Combat Masters have registered their names and status as Barbarians!"


    "Barbarians?" ,Young Master Luke was dumbstruck. He said, "It looks like all my earlier attempts and arrangements were for nothing. What are their names?"


    "See for yourself." ,Young Master Luke handed down Jimmy''s registration form to Luke. Luke started to read every detail of the registration form. After reading everything, he narrowed his eyes.

 696 YOUNG MASTER WRIGH

    Name: Jimmy Dragmeel(Lifestyle Master) (Captain)


    Teammates: Dick(Lifestyle Master) (Vice-Captain)


    Alister(Lifestyle Master)


    Lucky (Lifestyle Master)


    Ackles (Lifestyle Master)


    Josh (Lifestyle Master)


    Benjamin (Lifestyle Master)


    Ram (Lifestyle Master)


    Gnanwell (Lifestyle Master)


    Grabber (Lifestyle Master)


    Helpers : Arjun Kumar (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Rick (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Alwyn (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Logan (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Adam (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Jason (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Ben (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Sitaram (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Gnan (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Gutherson (Combat Masters) (Barbarian)


    Team Name: Star Moon Team


    Registered City: Solar City


    Registered Province: Eagle Province


    Young Master Luke looked at the registration Form and felt that he was nothing but a joker at the moment. He might be able to suppress other poor families. But his power is limited to within the city. Outside the city, he was nothing but an ordinary person.


    He might be able to the people within the City. But he couldn''t order around any barbarians who wish to join Jimmy''s team. And he felt as if Jimmy already knows these people. Or else, why would he be able to find his barbarians teammates for the upcoming tournament?


    Young Master Luke sighed. He said, "I was acting like a fool recently. I had to calm down. Or else, I won''t be able to fight properly in the tournament."


    "It''s good that you understand this point." ,Young Master Wright said, "Or else, I had to find a new partner for myself."


    Young Master Luke didn''t care. He knew his partner very well. Young Master Wright is the person who likes to joke around. But his jokes always targets a person''s sour and emotional point. This is the reason why too many people don''t like him. But since he is the descendant of one of the three Tier-1 family, nobody would dare to mess up with him.


    As Young Master Wright concluded, he looked at Neil. Neil trembled as cold sweat came out from his cheeks. He bowed down and said embarrassingly, "I-I didn''t know that he would react like that, Young Master. It was a custom that a poor always listens to every order from the rich. I may not be as rich as the two nobles like you, but my family was still a Tier-3 power. Compared to that Jimmy, my family was very rich and influential one in the city. I thought that I could easily handle him. But he was arrogant."


    "He wasn''t arrogant." ,Young Master Wright shook his head and said, "The one who was arrogant is you.."


    "M-Me?" ,Neil trembled as he asked, "Ho-How is this my fault, Young Master? Please enlighten me."


    Young Master Wright said, "Farah might be following that Jimmy. But Jimmy never cared about her. Yes, it is true that, people thinks that Jimmy cracked the way to make Farah fall in love with him. And that is to be rude to her. But what if that was not an act? What if that was Jimmy''s true character? Do you have any idea what your arrogance has done yesterday? It cost you of your face? It cost Luke''s face and prestige in public. To hell with it. The poor always used to worship us. But your arrogance has started to sprout the seed of doubt over our nobility in the minds of people. And the one who actually triggered the landmine Jimmy was none other than your arrogance."


    Neil trembled once again as fear took place in his heart for the first time. He bowed down and said, "I-I am sorry, Young Master. I am sorry because I have let you down. But I didn''t mean to destroy the presentation of all the nobles in the city. I didn''t mean it at all. I sincerely beg for your apology."


    "That''s enough." ,Young Master Luke said, "That Jimmy is very cleaver man. There is only one way to fix the dignity of the nobles in the city. And that is to defeat Jimmy in the competition. And we need to defeat him cleanly and thoroughly. That would be the only way through which we could show our dominance over those peasants. There is no other option left for us."


    " you are right, partner." ,Young Master Wright said, "Only by defeating that Jimmy we could establish our dominance over the city once again. This is the only way to show those poor people that we the rich people are the true Boss of the city. We need to win this tournament and reach the higher level with utmost points and dominance from the very first round in the preliminaries. Or else, we couldn''t do anything about our tarnished reputation."


    "Jimmy is not as simple as you think he is." ,Young Master Wright said, "You tried to use your Tier-3 power and authority on him and forced him to do things which he doesn''t like. And in return, he successfully paid you back in tenfold. He destroyed your arrogance. He always used his sharp tongue and always attacked the sour point of all the nobles. He indirectly explained how we treat the poor family here. The poor people used to think that we are always right. They used to think that what we did has always been right. Even when we punish them, they used to think everything was part of their fate. They always used to believe that we nobles were the favoured child of heaven. But today with his sharp mouth, he instilled the seed of doubt against us. He made the public to think that under the eyes of heaven, all the poor and rich were nothing but ants. Heaven views as all equally."


    Young Master Wright narrowed his eyes and said, " this kind of wisdom doesn''t come from a small and silent man. This Jimmy might have seen the world in a different way than we nobles do. There is no other way we could fix the situation that occurred yesterday. There is only one way to fix the situation now. And that is by defeating him thoroughly in the tournament."


    Young Master Luke nodded his head and said, "That''s right, partner. Let''s crush him right from the preliminaries."


    " let''s do our best in the tournament." ,Young Master Wright said and they hung up the conversation.

 697 TO WIN THE CHAMPIONSHIP

    Days passed very quickly. Everyone was so busy with the atmosphere of the competition that, they never understood the flow of time at all. Everybody was busy with the preparations for the upcoming tournament.


    Even young master Luke who had argument with Jimmy, didn''t tty to do anything crazy. That''s how important this competition is for every cultivator. The winner will gain everything and the loser will lose everything. The winner will gain the chance to go to the Royal capital and get free admission in the academy over there. Getting an admission in the Royal Capital''s Academy is not as easy as one could say.


    Even the rich kids from the solar city are nothing but an Ant in front of the disciples from the royal capital. Even an ordinary outer disable from the academy in the royal capital has highest authority over the rich kids from the solar city. The ordinary teaching staff in the Royal capital are far better than even master Thorfinn! The pork it doesn''t know much, but the rich kids knew it very well.


    That atmosphere for cultivation, the quality of the cultivation techniques, the quality of the teaching staff, and the numerous geniuses who were born from the Academy are far higher than anyone could imagine.


    This is one of the reason why despite the top cultivators from every province goes to the Royal capital, the final winner would always come from the Royal Capital''s Academy. In the history of the competition, there came no champion from any other place apart from the Royal Capital''s Academy!


    Every time, despite knowing who might be the champion, the competition still ended up being an exciting one. The reason is very simple. It''s because, numerous cultivators comes from different parts of the empire to display their strength. Some of their abilities will end up slightly better than the talent possessed by the disciples from the royal capital''s academy.


    No disciple from any other city other than the Royal Capital would aim for the Championship. Because it has engraved deep within the heart of every cultivator that the champion would always be born from the disciple of the Royal Capital''s Academy. Despite knowing the outcome of the championship tournament, every cultivator who participates in the tournament will do their best for the top spot. Because it is well aware for every cultivator that in order to gain the admission in the Royal Capital''s Academy is to get as top rank as possible in the tournament.


    For others this is not the fight for the ultimate championship. For other cultivators other than the cultivators from the royal capital''s academy, it is the chance to get into the eyes of the master teachers in the Royal Capital''s Academy! What is this reason despite knowing the outcome of the tournament, they all end up giving their best in the tournament.


    Within a small house, Jimmy and others were having a serious chat over the competition. They were in a spot of no return. They already cheated with the competition''s rules. At the registration counter, they registered their names and they registered their occupation as Lifestyle Masters. They know that they can''t trust others to fight for their team. They decided to use the cloning technique to manage the situation. They used the names of their real selves from Chaos World and registered as barbarians who wished to join the competition. And they decided to fight for their Star Moon Team.


    Jimmy knew that it is a huge risk they were about to take. But there is nothing they could do about it. They had to take this risk and make sure that their identities as dual cultivators won''t be revealed at all cost.


    "Man, this sucks!" ,Dick sighed as he said, "How are we going to participate in the tournament using cloning technique? Boss! This will be a huge burden for us. You know that our strength keep on divide as we use more clones. If we are to enter the competition like this, then we won''t be able to win the bet. Those two Young Masters have cultivation levels a little higher than us after all."


    " it can''t be helped." ,Jimmy sighed and said, "No matter what, we should not even give a hint to others that we don''t have Soul Power like other cultivators. We had to recruit others to fight for us, and if we let them even get a hint that something is wrong with our cultivation method, then I will leave the consequences to your imagination."


    "That''s right." ,Ram said, "Nothing will happen if we had to lose the bet. All that will happen for us is to lose a little shame. What if our identities were to be revealed, then we will become the experimental test subjects which none of us wants to happen, right?"


    "That''s right. But how are we going to win this tournament?" ,Alister asked.


    "Who gives a damm about the outcome of the tournament?" ,Gnanwell said, "If it wasn''t for the participation in the competition which was mandatory, we wouldn''t have taken such risk to begin with. The reason why we are participating in this tournament to begin with is to gain some better experience."


    Grabber said, "That''s right. We still yet to understand the Astral World properly. I think this competition will give us a better view about this Astral World. We should at least reach the Province level to have a better understanding about the competition."


    "No. I fully intend to win the championship!" ,Jimmy said, "That''s right. We are taking the risk in this competition. But as long as we are careful, I think there is no need to worry about anything else. Yes. It is true that we are taking a huge risk. But we have plenty of ways to manage any situation that comes in front of us. And most importantly, didn''t you see the rules of the competition? In this competition the killing a strictly prohibited."


    "To win the championship?" , everybody was stunned when they heard Jimmy''s revelation behind the intent of the participation in the competition. All this time everyone were thinking that Jimmy is participating in this competition because it became mandatory for every cultivator to participate. But they never imagined that Jimmy''s true intention is to win the championship!

 698 CHOSING THE ELEMENTS

    "You want to win the championship?" ,Rwm asked as even he was surprised, "But why?"


    "What is the rule for advancing in the cultivation world?" ,Jimmy said, "It is to live without any regrets. Honestly, even if you don''t want to say it out, I know that everyone here wants to aim for the championship. It includes even me. But we don''t want to say it out. Because we have a major issue of our identities being revealed. Of course, even I fear that."


    Jimmy continued, "But cultivators should live their lives without any regrets. This is the essence of the cultivation. If you have confidence in your ability, then you should aim for the championship. If you pull yourself back from your heart''s desire, then it will form the shadow of doubt within your heart. This shadow will then alt your cultivation to where it is until you find a way to remove that shadow."


    "You are right." ,Ram nodded as he gave his approval. He said, "Let''s do as you said. Let''s aim for the championship. Even if we lose after aiming for the championship, I am sure that it won''t leave us any room for regrets. Because we have given our full efforts and aimed for the championship."


    "It''s settled then." ,Dick said, "We are aiming for the championship!"


    "Let''s give our best." ,Josh said excitedly.


    "Don''t be hasty so soon." ,Jimmy said, "We should consider too many things. For example, we should not display our trump cards in this tournament. For example, unlike others, we can use all ten natural elements in combats. We should limit it to two elements maximum. For example, I am a fire dragon. So I will use Fire element for sure. And I will also use the Wood element for convenience. You people also choose only two elements to fight in this tournament. Of course, none of you should choose either Time or Space Element. You should know what will happen if you revealed that you have affinity with either Time or Space element right?"


    "That''s right. Then since I am the Wind Dragon, I will use the Wind element. And I will also use the Metal Element as well." ,Dick said.


    Lucky said, "Since I am Light Dragon, I will use Light and Water Element.


    Alister said, "If that''s the case, then I will depend on Earth and Wood element for my convenience."


    Ackles said, "Then I will use Water and Earth elements."


    Josh said, "I will go with Dark and Fire Element."


    "I--I think I will use Fire and Metal Element." ,Ben said with a little nervous tone.


    "Don''t be nervous, Ben!" ,Jimmy said, "Remember, killing is strictly prohibited in this tournament. You will be fine. So don''t worry too much, alright?"


    "Y-Yes, big brother." ,Benjamin said. But Jimmy could find the lack of confidence in his voice.


    Then what about you, father?" ,Jimmy looked at Gnanwell and asked.


    "I will use Metal and Earth Element." ,Gnanwell said, "With this, I think I can use a lot more options out there."


    "Alright. That''s a good choice." ,Jimmy appreciated and then looked at Grabber. He asked, "What are your choices, grand[pa Gutherson?"


    "I have decided to go with Wind and Wood Elements." ,Grabber gave his answer.


    "Hmmm." ,Jimmy finally looked at his grandfather and asked, "And finally what about you, Grandfather?"


    Everyone then looked at Sitaram. Sitaram was a legendary character back in the Life Realm. If there was one person under whom the cultivators wanted to develop, then their first choice will definitely be Sitaram. It''s because that''s how good Sitaram was.


    But none of them, except Gutherson had seen how Sitaram fights. Even Gnan who was Sitaram''s biological son has never got the opportunity to see his father fight. Since such a legendary character from Life Realm is about to fight in a battle, how could it not pique the interest from others?


    As they were wondering about Sitaram''s choices, Sitaram said, "I will fight with Light and the Darkness Element."


    "The two elements that had opposite nature?" ,Jimmy thought for a moment and said, "It is very hard to control the elements that has opposite nature at the same time. If this choice was made by someone else, I would have gave it a second thought. But since it was you who chose to enter the competition with the two elements with opposite nature, I have nothing else to say."


    Ram smiled in return. Jimmy also smiled in return. There is a mutual understanding between Jimmy and Ram. Jimmy always had the trust in his grandfather''s capabilities the most. Jimmy also knows the legend his grandfather has created back in the Life Realm. This was the proof enough to prove Sitaram''s capabilities in any field.


    Soon everyone left to prepare for the upcoming preliminaries. Jimmy and Ram stood behind. After everyone left, Ram asked Jimmy, "What is troubling you?"


    Jimmy replied, "It''s about Ben. He is very good person. His talent is also abnormally good. But he is lacking in most important aspect. And that is confidence. He doesn''t have enough confidence in himself. I don''t know how he will handle the tricky situations."


    "You are right." ,Ram replied as he gave a serious thought about this issue. He said, "But it doesn''t mean that he can''t improve. Some people need time to develop their mental state. Some people need the actual battle to understand how valuable their existence is. Ben is someone who grew up in a place where he was always suppressed by his seniors. This experience has developed the disease called Xenophobia. And we don''t have any medicines to cure this Xenophobia disease. Only through the actual experience of unknown could one overcome this Xenophobia disease."


    "You are right, grandfather." ,Jimmy sighed and said, "And this is one of the reason why I was aiming for championship. I want Ben to overcome his disease and boost his confidence levels. Let''s hope that this tournament will give him the confidence within himself."


    "Let''s hope for it then." ,Ram replied.


    -----


    As time passed, the nervousness within everyone grew. Because, the dates for the preliminaries is getting near, they were preparing even more intensively. Be it the rich kids, or the cultivators who had poor family background, everyone shut their doors and entered the closed door seclusion.


    And just like that, six months passed in a blink of an eye. And what''s next. The day for the preliminaries has finally come!

 699 GATHERING AT THE BLACKWOOD MOUNTAINS

    Six months passed in a blink of an eye. And the time for the preliminaries has finally come. Blackwood Mountain was the place chosen for the gathering of all the participants in the tournament.


    Since this news was already announced, all the cultivators who were about to participate in the preliminaries has come to the Blackwood Mountain. The reason why Blackwood mountain was chosen as a gathering spot is because it is the biggest and widest spot in the entire city.


    The cultivators were always punctual. Since the time and date has already been announced, all the cultivators have arrived at the Blackwood Mountain before the scheduled time.


    At this moment, the Blackwood Mountain was in a busy state. It was filled with huge number of people. But the gathered people were divided into two different sections. At one side, all the rich kids from big and influential families stood in a dignified manner. And at the other side, all the poor people were waiting silently. All the rich kids were giving a disgusting look towards the poor kids as usually. And the poor kids didn''t mind. Because they already got used to this disgusting looks from the rich kids.


    Among all the gathered rich kids, young master Luke and Young Master Wright were also present. And their boot licker Neil was standing behind them.


    Neil said, "Young Master! It looks like we couldn''t locate that Jimmy and his team. It seems like they are yet to come."


    "It doesn''t matter." ,Young Master Luke said, "The bet is something we will win. But I won''t let this bet get into my final goal. My goal is something everyone dreams for. I want both me and Brother Wright to get into the eyes of the Master Instructors from the Royal Capital''s Academy. So, inform me about Jimmy only when he arrives. I just want to take a look at the faces of those barbarians who decided to join their team."


    "Yes, Young Master!" ,Neil said, "I will follow your orders."


    But very soon a group of people set their foot on the Blackwood Mountains. These group of people consisted of boys and girls. They entered the rick kids section and stood silently at a corner. The leader of the group looked at Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright. The leader trembled a little. He bowed down and paid his respects. He said, "Greetings! Young Master Luke!"


    Young Master Luke looked at the owner of the voice and found out that it was someone from the familiar clan. In fact, he has some unwanted relationship with them.


    He smiled and said, "Oh! So it it Kenneth from the Keth Clan. I would like to ask you. How is your sister doing nowadays? It''s been six months since I had last seen her."


    "I don''t know, Young Master Luke." ,The man named Kenneth said, "Since that day, Farah never spoke or responded to our return call."


    "I-I will do my best, Young Master!" ,Kenneth tried his best to be obedient in front of Young Master Luke. He doesn''t want to grt on his bad spit as it will harm him and his clan indirectly. This is something he don''t want to see.


    But what could he do? His sister Farah was so stubborn that it put him and his clan in an helpless situation. His clan was hoping for him to fall in the eyes of the Masters from the Royal Capital''s Academy and get under thr e tutelage of one of the masters there.


    But achieving this feat is close to impossible even for the likes of Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright who came from the Tier-1 power in the city. Needless to say, him, who came from the Tier-3 powerful clan.


    But it has to be done. Because only by gaining the admission in the Royal Capital''s Academy, he has the chance to save his clan from this tricky situation. Perhaps, they might even be able to payback what happened to them.


    Honestly, Kenneth doesn''t have any confidence within himself. But the Keth clan has put a lot of hopes on him. And in these past six months, the Keth clan has invested too much on their training and development. This forced Kenneth to take this competition a lit more seriously.


    As the conversation was taking place, another group of people who formed a team entered the Blackwood Mountains. Strange part of this group is that, it consists of only girls. This team doesn''t have any male contender at all.


    One of these female candidates was Farah! Farah attracted a lot of lusty eyes from around the Blackwood Mountains. But since her fate was already sealed, no one dared to go near her.


    "Young Master! Miss Farah is here along with her team." ,Neil said slowly and politely.


    Young Master Luke who was meditating suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the direction where Farah is and lustily smiled. Farah also ling noticed Young Master Luke. She didn''t even bother to look at him.


    Seeing this rude behaviour from thr girl he had his eyes for, Young Master Luke sighed. But he didn''t give up. He walked towards her and stopped. Farah also looked at him with anger filled on her face.


    "Where is your boyfriend? I couldn''t find him at all. Could it be he is scared of me and ran away?" , Young Master Luke teased Farah.


    Farah smiled confidently and said, "My boyfriend is not the kind of person who runs away. Don''t worry. He will be here soon."


    Hearing the reply from Farah, Young Master Luke became angry too much to the point where blue veins started to appear on his forehead. The words "My boyfriend" spoken by Farah which indicated Jimmy hit sore part of his heart.


    At this monster, he wanted nothing more than to chop Jimmy into thousand pieces. But he controlled himself from taking any actions. He was sane enough to think about the consequences for doing something so crazy. He knew that the only way to solve everything is by defeating Jimmy in the bet thoroughly.


    As he was about to say something, a flying vehicle appeared flying in the sky. It seems like it is about to land on the ground.


    But looking at this flying object, everyone in the ground were stunned. Because they knew that it wasn''t any vehicle. The flying object was actually a giant mount.


    "Is th-Is that the mount of Sabretooth Clan?"


    "Sabretooth Clan? You mean the third Tier-1 clan in the city!"

 700 IVAN

    Sabretooth Clan is one of the three Tier-1 clan. It stood on the same level as the clan of both Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright. But the truth that both the Young Masters from the other Tier-1 knows is that, among the three Tier-1 clans, Sabretooth Clan had the upper hand. Because the leader of the Sabretooth Clan is none other than the City Lord himself.


    This is one of the reason why Sabretooth Clan was feared the most. Since their clan leader is the City Lord of the Solar City, even other Tier-1 clans had to show some respect for them.


    As they were wondering, finally the mount that descended, everyone were stunned. Because this mount was actually a giant Sabre with wings spreading till a wide range. Everyone only heard that Sabretooth Clan has a giant mount which no one had seen so far. But seeing just how giant it is, everyone were stupefied. Everyone had just one thought in their minds. Just where exactly did the Sabretooth Clan brought this mount?


    As they were lost in their thoughts, a group of people dismounted from that Giant wing Sabretooth one by one. Looking at these people, Even Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright felt envious. The advantage of being the descendants of City Lord is not ordinary. And because of this benefits, these people were enjoying all these benefits which they couldn''t enjoy it. Even though Sabretooth Clan was a Tier-1 Clan just like theirs, they knew that that is for the sake of name. The truth is, the Sabretooth Clan is the true hegemon of the entire city.


    This thought itself pissed them off. But they knew where their limit lies. So they knew what kind of behavior they had to maintain. Both Young Masters quickly walked towards the people from the Sabretooth clan to pay their respects. Even other rich kids followed them.


    As they were walking towards the Sabretooth Clan, a Young Man around the age group of Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright came and stood in front of all other members. Others maintained respectful attitude towards this young man as they knew the identity of this young man.


    That Young Man looked around towards the poor kids section and said, "Where is that Jimmy. Find him. I want to see him with my eyes!"


    "As you command, Young Master!" ,One of his follower immediately said. He then started to immediately carry out his orders.


    As the Young Master was looking around, Young Master Luke and others rushed towards that Young Man. After nearing them, Luke and others maintained humble attitude and said, "It''s been a while, Brother Ivan!"


    "Oh! It''s Brother Luke and Brother Wright! It''s been truly a while. How have you people been?" ,Young Master Ivan said out of courtesy.


    "we are doing good, Brother Ivan. But in front of your talent, we know that we are nothing." ,Young Master Wright said as he started to boot lick Young Master Ivan and tried to get on his good side.


    Young Master Ivan then looked at the crowd and said, "Well, today I find too many unknown faces from poor section. And the crowd is unusually big."


    "It can''t be helped, Young Master!" ,One of his follower said, "City Lord said that the emperor is giving a chance for even the barbarians a chance to participate in the tournament. The reason why the crowd is unusually big today is because of the presence of the barbarians."


    "You are right." ,Young Master Ivan said, "Anyway, it is not something we can do about. This is the direct order from the Emperor. We have no choice but to follow the orders of His Majesty!"


    "You are right, Brother Ivan!" ,Young Master Wright said, "Let''s show those barbarians that we are the absolute best in this business. Those barbarians are nothing but ants in front of the noble blood."


    "You are right." ,Young Master Ivan said lazily, "Well, I have to go since I have to meditate. You guys carry on with your things."


    "Let''s meet soon, then." ,Young Master Luke said with a fake smile. And Young Master Ivan left just like that. He didn''t even turned back or anything. He just left, leaving behind the two Young Masters who were looking at Young Master Ivan with envious gazes.


    As the Young Master Ivan was walking towards his destination which he set in the Blackwood Mountain, finally a group of twenty people entered. Immediately everyone''s eyes fell on these group of people. Nowadays, if there was one person who became very famous, then it was none other Jimmy. He was the one who messed up with all the rich kids in the city. And the bet between Young Master Luke and Jimmy became a hot topic in the city.


    "Young Master! That Jimmy is finally here." ,Neil immediately reported. Young Master Luke looked at Jimmy and his suppressed killing intent suddenly burst out. Jimmy sensed and looked at Young Master Luke and ignored him.


    At the same time, a person went near Young Master Ivan and said, "Young Master! That person in the middle is the man named Jimmy."


    Young Master Ivan looked at Jimmy from top to bottom. He wanted to size him up. As he was looking at Jimmy, Jimmy halted his march and looked back at Young Master Ivan. Young Master Ivan was stunned. He never imagined that a Lifestyle Master could develop the perception to sense his presence.


    He asked, "Are you sure that he is really a Lifestyle Master? How could he sense me with his occupation?"


    That man said, "Ma-Maybe... He had high perception to begin with?"


    "Are you dumb?" ,Young Master Ivan said in disappointment, "What is my cultivation level? Even if he was born with some perception, there has to be a limit. But he sensed my presence as if it is common for him. Maybe his Soul Power is truly at an unbelievable state. He is tough."


    Young Master Ivan has immediately felt terrified with his first meeting with Jimmy. He then looked at all the barbarians and felt as if they were nothing. He couldn''t sense any powerful aura from them. He felt that only Jimmy is the one to lookout for.


    At that time, too many mounts started to appear on the sky. As people looked high up in the sky, they immediately bent down on their knees and paid their respects. Because the person who came needed no introduction. Everyone said in unison, "We greet you, City Lord!"

 701 RULES OF THIS PRELIMINARIES 1

    City Lord Alger looked at everyone as his sight sweep through the crowd. But it stopped when it reached one person. He looked at that person for around ten seconds and then resumed to sweep through others.


    Jimmy found it strange as City Lord''s eye stopped at him for around ten seconds. It started to make him believe his earlier suspicion.


    To be honest, right from the moment when he heard about the competition, he started to feel something was off. Why exactly the competition is being conducted so early breaking it''s usual time period of hundred years? It was as if this competition is being conducted in order to test his abilities.


    And the rules have been changed. The new rule states that it became mandatory for all the cultivators to participate in the tournament. Why would the Emperor force all the cultivators to participate in the tournament? This doesn''t make sense at all. Jimmy assumed that, it was because the mastermind behind all this wants him to participate in this tournament at all cost.


    Thirdly, till the last time, the barbarians were not allowed to participate in the competition. But suddenly, the Emperor wanted everyone including the barbarians to participate in the tournament. It was as if the mastermind wanted him to display board the combat and lifestyle skills. Even though the chances for this scenario is very thin, it is not entirely impossible.


    Jimmy knew that at one point of time, he has to fight for Lord void and face his enemy. However this enemy is, he is not any less powerful than the ancient Void! And Jimmy is well aware that common sense is not applicable for these kind of ancient freaks. Unless they reach their level of power, he will never understand till what extent their power has reached.


    Jimmy knew that the vVoid didn''t give him the power of Void just because he liked him. There is no free lunch in this world. Every cause has a reason. Even Jimmy receiving the power of Void has a major reason behind it. It''s just that, Jimmy doesn''t know what exactly he is supposed to do when he get''s strong enough to face the enemy of Lord void.


    So Jimmy assumed that, whoever this supreme power that is executing everything from behind the scene is, that Supreme existence wants him to display his power to full extent. It was so that he could get a general idea of Jimmy''s power so far.


    Even though this assumption sounds crazy, Jimmy already knew that his future enemy defies all human common sense.


    And now the city Lord is looking at him with weird expression made Jimmy believe in his assumption more firmly. If the city Lord knew something about this mastermind, then it explains why Jovan who was very strict with them at the beginning was acting so friendly with them. It was a known fact that Jovan is City Lord''s favourite lackey. So it was an obvious fact that Jovan also knew something about this.


    City Lord swiped his gazes through everyone and then said, "Please relax! Everyone, you should know that this competition seems a little weird. But even with my status as a City Lord, I don''t know why His Majesty so suddenly has decided to conduct the National Cultivators Tournament? I truly don''t know anything."


    City Lord Alger continued, "But I hope that none of you would think about this useless question. I hope that everyone will participate in this tournament with peace of mind by getting rid of all the unnecessary things from your minds."


    City Lord Alger continued, "So I wish all of you good luck with the preliminaries. Before we start the preliminaries, I would like to tell you something. The true reason behind this preliminaries is to elimination! We recorded a total sum of twenty five thousand teams formed in our city! And we can''t take everyone to the Eagle Province. So, we eliminate the weak team and send only the best to the Eagle Province for the competition which further continues. So, who is going to be the winner and and will participate in the competition that will take place in the Eagle Province and who is going to be the loser and stay in the City will all depends on your own abilities. So, I will now explain the rules of the preliminaries. Be attentive."


    City Lord Alger continued, "The first rule is that killing among the cultivators is strictly prohibited. All the elders including myself will watch and govern the competition. So keep control over yourselves and participate in the competition. Second rule is that intentionally crippling someone else is also prohibited. If a cultivator cripples another cultivator, then get ready for the consequences!"


    A heavy discussion started among the all the cultivators who were participating in the tournament. Because these two rules existed in every term''s competition. There is nothing new about the rules. But what stunned everyone is that the judge of the preliminaries. In all the previous competitions, the one who would act as a judge was an elder from the Solar Palace. And it never came as a surprise at all.


    But this year do many strange things have happened with the tournament. This year the tournament started seventy years ahead of time. The barbarians who were neglected every time were granted permission to participate in the tournament this year. And now the schedule out himself is acting as an host of the preliminaries?


    What exactly is happening here? They don''t have any idea. But one thing is very clear to each and every participant. And that is, this year the tournament is going to be conducted under strict observation. Cheating and other stuff will not be excused under any conditions.


    City Lord Alger continued, "Well, that''s it with the rules of the competition. Now let me explain how exactly you all have to fight for the spot in the competition in the Eagle Province. But before that, I would like to take all of you to the spit where preliminaries will take place. So, everyone, please come aboard on the mounts that were brought here along with me. These mounts will take you straight towards the battlefield!"

 702 RULES OF THE PRELIMINARIES 2

    The contestants mounted on the flying mounts one by one. If a mount has reached it''s weight limit, then the cultivators mount on another mount. Like this, every mount brought by the city Lord were occupied by the contestants. After everyone mounted, all the animals or other mount species started to take off.


    As they were flying, they were using a mesmerising state when they looked at the tiny world beneath them. Mounts might be common in the God Realm, but it is limited to only the rich people. A poor person doesn''t afford to buy amount for himself. Hence, it will become one of those times where the poor kid looks at the rich kid with the envious gazes.


    Jimmy and others for setting an a mount silently. They didn''t care to enjoy the tiny world like others from the sky. Of course, apart from Jimmy and Dick, others wanted to enjoy the scenery. But they know that they had to be stay united at this moment. So they pulled themselves back from their desires. And they all know very much why Jimmy and Dick were showing no interest in this.


    Jimmy and Dick were both dragons to begin with. They both could transform into a real dragons. That means they will have their own wings through which they could fly in the sky. But apart from those two, none of the others have the ability to fly in the sky on their own accord. Jimmy and Dick saw this mesmerising world more thoroughly than any of the one present here.


    Sometimes they felt envious of both Jimmy and Dick for their ability to fly in the sky. It is the advanced transformation of the Dragon''s power. That means at one stage of time even they also could grow their own wings and fly in the sky. They were waiting for that moment. But they knew that it is easier said than done. Only in a better life and death struggle, a Dragon Slayer could grow wings and achieve dragon''s transformation.


    So far they all have participated in only one life and death struggling battle. And that was against the assassins organisation back in the Life Realm. But it was not enough for them to grow their wings and achieve dragon''s transformation.


    Farah tried to communicate with Jimmy as they were travelling on a same mount. But she failed as Jimmy maintained cold attitude towards her. Looking at this, everyone were stunned for a moment. Everyone knew about the bet between Jimmy and Young Master Luke.


    And they knew that this bet was over a beautiful girl. So logically, both Farah and Jimmy needs to stick together. But why exactly Jimmy is maintaining the cold attitude towards a beautiful girl like Farah? This doesn''t make any sense.


    No one day to go and ask or do anything funny. All the mounts were flying in an order side by side. Even though they were flying at a top speed, they could still see what was happening on other mounts. And Young Master Luke was watching everything clearly and cleanly.


    As time passed, they finally entered a dense forest. This forest was so big that one couldn''t see where it''s limit lies at all. And what''s more, the atmosphere was so dark that, they couldn''t see anything. It was as if in the forest it was night time, while outside the forest it was daytime.


    Everyone dismounted from their mounts and looked at the entrance of the forest. They kind of understood where exactly they are going to fight.


    City Lord Alger said, "Everyone, the competition will be conducted in two phases. One with the Lifestyle Masters. And the other one with the Combat Masters. Here the preliminaries will be conducted on a team basis. That means, here you don''t fight for your own individual glory. Here you will fight for a team. And that team is none other than the team you have registered yourselves with. So whenever you fight, think that you are fighting for your team. Don''t fight for your own personal glory."


    City Lord Alger continued, "And now I will tell you all the content of the preliminaries. The content of this preliminaries is divided into two sections. One is for the Lifestyle Masters. And the other one is for the Combat Masters. You people could chose for yourselves who is going to be the one participating in which section. You can chose either your Combat Masters to fight and win points for you. Or you can choose to let your Lifestyle Masters to participate and win points for your team by forging what we ask them to."


    "So I will first tell you what a Lifestyle Master has to do to win points for your team." ,City Lord Alger continued, "The Lifestyle Masters will be given a set of tasks. And for every task, a fixed points will be allocated. The points will be only given when a Lifestyle Master successfully forge the required item mentioned in the task. On failure, you will not be given any points. All the required materials will be given to you by us."


    As the City Lord Alger concluded, a heavy discussion started to take place among the participants. It was especially so from the Lifestyle Masters.


    City Lord Alger didn''t wait for the crowd to calm down as he said, "Now I will tell you the content of the competition for the Combat Masters. So listen carefully."Do you see this forest. This forest is very huge and big as well. The trees are so huge that it has covered the entire sky to the point where it blocked even the sun rays from falling within the forest."


    City Lord Alger continued, "This Forest is filled with the monsters with different colours starting from Violet Colour to Red Colour. The Violet colour monster will give you ten points. Indigo monster will give you twenty points. Blue colour monsters will give you thirty points. Green colour monster will give you forty points. Yellow colour monster will give you fifty points. But the Orange and Red colour monsters will be difficult to handle. If you clash against them, you might even lose your lives!"


    Everyone were stunned. They might even lose their lives? Then why would they fight in this battle? Why would the emperor make this competition a mandatory for everyone?

 703 RULES OF THE PRELIMINARIES 3

    "I know what exactly you people are thinking at the moment." ,City Lord Alger said, "I know that you people are wondering why exactly the great emperor has made this competition a mandatory stuff. But this is the reason why the rules state that a team could choose either a Combat Master or a Lifestyle Masters. But be careful with your choices. If you chose to participate with the Combat Masters, then it might even take your life. So make your choice wisely."


    Everyone in the crowd sighed with relief. And they knew who will be the one participating in the preliminaries. There is no way anyone put their lives on the line and fight those monsters unnecessarily.


    But there are some people who took this competition very seriously. These people have high aim for their lives. And they knew that for their future development, they can''t stay in the Solar City forever. Royal Capital''s Academy is the sacred place for learning. And it is the place these people aim for. And in order to reach there, they would do whatever it takes.


    "Coming to the point, I will continue where I left off." ,City Lord Alger said, "The one who wish to kill the Orange colour monsters and Red colour monsters needs to be very careful. Especially with the Red colour monsters. The one who will slay the Orange colour monster will get 500 points!"


    "What???" ,Everyone were stunned. For Violet, Indigo, Blue, Green and Yellow Monsters, they will get 10, 20, 30, 40 and 50 points. But if they slay Orange colour monsters, then they will get a huge sum of 500 points??? Then how many points a Red colour monster is worth for?


    " I am warning you once again." ,City Lord Alger said, "Killing an Orange colour monster and red colour monster is not easy for you people. Especially the Red colour monsters. Killing them is close to impossible. And there is only one red colour monster in the forest. The one who will manage to slay the Red colour monster will gain a massive sum of 10000 points!!!"


    Everyone were completely stunned this time. Even Jimmy who was always a calm person was stunned. Just the orange colour monster was itself made them to be scared in their hearts. The points allotted for killing the orange colour monster will award them 500 points. And compared to other coloured monsters, this number is really a big one.


    And the red colour monster is actually worth of 10,000 points? Needless to say, there is only one red monster in the forest. Just the amount of points it will give the one to slay it itself indicates how scary this monster is.


    But if the reward is very high, then the danger lies with it will not be small one either. And the city Lord himself said that slaying the red monster is close to impossible. Only the cultivators with monstrous talent in combat and excellent divine art will have the ability and chances to slay them.


    City Lord Alger waited for any questions. But the crowd remained silent. After waiting for around ten seconds, City Lord Alger nodded his head and said, "I will take this silence as you people have no doubts. Good. Then I will give you one hour of time. In this one hour, please have a care for discussion among yourselves, and then choose which section you would like to participate in. You have the rights to choose either the combat section or the lifestyle section. After one hour we will divide you according to your choices, and then we will officially start the preliminaries. Thank you."


    City Lord Alger concluded and left the place along with his officials. He gave all the contestants the time to make their choices. And as soon as the city Lord left the place, all the participants started to discuss among themselves very seriously.


    Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright summoned their team and also started a serious discussion. The atmosphere was truly tense in their camp as the two geniuses gathered at a same place.


    "What should we do, Young Master?" ,Neil who was part of the team asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious." , Young Master Luke said while looking at Jimmy, "We need to crush him thoroughly. Since he is a Lifestyle Master, let''s send the best in the city to participate against them. What do you say, brother Wright?"


    "Indeed. I will crush them with large margin." , Young Master Wright said with a confident tone.


    "That''s good to hear." , Young Master Luke said with a happy tone. He then looked at Jimmy with angry look. He was confident that Jimmy will take part in the Lifestyle section. Because no one wants to send themselves to death unnecessarily. And most importantly, this was just the preliminary. So, Jimmy won''t make any rash decision. And he was confident in Young Master Wright. Because Young Master Wright is the best among the younger generation in this business. He was sure that young Master Wright will be the champion of the preliminaries.


    Farah also made her choice. She was a Lifestyle Master to begin with. And her hopes and expectations were high as well. And the major reason why she is doing this is because she wants her freedom from Young Master Luke. She wants to get in the eyes of one of the masters over there and enter the Royal Capital''s Academy. She knew that only then she will have high hopes for her freedom.


    She don''t want to depend on Jimmy''s bet. Even if Jimmy won, she knew that Young Master Luke will get after her in another way. And she knew that Jimmy won''t protect her all the time. Even if Jimmy wants to protect her, she knew that Jimmy doesn''t have enough power ti save her.


    Within a blink of an eye, one hour was up. And the City Lord Alger''s voice rang out in the ears of everyone, "Alright! Time is up."

 704 JIMMY’S BACKGROUND

    City Lord Alger said, "Everyone please come forward. Those who wish to participate in the preliminaries through Lifestyle method, please move towards the mounts. Your examinations will be conducted elsewhere. And those who wished to participate through the Combat method, please stay here."


    As soon as the city a lot''s voice ended, all the parts parents look at each teammates faces. They all took a deep breath and started to do as they were instructed. Every one of those who wanted to participate in the preliminaries through Lifestyle basis started to move towards the mounts. And the teams who wished to participate in the preliminaries through the combat basis, stayed where they are.


    As they were going, a group of people caught their eyes. They were none other than Young Master Luke and his team. But it didn''t give anyone any surprise. They have Young Master Wright, the best in the business among the younger generations in the city was within their group. And it is unnecessary to participate in the bloody battle in the presence of someone best in the business within their ranks.


    As they were walking towards the mounts, both Young Masters were stunned to see that Jimmy and his team were staying back. The meaning was clear. Jimmy and others are not going to participate through Lifestyle method. They were actually participating through combat?


    "This is..." ,Neil was dumbfounded. He asked, "Young Master! That Jimmy is actually going with the Combat system? He dares to put his faith in those barbarians? Did he lose his mind?"


    "Heh!" ,Young Master Luke snorted and said in arrogant tone, "Let him. When they will face those monsters, then the fate awaits them is... death!!!"


    "Young Master is right." ,Neil said as he smiled at foolish decision made by Jimmy.


    Not only Young Master Luke, even Farah was stupefied. But she felt a little relieved. But what she doesn''t know is that the one who were appearing as Jimmy were actually Jimmy and his companion''s clones who were disguised as them. The one who were appearing as Arjun and others were the real Jimmy and other companions.


    Jimmy planned all this for his convenience. He knew that a clone would not last long in a battle. And since they are fighting mainly to gain some battle experience, Jimmy knew that it is important to go with the real bodies.


    Even Young Master Ivan from the Sabretooth Clan was surprised. Young Master Ivan has also chosen to take part in the preliminaries through the Combat method. He was a brave warrior from the Sabretooth clan. As the clan whose head is the City Lord himself, it is treated as a cowardice to participate in the preliminaries through the Lifestyle Method. He himself doesn''t like the act of cowardice.


    Ivan was truly terrified with those eyes. Those eyes from the barbarians contains too much information. For example, Young Master Ivan felt as if those eyes telling him ''Mind your own business. Or else, I will kill you''.


    Young Master Ivan was a direct descendant which continues the City Lord Alger''s lineage. He has the blood of the City Lord himself. And this was a proud moment for him. This also gave him an extra benefit to study under a good master. He was thought by the best among the best in the entire city! His senses were very sharp. He was trained to the point where, among all his age group, no one were his match in terms of perception.


    If Young Master Ivan wanted to size someone up, no one among his generation could notice it. And yet, that barbarian has sensed his presence. This is possible from the person who possesses a terrifying combat ability.


    All this time, Young Master Ivan felt that his chances for becoming the champion in this tournament is very high. But he never imagined that there is someone else who is more terrifying than him among his peers.


    "How is it?" ,At that time a voice rang out within the mind of the Young Master Ivan.


    "They are not ordinary. I don''t have much confidence in facing those barbarians." , Young Master Ivan honestly replied, "I don''t understand where exactly those barbarians came from, City Lord!"


    City Lord Alger replied, "I don''t know either. I kept an eye on every one of Jimmy''s moments. When I made the announcement regarding the preliminaries, Jimmy didn''t even attempt to or tried to ask for others within the city to join his team. It looks like he knew those barbarians for a while. And he had a lot of confidence within their ability. If Jimmy didn''t choose or trust anyone from within the city to be part of his team and depended on those barbarians, then those barbarians are not so simple. They are definitely one of the strongest team in the entire preliminaries!"


    "What should I do then, City Lord?" , Young Master Ivan asked.


    City Lord Alger replied, "No matter what, don''t become enemies with those barbarians at any cost. If it is possible, try to build friendly relationship with them. It''s not just because they are strong. It is also because they are affiliated with Jimmy."


    "May I ask you a question?" , Young Master Ivan asked, "Why are you giving such an high importance to that Jimmy? What exactly is his story?"


    "I honestly don''t know." ,City Lord Alger replied, "But I can tell you one thing for sure. Jimmy is backed by a very high level personality. This person is someone you couldn''t even imagine. His power is truly on a terrifying level. This person is very strong. And this person has his eyes on Jimmy. Jimmy is under the protection of this person."


    "What?" , Young Master Ivan was stunned. He said, "Who is this person exactly?"


    "I don''t know." ,City Lord Alger replied, "But that person''s power is immeasurable. Such person is protecting Jimmy from the shadows for some unknown reasons. This is a secret which no one knows. Not even the other Tier-1 power. So maintain the friendly relationship with Jimmy. This is for our clan''s future."


    "I understand." , Young Master Ivan said, "I will follow your orders, Clan Leader!"

 705 THE PURPOSE BEHIND THE AIM FOR THE CHAMPIONSHIP

    Young Master Ivan accepted the order immediately. Jimmy is backed by a very powerful existence whose power is beyond any of their comprehension level. None of them knows why this powerful existence is trying to protect Jimmy.


    But one thing is for sure. Building a friendly relationship with Jimmy will benefit his clan the most. And it will help their clan to reach a level which none of them could imagine.


    And those barbarians who were fighting for Jimmy were not ordinary in any way. They might be the strongest contenders in the preliminaries. Even if his clan leader, City Lord Alger didn''t tell him, he would have tried his best to stay on the good side of those barbarians.


    He already tasted a tiny bit of their power. And that is enough for him to understand some points. He is not going to win the first place in the preliminaries. The only one who could beat him in this preliminaries are those barbarians who are fighting for Jimmy!


    Sigh!


    Young Master Ivan couldn''t help but sigh. All the confidence he had before coming here was completely destroyed by the appearance of these barbarians. Young Master Ivan wanted to cry but no tears came out from his eyes. He suddenly started to pity those two poor young masters who thought that they could win the bet against Jimmy.


    "Alright everyone." ,City Lord Alger said to everyone, " I will tell you this once again. We gave you an opportunity. But you have chosen the tough method to participate in this preliminary. If there occurs any casualties, then I have to tell you that we are not responsible for your death. So be careful with your choices for the next six months with in that forest."


    City Lord Alger continued, "All the combat masters representing their teams, please come forward."


    Just as city Lord concluded, all the Combat Masters from their respective teams moved forward. Jimmy and others who removed their disguise and were in their true form were also moved forward. While at the same time, their clones who were under the disguise of Jimmy and others, they all stayed back.


    At the same time, the group of people who were with the city Lord Alger brought some kind of bracelets. No one understood what exactly these black coloured bracelets were. But on the bracelet, there was only one button. This button was in red colour.


    While everyone was wondering what exactly this bracelet was, the city Lord revealed the information they wanted to know at the moment, " everyone please wear these bracelets."


    Even though they don''t know what exactly these bracelets were, City Lord''s orders were absolute in the city. So when City Lord asked them to wear the bracelets, everyone did exactly as they were ordered.


    Everyone understood what City Lord said. They nodded their heads in agreement. But Jimmy who was actually from the Chaos World, he was amazed by the invention from the Astral World. But it doesn''t mean that he was actually underestimating the inventions from the Chaos World.


    He is in the God Realm in the Astral World at the moment. But back in the Chaos World, he never visited the God Realm at all. Even right now his real body is in the War Realm. So he had no rights to say that the God Realm of the Astral World is stronger than the God Realm of the Chaos World.


    Even though Jimmy was thinking, it doesn''t mean that he wasn''t doing what others were doing. He knew that he had to get the top spot preliminaries in order to make others believe him as a strong contenders. Only then everyone will take him seriously. And only then others will fight him seriously. And only then it will become tough for his teammates to advance in the competition.


    He is doing this majorly for two reasons. The reason why he is taking the competition seriously is because firstly, he wants to avoid any kind of shadows within their cultivation heart. It was for their advancement in their cultivation which should be swift and smooth.


    Secondly, he wants to put his friends in a tough situation. He wants them to gain as much battle experience as possible. Only then they could be truly nurtured and overcome any difficulties on their own. Especially for Ben. Ben always had very good future in the cultivation. But he had a very weak heart. He has lack of faith within himself. And in order to overcome this, Ben had to be in a very tough situation in the competition.


    Jimmy knew that the problem for Ben has no medicines. The only way for him to cure his disease is by experiencing the death very closely. When is the only one who could cure his Xenophobia disease. And this is 30th then why Jimmy asked everyone to aim for the championship.


    Winning the championship is easier said than done. But if they managed to win the championship, then it will definitely boost the confidence of not only just Ben, but it will boost the confidence levels for others as well.


    It is true that they all want you to keep a low profile in the Astral World. It is true that they wanted as much less people know about them as possible. But when it comes to the advancement in the cultivation, Jimmy would not hesitate to go to any extent possible. Even if it had to blow his real identity, Jimmy will take the responsibility for everything. Needless to say, a mere competition.


    "Alright! Everyone get ready." ,As Jimmy and others completed all the required procedure with the bracelet, they heard the voice of the City Lord, "I am warning you people once again. The path of combat is what exactly you people have chosen for yourselves. The administration is not going to bear the responsibility for your accidental death or loss of team members."


    City Lord Alger pointed his finger in the direction of the forest. As everyone looked, they found huge amount of portals opened at the entrance of the forest.


    City Lord Alger said, "Those are the portals which will teleport at the different parts of the forest. As for who are lucky and who are unlucky, that will depend upon your fate. So please go through a portal that you desire to go. But remember. Two people going through the same portal may not send you to the same destination. So be careful with your choices."


    City Lord Alger said, "Alright everyone. The preliminaries has now officially started! Please run into the portals you like!"

 706 THE START OF THE PRELIMINARIES

    In the distant space the Master and his twenty loyal followers were watching everything that Jimmy was doing. The Master was extremely pleased with Jimmy''s conviction.


    He found that Jimmy was a daring person. And he has the attitude for becoming a righteous king. The Master gave his ratings that Jimmy will definitely reach the top of the cultivation world.


    The truth is that the mastermind behind all this strange happenings felt by everyone from the Emperor''s sudden decision to conduct the National Cultivators Tournament is all due to the decision made by the Master. And the only reason why the master made this decision is to see Jimmy''s combat level.


    Combat level is not the only reason. The master wanted to see how Jimmy handles the situations in every difficult scenario. And hence, under his orders, this competition was conducted much ahead of its actual schedule.


    "Master! Your idea has worked out. We found the Life Realm in the Chaos World. And what is so strange is that, even after searching the minds of the locals over there, we couldn''t find anyone with the name Jimmy. But Jimmy here has a team which registered under the name of Star Moon Team. And we found that the hegemony in the Life Realm is actually none other than the Star Moon Empire!" ,Blue reported.


    Master nodded his head and then said, "Hmm. It looks like the Void has put a lot of efforts and hopes on this Jimmy. He even altered the memories in order to protect Jimmy."


    "Then what should we do now, Master?" ,Blue asked.


    Master said, "Even if we search the memories of each and every person in the entire Life Realm, we won''t be able to find Jimmy''s true body. But there is only one way left for us. Search the memories of the Life Realm''s core. This is the only way through which we can find Jimmy''s true body. My instincts are telling me that Jimmy''s true body is no longer in the Life Realm. He might be in any other higher realms."


    "Excellent idea, Master!" ,Blue said, "I will do exactly as you ordered us to."


    "Hmm." ,Master said, "But for now, enjoy the show from the kids. I am excited to see how Jimmy will handle this situation."


    "How about we arrange for the Red Colour Monster to meet Jimmy, Master?" ,Red asked in a curious tone, "With thus we could find his true potential very early."


    "No. Give him freedom to do whatever he can." , Master said, "I want to see him participate in the competition for the rest of the six months. I want to see how he handles every situation by himself."


    ¡ª¡ª


    As they were walking towards the portals, the tension within every contestant started to grow. The number of teams who were participating in the preliminaries through the Combat method were a lot lesser than the one who were participating in the preliminaries through the Lifestyle means.


    Jimmy found himself standing on a tree as soon as he entered through the portal. And there were no one around him.


    Woooof!!!


    Jimmy immediately heard the sound of some wolfs. Jimmy calmed himself down. This was the lesson he learned since his experience in the Maze Palace back in Life Realm. He took a deep breath and started to look around.


    Jimmy was getting updates about the situation in the War Realm from Arjun. Arjun told him about the Blind Combat in the Mind Palace. As of now, he wasn''t receiving any updates from Arjun. Because at this timeline, Arjun was in the closed door seclusion trying to attempt to learn his first Greater Dao Art. That is Greater Dao of Wood!


    This is one of the reason why Jimmy chose Wood as his second element in this tournament. He wants to get as much experience as possible on the Wood Element. Because he knew that once Arjun comes out from his closed door seclusion, he will definitely share about his experience and insights on the Greater Dao of Wood. And when that time comes, Jimmy wants to get familiarise with the Wood Element. So that when he received all the Arjun''s experience, it will become easy for him to master the Greater Dao of Wood as well.


    And blind combat technique is one of Arjun''s experiences which was received by Jimmy in the form of updates. Jimmy was intrigued and started to train in the Blind Combat Technique for the past six months. He didn''t even attempt to learn any more Dao Arts as he knew that given the time limit he had, mastering any Dao is impossible in such a short time.


    He could attempt to learn from Grand Dao only for the tournament. But Jimmy and Arjun are one to begin with. Just like Arjun, Jimmy will never like to taste any half power. If he is going to master any Dao Arts, then it will be on the Greater Dao. He said his goodbyes to the Grand Dao a long time ago.


    Coming to the point, Jimmy worked truly hard on the Blind Combat Technique continuously for the past six months. He was training in his Origin Energy. He wanted to train in his senses rather than improving his Void Qi.


    So this is the reason why he is not using his Yin-Yan Eyes. He trained in his senses. He wanted an opportunity to implement everything he learned for the past six months in the tournament.


    Jimmy closed his eyes and tried to concentrate on every sounds made by his target. And very soon he heard the footsteps coming in non sequential order.


    Jimmy landed on the ground. He didn''t open his eyes as he was concentrating entirely on his target. As he was steady and concentrating, the sound of the footsteps started to increase. And very soon Arjun started to hear the sound of a monster.


    Jimmy opened his eyes and found that it was an ordinary wolf whose body''s colour was Violet colour.


    Jimmy sighed. He wanted a strong opponent to check his power level. But what he got in return is a small monster with no threat at all.


    Jimmy didn''t care to waste his physical strength on a small monster like this. He closed his eyes and then opened it. An invisible force came out from his eyes and hit the monster very hardly.


    The monster which was growling at Arjun fell down on the ground and died. Jimmy sighed. He knew that a weak willed monster like this is not going to stand under the affect of the Soul Shaking Art!

 707 RICK’S ANALYSIS

    As soon as he killed the Violet monster, the bracelet attached to his wrist gave a "ping" sound. Arjun looked at the bracelet and found that the number which displayed ''0'' a moment ago, changed to ''10'' immediately.


    This was the proof which proves that Jimmy has killed his first monster in the preliminaries. There was also an additional information displayed on the bracelet.


    Name: Arjun


    Team: Star Moon Team


    Monsters Killed: Violet - 1


    Indigo -


    Blue -


    Green -


    Yellow -


    Orange -


    Red -


    Points: 10


    Team Rank: 20119


    Jimmy smiled. But he didn''t give up just because his ranking was very low. This was just the beginning of the preliminaries. And so far he found only one monster with very lowest rank in the forest. Some people might be lucky enough to encounter higher ranked monsters as soon as they entered the forest. After killing those monsters, they might have found that their rankings had reached a very high level.


    Very soon Jimmy encountered Violet colour monsters which numbered around 30. With this his points tally reached 300. Because he found out that even though his points reached an higher level, their team''s ranking has fallen. Earlier when he killed his first monster, Star Moon Team''s ranking was 20119. But now it actually fallen to 21476?


    Jimmy started to wonder what kind of situation others were in. He wanted to know their status. He didn''t waste time and contacted everyone immediately through mental connection.


    "How is the situation with you all?" ,Jimmy asked.


    "Boss! You have finally connected." ,Rick said immediately.


    "I am good." ,Sitaram said, "What about your status?"


    "I am more than fine." ,Arjun replied, "In fact, I haven''t found any challenge at all so far. I killed thirty monsters and yet our team''s ranking hasn''t risen up. Is everything alright with others? I just wanted to know why exactly our team''s ranking is falling down?"


    "I don''t know." ,Ben said, "Big brother! I am ashamed to say that I am yet to kill a monster here."


    "Me too." ,Gutherson said, "I don''t know where exactly the things are going wrong. But I told myself that it''s been just an hour since we entered the preliminaries. Their is much time left before it ends. We could find many monsters in the coming times.


    "Hmm." , Jimmy said, "Let''s hope that what you said was right, grandpa."


    Sitaram said, "Be careful. Don''t panic when you see a monster, kids. Just enjoy the preliminaries."


    "Yes." ,Arjun nodded as he said, "Alright! I will call you at the end of the day. Till then, try to kill as many monsters as possible."


    The old and experienced fighters like Sitaram, Gutherson and Gnan killed those monsters with less effort. But the inexperienced youngsters like Logan and others found it hard to fight those monsters. But after kept on fighting for some time, they finally felt relaxed as they started to killed those monsters more efficiently.


    Even Arjun found it tough to face those monsters at the beginning. But he was not as worse as a complete noobs in combat like Logan and Ben. So it didn''t become any difficulty for Jimmy to quickly understand the timing and essence of the monster''s movements. He started to kill the Indigo and even Blue ranked monsters more quickly and swiftly.


    Some adopted very quickly. Some took time to adopt with the monster''s speed. But finally at a point of time, everyone became experts in slaying Indigo and Blue coloured monsters!


    With this, their ranking started to rise at a slow pace. Jimmy looked at his bracelet. He precisely looked at the newly updated information displayed on the bracelet.


    Name: Arjun


    Team: Star Moon Team


    Monsters Killed: Violet - 51


    Indigo - 22


    Blue - 9


    Green -


    Yellow -


    Orange -


    Red -


    Points : 1220


    Team Rank :19977


    Arjun looked at his ranking and was not satisfied at all. By the end of the day, they truly managed to improve their rankings. But it was just by a small margin. Their current ranking is 19977. What does the rank 19977 means? It means that there are still 19976 teams which had more points than them.


    Arjun spoke to others. They all shared their own first day''s experiences. Arjun found it strange. Arjun didn''t find any monsters. It''s true. It could be considered as his tough luck. But it doesn''t mean that other members in his team couldn''t as well.


    Arjun said, "Grandfather! Don''t you find this strange?"


    Definitely." ,Sitaram replied as he thought. He said, "I find it definitely strange."


    "What is it?" ,Logan asked as he didn''t understand what exactly Arjun and Sitaram were discussing about. He asked, "What is so strange?"


    "Too many things." ,The one who spoke was Rick.


    "You found it strange as well?" ,Gutherson smiled as he said, "It''s a good sign. Boss! It looks like my grandson is improving in this aspect."


    "Indeed. He is growing. This is a good sign." ,Sitaram agreed as he said, "I hope other also start depending on themselves and participate actively in the discussion. But this is not the time to discuss all this. Let''s hear what Rick had to say."


    "Alright." ,Arjun nodded his head in agreement. He said, "Rick! Go ahead. Let''s hear what exactly you have found out."


    "Yes." ,Rick felt proud for his small achievement. But he know his priorities. He said, "First of all, We couldn''t find many monsters no matter how much we searched. Let''s consider that we are not lucky. But it''s not like all the members of the Star Moon Team would be this unlucky people, right?"


    Rick added, "And secondly, there are more than 7000 teams participating in the preliminaries through the Combat Method. If we even add an average of ten members per team, we could say that there should be at least 70000 humans in this forest right now. All this time the only creatures we found are those monsters. We failed to find any humans. If this was the case with just one person in our Star Moon Team, then that''s fine. But if all ten of us encountered the same situation, then I have to say that this is definitely not a coincidence! This is definitely a set up! But we can''t exclude the possibility that this might truly a coincidence. So unless we have a concrete proof, we can''t jump into an hasty conclusion."


    Rick concluded. Arjun said, "Excellent! You said everything that we observed and wanted to say. You are absolutely right. This whole shit appears to be a set up!"

 708 RANKING LIST FOR THE FIRST DAY

    Arjun said, "But as Rick said, we can''t rule out the possibility that all this just the coincidence unless we found any proof. We don''t have any rights to say that someone is intentionally doing this to us."


    "But if there exists someone who does this to us, then it is only one person." ,Arjun said, "Young Master Luke!"


    "That''s right!" ,Gnan said, "But the question is, how exactly Is he doing it?"


    "He executed the plan as soon as we entered the forest." ,Alwyn said, "Did he know that this is where preliminaries was going to be held?"


    "No. This is the matter related to the emperor." ,Sitaram said, "They won''t dare to do it. And all this is only possible if this was the plan executed by the Young Master Luke."


    "That''s right." ,Arjun said, "We should know that I offended not only Young Master Luke. I actually offended all the rich people in the city. So this might be the deed of a rich person in the city. Or this might be the combined doing of all the rich people in the city. After all, if Young Master Luke loses this bet, then it will ultimately bring shame to all the rich families in the city."


    "Hmm." ,Sitaram said, "Let us inspect any person trying to do something crazy tomorrow. If there is truly any person whom we could held responsible for everything, then we will do something about it."


    "That''s right!" ,Arjun said, "Let''s do it that way. It would be better if we all united. But there will be no change in our initial plan. That is, divine and conquer!"


    Arjun concluded and ended the mental connection. The first day was over. Despite the results, he is not going to be stingy enough to take rest. Six months is a very long period of time. He will have plenty of time to cover up for his first day loss.


    As Arjun was taking rest, in the Solar City''s busy square, a huge mystical board was displayed. The crowd was busy as they were busy watching the rankings system.


    1 - Silverwing Clan (1)


    2 - Trott Clan (1)


    3 - Sabretooth Clan (1)


    4 - Almighty Team (1)


    5 - Golden Crow Team (1)


    6 - Sabretooth Clan (3)


    7 - Almighty Team (2)


    8 - Silverwing Clan (2)


    9 - Keth Clan (1)


    10-Trott clan (2)


    Above are the names of the teams and their rankings. The number in the brackets ie (1) or (2) was the name of the team with repeated names. For example, A big clan like the Silverwing Clan has entered the preliminaries with multiple teams. In order to let the world learn about their power, they entered the competition with the name of their clans while adding (2) or (3) beside the name. It was in order to maintain the teams in order.


    Even though there are multiple teams, the final commander always remains the same. For example, for the Trott Family, there might be multiple teams participating in the competition, but Young Master Luke will always remain the final commander.


    Even though taking orders from other team leader is a dirty play, in front of the clan''s benefit and glory, who gives a damn about playing dirty, right?


    After the rankings were displayed, the citizens were involved in a flurry of discussions. Even though they were discussing, they didn''t pay much attention to it. Because this was the same result that was repeated on every hundred years competition. The only difference is that the top three always remain fixed.


    Silverwing Clan, Trott Clan and Sabretooth Clans were three ancient clans that possess the Tier-1 political power. And all the previous preliminaries, the number one spot was grabbed by either one of them. No other clan or competitor has ever got the chance to occupy any one of the top three spot.


    The Almighty Team and Golden Crow Team were the Tier-2 powers. They are also a part of the major powers. But there was nothing they could do to surpass the Tier-1 power. And Neil who always follows Young Master Luke is part of the Golden Crow Clan. Even though Neil was part of the Tier-2 clan, he still follows Young Master Luke.


    Jovan who tried to befriend Jimmy and was part of the administration of the Solar City, was the descendant of the Almighty Clan. But just like Neil, Jovan never gave a damn about his clan. In his view, who asked Almighty Clan to be the Tier-2 power? He always wanted to raise his political power. And this is the reason why he joined the city Lords administration office. He acted loyal towards the City Lord.


    And the Keth Clan that grabbed the ninth spot on the first day is the Tier-3 clan. Their leader in this preliminaries was Young Master Kenneth. And Farah is Kenneth''s little sister. But due to the mess created by the Young Master Luke internally, Farah was put in a situation where she had to leave her clan and struggle to get rid of the pursuit from Young Master Luke all by herself.


    And of course, the top spot was grabbed by none other than the Silverwing Clan. Silverwing Clan is the clan which the Young Master Wright is part of. As the best Lifestyle Master in the city from the younger generations, Young Master Wright has grabbed the first place on the first day in the preliminaries.


    As of now, the first 10 sports were occupied by these six clans. Silverwing Clan, Trott Clan, Sabretooth Clan, Almighty Clan has two teams that grabbed the top ten. Keth and Golden Crow Team has only one team that occupied the top spot on the first day of the preliminaries.


    As the Solar City was busy chatting about the first day''s results of the preliminaries, the contestants of the competition were busy in hunting down the monsters. It was in order to improve their rankings in the preliminaries. In this process, they started to spend their stamina and energy only for this.


    Because of what they were doing, Arjun''s team''s ranking started to fall rapidly. Their team barely managed to enter the 19000th rank list. But now it has fallen completely to 23000.


    It wasn''t because Arjun was in any poor luck state. It was because Arjun and his teammates stopped hunting the monsters for the day. They knew that they still had a lot of time. It was unnecessary to strain themselves unnecessarily.


    They took complete rest and only woke up after nine hours sleep. Arjun contacted through mind connections and said, "Alright! Let''s start the day''s hunting!"

 709 A PILE OF DEAD BODIES

    As soon as Arjun said, everyone started to move. They have taken a long nap. So their Mental State was in a perfect state. They started to sprint all the way to the inner region of the forest.


    As they were advancing, they all


    Immediately encountered Indigo ranked monsters. The Indigo Ranked Monsters each gave 20 points to the one who slay it. So their total kills tally increased steadily. They all felt that their luck was good today.


    Jimmy always wondered how exactly the luck works. He wanted to learn the Unique Dao of Luck. But unlike Arjun from the Chaos World, Jimmy who is in the Astral World doesn''t have any knowledge or mastery over the Unique Dao of Luck. So he is yet to know how exactly the Luck works.


    But right now, it is pointless to think all this. He had the championship in his mind. He aimed for the ultimate championship. He can''t stay behind and kill these low level


    monsters that give less points.


    Arjun said mentally, "Grandfather! Did you encounter any high ranked monsters?"


    "No." ,Sitaram replied, "I didn''t have any high ranked monsters to slay in front of me. We entered the deeper part of the forest. And seriously, none of us are yet to encounter any other fellow humans either."


    "This is definitely strange." ,Gnan said, "Let us consider that this is the plan prepared by the Young Master Luke. If that is the case, then how exactly they prepared any plan which let us not to meet even a single other human being? How exactly are they doing this?"


    "We are lucky that we have Young Master with us through whom we can communicate mentally." ,Gutherson said, "If we entered this forest without Young Master, then we would have been under the impression that we are unlucky enough not to encounter any other human being so far."


    "But the question at the moment is, what exactly we should do to find the truth?" ,Rick asked in a little frustrating tone.


    Arjun thought for a moment and said, "My instincts are telling the that we should take turns. Let''s not go straight. Instead, let us take right turn. And quicken the pace of your feet moments. I think we will definitely find something as we don''t give any chance for the opponent to erase their movements from our eyes."


    "Yes. This is the perfect plan we can execute at the moment." ,Sitaram said, "Everyone! Let us do as Arjun said."


    "Yes." ,Everyone replied in unison. They immediately started to move in separate directions. And most importantly, they started to increase pace in their movements.


    They started to run as quickly as possible. Arjun also rushed towards unknown destination as quickly as possible. Here none of them had any destination. All they did was nothing but to run as quickly as possible.


    While they were running, Arjun received a message from Logan, "Boss! I encountered a rare Blue ranked monster! What exactly should I do now?"


    "Yes." ,Logan replied. And as Arjun ordered, everyone started to run towards the destination which they don''t have.


    As they were running, Alwyn''s voice rang out, "Boss! I found something."


    "What is it?" ,Arjun asked.


    "Dead bodies!" ,Alwyn replied hastily, "A pile of human dead bodies. It was as if they were being collected by some monsters!"


    "A pile of dead bodies?" ,Arjun asked, "It looks like they are a team who perished in this tournament. What kind of information you could find from it?"


    "I don''t know how to describe it." ,Alwyn said, "But I could find some scratches on it''s body. These scratches were definitely originated from a monster with sharp claws."


    "A monster with sharp claws?" ,Logan asked as he said, "Well, the Blue colour monster that I saw earlier also had the sharp claws. I think this is the deed of the Blue colour monster."


    "But who cares about it?" ,Alwyn asked, "Boss! It''s unnecessary. What exactly I wanted to say is that from the pool of blood around the dead bodies, it looks like a human passed through it. And that human might be in a rush. Because judging from the distance between each footstep, that human wasn''t walking. It looks like he was in a hurry! I think he might be our man!"


    "It''s possible." ,Gutherson said, "But it is also possible that, that guy is not the man we are looking for. I mean, he wasn''t following us. But he was actually running away from the pursuit of a monster."


    "That might not be true." ,Jimmy said, "Look at the spot very closely again, Alwyn! Do you find any footprints of a monster around you? Or at least, do you smell anything using your dragon nose?"


    Alwyn did exactly as he was asked. And the result came as Arjun expected. Alwyn found traces of footsteps and a scent that belongs to a human.


    On reporting, Arjun replied, "Good! Now track the source of the scent and footsteps. Remember! If you found the source, then don''t act. Just wait for my instructions."


    "Yes." ,Alwyn replied and got himself ready to do as he was ordered. He followed the traces left behind by the source.


    After half of the day, Alwyn didn''t find any person. He found the monsters that could improve their points tally. But as Arjun said, Alwyn know what was his priorities at the moment. He gave up on the monsters and followed the trace which he found after a long struggle.


    Alwyn kept on running following the traces left behind by one of the human. But even after the entire day of pursuing the scent, Alwyn couldn''t find the person.


    Alwyn said, "This looks pointless. No matter how much I run, I couldn''t find any person at all."


    "Stop then." ,Arjun smiled and said, "As you have said, it is pointless to pursue them."


    "What should we do then?" ,Logan asked as he was worried.


    Arjun said, "No need to worry. All this time I was running many situations in my mind, in which I considered the scenarios where we can''t find a single person among all the 70000 possible people in the forest. And there is one simulation which is proving to be right no matter in which angle I check it!"


    "A possible simulation?" ,Sitaram asked, "What is it "


    "I can''t tell you right now." ,Arjun said, "There is still one more thing we should do before I could confirm my theory. After this final check, if I found that everything was going according to what I thought, then I will tell you everything."


    "What should we do then?" ,Gnan asked.


    "There is nothing for any of us to do." ,Arjun said, "I want you guys to take out the Stardust Spying Insects!"

 710 THE ONE BEHIND THE SCENE

    Twenty hours ago¡ª¡ª\u003e


    It is the timeline where Arjun was wondering what exactly he was supposed to do. At that time not so far away from them, a group of people were communicating among themselves using a communication crystal.


    They somehow kept the track of every movements of Arjun and his friends. They could tell exactly what Arjun and other members of the Star Moon Team was doing from a very far distance.


    "Captain! That Arjun who participated for that Jimmy has taken a severe blow. I think their ranking has fallen to rock bottom."


    "Serves them right." ,Captain of a squad said, "This is what they get for messing up with the rich and influential families. We have surrounded them from all sides using a formation array and killed all the monsters in the 2000 meter radius of those barbarians. It is true that some monsters left. But slipping away those monsters from our grip is not going to hurt us in any way. This is for our own good that they will never attract any unnecessary attention from those barbarians."


    "I wonder why the hegemony like the Sabretooth clan and that Tier-3 Keth clan didn''t participate in the preliminaries?" ,Another person asked using the communication crystal, "They actually refused to do this when a poor peasant tried to stamp on our dignity."


    Captain said, "Who cares what exactly they were thinking? Even though I find it strange as well, I think it doesn''t matter anymore. We all are doing a good job. I am sure that the young master Luke will be pleased with our work."


    " that''s right. Even our young master Wright will also be pleased with our work." ,Another captain level figure said, " all the peasants in the city should know the result of messing around with the rich kids like us."


    "Our efforts on the first day is a huge success. They are taking rest at this moment. I don''t understand why they have taken rest for nine hours? I mean, come on, weren''t they in a situation where they were supposed to work overtime in order to hunt mountains and raise their rankings?" ,Another captain levelled figure asked.


    " Who knows? They are barbarians. They were never thought discipline like our clans did for us. They will sleep whenever they want. And they will work whenever they want. Their combat abilities were never been on par with us. Even if we were not interfere in this mission, then also they would have been destined to lose." , The captain who represented young master Luke said in a sarcastic tone.


    " Captain! That Arjun started to run all of us sudden!" ,A squad member said.


    "What the hell?" ,Another team''s squad member said, "This barbarians we have trapped is also running!"


    So what they have done is that, they surrendered each member of the Star Moon Team by maintaining a fair distance. They employed a formation which will give them an omniscient view of their formation. With this they were able to maintain a rhythmic order in their formation. And this is why no one among the Star Moon Team were able to find any humans in their way.


    If there was a human contestant who participated in the competition but were not from the rich and influential families, these squad members used to shoo them away. And this is the major reason why Arjun and others couldn''t find any human being in the forest so far.


    If any member of the Star Moon team moves forward, the entire squad moves forward. If any member of the Star Moon team most backward, the entire squad moves backwards. And in the process if the squad and counters monster, they would hunted down and gain the points for themselves. And this is the reason why Arjun and others couldn''t find any monsters.


    Yes, it is unreasonable to say that, all the members of a clan has regrouped as soon as they entered the portal gate. It is impossible. Because as soon as someone enters through the portal gate, no one knows where exactly they will end up. So how exactly it became possible for them to surround Arjun and others in such a quick possible time on the very first day?


    The answer is one of Arjun''s guesses. All the rich kids were working together to defeat Arjun and his team. So as soon as they entered the portal, they never cared if the squad member was from the same family as they were. All the rich kids formed a squad and surrounded Arjun and others.


    It is the subtle matter if multiple people from the rich family work together on a single mission. But the bet between young Master Luke and Jimmy is something all the rich kids should worry about. Because if young master Luke will be the one who lose this bet, then it is not just your master Luke who is going to lose his face. Because the one who is going to lose the face will be all the rich kids from the city. They will all be embarrassed because of the negative result from the bet between young master Luke and Jimmy.


    And this is the reason why all the rage kids were working together to defeat Jimmy at all cost. This is not just a matter of the laws and win between Jimmy and yoga master Luke. Because if Jimmy is the one to win, then it will boost the morale of all the poor people. And since then, all the poor people will start to question the rich kids. They will all start to use the defeat of Young Master Luke against Jimmy as an example to get on all the rich kids. And that will be the greatest and most shameful matter of all the rich family and clans.


    Actually, after the bet between Young Master Luke and Jimmy, Young Master Luke was given a hard time by his clan leader. The clan leader of the Trott Clan scolded snd punished Young Master Luke for his crazy bet. Trott family''s clan leader has seen the world. He was an experienced old man. He arranged a secret meeting with all other rich family''s clan leader and came up with this idea. And hence the rich kids are working together to defeat Jimmy and save their faces!


    "Follow them while maintaining the formation!" ,The Squad leaders issued their orders, "Don''t lose them. And don''t lose your focus from formation either! Follow them and don''t let them catch even the scent of yours. And most importantly, erase all your traces!"

 711 STRANGE BEHAVIOUR

    As soon as they received their command, all the members of the squad followed all the instructions given by their squad captain. They also started to move quickly. They were no less than Arjun and others in any means. And of course, as they were following all the instructions given by their captain, they didn''t forget to scrub all the traces left behind by them.


    These people are very experienced in this aspect. They were given the strict training everyday back in their clan. This is the result why they were able to maintain such discipline in their formation. But no matter how good they were, in front of rapid speed, they failed to maintain their accuracy.


    As they were running, the squad responsible for stopping Alwyn made a mistake. Near the pile of dead bodies, they stepped on the blood and didn''t have any means to erase his footprints. And this gave scope for Alwyn to find the traces left behind by that helpless squad member.


    And what is next? It is obvious. On Arjun''s command, Alwyn started to follow the traces left behind by that squad member. But those experienced squad members didn''t give up that easily. He ran as quickly as possible.


    But no matter how great a cultivator is, at a certain point of time, they will have no choice but to get tires.


    He said, "Captain! What exactly is that person is eating? Where exactly he is gathering such a monstrous stamina from?"


    "Run! You idiot! If you let him catch you, then everything that we have done so far will go in vain. " ,Squad Captain responsible for stopping Alwyn said.


    "Yes!" ,That squad member replied and started to run as quickly as possible. Even though he was having a hard time, he had no choice left.


    The entire day passed. And suddenly, everyone were relaxed to know that Alwyn and others stopped running.


    "Shit! Where exactly these weirdos popped out from?" ,A squad leader asked, "From morning to evening, all they ever did is to run. What exactly are they thinking about us? Damn it! They didn''t kill even a single monster in a day! What the hell are they thinking about this place? This is a fucking forest where we are participating in the preliminaries! And those barbarians are thinking this forest as the early morning''s jogging spot?"


    "What exactly were they planning by running the whole day?" ,Another Squad Captain''s voice rang out through the communication crystal.


    "They are freaking barbarians!" ,Another voice rang out which belongs to a squad captain, "They are not well disciplined as we nobles from the noble clans."


    "Forget all that shit!" ,Another squad captain said in frustration, "I am wondering what kind of crazy acts these barbarians will do tomorrow!"


    "We can''t predict it. Because what they did today is not just out of our prediction. But it is nothing but an act from a freakish barbarians! All we can do is just wait and see." ,Another squad captain said.


    "Let''s see what kind of crazy act these barbarians will do tomorrow!" ,A Squad Captain who was following Arjun said, "But if they all started to run at the same time, then it is obvious that they have the means to communicate with each other. It looks like they all have their own communication Crystal. We need to be extremely careful."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun and others taken a nice rest. They were running all day which made it tough for them to move an inch. They all found a safe spit and slept. Looking at Arjun and others sleeping, the rich kids who were blocking them from all sides started to take rest as well. In fact, they were all mentally and physically strained. They were even more tires than Arjun and his companions.


    The next day Arjun and other woke up late. They slept for ten straight hours. After last day''s straight jogging, Arjun didn''t care much about the competition and took his rest. It is true that he wanted to win the championship. But it doesn''t mean that he will give up on his health just because of the aim for the championship.


    He wanted to aim for the championship only for the sake of the battle experience. He just wanted to give Ben the chance to overcome his inner fears. He never had any intentions to win the championship at all cost. As for the result of the bet he had with the young master Luke, well, he never cared about it at all.


    But today was different. Arjun has fully prepared his plan against the stalkers. And today is the day for the execution of his plan.


    Arjun and others started to walk casually in the forest. Even though, it was pitch dark due to the covers from the dense trees in the forest which blocked the sun from falling in the forest, all the combat masters have gotten used to the darkness in the forest by now. So all the cultivators gotten used to the darkness in the forest.


    Arjuna and his companions started to walk in the forest very casually. They were walking as if nothing has happened in the past. They were just enjoying the darkness in the forest with a casual walk.


    Looking at Arjun and his companions another strange behaviour, all the squad members started to feel irritated. It''s because their targets were unpredictable, and they were giving the impression as if they were complete psychos. They came here to frustrate their targets. But the one who are being frustrated were none other than them. And the one who is frustrating them were none other than their targets. They were completely depressed at this moment. They knew that the situation was definitely not in their hands. At this moment, all they wanted to is nothing but to cry. But no tears were coming out of their eyes.


    " what the hell is going on here?" ,A squad captain who was following Arjun asked.


    " what happened this time?" ,Another Squad Captain asked as he was preparing himself to hear another strange and depressing news.


    " which team is following that bald man?" , The squad captain who was following Arjun asked.


    "It''s me." ,Another Squad Captain said as he looked at Sitaram.


    " what is the status of your target?" , The squad captain who was following Arjun asked.


    "We are telling him. And we could see him right in front of our eyes." ,That squad captain said.


    " then who is exactly in front of me?" ,The squad captain who was following Arjun asked. He then looked at two people where one was Arjun and another one was Sitaram.

 712 A GRAND ESCAPE

    " what the hell are you talking about?" ,The squad captain who was following Sitaram asked, " are you implying that we don''t know how to do our mission properly?"


    "That''s not what I mean!" ,The squad captain who was following Arjun said, "I actually have two people ahead of me. One of them is my original target Arjun. And the other one is the bald man!"


    " what kind of rubbish is that?" , The squad captain who was following Sitaram asked, " then are you saying that the one whom we have been following all this time is a fake one?"


    " I didn''t mean that you idiot!" ,The squad captain who was following Arjun shouted, "I am stating what exactly we are seeing right now. I have two people ahead of me. One of them is my original target Arjun. And the other one is that bald guy. Do you think I am in any position to joke around with you?"


    "Then if you had two targets, then who exactly is the one that I am following?" ,The squad captain who was following Sitaram asked.


    "As if I know!" ,The squad captain who was following Sitaram said.


    "Guys! What the hell is going on here?" , The squad captain who was following Gnan asked, "Why all of a sudden I got two people to trail?"


    " what do you mean?" ,By now all the squad captains were about to lose their minds because of strange behaviour from Arjun and his companions. And now there is another score that and who is claiming that he had to target in front of him. How are they not going to be feeling frustrated?


    "Who are the two targets you are following?" ,The squad captain who was following Arjun asked.


    " I have my initial target Gnan whom I was following for two days. And now another person along with my initial target. And judging from the appearance, this person looked like Jason!"


    "Are you kidding me? I am following Jason at th¡ª" ,The squad captain who was following Jason wanted to say something. But he stopped without completing his sentence.


    "What''s wrong?" ,The squad captain who was following Arjun asked, " just complete what exactly you wanted to say. Don''t stop abruptly."


    "Guys! I am seeing the three persons here. One of them is my initial target Jason. And judging from the appearance, the other two people looked like Alwyn and Gutherson!" ,The squad captain who was following Jason said in shock.


    "I am actually following five people? And one of them is actually Arjun!"


    "I am following seven people here! What the hell is going on here?"


    One after the other all the squad captains started to complain that they have 3 to 5 or 6 to 7 people as their targets. All these gods and their members started to panic in pandemonium.


    "Damn it! They found us! And they are following us!" ,A squad captain said.


    "Here as well!" ,I actually have thirteen people who are chasing my squad.


    And their so called "well trained" and "discipline" which they received from their respective clans has shattered into pieces as their formation was completely broken. Their respective squad captains tried their best to rearrange them in an order. But they failed completely. Very soon, Arjun and others escaped from the formation and ran away as far as possible.


    The Squad Captains looked at everything unfolding in an helpless mode. They all tried their best to build the formation again. But because of the past strange events that occurred due to Arjun and his companions strange behaviour, that strange behaviour truly depressed them to the point where it hurt them psychologically.


    And now appearances of multiple Arjun and others at a different spots at the same time gave these rick kids a terrifying feeling. They felt as if Arjun and others were complete monsters at the moment.


    "It''s strange! They outnumbered us by a large margin. Then why are they running away from us?" ,Logan asked


    "That''s right!" ,Jason said, "And here I was expecting a fierce battle with them."


    "It can''t be helped. This is the Astral World." ,Arjun sighed and said, "Just remember what I have said earlier. In the Chaos World, the cultivators will not be feared because of the difficult situations. Because they train in Willpower. But they will not have strong mind to bear any mental pressure. But in the Astral World, the cultivators will have weak Willpower. But they will have strong Soul Power. Because since they train in the Soul Power , their mental strength and mental state will always remain stronger than the cultivators in the Chaos World."


    Arjun continued, "Maybe this is the reason why they were terrified by the unusual visual. We used the cloning technique and further transformed them into one of our teammates to trick them. But this unusual visual couldn''t bear by the cultivators here and because of their weak Willpower, they had no other choice but to surrender to the fear. This is the reason why they ran away."


    "It sounds a little weird." ,Adam said, "But at the same time, it sounds logical."


    "Well, we have used the Stardust Spying Insects last night to find these perusers. Then we let those Stardust Spying Insects to attach the bodies of all the cultivators who were disturbing us. When their formation was in a complete mess due to the confusion we caused using the combined Cloning and Transformation Technique, it attracted all their focus. Using this chance we let our real bodies escape." ,Arjun said.


    "And just as we thought, they were using their formation and were hunting down all the possible monsters that should have been coming our way." ,Sitaram said, "They were blocking every humans and monsters from reaching us. But some monsters managed to escape their palm which ended up as our targets. This is the reason why we couldn''t find any human beings. And this is the reason why we found very little monsters to hunt and gain points."


    "What should we do now?" ,Rick asked.


    "What else? Let''s go in our separate ways and hunt down the monsters." ,Arjun said, "Because of the delays for the two days straight, I guess that our ranking has fallen to very bottom of the ranking table. We should hurry and start to climb up on the ranking table. Let''s go."


    "Yes." ,Everyone replied and ran deep within the forest. Their real hunt begins now!

 713 AFTER FOUR MONTHS

    In a void space¡ª-\u003e


    The Master and his underlings were watching everything that was happening in the forest from their place. With the kind of power they possess, the small amount of darkness will never be any obstacle. So, their vision penetrated through the Void Space very easily.


    Blue said, "Master! We found him. We found the person that wields the Void Qi!"


    "Is it?" ,Master was ecstatic. He asked, "Where is he?"


    Blue replied, "We used the method that Master has told us. And we found out that that person''s name is Arjun Kumar! And according to the information we received from the Life Realm''s core, that Arjun was the emperor of the Star Moon Empire over there!"


    Blue explained everything he has received about Arjun. The Master listened everything with utmost concentration making sure that he is not missing even a single term from what Blue was saying.


    Master heard everything and lost in his thoughts. Others didn''t speak anything. They would never dare to. After half an hour of horrible silence, the Master said, "Excellent! This kid is even more awesome than I have expected. No wonder why the Void has chosen him as his candidate."


    "But Master! If that is the case, then why exactly this Jimmy this not displaying his standards just like Arjun did?" ,Red asked.


    Master smiled and said, " it can''t be helped. Killing is strictly prohibited in this preliminaries. That kid has messed up with all the rich and politically influential families. And now all the rich kids are taking their revenge on him. But don''t you see how calm he is? Even though he knew that his team has occupied the last place in the preliminaries as of now, Arjun knew that it was just two days since the start of the preliminaries. He has plenty of time to catch up with other teams."


    Blue said, "But even if he catches up with other teams, by the time he catch up with them, the other teams will move even ahead of him. What good will it do to him then?"


    "That is something we need to wait and see." ,Master looked at Arjun in the forest and said with a smile on his face, " he successfully broke the formation in which he was and trapped by his enemies. He has full confidence on himself. Let us just wait and see how he is going to handle this situation."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun was running deep within the forest. In the blink of an eye, four months had passed. In this four months, Arjun and his teammates have worked overtime and killed many monsters. But it looks like the luck wasn''t on their side. The strongest monster they faced so far is the Green Ranked monsters.


    To be precise, they frequently faced Violet Ranked Monsters. They faced Indigo Ranked Monsters Frequently as well. But compared to the number of Violet Coloured Monsters, the amount of Indigo Ranked Monsters they have faced was very little.


    Using the Yin-Yan eyes gave them to trace the monsters more accurately. Because of all the resources they used, locating and then killing monsters became easy. And with the hard work they have done, their ranking started to rise. This is Arjun''s statistics in the preliminaries as of now.


    Name: Arjun


    Team: Star Moon Team


    Monsters Killed: Violet - 3840 pts


    Indigo - 6240 pts


    Blue - 3660 pts


    Green - 280 pts


    Yellow -


    Orange -


    Red -


    Points : 14020 pts


    Team Rank : 16726


    Star Moon Team''s ranking rose from rock bottom to the 16726. Arjun was not pleased with this improvement. Four months passed, and his ranking has settled down on 16726. His team''s ranking has risen from rick bottom, i.e. 25000 to 16726. That means, in four months, his ranking has improved by 9000.


    But Jimmy wasn''t pleased. He wanted to kill more monsters and gain a higher level. If they wanted to improve their rankings, then they had to work very hardly. They had to hunt high ranked monsters like crazy.


    But what irritates Arjun the most is, they had very less time. They might have improved their rankings by 9000 ranks, but Arjun can''t ignore the point which is the possibility of a team''s wipeout. Arjun felt happy so far where Ben hadn''t faces any high ranked monster and perished because of his inner fear.


    But if they had to win the preliminaries and stay in the top 5000, which allow them to qualify for the competition in the Eagle Province, they had to face high ranked monsters very frequently. But the question is, where exactly are the high ranked monsters?


    Why is it becoming difficult for them to find any high ranked monster? Unless something fishy going on, it won''t become difficult for them to find any high ranked monsters. Arjun''s instincts telling him that these Rich families and clans are doing something crazy which is making it close to impossible to find any high ranked monsters.


    Arjun would never underestimate these rich people. No matter how strict the competition is, the content of the preliminaries would definitely be revealed to these rich clans ahead of time. Or else, how could it explains Arjun where these rich kids found him and other members of his team and entrapped them in a formation on the very first day? It doesn''t seem possible or coincidence for them to find all the Star Moon Team on the very first day of the preliminaries. It was only possible when they knew which portal gate will lead to which location at a particular time.


    Arjun is a Lifestyle Master as well. He made his plenty of research on the Time and Space Elements. Even though he hadn''t created the portal gate, he already guessed all the complications involved in order to construct the Portal Gate.


    As Arjun was rushing he finally found the people he wanted to. He finally found a group of rich kids rushing towards a particular direction. And what''s more eye catching point is that they were being chased down by a monster. And this monster is actually an Yellow Ranked Monster.


    Arjun smiled. Because his hunch was right. These rich kids not only knew the content of the preliminaries ahead of time, but they also made their homework ahead of time. They also know the locations of all the monsters much ahead of time. All they had to do is enter the portal gate and then rush towards every location of the monsters they knew.


    And this is the reason why these rich kids always took the top spot in the preliminaries, but always failed to perform well in the real competition in the Eagle Province!

 714 THE DIRTY SET UP

    Arjun knew that there was something wrong with the entire setup. All this time, the champions of the preliminaries always came from the Tier-1 powers in the Solar City. That means the champions always came from either Silverwing Clan, Trott Clan or Sabretooth Clan.


    Arjun always wondered why the champions always originated from a Tier-1 Clan. In the vast history of the Solar City, was there no one in the entire city who actually won the preliminaries other than the three Tier-1 Clans?


    This is impossible. The champions wouldn''t always come from a Tier-1 clans? Because the origin of the Tier-1 clans also come from a poor family background.


    There is no such thing as a difference between poor and rich. A poor person couldn''t perform well in this kind of competition because of his poor circumstances. He couldn''t afford the wealth to support his training. Even with the efforts he put, all he could get is mediocre cultivation training. While the rich kids will get proper and high levelled cultivation training.


    The quality imbalance of training regime between a poor and a rich is what makes difference in all their abilities. If all the rich kids and the poor kids received same education, then that''s when the true geniuses will come out. Because a genius doesn''t limited to a rich and noble family. It all depends on the quality of the education they received.


    Coming to the point, Arjun followed the Trott clansmen who were deliberately making the Yellow Ranked Monster follow them. It is obvious what exactly their goal is. They are making the Yellow Ranked Monster follow them to a particular location.


    Arjun could kill the Yellow Ranked Monster very easily. But he didn''t. He wanted to learn the exact reason, what exactly is happening here. He wanted to learn why they couldn''t find any high ranked monster. He wanted to learn why only these rich kids always find high ranked monsters. He wanted to learn their method. He wanted to learn everything he needs to.


    Arjun has a reason for this. If he could crack up the method these rich kids were using to hunt the high ranked monsters, then within the rest of the two months of time left, they could use their method to hunt down the high ranked monsters. If that happens, then Arjun believed that after two months when the preliminaries will end, he will not only make it to top 5000 which he needs for the right to participate in the competition in the Eagle Province. But he will also make it possible to improve his rankings a little higher.


    Arjun silently followed them. He even made sure to lower his presence as much as possible. As he was following them, he made sure to attach the Stardust Spying Insects on every one of them. It wasn''t necessary given Arjun''s capabilities. But he was prepared for just in case.


    As soon as Arjun attached the Stardust Spying Insects on those disciples from the Trott Clan, he started to hear their conversations through the Stardust Spying Insects.


    "Damnit! Why these monsters are so slow dimwit?" ,A person shouted in frustration.


    "Why are you in such a rush?" ,Another one of them said, "These monsters are not so easy to transport towards the location of the Young Master!"


    "What do you know?" ,The first person spoke, "The seventh team was very slow in bringing the monsters. And you know how exactly the Young Master reacted to it. I don''t want to share their fate."


    "Sigh! You are right!" ,Another person said after a deep sigh, "We bring all the high ranked monsters along with us by putting our lives on the line. And in the process if we are late, then we will be punished severely. I don''t understand why the Young Master doesn''t understand that bringing the monsters to Young Master''s location is not so easy."


    "And what exactly the Young Master do after we bring the monsters, he will kill them and gain the points for himself." ,Fourth person said in anger, "We all know that this damn competition has always been a fix. Our three Tier-1 Clans clan leaders always know the location and content of the preliminaries ahead of time. They bring us here for the training. And we already know the content of the preliminaries and all the key locations here. And after coming here, we had to do all the dirty work only to make the Young Masters the Champion!"


    "You are right!" ,First person said, " but after going to the Eagle province, these young masters always fails in the first round of the competition.


    "I wonder how those Silverwing and Sabretooth Clans are doing? If we didn''t win the top spot, then not only the Young Master, but also the Clan Leader will be pissed on us." ,Second person said as he showed the worry on his face.


    "Guys! You people are talking nonsense! Don''t you think that we are somehow lost in this damn blank forest?" ,Another person said as he looked around.


    "Damn this forest! Why exactly this forest is so dense to the point where it doesn''t allow even one ray of light? It blocked all our vision!" ,Third person said as he was unhappy about the layout of the forest.


    "Damn it! Who has the map for the forest which the clan leader has given us before coming here?" ,Fourth person asked.


    "I have it." ,Second person said, "Let me check. Meanwhile, you guys go and keep the monster busy!"


    Others did exactly as they were asked. They started to encounter the monsters making sure that they didn''t kill it. They only exchanged few moves and slightly caused some damage to it. But they didn''t dare to cause any lethal damage to it. They feared that if they caused any lethal damage to the monster, the monster may die. And when their young master learns this, then despite who killed the monsters, all the members of the team will be wiped out!


    Meanwhile, the second person opened the map and started to figure out their current location. As he was busy, he didn''t know that Arjun who was tailing them, used his Yin-Yan Eyes to memorise every bit of the map''s content.

 715 TRAILING THE PEOPLE FROM THE TROTT CLAN

    Arjun used the Yin-Yan Eyes to peak through everything in it''s path and tried to memorise everything. But before he could even see anything properly, the second person put the map back.


    Arjun wasn''t displeased. If peak through didn''t work, then he has many ways to steal it. Arjun summoned Sin of Greed immediately.


    He commanded, "Greed! Steal that map for me. I will give you something you want in return later! Something that you desire greatly."


    As soon as Greed heard what his owner said, his eyes filled with greed. He agreed with eyes full of greed. He is well aware that, Arjun is the kind of person who will keep his promise.


    Greed didn''t move from his place. He casually lift his hand. An invisible energy which couldn''t be seen by others but only Arjun gushed out and hit that second person from the Trott Clan. The next moment the invisible energy disappeared and everything turned back to normal as if nothing has ever happened.


    Arjun then looked at the hands of the Greed and saw a piece of brown colour paper. Arjun was pleased. Because this brown colour paper was exactly what he saw in the hands of that second person from the Trott Clan. It was obvious that Greed has successfully stolen the map from that second person from the Trott Clan.


    Arjun said, "Good! You have done the excellent job. I will give you what you desire when we go back."


    Greed was pleased. He was happy to see that Arjun has given his word. He then disappeared and entered Arjun''s heart. Arjun then started to read the map with great concentration. He tried his best to study the map. But he couldn''t understand anything. So he started to follow the men from the Trott Clan. He had a feeling that if he followed them, then he might get what he was looking for. The answers for all his questions.


    Arjun secretly followed them. But before they could reach their destination, Arjun stopped and helplessly started to sleep. There is a reason for why Arjun gave more importance to sleep.


    Right now all his abilities were split into two equal parts. The first part was with his real body which is participating in the preliminaries at the moment. And the second half is with his clone who is standing outside the forest in the form of Jimmy.


    This is the major disadvantage that Arjun and his companions are facing right now. If they didn''t use the cloning technique, and if they were fighting with all their power, then they could afford to put extra strain on their bodies. But since they have been using the cloning technique, they need to take the rest at the right time frequently.


    Or else, there is an existence of the possibility where due to overstrain body and power, their clones might disappear. This will be a bad news for them as it might lead to the revelation of their secret!


    But Arjun wasn''t disappointed. In fact, he was happy. Because he now had a great lead. And using this lead he can further make his investigation. On top of that, he had set up Stardust Spying Insects on their body. So, next day when he wakes up, he can still find their location as precisely as possible.


    So Arjun found a safe spot and slept with no worries. He knew that next day he will be a busy man. And he already had a plan prepared in his mind.


    Next day Arjun got up late. He slept for ten hours this time with no compromise at all. Arjun knew that he had a lot of work to do today. So he immediately tracked those people through the Stardust Spying Insects which he placed on them last night.


    Arjun followed the coordinates given by Stardust Spying Insects which led him to the location of those people from the Trott Clan. Fortunately, those people didn''t go anywhere. They went deeper within the forest area and stopped there.


    Arjun was happy. No matter how strong a human is, at a point of time they will have no choice but to take rest. Because they will also gets tired of constant working. And those people from the Trott Clan were not any exception. Even they had to take rest. And that''s what they are doing at the moment.


    Arjun could guess from their conversation last night that they are deliberately taking the monsters to a "Young Master" from Trott Clan. Arjun had a guess that this Young Master is definitely not that Young Master Luke. Young Master Luke teamed up with Young Master Wright from the Silverwing Clan who were participating in the preliminaries through the Lifestyle means.


    So this "Young Master" might be none other than someone else from the main lineage from the Trott Clan. And he would never accept any mistakes from his clansmen. This is the reason why those people were in such a hurry to take those monsters to that Young Master and let him kill it and gain points for his team.


    Arjun followed them. He encountered many monsters in the way. And surprisingly all of them were Green Ranked monsters which gave him 40 points each. He killed almost close to hundred Green Ranked monsters which raised his total points tally of Green Ranked Monsters from 28 to 428 in one hour!


    Arjun was stunned. He started to imagine, if he gained 400 points in a single hour, then how many points did the first ranked team has gained so far?


    Arjun didn''t know the answer and he doesn''t want to either. He don''t want to spoil his mood by thinking the unnecessary things.


    Arjun followed the coordinates given by the Stardust Spying Insects and finally reached a den made from rocks. In his way, he encountered many traps and killing array formations. But since Arjun is also an amazing Lifestyle Master who has Transcendence Level Knowledge in the Formations has long dealt with it.


    As Arjun walked deep within the forest, he finally reached the location of those people from the Trott Clan. They were standing at a corner silently by bending their heads in respect. There were other people whom Arjun didn''t recognise were also standing in the same pose as the people whom Arjun knew.


    And there was one person who was sitting on a rock casually with two beautiful girls on either of his side. Arjun could guess without any hesitation that this person was none other than the "Young Master" that those people from yesterday were talking about.

 716 GATHERING

    Arjun silently hid himself and started to listen to the conversation between the people from the Trott Clan. He wanted to get any valuable information he could grt from these people from the Trott Clan.


    "You bunch of useless shits!" ,Arjun heard that "Young Master" from the Trott Clan shouting at his underlings, "After all this setup I could only remain at sixth place? What exactly you idiots are doing here? Look at that Luke! He teamed up with that bastard from the Silverwing Clan and probably attained the top spot in the preliminaries so far. I invested too much only for that map. And what exactly I get in return? Just sixth spot? Are you kidding me?"


    "Yo-Young Master Wayne! Please show mercy. We tried our best to bring monsters here as soon as possible. But these monsters are very slow and they couldn''t move at our pace." ,A person from the Trott Clan said while trembling.


    "Shut up!!!" ,Wayne shouted, "I gave you one simple task. Our Clan Leader has worked really hard to set up this situation for us. We are fortunate enough to say that that bastard Luke has chosen to take part in the preliminaries through the Lifestyle means. It gave me the opportunity to show the world that I am better than that Luke. No! I want to prove that I am better than anyone else in the city! I have waited for the opportunity. But Luke was always given the top priority and I was used as a mere replacement."


    Wayne''s face twisted as he said, "Today I received the opportunity. I was expecting to become the champion! But after receiving a rare opportunity, all I could get is sixth rank? Don''t joke around with me."


    "Young Master! What should we do now?" ,The second person from last day asked.


    "What else?" , Young Master Wayne said, "I need to kill as many monsters as possible in the next two months. It''s not only to defeat Luke, but it is also to defeat other Tier-1 clans and become the ultimate champion in the preliminaries! Then my prestige in not only the Clan, but it will rise in the entire city as well."


    Wayne then said seriously, "What about those other Tier-1 clans in the forest?"


    "We kept an eye on them, Young Master Wayne." ,One of his lackeys said, "They are actually came in this tournament with two more teams than ours. And their hunting locations are filled with more monsters than ours. Especially that Sabretooth Clan. Their team leader Young Master Ivan has killed more monsters than any of us."


    "It can''t be helped." , Young Master Wayne sighed and said, "Sabretooth Clan is the hegemony of our city. The level of information they will have is much higher than ours. And if it wasn''t for this leak of the information regarding the details of the tournament, then we wouldn''t have gotten the location of the high ranked monsters."


    "Forget about it. Tell me everything about the Silverwing Clan!" , Young Master Wayne asked.


    "Hmmm. Good! Then let''s hurry and hunt quickly. Let''s get higher as soon as possible." , Young Master Wayne said.


    "Got it." ,Young Master Wayne''s followers said in unison. They all then departed in order to find and deliberately take the monster towards their Young Master.


    But Arjun who was listening everything clearly, was brimming with happy and smiley face. He knew that he finally understood everything he wanted to know. And now it''s time for the execution of the things according to his plan.


    Arjun immediately contacted his teammates through his Mental Connection. He said, "Guys! I have a work for you."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun met with his teammates according to his orders. He didn''t tell anything through Mental Connection. He said that for his plan to be executed efficiently, they need to be together. So everyone followed Arjun''s instructions and gathered together for the first time in the preliminaries.


    "What is it? Why did you ask us to gather here?" ,Sitaram asked.


    Arjun smiled. He then explained everything that happened with the Trott Clan. Everyone heard and had their own share of facial expressions. The experienced people like Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson didn''t have much change in their facial expression. In their lives, they had seen many things to which they are numb at the moment.


    The likes of Rick and Adam who are close to Sitaram and Arjun were surprised. But they are the people who are experiencing everything. So they didn''t find it surprising as they knew that things like these were common in the lives of those so called rich and noble families.


    "These so called noble families are always like this. Be it the Chaos World. Or be it the Astral World. Some things always remain same." ,Gnan said while gritting his teeth.


    "This is the power of wealth. We can''t do anything about it. If the poor were in the place of those rich kuds, then they won''t live a saint life. So no one is innocent. And no one is a gentleman either." ,Gutherson shook his head and said.


    "It doesn''t matter for us. Our aim is to win the championship!" ,Sitaram said. He then looked at Arjun and asked, "What do you intent to do? What is your plan?"


    Arjun said, "According to the information that I have brought, the three Tier-1 Clans have come to a mutual terms and were monopolising the preliminaries as they wished it. No wonder why the Tier-2 or Tier-3 Clans always failed to produce champions in the preliminaries. The same shit is being followed here as well."


    "So...?" ,Ben asked trying his best to be fearless and active as much as possible.


    Arjun smiled and said, "According to the Trott Clan, there are three spots where we could find the high ranked monsters in huge numbers. The Trott Clan, Silverwing Clan and the Sabretooth Clan has shared each spot. I have already found one which belonged to the Trott Clan. We need to find the location of the Silverwing Clan and the Sabretooth Clan. Only then we can kill the monsters and gain points to raise our rankings."


    Arjun continued, "We will split into three teams and find the people from the Silverwing Clan and the Sabretooth Clan. If any team finds them, then silently follow them and gather as much information as possible. Remember, no actions. Try to avoid battles as much as possible. Only after we have enough information, we will prepare a plan and then execute it accordingly."

 717 THE HUNT BEGINS

    Sitaram said, "That''s a good idea. But how are you going to divide the team?"


    Arjun replied, "Me, Rick and Adam will deal with the base of the Trott Clan. Grandpa Gutherson, Jason and Alwyn will form a team and search for either one of the team. And finally, Grandfather, Father, Jason and Ben will form a team. Your job will be same as Grandpa Gutherson''s team. You also need to look for any of the two clans people."


    Arjun then looked at Ben and said, "Ben! This is an excellent opportunity. And this is also a mission with a huge weight behind it. So, you have to grab it and do it with full efforts."


    "I will do my best, Big Brother!" ,Ben said with resolution. He was determined to complete the mission successfully.


    "Good!" ,Arjun said with a smile on his face. And then the crowd of ten people dispersed as per the team that Arjun made.


    "Boss! What is our goal at the moment?" ,Rick asked after travelling a fair distance.


    "We will find the Trott Clan members. We will cause havoc if possible and kill all the high ranked monsters. We have limited time. So let''s kill all the monsters as quickly as possible to save the time."


    "But What if they are stronger than us?" ,Adam asked, "We should not forget that our powers and abilities are limited at the moment. If it wasn''t for the creation of the clones, we could have done our job efficiently."


    "Take this as a challenge, Adam!" ,Arjun said, " if it wasn''t for the issue of creating the clones, we would have definitely been the strongest contestants in the preliminaries. But since our abilities are limited at the moment, we need to have a clear idea about every little detail. It is important to kill the monsters in order to raise our rankings. But it is also very important to know our body limits. So take this as a challenge. Don''t hold back when it is extremely matters."


    "Yes." ,Adam replied, "I will not disappoint you, Boss!"


    "Good! Let''s go! I have already placed the Stardust Spying Insects on that Young Master Wayne! We know where he is at the moment. We will track and kill the monsters which his lackeys are bringing before they can reach Wayne."


    "But what if they tell that Young Master?" ,Rick asked, "What if they change their plan?"


    "They won''t tell. In fact, they will tell him some other stories. Because they know that if they tell the truth, then that Wayne will kill them all. Wayne put a lot of hopes to display his abilities in this preliminaries and prove that he is better than anyone else in the city. So if these lackeys tells that Young Master Wayne that someone has killed all the monsters under their noses, then they knew that that will be their last day. So they wouldn''t dare to tell anyone about this." ,Arjun said confidently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Deep Within the forest, Trott clansmen were busy trying to deliberately bring monsters near their Young Master Wayne. They had no choice but to work. Firstly, if they played even a small role in making their Young Master Wayne Champion in the preliminaries, then their status within the clan will rise. Even though it will not be that much, it was something better than nothing.


    Hence they had to bear with their Young Master''s anger and work hard. After all, they had their own share of advantage in this. So they all started to gather as many monsters towards Young Master Wayne as possible.


    "Quick! Follow the plan and bring the monsters near the Young Master''s location. Or else, we will be a dead meat!"


    "But no matter how much we try it, these monsters are not moving that easily. What should we do?"


    "But Young Master wouldn''t listen to anyone. We had to bring these monsters near Young Master as quickly as possible. Or else, you know the consequences."


    "Damn it! Why should we do all the labour work, while Young Master Wayne enjoys with his concubines over there? He don''t even wants to understand how tough it is to find and bring these monsters near his location."


    "He enjoys with the beautiful girls and at the same time he wants to become the champion? What a joke?"


    "That''s right! Look at Young Master Luke. He also enjoys with the beautiful girls as well. But when it comes to the important matters, he will put his enjoyment aside and work seriously."


    "Don''t speak about it. Sigh! There is no need to compare both the Young Masters. The clan leader and clan elders are not fools to put all their hopes on the Young Master Luke, but not on the Young Master Wayne."


    "That''s right! No matter how much Young Master Wayne thinks himself to be a genius, everyone knows who is best among the two of them."


    Sshsh!


    At that time, they heard a sound from unknown sources. They all looked around but couldn''t find anyone.


    "Who is there?" ,One of them shouted as he tried to look in the direction of the origin of the sound. But he couldn''t find anyone.


    One of them looked in the direction of their people and said, "You guys! Protect the monster! We will take care of the new guests!"


    "Yes." ,The two people who were at the back said, "We will not let anyone kill the monsters. Or else, we know the consequences."


    "Good." ,The other members of the Trott Clan replied as they prepared themselves to find and deal with the intruders.


    But not even ten seconds passed, a "chop" sound came and then it suspended. Everyone looked around in great alert, but couldn''t find anything.


    "What???" ,At that time, they heard the voice of one of the people who was protecting the monsters.


    Others looked in the direction of that person and were stunned. They all looked at the yellow rankled monsters and couldn''t help but feel a little scared. Because the yellow ranked monster which they are were protecting was beheaded silently!


    They were constantly fighting the yellow ranked monsters since the beginning of the preliminaries. They knew just how tough it is to face the Yellow Ranked Monster. And yet, those monsters were beheaded silently which escaped even their senses.


    They tightened their grip on their weapons. Because they knew that they have faced a really strong enemy!

 718 ARJUN’S PROPOSAL

    The clansmen from the Trott Clan were stupefied. They knew just how strong the Yellow Ranked Monsters were. They knew that the Yellow Ranked Monsters were the third strongest monsters in the entire forest. And they were experienced the complexities involved in at least hurting the Yellow Ranked Monsters for almost a year.


    The truth is, the three Tier-1 clans were training in the forest for one year. They used to come here secretly and used to train here. The Lifestyle Masters were same as well. They used to come and train here with all their efforts. They knew what exactly they will be asked to forge in the preliminaries. So all they ever did was to improve their efficiency in order to raise their rankings.


    They knew how tough it is to kill the Yellow Ranked Monsters with their one year worth of experience. They were sure that it is impossible to kill the Yellow Ranked Monsters with just one slash. And yet the Yellow Ranked Monsters were killed with one slash from a sword from the enemy. That person actually managed to kill the Yellow Ranked Monsters while concealing his presence. This is definitely the work of the top class master in the preliminaries.


    The Clansmen of the Trott Clan were in high alert. They were well trained. Even though they were not comparable to the young master Luke in combat abilities, they were still given an high quality training. In the passing time, they have developed an instinct to judge their enemy''s ability just from minimum amount of information provided. They knew that the enemy is really strong.


    But before they could get into formation, they heard a "chop" sound which came for a split second and then faded away.


    "No way!" ,The shoutings came from the clansman of the Trott Clan who was protecting the monsters from slipping their hands. Other members who were trying to locate the enemy, heard the voice and turned towards that direction to see it. They were stunned to see that three more monsters were beheaded.


    "Damn it!" ,One of them shouted, "If you are a man then show yourself. Don''t try to kill the monsters by hiding in the shadow."


    "That''s right! If you attack while hiding in the shadow, then we will consider it that you are scared of our Trott Clan!" ,Another person added.


    They looked around. But they couldn''t find anyone in the premises. They looked at the five dead Yellow Ranked monsters and gritted their teeth in anger. They knew that this loss is good enough reason for their young master to kill them all. If they lose even one more monster, then there is no way they could show their faces to their Young Master.


    They actually found a 21 year Yellow Ranked monsters this time. This was the huge number they have found in the past four months. That is, since the start of the preliminaries. All of them were happy. They felt that their young master will definitely be pleased with their work.


    They were one of the three hegemonies of the Solar City. They were stronger than anyone else apart from the Silverwing Clan and the Sabretooth Clan. They are well aware that the two other Tier-1 Clans would never dare to do this. They have their own turfs with tons of monsters waiting to be killed. They wouldn''t dare to pull this at all cost.


    They all knew that there exist no one in the city who could do something like this. They wouldn''t even dare to clash against one of the three hegemonies at all cost. This is definitely the work of an outsider.


    After coming to this conclusion, one of them shouted in anger and frustration, "You are damn barbarians! If you are truly a man, then come out in fight us fair and square. Don''t hide and attack like a scared cat!"


    "That''s right! And not to Mention, you are messing with a Tier-1 Clan! If you are doing this, then you should remember that the cost will be huge!" , Another person from the Trott Clan said trying to install fear within the hearts of the attackers.


    "Humph! Tier-1 Clans?" ,At the time a voice came from the shadows within the dense trees of the forest, " Who do you think you are? You are just like others. If I thrust my sword against your neck, then your blood will be in red colour. Don''t forget. You are not a God."


    As soon as the voice faded, three people came out from the shadows and stood in front of them. The clans man from the Trott Clan wore stupefied expression on their faces as soon as they saw the attackers faces.


    "Impossible!" ,One of them shouted in a tone filled with disbelief, "Weren''t you people being trapped by the nobles from the city? How did you people escape?"


    "Do you honestly think that your city''s three hegemonies are that great?" ,Rick mocked as he said, " it didn''t take even two days for us to break their formation and escape from their trap."


    " what did you say?" ,The clansmen from the Trott Clan said in the tone filled with shock and terror.


    Even though he was just a lackey, he knew that whatever happened, the formation which their clan leader has given them to trap the members of the Star Moon Team was not an ordinary one. The target wouldn''t definitely sense that they were in a trap array unless one reveal it. Because the formation''s end was wide and the naked eye couldn''t see it. Unless the target has some treasure that magnifies their vision, it is impossible to locate them.


    "Forget it." ,Arjun said, "I already know that whatever your clan did was the result of the bet between that Young Master Luke and my team''s captain Jimmy! It was you people who had offended me. So I wouldn''t hold back against you three clan. Believe me. After all, I am not part of the Solar Clan! I don''t have to surrender to your attempt of suppression!"


    The clansman of the Trott Clan gritted their teeth. But what Arjun said is the truth. The citizens of the Solar City might might surrender and listen to their command. But not these barbarians who doesn''t come under any City''s jurisdictions. There is no need for them to obey the rules of anyone in the world.


    "What do you want?" ,One of the Clansman asked.


    "Take me to your Young Master!" ,Arjun smiled and said calmly, "I have a business proposal for him!"

 719 MEETING WAYNE

    "Business proposal?" ,The clansmen of the Trott Clan looked at each other''s faces. After coming to a mutual understanding, they once again looked at Arjun and his two companions.


    "What kind of Business Proposal?" ,One of them asked.


    "I will talk directly with your Young Master!" ,Arjun said, "Trust me. This business proposal that I have will benefit both sides."


    "What if you are lying?" ,One of the clansman asked, "What if you betray us after accomplishing your goal?"


    "I won''t." ,Arjun replied, "But the final decision is something your Young Master has to make. It''s not something you lackeys could meddle with."


    The clansmen of the Trott Clan gritted their teeth with anger filled their faces. Especially with the word "lackeys" used by Arjun to describe their status.


    "What if we refuse?" ,One of them asked.


    Chop!


    As soon as their voice ended, a "chop" sound heard and the next moment, two more monsters were beheaded within a flash.


    The clansmen of the Trott Clan were stupefied. They honestly focuses entirely on the Arjun and his movements. But that last attack which killed three more monsters was truly terrifying. They didn''t even see when exactly Arjun sheathed his sword and made his attack. They didn''t even see the monsters heads flying.


    Everything happened in a flash. They didn''t see anything. In just a split second, Arjun seethed his sword and killed the monsters and then put his sword back. Even after placing their entire focus on Arjun, their senses failed to help them in any way.


    "Trust me." ,Rick said, "If we truly wanted to defeat you all, then we would have done it a long time ago. But we didn''t. If we became serious, then not even your Young Master is our match! Needless to say, you guys."


    Adam added, "And you people have no benefits if you try to mess with us. We could kill all the monsters right in front of your helpless eyes. And you people will have no choice but to see our abilities in awe and helpless way. And what answer you will find to give your Young Master? I am sure that your Young Master will not be ready to listen any of these craps you want him to listen. I am sure that the pride of being the Young Master has engraved deep within his heart. He will kill you all once you went empty handed. So make your choice wisely? Do you people want to live by taking us to your young master? Or would you like to die in the hands of your young master after failing miserably in your mission? The choice is yours!"


    The Clansmen from the Trott Clan once again gritted their teeth in anger. But they couldn''t do anything to fix the mess they were in. After all, the enemies in front of them were truly terrifying. No wonder, they could easily escape the formation very easily. This was their domination.


    "Alright! We will take you to our Young Master!" ,One of them said in helpless tone. They knew that if the other party wanted to kill them, then it won''t take a long time. They had no choice but to surrender in front of the enemy this time.


    "Good!" ,Arjun smiled and said, "Trust me. You have made a good choice. You will understand it once our business proposal''s term comes to an end."


    "But What about those monsters?" ,One of them said, "We bringing you to meet Young Master is itself an offence of being punished. Needless to say, bringing the monsters late. He will definitely get on us and smash us to death!"


    "Don''t worry about it." ,Arjun assured and then looked at the monsters. He then blinked. The clansman of the Trott Clan saw something unimaginable happening. As soon as Arjun blinked his eyes, some kind of force came out from his eyes and hit those monsters. As soon as the invisible energy hit those monsters, the monsters lost their senses and fell on the ground.


    Arjun then raised his arm to his chest level. A colourless water like substance came out from his hands and surrounded all the monsters. And on Arjun''s will, those Yellow Ranked Monsters were lifted in the air through the water like substance very easily and casually.


    The clansmen of the Trott Clan were stunned. They remained speechless. They couldn''t believe what they saw. Earlier they had a little hope. But now with the glimpse of Arjun''s power display, they are sure that even their clan''s genius Young Master Luke doesn''t have the ability to defeat Arjun!


    "Alright! We have wasted enough time already. Let''s go." ,Arjun said and moved very easily while manipulating the Void Qi which held all the Yellow Ranked monsters. This scene made those people from the Trott Clan rendered speechless. They started to wonder where exactly this freak popped out from. But they didn''t display their depression outside. They silently led the way towards their Young Master.


    Whatever happens will happen. They knew that they are not strong enough to stand or kill the enemy. All they could do at the moment is to leave the situation in the hands of their Young Master Wayne! He will do whatever he wants to do with this so called business proposal from Arjun.


    As soon as they reached the spot, their young master was playing with the two beauties around him. This sighed at this incompetent Young Master of theirs who knows only to enjoy with girls and do nothing else to reach his illusionary goal of becoming champion. They simply started to worry about their young master. Because from what they have seen so far, Arjun is a very decisive person. And in front of genius like Arjun, how could their incompetent Young Master will fare?


    As soon as Young Master Wayne looked at his followers, he immediately started to show his dominance, "You idiots! How long do you think I had to wait? Where are my preys?"


    But he suddenly looked at three unfamiliar faces who didn''t wear the Trott Clan''s uniform coming along with his followers. And what''s more eye catching is that one of them has a strange water like liquid substance coming from his hands and trapped all the Yellow Ranked Monsters within it! Young Master Wayne became serious.


    "You bastards!" ,He shouted, "You dare to bring some unknown people here? Do you people have any idea what exactly this lead to? Who are these people?"

 720 A FOOL WITH SOME WISDOM

    "Young Master Wayne! Please calm down. These people are not as easy as they look. I dare to say that even Young Master Luke is no match for either one of them." ,One of them said.


    "Are you saying that my abilities are inferior to that Luke?" , Young Master Wayne shouted, "How dare you? Are you working as a spy for that Luke?"


    "No. I wouldn''t dare to." , Another person said as he trembled with the senseless response from their good for nothing Young Master. They tried to calm him down and explained, "Young Master! These people are very powerful. None of us were his match. And he also killed several of your Yellow Ranked Monsters. He said that he had a business proposal for you. If we didn''t bring him here, then he would have killed all the monsters which we worked hard to find. It would have been your loss ultimately. This is the reason why we bring these people here. Because from what they have said, it is obvious that they mean no harm. So we felt that instead of losing monsters pointlessly, it is better to save them by accepting their term."


    "That''s right, Young Master!" ,Another person said, "Please don''t get mad at us and try to listen what they had to say. Because they know too much about our inner secrets. If we don''t cooperate, then it will not be beneficial for us."


    "Heh! What exactly you know?" , Young Master Wayne looked at Arjun and asked in a mocking tone.


    "A lot." ,Arjun smiled and explained calmly, "We know that for a long time you people from the three Tier-1 Clans already knows the content of the preliminaries. Six months before the start of the preliminaries, you three clans comes and train here secretly. And then you three clans will come to an understanding and wouldn''t mess with either clans business. We know that you then come here and pretend as if you really don''t know anything about the preliminaries. We know that you people will then use the knowledge you gathered on the content of the preliminaries and execute it. I can go on. But I think I have made my point clear."


    Young Master Wayne was stunned. He looked at Arjun and tried to size him up once again. He said, "It looks like you know too many things. What exactly do you want?"


    "Good. I won''t waste your time. I will get straight to the point." ,Arjun said, "I want you to tell me the location of other two Tier-1 Clan''s monster locations. I will take the responsibility for capturing and bringing the monsters for you to hunt. I will promise you that it will definitely be a beneficial business proposal for both of us. Since I am taking the responsibility for everything, you will be in a safe zone."


    Young Master Wayne stayed silent. He didn''t speak anything. He knew that this business proposal is tempting. It will bring him too many benefits. He could even become the champion. There is a possibility.


    Looking at the silent Wayne, Rick added, "What are you worried about? This is extremely fair business deal. All you had to do is to sit and wait for the monsters which will knock your doorstep. You can open your door and kill them all and raise your points. As for the risk involved with it, as my boss said, we will take the full responsibility. It''s like feeding your favorite food from your favorite restaurant for free."


    "How could I trust you people?" ,Young Master Wayne asked, "I don''t even know you people. So why should I trust you people?"


    "Your trust issues have nothing to do with us. All we can tell you is that we are very fair with all our business partner. Unless our business partners do something crazy, we won''t take any action against them. We follow the same method with you people as well." ,Arjun said, "As for whether you trust us or not, it is not in our hands."


    Young Master Wayne became silent once again. Arjun knew that this in this kind o situation he needs to give time for the other party. There should not be rush in this situation. So he waited patiently.


    But at that time he received a message from Sitaram, "We found the Sabretooth Clan! But before we could do anything, there Young Master Ivan said that he wants to meet you personally. He said that he wants to tell you something very important. What do you plan to do?"


    Arjun was surprised. But he gave it some thought. He then looked at Young Master Wayne who was declared "Fool" by Arjun a long time ago. He then said, "Tell hi to wait a little longer. I will conclude my business here and join you."


    "Got it." ,Sitaram replied and his voice stopped producing sound within Arjun''s mind. He then looked at Young Master Wayne and asked, "So what decision you made, Young Master Wayne?"


    "I refuse!" ,Young Master Wayne replied, "I already attracted bad impression from my Clan Leader. I don''t want to get on his nerve. Your business proposal is tempting. But it also has the huge risk involved with it. If I have been exposed, then I will be the one who will be beheaded by my clan leader. So I refuse."


    "What a pity?" ,Arjun sighed and said, "Fine. As you wish. After all, I can''t force you to do something for me. I wish you all the best with rest of your preliminaries."


    "Where do you think you are going?" ,Young Master Wayne asked.


    "Oh!?" ,Arjun exclaimed, "Does Young Master Wayne wish to cross path with us?"


    "With you? You even dare to speak such words?" ,Young Master Wayne asked in a mocking tone, "Do you think that you even have the qualifications to speak such words? You people know too much about our three great clans secrets. If I collaborate with you, then it might be tempting, but it involves an huge risk which I can''t afford to take especially against a bunch of fools like you. But if I captured and handed you over to the Clan Leader, then it will not only raise my value in his eyes, but it will not involve any risk behind it. So tell me. What do you think about my plan?"


    Arjun raised his brows. It seems like this "Fool" has some brain left which works occasionally. But Arjun had to admit it that what Wayne said was absolutely truth. But he is trying to mess with the wrong person.

 721 FACING SIXTY ENEMIES ALONE

    "It''s a great plan." ,Arjun smiled and said with a smile on his face, "But do you think that you have enough strength to stop me?"


    "Heh! A barbarian like you think that you can get on a noble like me?" ,Young Master Wayne said in a mocking tone, "What qualifications you had to say that?"


    At that time another group of people from Trott Clan came forward with a bunch of Yellow Ranked Monsters and said, "Young Master! We have hit the jackpot! We brought a record sum of 56 monsters with us."


    "Good timing." ,Young Master Wayne was pleased as he said, "Now leave the monsters to me. You people must obey my commands and capture these bunch of fools alive. They are going to play the key role in improving my status in the clan\u003e"


    The new people then looked at Arjun, Rick an Adam. They were stunned for a moment. No one has the guts to enter the turf of one of the three Tier-1 Clan. And these fools dare to come and even stand in the way of their Young Master? Did they lose their sane?


    The new people don''t know anything about the strength of Arjun and company. Even the ignorant Young Master don''t know anything. But the people who brought Arjun and his two companions know that they made a huge mistake this time. But they knew that they couldn''t do anything about their foolish Young Master''s decision.


    The new batch of people contains twenty eight people. If they include the team that brought Arjun and his two companions, then the total will rise to sixty. Sixty people versus three people. No matter how they see it, the logic will tell you that the group of sixty will achieve overwhelming victory.


    With this in his mind, Young Master Wayne walked towards the monsters to raise his points tally along with the two beautiful girls. He already declared Arjun, Rick and Adam as his captives a long time ago. So he started to walk towards the Yellow Ranked Monsters who were causing havoc a fair distance away from Arjun''s location.


    Arjun sighed. He said, "Rick! Go and kill all the Yellow Ranked Monsters and raise our team ranking as much as possible. Adam! Take this as a beautiful chance and deal with these sixty people by yourself. Take this an opportunity. I couldn''t deal with them. I already used too much power. I need to rest. Or else, my Clone that was in the form of Jimmy outside the forest will disappear. It won''t help us in any way."


    "Got it." ,Adam replied.


    "Leave it to us." ,Rick replied


    Then both of them left to carry out their orders. As for Arjun, he suddenly disappeared from his spot which surprised the clansmen of the Trott Clan. Arjun then found his spot and started to meditate in order to restore his power.


    "Where did he go?" ,One of them asked as he was looking around to locate Arjun, "How did he disappeared just like that?"


    "Don''t even think about it." ,Adam said, "Your opponent is me."


    But before he could continue any further, he was stunned on his spot. Because just like Arjun, even Rick disappeared in a flash. They looked around but couldn''t find anyone.


    "Damn it! Where exactly these weirdos popped out from?" ,One of the clansmen of the Trott Clan asked as he kept on looking around. But his attempt ended in failure.


    "Ice Shuriken!" ,At that time a Shuriken made from the Ice formed and flew in the direction of that man at a rapid pace. It then hit that person who was searching for Rick.


    That person who searched for Rick was distracted for a split second. But he was a trained warrior. His instincts were decent enough to notice the attack from Adam. He dodged it with a little difficulty. But there was another shuriken which came from his back and pierced his chest.


    But since killing is prohibited in the preliminaries. Adam made sure that the injury he caused is not lethal.


    Adam smiled and said, "As I said, your opponent is me."


    That person looked at his wounds which seemed to be not lethal but affective. He knew that if this wasn''t the preliminaries, then he would have been a dead person. He became serious as he looked at Adam. He knew that Adam is not as simple as he thought.


    In fact, everyone shared the same thoughts. But they knew that this will not be any problem for them. Because they were confident enough to say that they still had overwhelming advantage over Adam in terms of number. They could dominate their opponent without much difficulty.


    Adam moved quickly aside and once again formed the huge number of Ice Shuriken. As soon as the Shuriken were formed, they were sent towards the sixty people.


    But last time it was because Adam''s attacks were surprising one, the attack somehow hit them. But this time they were on high alert. So they easily dodged the attacks. Since Adam was not that much experienced Combat Master, it became even more easy for te people from the Trott Clan to dodge.


    "Use the Suspension Wall Formation!" ,One of them shouted.


    Immediately twenty five people arranged themselves in a circular formation. Among them, ten people placed themselves in a circular curve from the middle. And Adam was in the middle of the circular formation.


    As soon as everyone held the Formation Flag, the formation initiated and it started to glow in the circular path. The glow was in the golden colour.


    Adam looked at everything and prepared himself. He could have stopped the Formation. But he didn''t. He wanted to put himself in the tough situations and overcome it.


    As soon as the formation was activated, Adam shouted, "Ice Rock!"


    Immediately a huge Rock made form Ice was formed and flew in the direction of the members involved in the Formation. But just before it hit them, a golden wall formed just in front of all the people involved in the Formation.


    Boom!!!


    The collision between Adam''s "Ice Rock" and the Golden colour Formation Wall produced a "Boom!" Sound. The Ice Rock exploded into pieces. But there was not even a scratch on the Golden Colour Formation Wall.


    Adam sighed. He is definitely at the 1st Level of the Immortal Origin Stage. But because of the creation of the clone that is outside the forest pretending to be Ackles, Adam couldn''t fight with his full power.

 722 THE SILVER CHAIN

    Rick was busy with monster hunting. As Young Master Wayne was trying his best to kill the monsters, Rick found it funny when he looked at the combat abilities of this Young Master. It was a complete disaster.


    But Rick became serious when he looked at the two girls beside him. The girls with whom the Young Master Wayne was playing with seems to be excellent Combat Masters.


    Rick came to a dirty conclusion. Since this "Fool" was good for nothing Young Master, their clan arranged for a Combat Masters who could stay on his sides and protect him whenever needed.


    Despite knowing all this, this "Fool" was dreaming of becoming the champion of the preliminaries? Rick found it laughable. But he became serious when he looked at his two girls.


    "Die! You fucking Monsters!" , Young Master Wayne shouted as he took out the sword from his seethe. But before he could kill even a single Yellow Ranked Monster, a tentacle of thr Yellow Ranked Monster rushed towards the head of the Young Master Wayne.


    Young Master Wayne tried to cut the tentacles with his sword. But it looks like the tentacles was much faster than one could imagine. It travelled very quickly and reached near the head of the Young Master Wayne!


    The two girls chanted something in the meanwhile. Very soon a silver chain with light radiance formed. This chain was very strong and it was heavy as well. Just before the tentacles could hit the head of the Young Master Wayne, the chains travelled and wrapped the monster entirely.


    "Young Master! We can''t hold for long period of time. Please kill it immediately!" ,One of the two girls shouted.


    "Damn it!" , Young Master Wayne shouted as he was clearly pissed by the attitude of the monster. He tightened his grip on the sword and prepared an attack, "Beautiful Sword Blooming Flower!"


    Immediately the sword in the hands of the Young Master Wayne twisted and rotated in a circle. Then the blade of the sword started to expand. The scene was difficult to describe. Because the sword''s blade started to twist and expand as if it was a blooming flower.


    But the sharpness of the blade didn''t corrode. It was as sharp as before. Then his sword produced a black light. This black light was very scary to behold as it gave a sinister feeling for the sensitive people.


    "Die!" , Young Master Wayne shouted. The black light gushed towards the five Yellow Ranked monsters in a flash.


    But just before the black light could hit the target, a huge hurricane came from who knows where and killed those five monsters. Young Master Wayne was stupefied. His attack was just about to hit the Yellow Ranked Monsters, but this mini hurricane came and killed the monsters? Who did it?


    Young Master Wayne looked around and found Rick standing not far from the dead Yellow Ranked Monsters. There was a tiny hurricane floating on top if his palm.


    "Your monsters?" ,Rick gave a mocking smile and said, "Did you raise those monsters? We all are part of the preliminaries. We all have the equal rights to kill the monsters. If you killed the monsters, then you will gain the points. Or else, if we have killed the monsters, then it will be us who will become the champions. So how did the monsters became yours to begin with?"


    "You...!" ,Wayne was boiling with anger. He shouted, "You dare to cross path with me? Do you know what that means ? That means you are going against the Trott Clan! Do you have any idea what exactly that means?"


    "Trott Clan?" ,Rick smiled and said, "I have never heard about it."


    "What did you say?" ,Young Master Wayne gritted his teeth. He said, "You dare to insult my clan?"


    "Are you an idiot? I said I don''t know what is Trott Clan. How could that be an insult?" ,Rick smiled and said, "This world is big. I don''t know and I don''t care what status the Trott Clan holds in the Solar City. But compared to the Royal Clan of the emperor, it is not even comparable to an Ant!"


    "Girls! Kill him!" ,Young Master Wayne shouted, "I want to see whether his caliber is strong enough for his bold words!"


    The two girls immediately chanted and the silver chain once again came out from their palm. This silver chain once again wrapped Rick. Rick felt helpless. He felt that his power is being drained.


    Rick became alert. He knew that he is less powerful than Arjun in terms of cultivation base. If his power is drained, then his clone who is acting as Dick outside the forest will disappear. This will not end in good for the team.


    Rick tried to get rid of the chains with his physical strength. But he failed. The more he tried to get rid of the chain, the more power is being drained from his body. When he found out this truth, he knew that the situation is getting even worse.


    "Do you feel that you are losing your powers?" , Young Master Wayne asked as he smiled and said, "That''s right! The Chain of Absorption of my girls has the power to drain the Inner Soul of others. Only the power of the dragon could break it. This is the strength of the Inner Disciples of the Trott Clan. Remember it. Girls! Drain his power and capture him. We will deal with him after the end of the preliminaries!"


    "Yes Young Master!" ,The two girls replied and increased the sucking power of the Silver Chain. Rick felt that his power is being drained a little bit more than the last time.


    But Rick didn''t feel worried. In fact, he looked at the two girls and then the smiling face of the Young Master Wayne. Rick smiled and said, "Only the power of the Dragon could break the chains? Then thanks for the information."


    On Rick''s thoughts, his palm turned into the claws of the Wind Dragon. Rick didn''t hold himself back. He knew that even though he is using his recently achieved Dragon''s transformation, no one will be able to see him transforming his hands into the form of a Dragon.


    As soon as he transformed his palm into the Dragon Claws, he felt that he could move his palm which transformed into Dragon Claw very easily. This was the power he was seeking at the moment.


    He then looked at the smiling face of the Young Master Wayne and said, "Then I will destroy this chain right away!"

 723 WAYNE’S DEFEA

    In the eyes of the Young Master Wayne, Rick was already a dead man. He had a complete faith over the two girls and their combat abilities. And just now he saw that Rick was struggling to get rid of the silver chain. He also noticed that Rick failed. This is the reason why he felt that Rick was a dead meat.


    After coming to this conclusion, Young Master Wayne stopped bothering about Rick. He was assured that Rick will be a captive by the time he is done killing all the Yellow Ranked Monsters.


    "ARGH!"


    But as he was about to go to hunt the monsters, Young Master Wayne heard a sound. He was stunned. Because this sound actually came from a female voice. That means the one who is injured was actually his girls.


    Young Master Wayne turned back. He couldn''t believe what he saw at that moment. What exactly did he see? He saw Rick was standing casually as if nothing has happened. As for his two girls, they were lying on the ground while rubbing the blood which was at the corner of their mouth.


    Young Master Wayne was stupefied. He then looked towards Rick''s hands. The Silver Chains which was Silver in colour and was wrapped around Rick''s body, the Silver Chain which was draining Rick''s power was shattered and broken into two pieces. One part was lying on the ground. While the other part was hanging in the Rick''s hands.


    "AARGH!!!"


    While the Young Master Wayne was in a shocked state, he heard a series of sound not long distance away from his location. Young Master Wayne was stunned. This time he saw that all his sixty lackeys were lying on the ground. Adam was gasping for air. But from the view of it, he successfully managed to defeat all his lackeys. Most importantly, his Formation which could set up a defensive wall was broken.


    The core flag holder of the formation was lying on the ground unconscious. It is an obvious fact which everyone knows that if the core flag holder loses control or loses his consciousness, then the entire formation will be broken. This is the reason why the core flag holder would be given top priority to protect.


    The core flag holder was given highest security in the formation even here. And yet he was defeated. This is not possible unless one had a huge amount of knowledge regarding formation array.


    Even though young master Wayne was ignorant, he wasn''t completely a fool. He knew that only the Formation Master who has mastery in it could understand the formation this well. And yet, Adam who was a Combat Master has easily destroyed the formation this early?


    Young Master Wayne looked at his sixty lackeys. He had no choice but to grit his teeth in anger. His final hope has fallen. Now he was the only one who left in his own turf. This is the biggest disadvantage one had in the Formation.


    That is what exactly happened here. As soon as Adam took down the Core Formation Flag holder, the entire formation broke. And at the same time, all the people involved in the Formation suffered the backlash from the breakdown of the Formation. And they fell down and lost their consciousness.


    "You.... where did you people popped out from?" ,Young Master Wayne was terrified. Even though he knew that his people weren''t dead, losing consciousness for long is enough for his ranking to fall.


    In this preliminaries, every second counts. Especially for the people who were competing for high ranking. They knew the value of every second. And he knew that with his people passed out, and since he have no idea when exactly they will wake up, Young Master Wayne knew that his chances had fallen down.


    He had the dream to become the champion and prove his worth to the entire city. But whenever he sees his ranking every day in the bracelet given by the administration, he knew that there were people who were ahead of him. And yet he still hoped to become the champion.


    But today everything has fallen apart. His dream was completely shattered by these unknown people. Even if his people wakes up, they can''t recover from their injury that quickly. Even if they recover, it will take time. And for the top ten rankings contestants like him, every second was precious.


    "You...You people ruined my plans!" , Young Master Wayne shouted. His entire body was shaking in anger. He had no idea what to do at this moment. He knew that everything has fallen apart.


    "What did we do?" ,Rick smiled and asked, "This is the competition. You people have already committed crime by cheating the entire preliminaries. You people used the dirty means to win the preliminaries every time. And yet you people fail in the real competition. Because your dirty means won''t work there right? And now since you people are losing your ranking, you say that I ruined your plans? Are you kidding me?"


    Young Master Wayne was boiling with anger. But there was nothing he could do about it. Because whatever Rick said was truth. He asked, "How did you find out all this?"


    "We have our means!" ,Rick didn''t tel the truth. He looked back towards Adam and said, "Adam! Kill all the monsters! I will look after this good for nothing Young Master!"


    "Got it!" ,Adam replied and immediately rushed towards the Yellow Ranked monsters.


    Looking at Adam going towards the Yellow Ranked Monsters, Young Master Wayne once again started to boil with anger. No one has dared to do something like this to not only just him, but to everyone in the Trott Clan. Everyone respects and fear the Trott Clan. And today a bunch of barbarians came and stamped on the dignity of his Clan. This is hateful.


    "Do you think that you can kill the monsters right under my eyes?" , Young Master Wayne shouted, "I will defeat you all!"


    "A good for nothing like you?" ,Rick smiled and said, "You don''t have enough strength to do it."


    Rick immediately narrowed his eyes. An invisible force came out and hit Young Master Wayne hardly. He immediately lost his senses and lost consciousness as well. The haughty Young Master Wayne who aimed for the championship in the preliminaries now no longer carried that dream. He knew that he has lost it completely.


    Maybe he could have been conscious if he let Arjun go. But he arrogantly tried to capture them and decided to use them and train himself. But now he lost everything as a consequences for his actions.

 724 TO WIN THE CHAMPIONSHIP

    After half an hour, both Adam and Rick and came near to where Arjun was meditating and said, "Boss! We cleaned the premises. All the Yellow Ranked Monsters which totalled upto 43 were killed by us."


    "Good!" ,Arjun nodded his head while still with the closed eyes. He said, "Now start meditate. Don''t be in hasty. Restore your power first. We are under a huge pressure due to creation of our clones. So take rest and try to recover your lost energy. I already informed Grandfather about what happened here. I told him that we have to rest for one full day. And he understood immediately."


    "Got it!" ,both of them replied and sat down on the ground in a meditation pose.


    A day passed just like that. After one day passed, Arjun and his two companions opened their eyes and stood up. It is obvious that after a day''s worth of meditation, they were now in a peak state.


    "Let''s go." ,Arjun said, "Our destination this time is not so far away from here. We need to meet that Young Master Ivan from Sabretooh Clan. I hope that, this Young Master Ivan is much more sensible than that fool Wayne!"


    Arjun then looked at Young Master Wayne and his people. They were still in the unconscious state. But all of them were still alive. It looks like the injuries to their inner energy is much severe than they had anticipated.


    But they didn''t care. It''s not like they truly wanted to injure them. They ask for it, and Arjun and his two companions had given it to them. They immediately flew towards the direction where his grandfather had sent the coordinates for.


    As soon as they reached the location, they found that too many people were guarding the area. But none of them bore any ill intentions towards him and his teammates. In fact, they led the way for Arjun and his two companions towards their young master.


    As soon as they reached the location, our June from that Sitaram and his teammates which Arjun arranged for them were given a topmost hospitality. Honestly, Arjun didn''t expect this.


    "You have come." ,Sitaram looked towards Arjun and said, " come and take your seat."


    Sitaram then looked at the Young Master Ivan who never let his eyes leave Arjun and said, "Young Master Ivan! This is my grandson. His name is Arjun!"


    "Welcome Brother!" ,Young Master Ivan looked at Arjun and smiled. He then said, "I think we have already met before."


    "Yes. I know." ,Arjun replied, "We had already meet at the entrance of the forest before the start of the preliminaries."


    "That''s right!" , Young Master Ivan nodded his head with a smile on his face. But deep within his heart he felt dejected.


    And yet, on that day, Arjun beat him. He immediately found out that the Young Master Ivan was trying to peak through him and get as much information as possible. This was the greatest hit to the pride of the Young Master Ivan.


    And yet he still wanted to build friendship with Arjun if possible. It''s because not only the Arjun who is sitting in front of him at the moment was powerful, but he is someone who looks like a trustworthy ally to Jimmy! This two points are very important for him to come to a conclusion that befriending Arjun is very important.


    "What do you want to talk to me about, Young Master Ivan?" ,Arjun asked.


    Young Master Ivan came back to his senses. He said, "Brother Arjun! I heard that you know about our three clans dark secrets. And I learned that you wanted to team up with one of us to raise your rank. And after giving it a thought, I came to a conclusion that this business proposition will benefit both the sides."


    Arjun was stunned when he heard young Master Ivan''s words. But he soon calmed himself down. He said, "It looks like you have set up a mole in other clans."


    "That''s right. We had to. The competition between the three Tier-1 clan is not something so small. We have to be careful all the time." ,Young Master Ivan sighed and said.


    Arjun nodded his head. This is the power struggle which existed in almost everywhere in the universe. It doesn''t matter which realm it is, the power struggle were always like this.


    Arjun said, "So? What''s your point?"


    Young Master Ivan became serious as he said in a slow tone, "I want to collaborate with you people. I will agree to the terms which you have set for Wayne from the Trott Clan. I am ready to take the risk."


    "And what do you want in return?" ,Arjun asked,"Surely! There exist no free lunch in this world, right?"


    "That''s right! I have something in my mind." , Young Master Ivan said, "I know that even though you know our three clans dirty secret, you don''t know everything. I will tell you everything you need to know. This is the form of sincerity I can offer you. But in return, I want the Sabretooth Clan''s three teams to get the top three spots!"


    "I can''t accept to your terms." ,Arjun right away terminated Young Master Ivan''s conditions. He added, "Your three clans have pissed me too much. You have spoiled our team''s first three days worth of points. Honestly, Jimmy told me that all he need is to reach the top 5000 and gain the license to go to the Eagle Province and participate in the real competition."


    Arjun sighed and said, "And yet you three clans collaborated and forced me to stay in the rankings in 16000s. So tell me? How exactly I should trust you to begin with? When I learned the secrets your three clans hold, I intended to expose you people. But it will put Jimmy in a tough spot. So I gave up on this idea. And instead I concentrated on improving my rankings by using the information that I have gained. This is the reason why I have decided to collaborate with you guys. And in order to teach you three clans a lesson, I have came to a conclusion."


    "What is it?" , Young Master Ivan asked.


    "I have decided to become the champion of the preliminaries!" ,Arjun relied honestly and fearlessly.

 725 THE TRUTH

    "You... want to become... a champion?" , Young Master Ivan was rendered speechless. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that moment.


    He said, "But my Clan wasn''t involved in that activity. I can prove you that."


    Arjun said, "But you know what will happen, right? You know that all the rich kids were going to set us up. After all, this was done by all the rich clans in the city. How could the true hegemony of the Solar City weren''t invited? Or... you think that I will forget what happened with us?"


    "This..." ,Young Master Ivan has no choice but to sigh. Even though his clan didn''t participate in the plan to stop Arjun''s advancement, he knew that this was going to happen. What could he do? He had no choice but to stay calm. He had to stay calm and do nothing.


    Arjun said, "I won''t sit silent and let others treat me as they wish. I am aiming to be the champion in order to teach those arrogant rich kids who tried to trap us. I will become the champion of the preliminaries and then enjoy the facial expression of all the rich kids who tried to stop us."


    Arjun continued, "I will help you with second, third and fourth place. I will definitely help you. But as for the first spot, I am aiming for it. If you agree for my terms, then we will take this business proposition to next level. Or else, I will mind my own business. What do you say?"


    Arjun made everything clear. Young Master Ivan lost in his thoughts. He wasn''t like that good for nothing Young Master Wayne. Arjun found that this Ivan was actually very calm and composed. Arjun smiled inwardly. Because he honestly likes this kind of person the most.


    Young Master Ivan thought for a long period of time. Arjun gave him the time to think and stayed silent. After some time, Young Master Ivan said, "Fine! I will agree for you to become the champion. But I have a condition as well."


    "What is it?" ,Arjun asked.


    Young Master Ivan said, "Losing the championship for the preliminaries is like losing the face. It was even more obvious against the barbarians like you. So in return, I want to occupy the rest of the spots! I have twenty three teams participating in this preliminaries. I want you to help my clan to occupy second to tenth place!"


    Arjun was stunned. He looked at the Young Master Ivan with new sight. He knew that Ivan''s condition is ridiculous. But when you think about it deeper, then you will understand that what Young Master Ivan proposes is reasonable.


    His clan has already occupied two places in the top ten. He had every chance to become a champion in this preliminaries even without Arjun''s help. But on Arjun''s insistence, he actually agreed for not taking the first place in the preliminaries. But in return he asked for his clan to occupy the 2nd to 10th place in the preliminaries. This condition may sound very tough, but it is a reasonable one.


    Young Master Ivan took out an old looking map and said, "This is the map whose location is right here. Please take a loot at it first."


    Young Master Ivan handed over the map to Arjun. Arjun took a look and tried to memorise everything he needs to. The map consists of am half diagram or something. In this map, there was a big circle which was in the Green Colour. From every ten degree, there was a yellow dotted line which was in the zigzag way. This yellow coloured zigzag line ended after a certain range. The distance between each yellow coloured zigzag line is 10 degree. It was in the circular form. But the interior of the map is completely empty.


    The yellow coloured zigzag lines were twelve in total. But from the ending point of Zigzag line, rest was empty.


    Arjun said, "This map is incomplete."


    "That''s right. This map is incomplete. It is because we don''t have any idea about the rest of the map. Our elders had found this forest accidentally. And later they secretly tried to investigate this place." , Young Master Ivan said.


    "But as we sent more people, they didn''t come back. Because they were all dead. This is the reason why the City Lord who is also our clan leader summoned and conducted the meeting with other two Tier-1 Clans. After the meeting is concluded, a secret joint operation was announced between the three clans. And this map was the result of our hard work." ,Young Master Ivan added.


    "We tried many ways. But when our elders came to this place, they couldn''t enter any deeper. After an heavy investigation we came to know that only the people with the age less than hundred could enter this place." ,Young Master Ivan added.


    "While wondering what to do, our three clan elders encountered a terrible monster. This monster was red in colour! Even after the clan elders combined their strength, it became difficult to defeat that monster. But with some casualties, our elders finally managed to had a little to cheer about. The red colour monster entered that place which only the people with age less than hundred could enter. And according to the information we received, the Orange Colour Monsters took charge and summoned all the Green and Yellow Ranked Monsters here and set this formation up! They didn''t want any one to enter this place. Not even the cultivators with age less than hundred!" , Young Master Ivan sighed and said.


    Young Master Ivan continued, "This formation was to protect the Red colour monsters from any harm. These monsters in the forest treat the Red Colour Monsters as their king! So until their king recovers, they don''t want anyone to disturb him. And this is one reason why we couldn''t find any Green, Yellow, Orange and Red Colour Monsters at all! It''s because all of them took charge and stared to protect the Red Coloured Ranked Monster!"


    Young Master Ivan continued, "And when we were wondering what to do, this competition was announced by the emperor. And what''s even more shocking was that, for our city, this forest was announced as the place where preliminaries would have been taken place. So our clan elders took us here and told us what to do in the forest during preliminaries. And you know the rest."

 726 TEAM UNDER ARJUN’S COMMAND

    Arjun became serious. He looked towards his grandfather who shared the similar facial expression as Arjun did. He said through mind connection, "Grandfather! Are you thinking exactly what I am thinking at the moment?"


    "Hmm." ,Sitaram replied, "This Forest was itself given me a weird feeling. Now what this Ivan said has increased my level of suspicion a little more. I think this entire forest was a setup by that powerful person. The mastermind who might be the reason for this entire preliminaries.


    Arjun looked at the Young Master Ivan and asked, "When exactly these monsters along with this forest was discovered?"


    Young Master Ivan replied, "Three months before the announcement of the competition."


    Arjun and Sitaram narrowed their eyes as their suspicion grew even higher. He was now certain that there is a mysterious powerful existence behind all this. And this mysterious powerful existence might be the enemy of the Lord Void whose existence needs to be removed. Maybe for some reason, Lord Void couldn''t take him down and needed some help. And hence that might be the reason why Arjun was given the power of Void.


    "Three months before the competition?" ,Rick was stunned as he said using the mental connection, "Isn''t that the time period when we came to the Astral World!?"


    "Hmm." ,Arjun agreed, "Earlier I had my suspicion. But now I am clear about one thing. An insanely powerful existence is behind all this. And this powerful existence probably is the one whom Lord Void wanted us to fight and help him. And the set up for this forest might be his doing as well."


    Arjun asked, "Who set the rules of the preliminaries? And who selected this forest as the location for the preliminaries?"


    "I don''t know." , Young Master Ivan sighed and said, "I don''t know who gave us this location for the preliminaries. Not even my Clan Leader Who is also the City Lord of the Solar City knows anything."


    "Alright. Then tell me about the other two clans? How exactly did you people shared the entire place?" ,Arjun asked.


    Young Master Ivan nodded his head and replied, "You have seen the map right? In the map, you have seen 12 Yellow Zigzag lines. Since these Yellow Ranked monsters represents these 12 Zigzag lines, who arranged themselves in the Formation, we have shared them equally. We have taken the area which contains four zigzag lines under control. And same is for other two Clans as well. Each of us had taken four zigzag lined Yellow Ranked Monsters in our control."


    "We already found the share of the Trott Clan." ,Adam said, "Since Sabretooth Clan is ready to cooperate with us, we could say that their share of land is under our control indirectly."


    "No need. If we command your people and ask them to follow us to infiltrate the turf of other Tier-1 power, then it will be equal to breaking the agreement between you three Tier-1 clan. And it will put your clan in a difficult situation." ,Arjun said.


    "I agree." ,Young Master Ivan agreed with Arjun. He said, "But we have the trustworthy allies from Tier-3 power who will be ready to help us. But they don''t know anything about the secrets we three Tier-1 Clans had. So don''t tell them anything."


    "Allies? Who?" ,Arjun asked.


    "Keth Clan! The clan which was being troubled by the Young Master Luke from the Trott Clan!" ,Young Master Ivan replied, "They were desperate for reaching top 5000 in the preliminaries. Even though they have the confidence to reach the top 5000 in the preliminaries and gain the license to participate in the competition in the Eagle Province, they still want to hit the top 50 if possible. So they accidentally bumped into us and made the deal with us for the cooperation."


    Arjun sighed. How could he not know what is Trott Clan and their predicament is? After all, Farah was the Young Miss of the Keth Clan. But because of that Young Master Luke from the Keth Clan, they had no choice but to feel pressure.


    Arjun kind of took the responsibility. He knew that the bet between him and the Young Master Luke was over Farah! Even though he never loved Farah, she never bothered him that much. And she was always nice to him in the campus.


    Arjun said, "Fine. I will take their help. But will they listen to my command? Or will they be arrogant as their pride won''t allow them to take orders from a barbarian like me?"


    "They will listen. I will talk to them. Don''t worry. And one more thing. Along with us, even Keth Clan didn''t participate in the team that tried to stop you. L" ,Young Master Ivan said.


    "Hmm. I understand." ,Arjun nodded his head in agreement. Even though he never had any frequent interactions with the Keth Clan, he still had a favourable impression about them. Arjun knew that they never bother with others matters. And this is one of those Clans in the city who never cares about the differences between the rich and poor. They always behave nicely with all the rage and all the poor people.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Very soon all the members of the Keth Clan were assembled on the orders from the Young Master Ivan. Their team leader Kenneth Keth took the responsibility and greeted the Young Master Ivan from the Sabretooth Clan.


    Young Master Ivan nodded his head and then told everything Kenneth needs to know, making sure not to reveal the secrets of the three clans. He only said that Arjun and his companions have teamed up with them and are ready to cooperate with them. And Young Master Ivan has full faith in Arjun''s leadership. Ivan said that Arjun know a place where they can hunt the high level monsters. And he needed a team that could follow his lead and team up with him to hunt the high level monster.


    "You are Arjun right?" ,Kenneth said, "I know you. You are the one who teamed up with that Jimmy in the preliminaries right?"


    "That''s right. It''s me." ,Arjun replied.


    "Then I am not interested to team up with you." ,Kenneth said coldly, "But since it was Young Master Ivan who recommended you to me, I will give him face and let my people follow you. But what makes you think that you are qualified to lead us?"

 727 TERRIFYING PERCEPTION

    Arjun looked at Kenneth and said, "What do you mean? You think that I am incapable of leading a team?"


    "I don''t know." ,Kenneth said, "So how could I say whether you are capable or not?"


    Arjun went silent. He didn''t speak anything. He looked around for something. And very soon he saw a huge box which was filled with weapons of all sorts. Arjun slowly walked towards that box and stood there. He didn''t do anything for a moment. He casually looked at the weapons placed neatly in the box.


    Arjun casually picked up around thirteen small knifes and casually played with it. He then sighed a little and said, "I know why you are being this rude with me. I know everything that happened with your sister. Honestly, you never had any anger or disgusting feeling towards me. I know that you are just taking your anger of someone else on me. And that someone else is certainly not Jimmy. As for who is it, I think everyone here knows it."


    Kenneth didn''t speak anything. Because even if he wants to deny it, he knew that whatever Arjun said was truth. He had too much anger on that Young Master Luke from Trott Clan. Because of that Young Master Luke, his clan had to feel suppressed by someone else. Because of that Young Master Luke, his little sister whom he loved and taken care since their childhood has to leave the Clan and had to live a poor life. Because of that Young Master Luke, today he was forced to work hard and was put in a desperate situation to gain high rank in the preliminaries.


    He hated that Young Master Luke too much for all this. But there was nothing he could do except to accept his fate. He wanted to kill that Young Master Trott, but he restrained himself from doing it. But since the moment he restrained himself, that anger within his heart has stayed within his heart as a burning lava.


    He didn''t know on whom he wanted to take his anger on. So he subconsciously started to blame Jimmy for everything. And since Arjun was part of the team that Jimmy created, Kenneth started to display his anger on him.


    Arjun already knew this. So, he didn''t feel any anger towards Kenneth. He himself under this feeling. When he realized that some unknown existence is manipulating everything and conducted this competition in order just to test him, he was frustrated as well. But he knew that there is nothing he could do about it. There was no feeling which was more worse than being betrayed and being controlled like a puppet by others.


    Arjun felt nothing but sympathy for Kenneth. He said, "I can understand your frustration. If you feel that if I prove my capabilities as a leader, then you will follow my command, then I have many ways to prove it. For example--"


    Arjun targeted their palms especially. He just wanted to target the spot which is not life threatening but enough to stop them from what they were doing. As soon as Arjun attacked them, they shouted loudly in pain and agony.


    Looking at his injured people, both the Young Masters from the Sabretooth and Keth Clan were stunned at first. But Kenneth shouted angrily, "How dare you injure my people? If this wasn''t for the rule of the preliminaries, I would have killed you by now."


    Arjun stayed silent. He looked at Rick and other members of his team. They immediately understood and started to go after the thirteen people who were injured. Looking at Arjun''s people who were coming after them, the thirteen people gritted their teeth and stood up while bearing the pain in order to run.


    But Rick and others were much powerful than them. And adding with the injury they had right now, their pace became a little slow. And it became very easy for Rick and others to capture them.


    "Release them at once." ,Kenneth shouted, "Or else I will kill you all once we leave the forest."


    "Calm down Kenneth!" ,The one who said this was not Arjun. The one who spoke was actually Young Master Ivan. He said, "Look carefully. They held the communication crystal and were trying to send every details that happened here to someone else. It is obvious that these thirteen people were spies from other clan!"


    Kenneth was stunned. He looked on the ground not so far away from the location where these thirteen people fell. There were communication crystal which didn''t belong to their clan. If a Cultivator who is part of a clan didn''t use the Communication Crystal given by his clan, then it is obvious that they are traitors!


    Because when someone wanted to contact someone, then it is important that the caller''s communication crystal need a wisp of the receiver''s Inner Soul stored within it. Only then the communication is possible.


    But when a spy wanted to communicate with his true owner, then he will definitely not use the communication crystal given by their clan. Because if a spy contacts his true owner through a communication crystal, then the receiver''s wisp of Inner Soul will be stored in the Communication Crystal given by the clan he was spying on. And if their clan checks all his contact list, then it will be a matter of time before they finds out the truth about that spy. So in order to avoid that, these spies maintain another communication crystal in order to communicate with their true owner very frequently.


    These spies were one of the most trustworthy allies. But today they ended up being the spies for someone else. All this time they were beside them learning all their secrets, and yet there were unaware or couldn''t find them. And yet Arjun found them out very easily as if this was very common for him.


    Both the Young Masters looked at Arjun with awe and shocking gazes. To pull this out, one need to have an high level of perception. Young Master Ivan particularly looked at Arjun with both awe and envy. He was considered to be the person with high perception among the younger generation in the entire city. This was the pride he held.


    And today he found someone with even terrifying level of perception than him. How could he not be stunned? This level of perception was even more terrifying than his own!

 728 A PERCEPTION MASTER

    What is perception? Well, many things come under perception. For example, seeing the things more clearly comes under perception. Predicting things much ahead of time also comes under perception. A person with high perception could see things more better than any ordinary eyes could see.


    Perception could be improved by concentrating on one thing for a long period of time. The perception could be seen in the people who has high degree of mastry in the Lifestyle activities. A high level Lifestyle Master could use high perception to check any minor and tiny issues more clearly.


    But it doesn''t mean that a combat master could not have high degree of perception. If they concentrate on one thing with all their heart and soul, then it will improve their perception. Using perception, a combat master could see their opponents movements more clearly.


    This is exactly what Arjun has displayed at the moment. He displayed very high level of perception at the moment. But Young Master Ivan couldn''t accept this reality. As a person who has the high degree of perception, Young Master Ivan could say that Arjun''s perception was not only higher than his own, but it is also much more terrifyingly on another level.


    Kenneth then looked at Arjun and felt embarrassed. He especially remembered his behaviour towards Arjun and didn''t know what exactly he should say.


    "Don''t feel embarrassed." ,Arjun said, "I didn''t take your rude behaviour from earlier too heart. I can understand that you are very frustrated at the moment because of someone from more powerful and politically influenced family than yours. I know that you are just taking your anger on me. But I also know that this wasn''t your true intention at all. I know that you never hated Jimmy. You were just taking all your anger which you originally had on the Young Master Luke on us. So I will forgive your rude behaviour."


    "I- I am sorry!" ,Kenneth said feeling embarrassed.


    Argent couldn''t help but smile. He then said, "Apologies accepted."


    Young Master Ivan sighed and said, "I can''t believe that four of my close follower were actually spies from other clan. Damn It! This makes me frustrated. These are the people that I trusted the most. And yet some of them ended up being the spies."


    "Thank you very much fir your help." , Young Master Ivan said while bending his head. Even Kenneth joined him in paying his respects and thanks.


    "No need." ,Arjun smiled and said, "I did what I should do. I did all this in order to prove myself. There is no need for this degree of respect."


    "But honestly, I actually trained and improved my perception everyday. I was quoted as a perception genius among the younger generation of the city. But your perception is abnormally high. How exactly do you train your perception to this degree?" ,Young Master Ivan asked trying to build friendship with Arjun.


    Needless to say, some unknown Young Master from a small city. He will never reveal to anyone that he successfully opened his Mind Palace.


    Young Master Ivan understood Arjun''s intentions and didn''t speak any further. He knew that it is pointless to speak anything regarding perception. Please talk please attend to know the secret behind Arjun''s terrifying perception.


    Young Master Ivan looked at the captured spies and ordered his other people, "Capture and disable them temporarily. We will deal with them as soon as the preliminaries ends. Until then, I don''t want them to move their bodies or speak anything."


    "Got it, Young Master!" ,Some of the followers of the Young Master Ivan replied and moved towards those spies in order to carry out their orders.


    "Well, how should we proceed with our plan?" ,After those spies were taken away, Young Master Ivan asked.


    Arjun said, "First of all, we found the turf of the Trott Clan. I was surprised to see that they actually had killed many high ranking monsters. Then, after some investigation, I learned that they knew the location where high ranking monsters roam. But what surprised me even more is that, they actually collaborated with the Silverwing Clan and were working together in order to defeat the hegemony of the city, Sabretooth Clan!"


    Kenneth was stunned. He asked, "Is this the reason why you have decided to work with the Sabretooth Clan?"


    "That''s right!" ,Arjun replied, "Since Sabretooth Clan didn''t participate in the operation of stopping me, I decided to reveal my findings and work with them. I need to raise my ranking. And I want those two clans to be defeated. And I need an army to raid their turf and kill the high ranked monsters in order to raise my ranking. I have only ten members in my team. No matter how strong we are, they overwhelmed us in numbers. This is the reason why we came here to make the deal with the Sabretooth Clan."


    Arjun made his point clear. Even though it is a lie, as he promised to the Young Master Ivan that he will not reveal the dirty secret of the three Tier-1 clans to Kenneth, he twisted the truth and said in different way. But he made one thing clear. And that is, he is going to attack the turf of both the Sabretooth and Silverwing Clan.


    Arjun said, "I already weakened the forces of the Trott Clan. They are lying on the ground trying to recover from their injuries. So taking their monsters here will be an easy task compared to our operations in the Silverwing Clan''s turf. So we need to concentrate more on the turf occupied by the Silverwing Clan."


    "You actually defeated the Trott Clan?" ,Kenneth asked.


    "No. It''s not me." ,Arjun replied, "The one who defeated them were my two friends here."


    "What? Two people actually defeated around 50 people?" , Young Master Ivan was stunned. No matter what kind of fool Young Master Wayne is, he still had decent force with him. And yet two of Arjun''s underlinings actually defeated everyone of them? Then how powerful Arjun himself is?


    When he thought about this, Young Master Ivan couldn''t help but shive

 729 KENNETH’S DARING DECISION

    Arjun said, "Don''t worry! We took them down. But it doesn''t mean that we are we came unharmed. In fact, it''s because we have taken a minor injury, that we had to take a complete day worth of rest."


    Young Master Ivan and Kenneth maintained silence. Even though they have taken minor injuries, in return they had taken down an army of around fifty people all by themselves. And the number of people who took the army of fifty from a Tier-1 Clan was actually two.


    If it were them, then do they even have someone who could do the same thing? Definitely not. Only the monsters like Arjun and his underlings could do this. And Young Master Ivan believed that there were only very handful of people in the entire realm who could have ridiculous strength like Arjun.


    Arjun said, "I am going to raid the Silverwing Clan. I will take around sixty percent of the army with me. While the other team can go and take what left from the Trott Clan. But remember. Don''t kill even a single monster. I want you people to bring all the monsters here alive. As per agreement, we will divide the monsters among us accordingly. Sabretooth Clan will not participate in this raid. They will be protect us from reinforcement making sure that our mission becomes easy. How is that? Is this arrangement okay with you people?"


    "It''s fine as long as we could make it into top 50." ,Kenneth clenched his fist and said.


    "Top fifty?" ,Arjun smiled and said, "Don''t be narrow minded. Since you are part of our team, I am planning to take you straight to the 11th spot."


    Everyone from the Keth clan were stunned. In fact, they were speechless. 11th rank? Well, to be honest, who don''t want to reach that rank if possible. But reaching that spot is easier said than done. How confident could he be to say such words?


    "11th Spot?" ,Kenneth asked, "If you can take us to the 11th rank, then why don''t you work even a little bit and take us to the top 10?"


    "I am sorry. I can''t do that." ,Arjun shook his head and said, "I promised Young Master Ivan that I will help nine of his team to reach second to tenth spot. That is the reason why I can''t help your team reach top 10!"


    "What did you say?" ,Kenneth and others from the Keth clan felt what Arjun said was a ridiculous dream. How could it be possible to occupy top ten spots in the rankings? They didn''t say anything in return. They looked at the faces of the people from the Sabretooth Clan. The people from the Sabretooth Clan had faces as if it was obvious. And from their facial expression, they could say that they had complete faith in Arjun and his ability.


    Kenneth asked, "You said that they are going to occupy the spots from second to tenth. Then it is safe to say that the one who is going to take the first spot might be your team?"


    "That''s right." ,Arjun smiled and said, "I never had any intention to fight for the first spot to begin with. I originally intended to make it into the top 5000 and win the rights to participate in the competition that will take place in the Eagle Province. But since all the rich kids from the city tried to block our path and became reason for the fall in our rankings, I will prove to them what exactly I am."


    Kenneth didn''t speak. He already knew what all the rich kids did to Arjun and his team. Before the start of the preliminaries, Trott Clan conducted a secret meeting and explained if Jimmy was to win the bet, then it will not only the Trott Clan who will lose face, but all the noble clans in the City will share the same fate.


    Those words from the clan leader of the Trott Clan hit the sore parts of all the nobles and decided to work together to defeat Jimmy''s team as soon as possible. Of course, Sabretooth Clan and the Keth Clan pulled back from this mission for some reasons. But under strict warning from the other noble clans, they didn''t reveal this plan to anyone else.


    Arjun said, "Alright! If no one has any doubt left, then let''s go and kill some monsters and raise our rankings."


    "Yes." ,Others replied. Arjun led a team with an army of 228 people. Sitaram led an army and left to clean up the monsters in the turf of the Trott Clan. Sabretooth Clan stayed back and killed the Monsters from their own occupied region. The race for the rankings is about to begin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a distant spot which was not far away from the spot occupied by the Sabretooth Clan, there was another spot. According to the map, this spot was occupied by the Trott Clan. It was the place where Arjun, Rick and Adam wrecked havoc and killed all the monsters in the premises.


    Sitaram led a team and marched in order to attack and occupy the spit of the Trott Clan. Kenneth was part of the team who was leading a team under Sitaram''s Generalship.


    A person from the Keth Clan asked, "Young Master! Are you sure about this? You really intended to ho against the Trott Clan despite knowing how troublesome they are?"


    "I know what I am doing." ,Kenneth said with resolution, "Look at that Arjun. What kind of background he had? He is just a barbarian who depended on their own abilities to survive in the outside world. They never fear anything or anyone. Only two people under him could take down the sixty people of the Trott Clan and come back without any injuries. So how powerful that Arjun might be?"


    Kenneth said, "Don''t forget. He casually pinpointed thirteen spies from our both ranks. The thing which not even the Young Master Ivan could do was done by him. He might look simple from the appearance. But he is much more terrifying. And most importantly, he lives with utmost freedom and without any worries."


    Kenneth clenched his fists and said, "I want to live just like him. I have decided to quit the clan and live my own life! But for now I will fight for the clan."

 730 FACING THE OLD ENEMY AGAIN

    "Yo-Young Master...You..!" ,Kenneth''s underling said with shock. He never imagined that one meeting with Arjun will influence his Young Master to this degree.


    Kenneth said, "Think about it. Arjun never had any good and proper life. He lived the life of a barbarian. And yet among all the junior Combat Masters, he surpassed everyone from the city by a large margin. And what about us? We have a proper life. We have good masters who thought us everything they knew since their childhood. We were given all the cultivation resources at the right time. And yet, compared to that Arjun we are nothing but mediocre in every aspect. How could I take it?"


    Kenneth continued, "I will leave the city and experience the outside world as soon as this competition is over. I want to live the life just like Arjun. I don''t want to restrain myself with the clan''s discipline at all. I want to live with utmost freedom and carve my own path. I don''t care what others think about me. I have made up my mind."


    The other person sighed. At this moment he had no choice but to shut his mouth and don''t speak any further. He knew that his Young Master has made up his mind. And there is no way he is going to change it.


    Kenneth continued, "Since Trott Clan has troubled us a lot, I will take them down with my own hands. I won''t hold back anymore. I will pay them back for everything they did to my clan and especially my sister. So, I am not going to hold back anymore."


    Kenneth made up his mind. He will no longer hear to anyone or change his mind. He moved forward in order to raid the Trott Clan and win the preliminaries by killing high ranked monsters.


    While Sitaram was rushing towards the Trott Clan''s occupied turf, Young Master Wayne and his sixty followers were slowly recovering from their injuries which they received from Rick and Adam.


    "Damn those bastards! How could they be this strong?" ,Young Master Wayne shouted in anger and frustration, "They actually managed to defeat all of us and killed my precious monsters right under my eyes. They might have a death wish. I will inform the Clan Leader and make sure that they will die a dog''s death!"


    "Young Master! Only seven of us were able to move now. Eleven others showed the symptoms for recovery. As for the rest, we can''t tell when exactly they will wake up! Their injuries are severe." ,One of the lackeys who recovered quickly said.


    "Hmm. You guys also take as much rest as possible. As soon as those eleven people wakes up, form a team and go for the monsters. I won''t urge you this time. My ranking has fallen and it is no longer in the top 10. At least, when the preliminaries comes to an end, I want to have my rankings in top 10." ,Young Master Wayne said in a dejected tone.


    "We will not give up." ,That follower said, "As long as e we have even a little bit of energy, we will fight to make you the Champion!"


    "That''s right, Young Master!" ,Another person added, "Just because of one accident, there is no need for us to give up that easily. We have worked so hard in order to reach the position where we are right now. If we give up, then whatever we have done so far will go in vain."


    "That''s right. Young Master! Please don''t lose hope that early. We are not dead. And this preliminaries is yet to be over." , Another person added.


    "You guys!" , Young Master Wayne was speechless. All this time he thought them to be his slaves. He treated them that way. But those people whom he treated as a slaves actually had this kind of opinion towards him? If he is still a human, then he will realise that whatever he did so far was nothing but wrong.


    "That''s right. There is no need for us to give up just like that. We have time. If you work harder together, then we have the chance to become the champions! And that''s why, I have made my decision. I am going to come along with you guys and hunt the monsters by myself." ,Young Master Wayne said affirmably.


    The followers of the young master Wayne were stunned. Their lazy young master has decided to come along with them and hunt the monsters by himself? If he would have done that right from the very beginning, then they would have occupied the number one spot a long time ago.


    "What an heart touching words?" ,At that time they heard a voice, "But alas! It is pointless now as we have come back."


    Young Master Wayne and his followers were stunned as they heard the voice which they wanted to hear the least. They all turned back and found that too many unfamiliar faces. But there was one face which they wanted to see the least.


    "It''s you again!" ,Young Master Wayne gritted his teeth in anger and asked, "You have defeated our people and killed all the monsters. So what else do you want now?"


    "We came here to kill all the Yellow Ranked Monsters!" ,Adam said, "If you let us go, then you will have the chance to recover. And if you refuse, and try to stop us, then you will receive even further injury."


    "What makes you think that you can''t defeat us? Especially when we have information about your combat abilities?" ,Young Master Wayne asked with a snort.


    "You people couldn''t defeat event to of my children." ,The one who said was Sitaram, "What makes you think that you can defeat an entire army consist of more than hundred people? It is even more obvious when you people are in such a state."


    Young Master Wayne was boiling with anger. Since his birth, he never faced such a humiliation. He wanted to kill each and every one of them, but he knew that he never had the strength to defeat even one of them. Needless to say, an army of more than hundred people.


    As he was wondering what to do, his eyes fell on one person with whom he is pretty much familiar. He shouted, "What''s the meaning of this, Kenneth! Does your Keth Clan wants to rebel against my Trott Clan?"

 731 YOUNG MASTER KALE

    "Rebel against your clan? Since when exactly my clan was on a good time with your clan?" ,Kenneth asked, "Your clan''s Young Master Luke has caused trouble with us simply for his personal agenda. Don''t speak rubbish. And on top of that, I am not here to rebel against your clan. As per the rules of the competition, the monsters belongs to everyone. And I am here to hunt the monsters and raise my rankings. That''s all there is."


    "You...!" ,Young Master Wayne didn''t know where exactly Kenneth received such a boldness from. But he knew that the situation is much worse than he had anticipated. He started to wonder, when he received the offer from that Arjun, he should have accepted it. But the Keth Clan didn''t commit this mistake and they have taken a massive advantage here.


    "I will accept the business proposition form earlier." ,Young Master Wayne said, "Let''s talk about it once again from the scratch. "


    "It''s too late now." ,Sitaram said, "Can''t you see that we already had the ally who is fighting with us?"


    Young Master Wayne sighed. He no longer had any anger within him now. He was already told by his followers repeatedly about Arjun and his friends strength. The fact that they have shaken the trap array formation and escaped from it proves their strength.


    Young Master Wayne had the chance to make things right. And yet he screwed everything up. And now the Keth Clan is reaping the rewards which he let go.


    "Do whatever you like. But we are not going to let any one you pass through us and hunt the monsters."


    Sitaram stopped smiling and said, "It seems you don''t know the situation you are in right now. I don''t honestly understand what gave you such a confidence? If I want to, then I can defeat you even without touching you. Do you want to see?"


    Sitaram said what he wanted and immediately closed his eyes. And when he opened it immediately, an invisible force came out from his eyes and hit Young Master Wayne and his followers.


    As soon as the invisible force hit them, Young Master Wayne and his followers lost their consciousness and fell on the ground. They no longer moved. The power of Soul Shaking Art is very powerful in the Chaos World as the cultivators in the Chaos World has weak Soul Power.


    But that is not the case in the Astral World. The cultivators in the Astral World trains in the Soul Power. The Soul related attacks are not going to be that affective. Unless the Soul Attack was much powerful than their own, it is impossible for any Sou attack to harm them.


    But Sitaram''s Soul Shaking Art has knocked Young Master Wayne and his followers down without any hiccups. It is obvious that Young Master Wayne and his followers had very little endurance towards the Soul attack.


    Even though they were shocked, it didn''t stop them from their advance towards the location of the monsters. They knew that the time has come to raise their rankings by killing high ranked monsters.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On another side of the forest, there were a group of people have gathered. From the looks of it, they were having a serious chat about something. And all the people were standing while only one person was sitting down on a big stone. This person was the captain of the Silverwing Clan(2). And he is the Young Master of the Silverwing Clan in the forest, Young Master Kale.


    All the Clans has too many Young Masters. These people received the title of the Young Master because they were born to the direct lineage of the main family. But in a generation, there were multiple people who were born and raised. So it is impossible for everyone to receive the equal amount of power.


    This is the reason why the Clan will find one person from the Younger generation who has good talent in the field of cultivation. This person will become the supreme Young Master. While the others will become their underlings.


    This is the similar case within the Trott Clan. Trott Clan has multiple Young Masters in the form of Young Master Wayne and the Young Master Luke. But since Young Master Luke proved to be extraordinary in the field of cultivation than others, Young Master Luke was given the title of the Supreme Young Master. While Wayne had to adjust himself with the title of just Young Master.


    This is the reason why the Young Master Wayne was so desperate to prove his talent by becoming the champion of the preliminaries and win the title of the Supreme Young Master of the Trott Clan. But Arjun''s invention has completely spoiled their plans.


    Just like that, in the Silverwing Clan, Young Master Wright was the Supreme Young Master. And Kale is just an ordinary Young Master. But Kale wasn''t as desperate to prove himself as Young Master Wayne does. In fact, he was loved and taken care by his brother Young Master Wright. And he was more than happy with his current position in the Clan. So he wasn''t worried about not able to win the championship in the preliminaries.


    But at this moment, he was serious as he heard a shocking news. One of his subordinate said, "Young Master! Something suspicious is going on. We received a news that the Trott Clan was taken out by the Star Moon Team''s people. And what''s stunning is that, sixty well trained people from the Trott Clan were taken down by just two people!"


    "They are indeed strong people. We have underestimated them." ,Young Master Kale sighed and said, "When I received the news that they actually managed to escape from the Trap Array Formation, I initially didn''t believe it. But now from the look of it, they are indeed capable enough to do this."


    Young Master Kale sighed. He never had any beef with the barbarians who were participating in the preliminaries for Jimmy. But because of one small arrogance mistake from Young Master Luke, they had to mess against a monstrous genius. This is a biggest blow for them.


    At that time a person fell on the ground not so far from them. Everyone were stunned for a moment.


    "What happened?" ,Young Master Kale got up and asked at once.


    "Young Master! Please make preparations." ,That injured person took a series of deep breath and said, "A group of people which numbered more than 200 attacked our people and stole all the monsters we have worked hard to gather. And now they are about to come here!"

 732 PREPARATION FOR THE BATTLE

    "Just as I thought." , Young Master Kale said in anger tone, "I had my doubts. But now I have no choice but to confirm my doubts. These people somehow learned the truth. They are raiding and killing all the high ranking monsters."


    "But Young Master, how exactly they learned the secret?" ,One of his followers asked, "It is impossible for this matter t leak. So how did they exactly learned the secret of our three clans?"


    "Don''t trust anyone." ,Young Master Kale said seriously, "Even though we three clans are Tier-1 Clans, even though we have shared the three locations among ourselves, it is impossible to have a friendly relationship between the three clans. Someone might have leaked the information and made these people to go after us. Since the Trott Clan has been taken out, and since the Sabretooth Clan is still alright, we could say that it might be the work of the Sabretooth Clan."


    At that time one of his close subordinate said in a cool tone, "But it is also possible that the Trott Clan is faking their fall and deliberately making us believe that the one who is responsible for the attack on their turf is actually the Sabretooth Clan. They will not point out that the one who did all this is actually the Sabretooth Clan, but we will end up fighting them making the Trott Clan to enjoy the show."


    "Squad Captain, Munro!" ,One of his subordinates said, "I think it is not that simple. After all, their Young Master is Wayne. And Young Master Wayne is a good for nothing idiot. Where exactly he might have found the courage to do all that?"


    "You idiot!" ,Another person said, "That good for nothing Young Master Wayne might not have this idea. Then what if this was the plan prepared by the elders or the Clan Leader himself? What if they told their plan and asked the Young Master Wayne to execute it? There is no way to trust any one of them. We have to be careful."


    The one who said is another Squad Captain. His name is Nathan. Just like Munro, Nathan is also a Squad Captain. And there is another Squad Captain other than Munro and Nathan. The name of this Squad Captain is Lewis.


    Lewis said, "It''s not the time for the discussions. We need to prepare for the war before they come here. Or else, we will be too late."


    "Lewis is right." ,Young Master Kale said, "Everyone! Take your positions. We are preparing for the war. Lewis, Munro, Nathan, Take charge. I don''t want the enemy to take control of everything."


    "We got it, Young Master!" ,The three Squad Captain said in unison and took their team members and started to prepare for the war.


    -----


    While Arjun will lead a team in order to fight and stop the Sabretooth Clan and give as much time as possible for the Gutherson and Gnan to take the monsters away.


    As soon as they reached near the forest area, Arjun said, "Alright everyone. We have reached the location. And according to the plan we prepared, we will divide here. Remember your roles. And don''t fight your enemy unless it is absolutely necessary."


    "Yes, Captain!" ,Everyone nodded their heads and said in unison. And then as per the plan, they divided themselves into teams and gone in order to execute the plan. Arjun intentionally placed Logan and Jason under Gutherson''s team. Even though they lead a team, they will do it under the command of Gutherson and Gnan.


    Adam was under the command of Sitaram. As for the rest, they were under Arjun''s command. Rick, Alwyn and Ben were under Arjun''s command. Rick and Alwyn were good in this aspect compared to the likes of Logan and Jason. This is the reason why Arjun arranged the formation this way. Arjun believed that both Rick and Alwyn are ready to lead a team under the absence of the likes of Arjun, Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson. They now had the ability to protect themselves from any kind of situation.


    But Logan, Adam and Jason are still under the improvement stage. They needed time for all this. So Arjun placed them under the command of the experienced people like Gutherson and Gnan. It was for their own best to watch and learn something from the experienced people like Gutherson and Gnan.


    As for Ben, Arjun actually wanted to place him under the best person he could afford. And that is none other than his grandfather, Sitaram! But Ben has a big problem for fearing the unknown. In order to make his Willpower strong, he needs to participate in the battles constantly. Arjun knew that the battle on Sitaram''s side is practically nothing compared to the battle they were about to face.


    This is the reason why he brought Ben and placed him in his team. He didn''t even placed him un the team of Gutherson and Gnan. Because Arjun knew that their team is responsible only to take the monsters away. While Arjun''s team will do the fighting stuff. And this is the reason why Ben was in Arjun''s team.


    After dividing into three teams, Arjun ran straight along with his team. His whole attention was on his surrounding trying to figure out any suspicious points. As they were rushing Arjun''s eyes fell on the people from the Keth Clan. Arjun was impressed with them. They were well disciplined and their movements were quick and they move at a time with great precision and timing.


    As they were rushing, Arjun found that there was a thin amount of fog was forming around them. At the beginning they didn''t find it due to night blindness. But as they were moving forward, the fog started to become thick making it even more obvious that something was wrong.


    "This fog...It''s strange!" ,Even Ben felt something was wrong.


    Arjun raised his hand indicating everyone to stop. But as he was about to inspect the fog, one of his squad member from the Keth Clan coughed and couldn''t help but kneel on the ground. As everyone were wondering what was happening, one after the other, too many people started to fall on the ground.


    Arjun couldn''t help but sigh. He said, "They got us. We fell in their trap!"

 733 TRAPPED

    "What?" ,Ben asked as he started to fear the fog, "What should we do now?"


    "You tell me. If you were in my place, then what would you have done?" ,Arjun smiled and asked.


    "I..." ,Ben didn''t know what he should reply. He was struck.


    "Don''t worry too much." ,Rick patted on Ben''s shoulder and said, "We are not asking for you to execute anything. We are just asking for your opinion."


    Ben gulped down some saliva and built up some courage and said, "I...I would have tried to find the root of the problem. The. I would have tried to solve it."


    "How exactly were you going to find the root of the problem?" ,Alwyn asked.


    "I...I don''t know." ,Ben replied, "Maybe... I would have tried to use all my knowledge in the Formation and I would have tried to find the core of the formation. Then I would have tried to destroy the core and set myself free."


    "How come you are so sure that this is the result of the formation?" ,Rick asked.


    "This fog is not a natural one. I could use my Dragon Sense and tell from it''s sense that this is the smell of the Formation." ,Ben replied not sure whether he spoke something wrong. He said, "In my opinion... it is obvious that this is the result of the Formation. And I would have destroyed it and solved the problem."


    "Hmm. Your words makes sense." ,Arjun thought for a moment and said with a smile on his face, "In fact, you are right. You said everything that was going through my mind."


    Ben was happy. He felt that he is finally started to get into their group. He felt that he now started to sync with Arjun and others. He always envied how freely Rick and others could speak to Arjun despite their ordinary combat abilities. But for some reasons, Ben would feel nervous whenever he wanted to share his thoughts with freedom.


    But today he expressed all his views. He felt as if he had finally started to sync with the family. Even though he said everything only when Arjun asked, he still built up enough courage and said whatever was going through in his mind. This was not a bad start for Ben.


    "Then how about it?" ,Arjun said, "The. It''s settled. I want you to go and execute the plan you gave us."


    "Alrigh¡ª-" ,Ben wanted to agree on a whim. But he stopped suddenly and said, "What? What did you say, Big Brother? I¡ª I how could I go all by myself and complete such a tough task?"


    "Since when did I say that the plan you have spilled is an easy one or a difficult one? In my opinion, you would say something only when it is possible. If you have said it, then it is definitely possible. Since this plan has come from your mouth, then you are the only one who is worthy to go and execute it." ,Arjun smiled and said.


    "But...."


    "Alright everyone! Ben has come up with a plan. So he is going to save us from this formation. So sit back and relax." ,Before Ben could say anything, Arjun announced it to everyone.


    Even though they all were wondering why this fog is not affecting the members of the Star Moon Team, they couldn''t care about it at this moment. At this moment, all they ever wanted is nothing but to regain their strength. So since Ben is going to help them out, all they could all do is nothing but to look at Ben with eyes full of expectations.


    When Ben has looked at those eyes full of expectations, he couldn''t do anything but to accept the mission given by his big brother. It is unfair to say that he wasn''t scared of this mission. But he wants to prove himself. Even though he is scared of the unknown things, he wanted to prove that the trust his big brother has put in him is a worthy one.


    Ben had no other choice. Be it to save everyone in the team, or be it to prove his worth, he can''t stay under Arjun''s protection all the time. There will come a time, when he need to fight someone who was equally powerful to him and yet he is scared to fight him. And to make matters worse, Arjun and others are not with him and he is alone. What will he do at that time?


    He will have no choice but to face them all by himself. So how is he going to do that with his current mindset? He will definitely fail. To never allow such situation to come near him, Ben will have to complete this mission and many more similar mission in the future.


    Arjun knows this point. And of course, Ben also know this. So he took a deep breath and marched forward. He prepared himself mentally and decided to complete this mission without fail.


    -----


    While Arjun and his teammates were trapped and were under tremendous pressure, unfortunately Gutherson''s team and Gnan''s team were in similar but not same predicament. Gutherson''s team were moving from the boundary of the Silverwing Clan''s turf. But as they were walking, they were welcomed by a smoke first. Ten from behind the smoke, they had seen tremendous amout of fire from all sides. And what''s more terrifying is that, the fire was coming near them at a slow pace. If they didn''t find the solution before that, then they will be burned alive.


    Gutherson didn''t take his chances. Even though this competition was being referred by the City Lord himself, Gutherson wondered when an insignificant barbarian like him dies, then will the City Lord takes action against his Fellow Tier-1 Clan for this heinous crime? This is the reason why Gutherson wanted to take this as a challenge and solve the problem all by himself.


    And similar to Gutherson, Gnan was also trapped with his own issue. He was trapped within a formation as well. And because of this Formation, Gnan''s team was trapped within the pitch darkness. No one could see anything properly, thanks to the darkness which was produced by the dense forest. And now because of the addition of this darkness, Gnan couldn''t see anything completely. He was feeling as if he was a blind man.

 734 BEN IN ACTION

    Arjun and others were sitting on the ground. Since they can''t do anything within the fog, they took their seats and decided to watch how Ben is going to rescue them.


    "Will he do it?" ,Alwyn asked not sure, "He is going with the bunch of doubts in his mind. It is obvious that he showed "I will do it" attitude. But deep within his heart, it looks like he is scared and don''t want to go."


    "It can''t be helped." ,Arjun sighed and said, "Ben has fear for unknown. And the degree of freedom he has is very low. He is scared to express his views even with us fearing that whatever he said might not be logical. Back when he worked in his pavilion in the universe number 316, he was always thought about being disciplined. And because of this discipline, he psychologically developed a mind where he thought that whatever he thinks is always wrong."


    "This is the reason why he can''t express himself despite he wanted to." ,Arjun said, "His confidence levels are very low. I am trying to boost his confidence level as much as I can. We never have any medicines to boost one''s confidence level. There is only one way to boost one''s confidence levels. And that is, to participate in something. Only through the personal experience one can understand that he is fearful of unknown for simply no reason."


    Rick added, "There is nothing we could do about his situation. Only through personal experience one can understand that whatever they feared of is of not worthy of. And since killing is strictly prohibited in this competition, we thought that this was an excellent opportunity for him to grow."


    Alwyn stayed silent. He then couldn''t help but sigh. Everyone in the group had their own share of problems. And Ben is not any exception either. He said, "But we don''t have time."


    "It doesn''t matter." ,Arjun said, "Instead of winning the championship, I wanted all of us to grow. Ben learning about his true value is more important than anything else for me. As for the competition, well, we had a deal with two clans. Actually, I wouldn''t care about this preliminaries compared to the growth of my people. But since we had a deal with the two clans from the city, we will have to do it.


    As Ben was walking towards the Core, he stopped. He always knew that there is one problem which he know the solution but couldn''t execute it. And that is, he would always get the right solution within his heart for any problem. But for some reason he will do exactly opposite of it. And this is how he messes up with the things.


    But today, might it be because he is putting his life in danger or something, he held himself back from going towards the Core of the formation. He stayed there silently for a moment. He first forcefully tried to calm himself down.


    Ben has always been a quick learner. He always learned things related to a subject very quickly. And this is one of the reason why Arjun always had high hopes for him. He also learned about Formation and set it as his one of the main subjects.


    Using his Formation knowledge, Ben stood there for a moment and gave it a thought. Instead of simply going towards the Formation mindlessly, his heart told him to understand the Formation in which they were currently trapped in. Only then, he has to make his move.


    On normal occasions he would have ignored this suggestion given to him by his heart. But today for some reasons, he decided to follow what his heart told him. Honestly, he felt that whatever his heart told him made more sense than him going towards the core of the formation mindlessly.


    He stood there for about one hour. Arjun and others looked at the statue like Ben and didn''t do anything. They simply looked at him and waited for his action. Only after one hour of meticulous thinking, Ben opened his eyes. He smiled. It is obvious that he found a solution for this formation.


    On the outside of the formation, Lewis and his squad members were watching everything clearly. To be honest, they were all stunned. This fog has the ability to attack one''s Willower. A Formation which could attack a person''s Willpower is not easy to obtain in the Astral World.


    But if one got their hands on willpower related attacks, then it is considered as hitting a jackpot in the Astral World. And yet Arjun and his teammates weren''t affected by the willpower attack. And they weren''t happy to see that only the Keth Clansmen to be affected by it.


    "Why aren''t they affected by the Willpower Attacks of the Fog?" ,One of the squad member asked stunned.


    "Lucky bastards!" ,Lewis gritted his teeth and said, "These people actually had strong Willpower. I don''t know how they actually improved their Willpower, but it''s not easy to break this formation."


    What Lewis and others didn''t know is that, Arjun and his teammates are from the Chaos World. And the cultivators from the Chaos World always trains in the Willpower. If such a small amount of Willpower attack will have effect on them, then all the Cultivators in the Chaos World could be considered as nothing but trash.


    They actually intended to dominate their Willpower for the next two months by trapping them within the formation. And after two months, the preliminaries will come to an end. Then everything will come to an end. They will maintain their rankings and win the championship.


    But they never expected that there will not just one person, but actually four people who had strong Willpower. How could they not be frustrated?


    As they were frustrated, Ben smiled. He learned that his heart always tried to put him in the right direction. But for some reason, he always ends up doing it in the wrong way. He didn''t know why exactly he feared to do what exactly his heart suggested. But today, it was different.


    His heart once again gave him the sensible idea to escape from this predicament. And unlike the previous times, he is about to do exactly what his heart told him.

 735 A ZITHER THAT DOMIATES A PERSONS WILL

    Ben finally prepared a plan for himself. After preparing the plan, he immediately decided to execute it. According to Ben''s knowledge, this formation has two sub-cores. One was Water Element related one. And the other one was Wind related one.


    The main Core which executes the entire Formation will governs all the sub cores according to the design patterns. But there is a problem. Unless the Sub Cores were destroyed, the Main Core should not be touched. If touched or tried to destroy it, then the entire Formation will explode and the people around them will die as well.


    In order to avoid this, destroying all the Sub-Cores was extremely important. But in order to destroy all the Sub-Cores, one has to destroy all the protecting arrays which protects the Sub-Core. And in order to destroy the protecting array, Ben had to destroy the power source.


    Here the power source is nothing but the Soul Stones. The Soul Stones are like the Spirit Stones of the Chaos World. Just like how Spirit Stones were formed from the Chaos World, Soul Stones were formed in the Astral World.


    After Ben realized this, he actually hated his idiocy. If he were to do like the previous time and went to destroy the Core of the Formation directly without destroying all the Sub-Cores, then Ben was sure that he would have died from the explosion for sure. He thanked his idea for listening to his heart and immediately went to execute the plan.


    Ben walked forward. He used his Yin-Yan Eyes and immediately found the location of one of the Sub-Core. He rushed forward slowly and carefully making sure that he didn''t step on any traps within the formation and immediately reached out the Sub-Core.


    As soon as he reached out for the Sub-Core, he didn''t do anything hastily. Because he knew that, to destroy the Sub-Core, he needs to destroy the Protecting Array and the Energy Source first. So he studied the protecting Array of the Sub-Core and immediately destroyed it.


    Then he went towards the power source. There he found Blue Ranked Soul Stones emitting the power which was being used by the protecting formation and the Sub Core. Ben immediately removed all the traps involved in it and simply put all the Soul Stones in his pockets. He knew that these Soul Stones are very important for their future use. So he kept them in his pocket intended to hand it over to his Big Brother later.


    After destroying the power source and the Sub Core protecting Array, Ben was sure that he can destroy the Sub Core without any hesitation. And he rushed towards the Sub Core with hasty footsteps. As soon as he reached out for the Sub Core, he found that this Sub Core was actually related to the Water Element.


    That means, there is an external unknown object which is working with the two Sub Cores on equal terms and were using along with the entire Formation. Which means, apart from the Water Sub Core and the Wind Sub Core, there is an external object which is being used in this Formation.


    Ben didn''t know what exactly that external object is. But he knew that if he had to destroy the two Sub Cores, then he need to remove that external object first. Only then he can destroy the Sub Cores. And only then it will become possible for him to destroy the governing Core.


    After realizing this, Ben rushed to where the Yellow color Formation Lines and the runes were leading him to. He followed with extreme care and soon reached the place where object was placed. He wanted to reach out to it, but found that the more he was walking towards it, the more his heartbeat was rising.


    Ben was stunned. He looked at the object. It was a Zither. He knew this sensation from the Chaos World. Whenever he used to encounter his Pavilion Lord in the Universe no. 316 from the Chaos World, his heartbeat used to rise like this. It was obvious why he felt that way. He was intimidated because he knew that his Willpower was too weak compared with his Pavilion Lord.


    And now he is facing the same rise in heartbeat. Even though it was not as strong as whenever he encountered his former Pavilion Lord of the Galaxy Pavilion, Ben was sure that this was the similar feeling.


    Ben suddenly remembered when they accidently entered the Formation, all the Clansmen of the Keth Family were kneeling on the Ground holding their chest. They were sweating profoundly and their willpower was being dominated. Ben immediately realized that the sudden domination of Willpower might be because of this Zither.


    Ben immediately destroyed all the protecting measures and collected the Zither and placed it in his Spatial Ring. He found that the Yellow lines which was the rune for the external object was now gone. He was sure that all the Keth Clansmen had regained their Willpower. They will be fine. He then walked towards the Sub Core to destroy it.


    "Damn it! Just how good is this person in the art of Formation?" ,Lewis was shouting from outside the Formation, "This degree of knowledge in the Art of Formation is actually very tough for the real Formation master. And this person is actually the Combat Master. So how did he learned the secret of the Formation that easily?"


    "Captain Lewis! What should we do now?" ,One of his Squad member asked in worried tone.


    "What else?" ,Captain Lewis said, "We need to stop him at all cost. If we are beaten here, then the other squads will laugh at us. Capture and bring him here silently. We will use him as an hostage if possible against those other people. We can''t be careless here. These people are the big deal. If we are not careful, then they will win against us and in the worst case scenario, they might even kick us out of our own turf. This will be the greatest humiliation to our clan."


    "We got it, Squad Captain Lewis!" ,The Squad members said, "We will immediately go and capture that person!"


    "Make sure not to alarm those people who might be this person''s superiors." ,Lewis said, "I feel that, they are even more terrifying than the person who is destroying the Formation!"

 736 THE FIRE THAT IS HARD TO EXTINGUISH

    As Ben was performing well in his mission, Gutherson was trapped within the fire from all side. And what''s worse is that the Fire was closing on them from all the sides.


    "Captain! We are trapped. What should we do now?" ,A Squad Member asked.


    They all were nervous. They were afraid that the fire will kill them all. But when they looked at the face of the Gutherson, they were stunned. Because Gutherson didn''t have any change in his facial expression. He was calm and composed as if nothing major has happened.


    Looking at their calm and composed squad captain, the clansmen of the Keth Clan were completely speechless. How could their temporary captain stay calm in this peculiar situation? Vasant he afraid of being burnt in the fire?


    They don''t know the answer. They couldn''t say whether their captain was pretending or was truly not afraid of the fire. When they were wondering what to do, they heard Gutherson saying, "What are you afraid of? Don''t you know that killing is absolutely prohibited in this preliminaries? So why are you people so nervous?"


    Gutherson''s squad members were silent. But they couldn''t deny what their temporary captain has said. Killing is absolutely prohibited in this competition. So why were they afraid of this fire?


    Gutherson said, "All they wanted is to play with our fear and trap us until the preliminaries time span of six months to end. Only then they will remove the trap and set us free. But you all know that, if that is what exactly going to happen, then we will be the one to suffer the defeat. I hope none of you want that to happen, right?"


    Even though none of them spoke, Gutherson could say that they all agreed with him. One of the squad members asked, "What should we do now, Captain?"


    "Fortunately I already read about this Formation in the past." ,Gutherson said, "So I know how exactly it works. Everyone follow my plan. We can get ourselves out of this trap!"


    "We got it." ,The clansmen of the Keth Clan said in unison.


    Then Gutherson delivered his plan to everyone. Everyone heard what Gutherson said and memorised each and every word. After saying his plan, Gutherson looked at Jason and said, "I am counting on you. Be prepared. Because you are going to play the major role in this plan."


    Jason slowly nodded his head. He knew how grave is the situation is. And he knew that his responsibilities are higher in this plan. He knew that he is going to be the key role here.


    Gutherson said, "Alright! Who among you people have affinity with the Water Elements? Please cone forward!"


    Gutherson had a total of hundred people in his team. Gnan had another hundred members in his team. Arjun brought the rest if the twenty eight members with him for the battle.


    Since Gutherson''s team and the Gnan''s team has the primary role to avoid any possible battles and take the monsters away from the turf of the Silverwing Clan, and make sure to take them to the Sabretooth Clan''s turf.


    This is the reason why Arjun placed a lot of importance in those two teams. Their role in this entire mission is the key part of their success. As for the battle part, Arjun had complete faith in his and his team''s ability. Because he carefully chose only those people who are very good and combat. This is the reason why Gutherson had a total of hundred people in his team.


    As their temporary captain ordered, a total of 22 people came forward. Gutherson was pleased. With this 22 people, he was sure that his plan will be executed very smoothly. There will only be some trouble if their enemy meddled with their plan.


    As per Gutherson''s detailed plan, all the members who are playing their roles in the plan moved to their positions. They were well trained warriors. All they need is to hear the plan just once and they will understand everything without missing even a single detail.


    Out of the 22 Water Element users, three of them were on east side. Three of them were on the west side. Another Three of them were on the north side. And the rest of the three members were on the south side. As for the rest of the ten members, they sat down and started to meditate. They were to be used as the emergency replacement for any drained Water Element cultivator from the twelve people.


    As soon as Gutherson saw that everyone were in their positions, he ordered, "All the Water Element Unit! Extinguish the Fire!"


    As soon as they received their orders, all twelve Water Element Users used their various Water type attacks on the fire which was burning from all sides. Immediately the fire started to get extinguished slowly and thoroughly. Very soon, every bit of fire power generated through formation was gone.


    "It''s gone!"


    "The fire has been successfully extinguished."


    "We did it."


    All the squad members were celebrating. But Jason and Gutherson who were experts in the Formation didn''t show any celebratory mood. Because they knew that the job hasn''t been done successfully. In fact, they knew that it has just begun.


    Sure enough. Just as both of them thought, something unexpected has happened. The fire which was texting is really are, has actually come back out of nowhere. And soon enough the fire has reached its burning point to the level of what it used to be just before it was extinguished.


    Gutherson said, "Things are not as simple as you think it is. This fire is generated through the means of the formation array. The entire formation is supported through its energy sources. As long as we cannot destroy the energy source, the fire will keep generating automatically. So prepare yourself. You have to do this job repeatedly until we could find and destroy their energy source!"


    All the clansmen of the Keth Clan were stunned. If things are as their Squad Captain put it out, then the situation is very graver than they had expected. If this is the case, then when exactly their team will find the energy source? And then how long it will take to destroy it?

 737 AGAINST THE DARKNESS

    From outside the Formation, Munro was watching everything that was being unfold. He was enjoying the show. Especially the part where the clansman of the Keth Clan thought that as soon as they extinguished the fire, they successfully overcame their current predicament.


    But the part which he enjoyed the most is their facial expression which was filled with shock and helplessness when they found that the fire had come back very soon as they had extinguished it not long ago.


    "Stupid fools! Do they think that just because they are also from the Noble Clan, they could defeat us? Dream on! Even if they are nobles, the difference between a Tier-1 Clan and the Tier-3 Clan has the difference of Heaven and Earth!" ,Munro said with a smile on his face.


    "Squad Captain!" ,One of his teammates asked, "If they continue to do this, then we will run out of energy supply in the energy source. What should we do now?"


    "That''s right Squad Captain!" ,Another one of his follower said, "And they had a backup water element team who are meditating and putting themselves in a peak position. If this will continue, then we will be defeated very soon."


    "What are you afraid of?" ,Squad Captain Munro asked, "It is true that they have backup team. But it doesn''t mean that we don''t have our backup plan, right? We have too many low ranked Soul Stones! We practically have unlimited low ranked Soul Stones. Use it and keep suppling power to the Formation''s Energy Source! We will see how they will deal with it."


    "We got it." ,The Squad members said with the smile on their faces. They immediately carried out their orders.


    ¡ª¡ª


    As Ben and Gutherson''s teams were busy and were doing something, Gnan''s team was in their own predicament. They were trapped in a pitch darkness and they don''t have any idea how to get out of it. This situation was looking even dire as they couldn''t see their own subordinates.


    Looking at this horrible scene, the cultivators of the Keth Clan''s morale were in complete disorder. Since they were from the Astral World, their Willpower was very low. So they were having hard time to keep themselves calm.


    "Calm down!" ,Gnan tried his best to keep his squad members calm. But from the looks of it, he knew that the situation was not looking good. He was not able to find any bit of success in controlling his teammates.


    "Uncle! It''s pointless. We can''t keep them calm." ,Logan looked at Gnan using Yin-Yan Eyes and said, "We have to do something by ourselves.


    "Argh!"


    At that time something unexpected happened. Everyone heard that one of their squad members shouted in pain and agony. Even before Gnan and Logan could take any action, they heard another sound. And then a series of screams started to ring in their ears.


    From within the darkness, some kind of invisible hands formed. These invisible hands merged with the darkness making it impossible for anyone to see them. The people trapped within the darkness couldn''t see their own body parts. Needless to say, the invisible hands which were formed out of darkness and merged with the darkness within which they were trapped in.


    On top of that, they were scared from the situation they were in. They had already lost their calm. And now they were being punched hardly by the hands made by the darkness.


    All these events made them lose the last bit of courage and subconsciously surrendered to the situation. They started to think subconsciously that they had already lost in this battle for sure.


    The invisible darkness punches reached out Gnan and Logan as well. But they managed to escape it as they had the assistance of the Yin-Yan Eyes. But they didn''t care about their victory over these fists made out of darkness. They had to find a way to get themselves out of this predicament.


    They knew that Arjun placed a lot of importance in the mission of Gnan''s team and the Gutherson''s team. And they are now trapped in this darkness. And the only way to get themselves out of this darkness is something they had to figure it out. And they had to figure it out very quickly.


    At that time Arjun''s voice rang out within Logan and Gnan''s Mind, "Logan! You decided to use the Light Attribute in this preliminaries, right? Then tell me. What exactly could defeat the darkness?"


    Logan didn''t take a second to reply, "Light!"


    "That''s right." ,Arjun said, "I think I have given you the clue you need. The rest is up to you. Logan! Don''t disappoint me."


    "Yes boss!" ,Logan replied, "Thanks for the help. I will do my best."


    "Uncle! What should we do now?" ,Logan asked Gnan.


    "He gave you the clue we need." ,Gnan dodged another punch from that darkness fist and said, "The rest is up to you. This is something you need to solve. This is the reason why you are with me. You children had improved in your combat abilities for sure. But not to the point where you can handle any situation all by yourselves. So think and solve the issue all by yourself."


    "Got it." ,Logan replied. And then he also dodged another fist attack from the darkness and seriously thought about it. After careful thinking, he finally used his Yin-Yan Eyes and looked around.


    Logan smiled. He found what he was looking for. He finally cracked the working functionality of the darkness. He said, "Uncle! Thank you for everything. I finally found a way through which we could escape from this mess."


    As Logan finally found out the way to get out of this mess, Nathan and his squad members were enjoying their success. Whenever they trapped their enemies in this darkness, till now there was not any occasion where any one of them had escaped. And they believed that today won''t be any exception either.


    Nathan smiled and said, "No matter who it is, this show always mesmerise me the most. No one in the past has ever managed to escape from this darkness. Today won''t be any exception either. Follow my orders. Make sure to supply the Soul Stones to the energy source."


    "We got it, Squad Captain!" ,One of their followers said and left immediately to carry out his orders.


    As for Nathan, he looked back at the show and was enjoying it.

 738 FINDING THE CORE OF THE FORMATION

    Logan walked towards the center of the Formation Array. He could see everything clearly. He looked around. at that time he found that three Darkness fists were coming to his way. This time Logan didn''t dodge it. He in fact stood there silently. As he stood, very quickly the darkness fist approached towards his face.


    "Scattering Light!" ,As soon as the darkness fist came near to him, Logan shouted. Immediately a bright and shining light came out from Logan''s eyes and scattered around the place. Logan used a thin amount of Light Dragon''s power and mixed in the "Scattering Light" spell.


    The power of dragon always possessed a high degree of destructive power. As soon as his Dragon Power scattered around the vicinity, the three Darkness fists were immediately dissolved with it. For a moment, the Darkness around their vicinity was gone and it replaced with the blinding light.


    All the clansmen of the Keth Clan closed their eyes out of instinct as they had seen the light after a very long time. As they had seen the blinding light, they closed their eyes as the light was very troublesome for anyone who were seeing it after around four months.


    But they opened their eyes with great difficulty and found that the darkness was completely gone. And they managed to see that the origin of the Light was none other than Logan!


    "Was he the one who did it?"


    "He is amazing. He actually scrub the darkness?"


    "It is obvious. I mean, the light is the counterpart of the darkness, right? Isn''t it obvious that the darkness will be defeated while facing the light?"


    "But the light will be defeated as well, if we had to make it face the Darkness, right?"


    "That means, this Logan has the Light Power that could defeat the Darkness originated from a Formation?"


    "This is simply unbelievable!"


    The cultivators from the Keth Clan were stunned. As they were discussing it among them, they found that the Darkness was completely replaced with the blinding light.


    Logan shouted, "Don''t celebrate too early. If there are any Light Element user, come forward and help me out. I can''t maintain this Light for longer period of time."


    The Keth Clansmen came back to their senses. They knew what is important at this moment. as per the orders, all the Light Element users, which are numbered upto 27 came forward. Without even Logan telling them in detail what to do, they understood what their roles are going to be.


    So as soon as they reached out to their locations, they immediately used their Light Element attacks and tried to support Logan as much as possible. They coordinated their attacks very well and attacked the Darkness at the right time.


    What Nathan didn''t know was that Logan has the power of the Light Dragon king flowing within him. He can defeat any Darkness with his power. It was because, it was a known fact that the Dragons were known to have highest destructive powers. This is one of the main reason why Dragons always looks down upon other races.


    So how could a mere darkness that was originated from the Formation could survive under Logan''s Dragon power? It was simply impossible.


    "What should we do now, Squad Captain?" ,One of Nathan''s followers asked him.


    "We will see. It''s true that this person''s attack might have such a destructive power. But I don''t think that he can display this kind of power again and again. And I guess that he might have used up a lot of power behind that attack. As for our Formation, it can display unlimited amount of power as long as we power up the energy source." ,Nathan gritted his teeth and said.


    "We got it, Squad Captain." ,Others replied.


    And sure enough, just as Nathan said, Logan was truly running out of his Astral Qi. But it''s not because he used a spell that consumes a lot of energy. But it was because of his clone. Because of the creation of a Clone which was acting as Lucky outside the forest, Logan''s powers were split into two equal share. And this further made him weak. Because he had to control Lucky outside the Forest while he had to take care of himself here as well. This is the reason why his power was getting weak.


    As Logan was spending a lot of his limited energy, he suddenly found something he desperately wanted at the moment. He smiled inwardly as he said within his mind, "I found you."


    "Uncle! I found the Core!" ,Logan immediately told Gnan about the location of the Core.


    "What?" ,Gnan was stunned. He said, "That is awesome. Where is it?"


    Logan replied, "It''s within the Alpha 3! Alpha 1 consist of the energy source. And they placed the Core within the Alpha 3."


    "What? Are they crazy?" ,Gnan asked as he was stunned.


    "Maybe they had too much of wealth in their possession." ,Logan smiled and said.


    "No wonder." ,Gnan smiled and said, "We didn''t check this possibility. This is the reason why we found their Formation very strange. Even though we know about their method of Formation design long back, no one would use that method as it was the older version which was practically extinct."


    There are many ways to set up a Formation. For example, Alpha lines are where one will place the initial flag. Normally, the Core is placed in the Alpha 1 position. Since it governs the entire formation, Alpha 1 was the right spot. Energy source is placed in the Alpha 2. Since it is the one which will provide energy to the entire Formation, it is placed in the Alpha 2 position.


    Alpha 3 is the place where one will place the Elemental flag. For example, in the Formation they were trapped in, the element the formation displayed is the Darkness element.


    The energy source in the Alpha 2 coordinate with the Core of the Formation in the Alpha 1 And the Elemental Flag in the Alpha 3 while Runic Language will act as the instructor of the Formation.


    All the three Alphas, i.e Aloha 1, Alpha 2 and the Alpha 3 coordinate with each other while the written Runes will act as the Instructor and executes the entire formation.

 739 FORMATION DESTROYED!

    This is the method used in building the Formation in the current generation. As for the Formation method used by the Silverwing Clan is the outdated one.


    The Formation method used by the Silverwing Clan was something like this. Alpha 1 consist of Energy Source. Alpha 2 consist of Elemental Flag. And the Alpha 3 consist of the Core of the Formation.


    As for the Formation system of the newest version is something like this. Alpha 1 consist of Core of the Formation. Alpha 2 consist of Energy Source. And the Alpha 3 consist of the Elemental Flag.


    As the time passed, people let go the above system and discovered this new system. The major difference between the two system is that the System 1 consumes too much energy compared to the System 2.


    Logan and Gnan were looking and searching for the Core in the Alpha 1 line. Because they subconsciously thought that the Alpha 3 will have the Elemental Flag.


    The placement of all the Alphas are very distinct and varies for every Formation. And generally, everyone will try to protect the Core of the Formation in any battle.


    But in this Formation where they were trapped, their opponents had hid the Energy Source psychologically forcing their targets to think that the Alpha 3 is the Core and Alpha 2 is Elemental Flag.


    Their enemy had successfully fooled them all. But not for long. Logan accidentally found out the truth.


    "They made our work very easy now." ,Logan smiled and said, "Those fools thought that just because we were trapped within the darkness, we won''t be able to see anything. But they didn''t know that we have already found out their little secret."


    "That''s right." ,Gnan smiled and replied, "Placing Core at Alpha 3 consumes lot of energy. And it will make the material used to create the Core more non resistance towards the energy provided from the energy source. We have been trapped in this Formation for about three hours. And according to our knowledge from the City of Yin-Yan, three hours is more than enough to turn that core into non resistance towards the Formation."


    "Keep the lights on." ,Gnan said, "I will destroy the Core of the Formation."


    "Got it." ,Logan replied.


    Logan shouted, "All the Light Element users, please keep up the work. Don''t fall back. Do your best to defeat the darkness as much as possible. In the meanwhile, others will try to do something and destroy this formation."


    "We got it." , The clansman of the Keth Clan replied in unison. They all followed Logan.


    "As per the non-light element users, please come with me." ,Gnan ordered.


    "We got it." ,The non Light Element users clansman of the Keth Clan replied in unison. They all followed Gnan.


    Gnan continued, " 27 of our team members are light element users. So they are going to take the responsibility for providing the light for us. And I know that they will not be able to hold up for much period of time. So we need to be very quick and efficient with our moves. Since 27 members are not going to participate along with us, that will leave us with 73 people. As I said earlier that we all are going to divide into three units, each unit will contain of 24 peoples."


    Gnan continued, "But remember one thing. I am not going to participate in this mission. I will take the role of a commander. And I will try to protect you people from the attack of those darkness. So just follow my orders. Don''t do anything other than what I have told you. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, Captain! We got it." ,The Clansmen of the Keth Clan said in unison. And then on Gnan''s arrangements, their team divided into three units with each unit contains 24 people. Then on Gnan''s orders all the units went towards the three Alpha lines. The Unit responsible for destroying the Alpha 1 was named as Unit 1. The Unit responsible for destroying the Alpha 2 was named as Unit 2. The Unit responsible for destroying the Alpha 3 was named as Unit 3.


    After confirming that the attacking units were in their positions, Logan ordered, "All the Light Element users, use your Light attacks and defeat the Darkness!"


    As soon as they received their orders, all the light element users use their strongest attack. The entire formation was suddenly became the void of darkness and it was replaced with the Light.


    After seeing the Light Element users initiated their work and set the lights on, Gnan ordered, "Unit 2! Attack the Line2!"


    Your line 1, line 2 and line 3 were the another name of alpha one, alpha two and all for three respectively. So as soon as Gnan passed his orders to attack the Line 2, the second unit immediately started to attack the Alpha 2 with their attacks.


    Whatever happened next was all according to how Gnan thought it would be. Since the Core which was placed in the Alpha 2 position was attacked, all it''s Energy was drained. And as per the predefined rule of the Formation, the Core of the Formation started to ask for the Energy to stabilise it''s condition.


    So the Alpha 1 started to provide the energy to the Core. Here Alpha 1 has the Energy Source. But even before all this could happen, Gnan ordered quickly, "Unit 1! Attack the Runes which is connected to the Line 2!"


    As soon as they received their orders, the Unit 2 didn''t hesitate to attack the Runes which was connecting the Alpha 1 and Alpha 2. That is, Source Energy to the Core.


    As soon as the attack met, the connection between Alpha 1 and Alpha 2 got weakened and the Energy Source was forced to not send any energy to the Core.


    In the meanwhile, Core tried to use it''s remaining energy and ordered the Elemental Flag to spread darkness within it''s vicinity.


    But Unit 3 were cleaver. Even before they could receive their orders from Gnan, they proactively attacked the Elemental Flag and were actually succeeded in destroying it.


    Without the Elemental Flag, the entire Formation was now a complete mess. And it became easy for them to attack and very soon they destroyed the entire Formation.

 740 THE FIRST SEA

    As soon as the Formation which seemed invincible was broken, be it the attackers or be it the defenders, everyone were completely stunned. Especially the attackers. There was a complete silence in the vicinity. No one dared to speak as they couldn''t believe what they had seen at the moment.


    The Formation got destroyed! And to prove their thoughts, the Darkness which enveloped them was now completely gone. The atmosphere became normal once again.


    "We did it!" ,One of them shouted.


    "We really did it!"


    "We actually destroyed this annoying Formation!"


    "We are awesome!"


    "The squad captain in awesome!"


    Everyone started to enjoy their small victory which made them believe that they hd achieved something major. The Darkness really scared them for a moment.


    But the Light from Logan has destroyed the Darkness for a short period of time. This was enough for them to see some hope. And they actually destroyed the formation through a perfect team coordination.


    Gnan shouted, "You guys! It''s true that we have won against this annoying Formation. But it doesn''t mean that we have won the war. We still have enemies to face. The real enemies from the Silverwing Clan. Don''t enjoy the victory so early. Because our job is yet to even begin."


    "That''s right!" ,Logan added, "We have pretty much exhausted ourselves. This is the perfect chance. Do your best and try to regain your lost energy immediately!"


    The clansmen of the Keth Clan came back to their senses. They suddenly remembered everything. They were well trained soldiers. They knew what their priorities are. So they immediately sat down and started to meditate in order to restore their energy and get back to their peak state.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it all!" ,While Gnan and others were doing their best to restore their energy to the peak state, Nathan and his squad members were boiling with anger and frustration. The Formation they were very proud of was completely destroyed by their enemies just like that. How could they not be angry?


    This was the Formation which always stood unbeaten till now was destroyed completely. They trapped many people within the Formation. The speciality of this Formation is that it won''t let their target to see anything. They can''t even see their own body parts because of this formation.


    If they wanted to defeat this formation, then the only way was to defeat the darkness first. In order to defeat this darkness a person should have the light element attack which has high destructive intensity.


    But eve when they destroyed the darkness, it doesn''t mean that the darkness will be gone forever. As long as the formation exists, the Darkness will always come back.


    This was the source of their confidence. And because of this, they even used the ancient formation technique. But using the ancient formation technique requires huge amount of energy. And this is the reason why they used soul stones to an high degree.


    They thought that they could trap argent team in this formation and never let them go for the next two months. After two months the preliminaries will come to an end. And then, the Silverwing clan will be the champion.


    But the things never end up as you have imagined it to be. If your enemy is much better than you in a field, then there is no way your plan will work against them.


    "How did they managed to destroy the Formation?"


    "And guess what? They had done it in such a short time."


    "But it is impossible to destroy the \u003c\u003cAbsolute Darkness Formation\u003e\u003e in such a short time even for a Lifestyle Formation Master? And these people are actually the Combat Master!"


    "I started to wonder whether they are really the Combat Masters! I don''t know how they gained such deep knowledge in the field of Formation!"


    The Squad Members of the Silverwing Clan started a hasty discussion among themselves. They couldn''t understand what exactly they were supposed to do at this moment.


    "All of you! Keep quite!" ,At that time Nathan shouted, "Do you people have any idea how exactly you are wasting time on this pointless discussion?"


    "W-We apologise! Please forgive us, squad Captain!" ,One of the squad members apologise to their captain.


    Another person asked, "Squad Captain! What should we do now? What are your orders?"


    "What else?" ,Nathan said in absolutely disappointment tone, "We should do what exactly is important at this moment. It is true that they are destroyed or formation from home. But in order to do that, they have exhausted too much of their energy. They are now in meditation pose and trying to regain their energy. If they manage to do that, then we will be in completely disadvantages situation. We kind of for that. So, even before they could get back their lost energy, we have to go and attack them. Since they have already lost too much of their energy, they don''t have enough energy left to fight against us who are already at our peak state. Let us take this advantage and defeat them all."


    "Yes!" ,The squad members replied in unison. And they felt that their captain''s orders are sensible at this moment. And this is the best possible way to defeat them and secure their occupied spot.


    Nathan was boiling in anger. Their clan once raided a tomb of a powerful Combat Master. This powerful Combat Master was at the peak of the Seventh Awakening Stage who was just one step away from breaking the shackles of body limit of this world and was about to go to the next realm. The name of this powerful Combat Master was Zofra. He was the former first seat of the entire realm. The title of first seat would only be given to the strongest cultivator of their Era! And Zofra was the strongest cultivator of his time.


    But things would never end up as you have expected it to be. That combat master was absolutely at the peak of the entire God Realm! But he was surrounded and was attacked by a very strong cultivators. The attackers were used in numbers. And as for the result of the battle, no one knows.


    But there was a legend which states that, Zofra killed them all. He kept his religion alive. But in order to keep his legend alive, he had to pay a heavy price. He received a terrible injuries and was on his last moments.

 741 MYSTERIOUS DARKNESS ATTACK

    In his final moments, Zofra created his own resting place. But it took very long time for people to find his resting place. And those people were none other than the cultivators from the But it took very long time for people to find his resting place. And those people were none other than the cultivators from the Silverwing Clan.


    They immediately raided the tomb of the former first seat of the entire world. And their harvest was very huge. And this formation was result of their raid.


    And today this Formation was destroyed. How could Nathan will be happy? This Formation was one of their bumper harvests from the Tomb of the Former Seat One of the entire God Realm. It was obvious that the harvest from the tomb of the former seat one won''t be small one.


    And it was proved right. The Silverwing Clan was just an ordinary clan who doesn''t have the status of a Noble back then. Five thousand years ago, they were just an ordinary small scale clan.


    But the harvest from the Tomb of the Former First Seat was so huge that, after careful execution, their small and ordinary clan had become one of the three hegemonies of the entire Solar City! They quickly became nobles and their clan reached the Tier-1 status.


    For them, defeat in any of their Formation was absolutely impossible thing. This was the Formation which they received from the former First Seat of the entire God Realm!


    And yet this invincible Formation was destroyed by a bunch of ordinary cultivators. This really pissed Nathan!


    "They has to die!" ,Nathan said to himself within his own heart, "If they could destroy the Formation which our ancestors got from the tomb of the former First Seat, Zofra, then they are very dangerous people. If we let them grow anymore, then we will be the one to face defeat. My clan will be the one to suffer the most. I will not let that happen. Even if they leave this place alive, I will inform everything to the clan and make sure that these people will suffer an horrible death!"


    .....


    As Gnan and his team successfully destroyed the Formation, Gutherson''s team was still struck within the Formation. But they already formed a plan within their minds. So they were well prepared for the worst. But since they were not going to die, as killing is absolutely prohibited in this competition, they were assured of their lives. They knew that they are going to stay alive. and as soon as they all are alive, nothing else matters.


    Gutherson used the Wind element and attached it to his Lance. Immediately the Fire from the Formation started to rage higher. But at that time, Jason used the power of Darkness against the raging Fire.


    As soon as he attacked the fire, the people who were manually controlling the Formation looked at Jason''s attack and raised the intensity of the fire. They felt that Jason was too arrogant as he was attacking the formation all by himself.


    But what happened next blew their minds. The Fire from their Formation and Jason''s Dark attacks clashed against each other. The a huge explosion took place. But the one who faced the defeat was ultimately their raging fire.


    "How is this possible?" ,One of them said as he was astonished.


    "How exactly his Dark has such a terrifying destruction intensity?" ,Another person asked in shock.


    But even before they could discuss any further, something unexpected happened. Their fire from the formation was defeated and it was completely tattered. And Jason''s Darkness didn''t stop it''s attacks there. It started to absorb the heat from the Formation making it''s boiling point to drop very badly! And because of this the temperature of the Formation has fallen down making it''s heat more bearable than the past.


    "What exactly is that Dark Element attack?" ,One of the members from the Silverwing Clan asked as he was terrified by what he saw.


    "That Dark attack not only has the high degree of the destructive prowess, but it also possess the ability to suck the heat from the Fire of the Formation?" ,Anoter person asked as he was also terrified.


    "Where exactly these Barbarians received such a strength from?" ,The third person from the Formation asked.


    As they were in shocked state, Jason became even more violent and made his Darkness suck even more heat from the Fire. This is the power of the Darkness. It can suck the properties of another element. Unless the attack of the Formation was higher than Jason''s Darkness, his power will remain undefeatable. This is the reason why Arjun said that Jason is the key for them to get out of the Formation!


    As soon as Jason sucked up the heat from the Fire of the Formation, the person who was controlling the Formation coughed a mouthful of blood. He then fell down on the ground and remained unconscious.


    "No!" ,There Squad Captain Munro shouted, "The Elemental Flag controller has fallen. The Formation is about to break. Quickly find the replacement before something unexpected happens!"


    But it seemed that he had consumed a lot of energy in giving his command. He was too late. and while he was giving his command, Gutherson who already knew what would happen immediately shouted, "NOW!!!"


    The word "NOW!!!" was the one word key for them to attack the Formation. Gutherson was the best General the world of Life Realm has ever seen. His expertise lies in his efficient and attacking at the right time with precision. The one word key has a whole sentence which states that ''The time has come. We need to attack the Formation now''. But the meaning of such a long sentence was delivered with one word.


    And inexperienced Munro has consumed a long time in issuing his attack. It was obvious that he is incomparable in commanding compared to Gutherson.


    As soon as they received their command, the Clansmen of the Keth Clan immediately started to attack the Core of the Formation. Munro tried his best to stabilize the situation. But he failed. His followers were given the professional training by the highly qualified teaching staff. They were obviouly good. But today they couldn''t hold back their nerves and easily gave the chance for their opponent to take the upper hand.


    Munro was frustrated. But there was nothing he could do to stop them. Gutherson and his team destroyed the Formation and easily managed to escape from it. It left Munro helpless!

 742 GUTHERSON’S ARROGANCE

    Munro looked at Gutherson with eyes full of hatred. He wanted to kill this commander with his own hands. If the chance was given, then he would never let this chance go away. But he knew that killing is strictly prohibited in this competition. So he had no choice but to suppress this desire and postpone Gutherson''s death for another day.


    But he knew what his priority is. He knew that Gutherson and his teammates are pretty much exhausted their energy in order to destroy the Formation. But his teammates were also exhausted their energy. But he has a slim advantage in all this. There were part of his squad who hadn''t participated in the Formation. Since they didn''t spend their Inner Soul or Soul Power so far, they could attack Gutherson''s team while they were in their weak state.


    "Guys! Stop your nonsense." ,Munro shouted, "Are you people truly from the Silverwing Clan? Why are you panicking over such a small matter? Get yourselves together and think for a while. Even though they have destroyed the Formation, they did it in return for their Inner soul and Soul Power. How much of their Inner Soul and Soul Power they might have spent so far? Do you have any idea?"


    Munro said, "We still have people who are fit and ready to go. We have people who can get them before they could restore their powers completely. That means we are still in the advantageous position. So buck up and think of a way to win this war!"


    As soon as Munro said those words, his teammates came back to their senses as they all felt that whatever their Captain said was an absolute truth. This is the moment where their enemies were in weak state. If they attack their enemies at this moment, then they have the chance to win over them.


    Suddenly all of them became enigmatic. They all become arrogant. Since they have a big hope in front of them, they don''t want to miss this opportunity. With a loud roar a team which consist of 18 people rushing to words their enemy.


    At the same time, Logan and Gutherson were doing their best to recover their lost energy as soon as possible. Gutherson''s experiences over the years told him that the enemy will take advantage of their weak state and rry to defeat them.


    This is the reason why Gutherson ordered everyone from his team to recover as much strength as possible before their enemy come and attack them. This is the reason why all of them were seriously meditating and trying to recover as much strength as possible before their enemy start attacking them.


    They had a peaceful moment which lasted for about 20 minutes. Because after 20 minutes, the thing which they were afraid of has finally occurred. Their enemies which consist of around 18 people suddenly came out of nowhere and started to attack them.


    Everyone was stunned with Gutherson''s announcement. They all thought that he was completely arrogant and ignorant person. Facing an enemy of 18 people who are well trained and given high quality education by their clan, how could they be that easy to defeat? And that is also against a mere barbarian? They all thought this is nothing but a joke.


    But the Clansmen of the Keth Clan didn''t think it that way. Just now their temporary squad captain had shown the glimpse of his leadership quality. It was obvious that their Squad Captain was an experienced leader.


    And they all know one thing very seriously. Leadership always comes from an active participation. If their Squad Captain lead them with such a quality command in a difficult situation, then it is obvious that he might have developed this ability by participating in many wars that were difficult to handle.


    Their squad captain has displayed his leadership qualities. Now they were about to see his combat abilities as well. And they were anticipating that their squad captain''s combat abilities will match his leadership abilities. If that is the case then they were sure that they were about to see one hell of a show today.


    Gutherson waited for the people from the Silverwing Clan to come. He wasn''t in a rush. After waiting for around 30 seconds, the moment he was waiting for has finally come. The combat masters from the Silverwing Clan had finally come.


    Gutherson said as soon as they stopped a fair distance away from his team, "I will be the one who will fight you all. You guys can attack me at the same time. I won''t mind it."


    The people from the Silverwing Clan were stupefied when they heard Gutherson''s declaration. But it was just for a split second. Later, they all started to laugh at what Gutherson Just said.


    "You think this is some kind of fantasy drama?" ,Munro asked, "You think a mere barbarian like you can defeat a follower of a noble like me? What qualifications do you have to be such arrogant man? Do you know what kind of training we have received since our childhood? Do you have any idea the difference between a noble like me and barbarian like you? Even if you and your teammates come at us, then I will confidently say that we will be able to defeat you. Where did you find such a confidence to boast im front of me?


    But Gutherson remained silent. Looking at how calm Gutherson was, it hurt Munro''s ego too much. Gutherson stayed silent for around five seconds and said calmly, "Are you done talking shit? Then come. Trust me. We are in hurry. So please come quickly so that I will only knock you out. You know we are busy people. Once we are done with you people, then we have to go and hunt monsters as well. So don''t waste any more time and come quickly. Trust me. It will be a quick battle."


    "You are courting death!" ,Munro shouted angrily. Nobody had ever dared to piss him off like this. He wanted nothing more than just to kill Gutherson. What Gutherson said has touched his nerves.


    Gutherson was clearly looking down on him. Looking down on him is equal to looking down on the entire Silverwing Clan. How could he let a person who dared to offend the Silverwing Clan go that easily?

 743 DEFEATING EIGHTEEN MEMBERS ALMOST INSTANTLY

    What Gutherson was basically saying is that, he could take the warriors from the Silverwing Clan whenever he wants. The Silverwing Clan is practically nothing in his eyes. For him hunting monsters is more important than facing wrath of the Silverwing Clan. In one sentence for him, Silverwing Clan is practically nonexistent in his eyes.


    "Kill him!!!" ,Munro gave his orders. At this moment he wanted nothing more than to kill Gutherson and tear into thousand pieces.


    "Kill!!" ,The followers of the Silverwing Clan were also pissed with Gutherson''s declaration. None of the citizens from the city had ever dared to openly say something wrong about their clan this rudely. But a mere Barbadian who doesn''t have a proper identity mocked them and their clan. How could they not be angry?


    After giving a loud shout, all the people from the Silverwing Clan moved towards Gutherson with anger. Their minds and heart were not in a calm state.


    Gutherson looked at the 18 opponents and smiled. He said, "It''s been a longtime since I have fought in a battle. Alright! I will use you as a workout materials. Come at me."


    Gutherson concluded and held the Spear right at the centre. He casually moved forward and stopped only when he felt that the enemies were in his attack range.


    Six people from the enemy came forward and surrounded Gutherson. Gutherson could say in one glance that the distance between each one among the six people is equal and from the top view when seeing it properly, it will be visible that they actually formed a hexagonal formation while Gutherson was at the centre of it.


    Gutherson smiled. He knew what his enemies were upto. They were actually trying to stop and delay his body movements for a short period of time using a basic and small formation. Even though this trap will exist only for a short period of time, in a battle, everything will be decided because of this short period.


    While Gutherson''s movements were slowed down, It will become very easy for his enemies to attack him swiftly. Since Gutherson''s movements were completely sealed out, there is no way he could do anything about it other than accepting his own fate.


    Wonderful plan!


    Gutherson thought it within his mind. He smiled. This traps might work against others. But against Gutherson, it is practically nothing. Because there is a reason why Gutherson was known as the best General back in the Life Realm. And on top of that, the fact that nobody knows is that he is also proficient in the art of formations.


    This is the truth which none of his enemies at this moment could expect. This is the truth nobody knows other than his family. With one glance, he understood what his enemies were intending to do against him. And sure enough, he had seen the formation flag within their hands. And it is enough to confirm his earlier analysis.


    And just as the formation core flag holder was about to place the core flag on the ground, he found to his shocking heart that a spear was already on his chest. He flew back around 10 meters and fell on the ground. But he felt that he was fortunate enough. Killing was absolutely prohibited in this preliminaries. And maybe this is the reason why his enemy didn''t kill him. He just knocked him out.


    Looking at their team captain who held the core formation flag was knocked out almost instantly, the other five members of his team were completely stupefied. They were in fact speechless. In a formation team, if a core flag holder was knocked out, then the entire team is practically useless.


    Without a core flag, the others couldn''t do anything. This is the reason why in any formation team, the core flag holder would always be the best among the team. He will be paid a special attention to in order to groom and to nurture. If the core flag holder was the first want to fall, then the other members of the formation team are nothing but vulnerable and weak existences. They could be defeated at any moment. This is the reason why the core flag holder should always be strong and talented. Or else, the entire team will fall.


    Gutherson took advantage of this opportunity and moved very quickly and with a flash he knocked out other five members of the team. All the process took time to describe. But it almost happened very instantly. The entire process it and take you in two seconds to complete. That means in two seconds six members out of 18 were knocked out by Gutherson.


    The rest of the 12 members saw this and were speechless. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. They came here in order to take their enemy out with absolute confidence. But the reality is, as soon as they entered the battlefield, their enemy''s commander has taken out six members almost instantly. And it left their entire team with just twelve members.


    What is more stunning is that, their opponent''s commander is very good. His movements, his precision, his attack methods and more importantly his mental strength were always in perfect sync and coordination. This two seconds of battle was enough for them to judge that the opponent in front of them is not a simple one. In fact, he is a battle expert!


    Gutherson might have maintained calm and careless expression outside, but within his heart, he was panting hardly. He was trapped in the Formation and it consumed a lot of his efforts to escape from it. Even though, the amount of energy it took for him to escape was very less, the fact that, he had to spend some energy is not something he could neglect. And most importantly, he his powers were halved as he had a clone outside the forest. All these things became hurdle and he was panting inwardly. But he didn''t show his exhaustion out as he wanted to intimate his enemies.


    And things turned out just as he expected it to be. The enemies were terrified with his display of strength. He said, "Didn''t I ask you people to come at me at the same time? Now look at what happened. You people are left with just 12 members now."

 744 GUTHERSON’S RUDENESS

    Gutherson''s last words hit Munro''s sore point. Each words spoken by Gutherson was like a slap on his face. He hated this feeling too much.


    Who was he? He is a high ranked member of the Silverwing Clan from the younger generation. No one has ever dared to behave like this with him before. Everyone within the city respected him. They always feared him. Whenever used to go outside within the city, everyone used to move away and give him a way. They used to do all this out of here for his clan. If he became a high-ranking member of the clan from the younger generation, then it is obvious that he had the ability to back his status.


    And yet a barbarian has a look down on him. Looking down on him is equal to looking down on his clan. Looking down on this clan means going against his clan. And going against his clan will always result to one thing.


    Death! This person had to die!


    Munro declared him death within his heart. Even if we couldn''t kill him today, he will definitely kill him once the preliminaries will come to an end. Even if you fail to kill him after the end of the preliminaries, the elders of his clan will not sit silently and see watch the show.


    He is definitely going to complain everything that had happened here to the release of his clan. Even if he didn''t tell them, the Clan will definitely know everything happened in the forest. Everyone outside the forest are watching the preliminaries. There are video recording crystal set up everywhere in the forest. The entire preliminaries is being monitored by none other than the city Lord himself.


    They don''t know why the preliminaries were conducted this strictly this time. Even though they can''t hear what the contestants of the preliminaries were talking about, They knew what they are doing. Because they could see everything that is happening within the forest. But they can''t hear anything.


    So killing was absolutely not an option in this preliminaries for Munro. He had to endure this humiliation. He had to kill the person standing in front of him at any cost. But as of now, he had to do everything to Gutherson other than killing.


    Munro shouted, "Everyone! Cut his limbs and keep him alive!"


    All his followers had the command but didn''t move immediately. It is very easy for their commander to give them command. But the one were going to execute the command was none other than them. They knew the complications involved in defeating someone like Gutherson. They knew that they were not his match to begin with. He was a complete monster. Their commander knows this very well. And yet, he gives them the command to cut the limbs of Gutherson? Is he out of his mind?


    They all wanted of beat Moon down. It is easier said than done to defeat a skilled warrior like Gutherson. The commander knows this very well. And yet he asked them to take Gutherson down? What the hell is he thinking?


    "But Commander, it is easier said than done. You have seen with your eyes just how good a combat master this person is. So please think twice before you give us a command!" ,One of his followers said.


    "Shut Up!" ,Munro shouted, "Now you are going to teach me what I should do and what I shouldn''t? Are you kidding me? Since when did you idiots became such a bold people?"


    "No, we don''t dare to." ,That person trembled and said, "I was just stating my opinion. I wasn''t doubting your capabilities as a commander. We all are part of your unit. We know that you are a very good commander. We didn''t mean to insult you in any way. We were just saying it based on our experience. That''s all there is."


    "Then shut your fucking mouth and do exactly as I ordered you people to do!" ,Munro shouted, "Go and cut his limbs down. I don''t want to hear any more excuses."


    His followers were terrified. They don''t know what to do at this moment anymore. Since their commander is unhappy with their attitude, they have no other choice but to face the monster who is standing in front of them with come face. But they have one advantage here. All their opponent is going to do is to knock them down. He is not going to kill them as it is against the rules of the preliminaries. That means, today they were not going to die.


    They all took a sigh of relief. Since that is the case, letting their opponent to knock them out unconscious is the better choice than facing their angry commander. So they did and rushed towards Gutherson.


    Gutherson gave a wry smile. He said, "You people are coming at me with half heart. A piece of advice. If you want to defeat someone like me, you should not only have skills, but you should possess strong heart. You people are hesitating to come against me. I don''t understand how exactly you people have received the rumoured professional training from your clan! Are you sure that you people have come from a Tier-1 Clan?"


    Munro and his followers were already fed up with Gutherson''s rude behaviour. They could no longer take it. They all gave a loud roar and rushed at Gutherson with heart full of anger.


    Gutherson knew that they were intimidated enough. It was troublesome to use the Soul Shaking Art on the people from the Astral World. The people from the Astral World always trains in their Soul unlike the cultivators from the Chaos World who trains in their Willpower.


    As long as they have strong soul, the Soul Shaking Art won''t work. In order to let the Soul Shaking Art work, Gutherson had to make them doubt in their own capabilities against him. And this is the reason why he acted so arrogant and showed his dominance character. He wanted to force them to doubt themselves.


    Doubting yourselves will lead to weakening your Will and Soul power. This is the common point both Willpower and Soul Power had within them. And since his opponents had been intimidated enough, they started to doubt themselves against Gutherson and were rushing at him with half heart.


    Gutherson got what he wanted despite knowing doing all this was troublesome. But given the circumstances, this is exactly what he had to do.


    Gutherson took a deep breath and then closed his eyes. He then opened with and simply narrowed it. He then said, "Soul Shaking Art!"

 745 THE PLEASED CITY LORD

    As soon as Gutherson said it, an invisible force came out from his eyes and it hit the 12 remaining members of the Silverwing Clan. Since their Soul was psychologically weakened, there is no way they could take it. As soon as the force of the Soul Shaking Art hit them, that invisible force shook their souls and they all felt as if a boult of thunder hit their souls. They all lost their consciousness and fell down on the ground.


    Gutherson coughed out. He couldn''t control his act anymore. He was completely exhausted this time. Last time we could at least hide it from everyone. But this time he could no longer hide it anymore. He covered out a mouth full of blood. He started to paint heavily.


    Because of this, his Soul Shaking Art didn''t knock out everyone. To be honest, it practically knocked out everyone but one person. And that one person was none other than their commander, Munro!


    But it doesn''t mean that Munro didn''t taste the affect of the attack of the Soul Shaking Art. He tasted it, but a little bit. But this is a little bit of test is more than enough for him to know just how terrifying this attack from Gutherson was. In fact, it just blew his mind away. He started a wonder where exactly this barbarians got such a terrifying spell from. Not even his clan had such a terrifying Soul attacking spell.


    Hello cadre around and saw the unconsciousness people of his clan. He was terrified. The enemy hasn''t even more from his place and yet all the people from his team were practically knocked out. This is way too ridiculous.


    "What kind of attack is that?" ,Outside the Forest an old man was watching everything that was being telecasted through a recording crystal. This old man grit his teeth in anger and clenched his fist in frustration. He looked at helpless face of Munro and couldn''t help but feel anger born with in his heart. He shouted, "Calm down Son!"


    This old man was none other than the biological father of the Munro. He was one of the elders of the clan. To be honest, nobody cared about the result of the young master Kale. Because as far as they knew it, the main team of their clan was actually participating in the lifestyle hall.


    As far ad the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were concerned, the team of their respective clans Young Masters, that is Young Master Kale was the main one to worry about. In order to defeat the sabretooth clan and to raise the standard of their respective clans, the two clans actually teamed up and participated in this preliminaries on the basis of the partnership.


    But it doesn''t mean that they neglected completely about their other teams who are participating in the preliminaries. But they gave more importance to the team that is participating in the lifestyle hall.


    "It looks like your son is in a tough spot, Klein!" ,An old man around Klein age said with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm. You are right. My son has performed as per early as your son. But it doesn''t mean that he is ignorant. All his enemies were completely and beaten down by the darkness. They were insured both physically and mentally. It will take them a lot of time to recover. That means Nathan had a very good chance to defeat them even before they could recover." ,That old man said.


    "Don''t jump to the conclusion so early, Nero!" ,Klein said, "I know that even you are frightened by the strength of the enemy. I could read your mind just as you could read mine. Even though you are boasting in front of me, I know that deep down within your heart you are still nervous about your son." ,Klein said.


    Nero sighed. He said, " I don''t want to deny it, but what you said is right. I am indeed worried about my son. Because these barbarians are much powerful than any of our three clans. But I don''t understand one thing. What kind of lucky chance did there in counter in order to become this powerful? I could confidently say that not even the province Lord had this powerful youngsters under him. Aren''t they little too powerful than we have imagine?"


    "Indeed. But there is nothing we can do about this. We have to endure everything that is happening right in front of our eyes and pray within our hearts that our children will do better. Or else, they will suffer a lot." ,Klein sighed and said.


    City Lord Alger smiled as he heard their conversations. In his heart he declared these two people as nothing but fools. This barbarians were personally chosen by Jimmy. There is no way they are going to be anything weak. This is the reason why the City Lord had stayed here. He wanted to see everything regarding Jimmy and his team with his own eyes.


    Even though he didn''t hear the conversation between Ivan and Arjun, he was actually pleased. He was pleased with Ivan for successfully building the friendship with them. If they could develop this friendship to a new level, then City Lord Alger was sure that their clan might even build a good relationship with Jimmy. And this relationship might help their clan grow even higher as Jimmy had an unknown and powerful background.


    He regretted one thing. He wanted to hear the conversation between Arjun and Ivan. But circumstances didn''t help him in any way possible. But overall, he was pleased with Ivan. Even though everyone understood what might be the conversation that took place between Arjun and Even though everyone understood what might be the conversation that took place between Arjun and Ivan, no one dare to say it out loud as they don''t have any proof to prove it.


    This is a especially for the elders who are from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan. They all practically understood what happened. But since they don''t have any proof to prove it, they had no other choice but to maintain silence. They are left it to their clan leaders to handle it as taking action right now might lead to the revelation of their dirty secret.


    Back in the Forest, Munro was in the helpless situation. There was no idea coming to his mind on how to deal with the current situation. His eyes then fell on the meditating people behind Gutherson.


    Munro angrily asked, "You people are from the Tier-3 power, Keth Clan, right?"

 746 MUNRO’S DEFEA

    The people from the Keth Clan heard this and were stunned. They looked at each other and found the same expression which they had on others faces. They didn''t know what to do at this moment. They knew that this was coming for them. Because their clan''s young master has decided to leave the clan and live the life of a barbarian. He was completely influenced by the barbarians who are leading them at this moment.


    "ye-Yes!" ,One of them gathered enough courage and said.


    "Oh! What''s the meaning of this?" ,Munro felt that he finally found the people to went all his anger and frustration on. He said, "You people are so bold. You people actually dared to go against my clan and team up with this unknown barbarians? Since when did the Keth Clan became this bold?"


    The people from the Keth Clan were feeling nothing but nervous at this moment. Their bodies were shaking uncontrollably. They had no idea what exactly they were supposed to do in order to neutralise the situation they are in right now. And they don''t know what answer they could give that could satisfy the person in front of them.


    "Is every person in the Silverwing Clan are like this?" ,Gutherson asked while rubbing the blood which was hanging at the corner of his mouth.


    "What did you say?" ,Munro asked in anger.


    Gutherson said, "What do you think we are doing at the moment? We all are participating in the preliminaries. We are here to hurt the monstrous and raise our ranking as much as possible. If you people are here, then it doesn''t mean that others can come here and do as they please. We all are following the rules of the preliminaries and hunting the monstrous. Just because you lost against us hey, it doesn''t mean that you can use the name of your clan and power in order to scare others. I don''t understand one thing. You people call yourself nobles. And yet all you ever do is blackmail others using your clan''s name. Are all the nobles in the Solar City like this? If you win anything, then you will say that the victory is within your blood. Because you people are noble. And when you lose, you will use the name of your clan in order to scare others. So this is all the Silverwing Clan is amount to? Do you people even know what is the meaning of shame? This is disgusting!"


    "I will kill you!" ,Munro shouted.


    "I am sorry. But you people don''t have the ability to kill me." ,Gutherson smiled and said, "Didn''t you see it just now? We can get the asses of you and your Silverwing Clan! So stop shouting like you really have the ability to kill me!"


    "Hmm. I admit that we are truly a powerful one. I admit that you are a tough opponent to handle." ,Munro gave a cunning smile and said, "But Why don''t you look at your own situation at the moment? The blood is coming out from your mouth. It is obvious that you are gravely injured. If I take you down now, then I think I have the power to defeat all your lackeys."


    Immediately from the centre of that sphere shaped hands, a huge anoubt of fire formed. These fire was truly scorching hot as everyone could feel their own body which is precipitating constantly. Then the flames expanded and its size reached the bamboo tree level.


    "This flames are too hot!" ,One of the Clansmen of the Keth Clan said while trembling in fear.


    "Is he truly intending to kill us?" ,Another person asked. But isn''t that against the rules of the competition?" ,Another person from the Keth Clan asked.


    But a person ''s mindset is truly not something they could predict. Some hot headed people will neglect the rules of the competition and they might even to upper side of it. And from the looks of it Munro he is definitely one of them. He already lost in office. And the people like Munro give more importance to their faces than their lives. Munro might kill them here.


    "What are you doing?" ,Gutherson asked, "Just because you have lost against us, it doesn''t mean that you can break the rules of the competition."


    "Shut up and die!" ,Munro ignored Gutherson''s warning and magnified his scorching flames power in order to kill them all.


    But just as Munro was about to attack Gutherson, he found that Gutherson was still calm despite blood hanging at the corner of his mouth. Gutherson''s smile contained the hint of mockery. Munro was hot headed for sure. But he wasn''t a complete fool like that Young Master Wayne. He could understand the gravity of the situation for sure. After all, he gained his current status in the clan was all because of his hard work and capabilities. It was not because of luck like that good for nothing Young Master Wayne.


    "How could you be this calm?" ,Munro asked pausing his attack, "Aren''t you afraid of dying?"


    "Afraid? Me? And that is also against someone like you?" ,Gutherson said with mockery, "Only the likes of the City Lord has the ability to say such arrogant words. A nobody like you is nothing. Why should I be afraid of someone like you?"


    The last bit of Munro''s sanity was lost after hearing Gutherson''s last words. He was practically saying that Gutherson does not acknowledge Munro''s existence at all. In his eyes, Munro was nothing but an ant.


    "Die!" ,Munro gave a loud shout and moved his hands to release his attack, that is, the Scorching Fire.


    But just before he could release his attack, he felt someone suddenly appear behind him. He didn''t know who it was. But before even he could see the person who appeared behind him, he felt a huge amount of pain at the back of his neck. And the very next moment he lost his consciousness. He didn''t even know who knocked him out. In fact, before he could think anything, he already lost his consciousness and fell on the ground.


    Munro was defeated. Everyone were stunned. Munro one of the commander of the Silverwing Clan was defeated with just one pun?


    Just before the members from the Keth Clan could think anything, they heard Gutherson''s voice, "I could have taken him down. Why dis you take action."


    "I had to." ,Jason said, "I couldn''t take the crap of this annoying bastard!"

 747 UPDATES

    "Well, he is truly annoying!" ,Gutherson sighed and said, "Just because he was from the Silverwing Clan, did he think that he was a big shot or something? Silverwing Clan might be one of the three hegemonies of the city, but it is limited to the Solar City itself. But there are countless Clans and pavilions out there who are better than the Silverwing Clan. So why was he so arrogant?"


    "His confidence came from the rumors!" ,Jason said.


    "Rumors?" ,Gutherson thought for a moment and then asked, "You mean... the rumours which states that the barbarians are always trash compared to the noble citizens of the city who had an identity?"


    "yes." ,Jason said, "In his eyes we are nothing but the barbarians who could be taken down whenever he wants to. But when you overpowered him and his people and then displayed one sided show, they couldn''t accept this. On top of that, you have insulted him and his clan over and over again. All these things were something he couldn''t accept at all cost. This is the reason why he behaved so annoyingly."


    Gutherson was impressed with Jason''s analysis. He said, "You are growing up. Keep up the good work. This is the area where you kids were always lacking. And you kids are showing improvements."


    "Thank you, grandpa!" ,Jason was ecstatic. He then said, "But we are not good in the combats. This is what annoys me."


    "Improving in combat requires a lot of confidence, willpower and lost importantly, Luck! Only then you can improve in combat abilities. Well, this is not something you can do in one day. It will require time and experience. Don''t worry. Our life is long. And we will participate in many life threatening fights. As you have the experienced people like us with you, you will definitely achieve experience in combat as well. Keep patience." ,Gutherson said.


    "Yes. I understand. I will keep that in mind." ,Jason replied. He then asked, "What should we do now?"


    "Let''s recover first." ,Gutherson said, "We have to capture their Young Master here. Then we will go and hunt the monsters."


    "There is no need for that." ,At that time a voice rang out within the minds of both Jason and Gutherson.


    "Boss!" ,Jason said.


    "What do you mean by that, Young Master!" ,Gutherson asked.


    Arjun replied, "There Young Master is with the people who are trying to stop us. Don''t worry about him. We will capture him. You people need to recover and you had to go and capture those monsters. Then you need to take them to the domain of the Silverwing Clan. Just remember. Don''t kill any Yellow Ranked Monsters. They all belongs to the Sabretooth Clan. We will start hunting the Orange Ranked Monsters."


    "We got it." ,Gutherson and Jason said.


    "It''s good to hear that they are doing fine." ,Jason said. He then asked, "And how are you people doing boss?"


    "Well, to my surprise, our little boy Ben has grown up. He is doing exceptionally good. I sent him alone in order to destroy the Formation we are trapped in. And guess what? He understood the complications involved in the Formation. And he is now doing the job to destroy it." ,Arjun replied happily.


    "Well, he is doing his best." ,Gutherson also felt happy, "Well, since he is under your capable hands, I have no worry about him. Please make it quick and reach us quickly, Young Master!"


    "Got it. Don''t worry, Grandpa! That''s the plan." ,Arjun replied and disconnected the mental connection between them. And then Gutherson and others sat down in order to meditate.


    But the Keth Clan who were under Gutherson''s command, they were all remained speechless. The barbarians in front of them were complete monsters. They first destroyed the Formation they were trapped in.


    Learning the Art of Formation and Runic Language became a must for even all the Combat Masters. Even though they can''t create it, they can actually use as much accumulated knowledge in these two fields as possible in order to destroy the Formation they were trapped in. Since all the cultivators are showing a lot of interest in the traps and other Formation Array, all the Combat Masters had no other choice but to learn as much as they can.


    Even in the three Tier-1 Clan, it became mandatory for all the Combat Masters to learn the Art of Formation and Runic Language. In fact, it became a common thing for a combat master to accumulate as much knowledge as possible in the field of Formation and Runic Language. But it is obvious that a Combat Master could never beat a Lifestyle Master in the Art of Formation and theArt of Runic Language.


    Even their three Clans Combat Masters were the same. They couldn''t show much improvement in the art of Formation and Runic Language.


    But Gutherson and Jason''s knowledge in the field of Formation and Runic Language was completely abnormal. They surpassed everyone in these two fields. In fact, they even had an insane thoughts. They thought that both Gutherson and Jason might have accumulated the knowledge in the art of Formation and the Art of Runic Language that has surpassed even a Lifestyle Master of their generation.


    Impossible!


    Later they discarded this thought. How could the knowledge of Combat Master surpasses the knowledge of our Lifestyle Master in the field of Formation Array and Runic Language? It is impossible. They might be geniuses who the world might have not seen. Since they were living the life of a Barbarian, no one were able to find them.


    As for where exactly they learned the Art of Formation and the Art of Runic Language, they didn''t know. But they are sure about one thing. Arjun and his friends are much more terrifying than they could imagine. After all, they managed to sense something was wrong and escaped from the trap in just two days. This required a lot of knowledge in thr field of Formation and Runic Language.


    With this thought, they gave up on thinking about Arjun and his friends. Some things never changes. Arjun and his friends are clearly geniuses. It is improper to compare themselves with the genius like these barbarians. With this thought within their minds, they all stopped thinking about Arjun and his friends and continued with their meditation. Because they knew that after they have recovered, there is a big job waiting for them.

 748 >

    Gutherson and his team left to take care of monsters as soon as they finished recovering. But on the other side, Logan and Gnan''s team were still recovering from the injuries and lost energy which they suffered from destroying the formation.


    In the Formation, their level of injuries were much severe than the level of injuries Gutherson''s team received. And because of this they had to meditate much longer period of time compared with Gutherson''s team. They suffered fist attack from the darkness.


    And because of the darkness which didn''t allow them to see their own body parts, they also suffered mental injuries as well. So all these injuries forced them to take much longer period of time in order to recover to their best condition.


    As Logan and others were recovering from their injuries, the thing which they least wanted to happen has finally happened. Nathan and his team cane forward in order to take them down.


    "Damn it! They are here." ,Logan said as he was clearly angered with Nathan''s persistence.


    "It can''t be helped." ,Gnan sighed and said, "If you put yourself in their places, then you would have strike your enemy when you learn that they have suffered a blow. Nobody would like to miss this golden chance. Especially when your enemy is a troublesome one. Because this opportunity never comes more occasionally. You have to take the chance and use it to your advantage. And this is what our enemies are doing against us."


    Gnan continued, "Don''t be angry. When you are in the war, you will always face the situations like this. The situation should always go against you. Only when you overcome all this troublesome situations, you will gain experience. This is what father and uncle Gutherson constantly faced in order to create their own legends back in the Life Realm. Becoming an excellent combat master is not as easy as you think it is. The situations will always go against you. You have to be careful at each and every moment."


    "I get it. I will keep these in mind." ,Logan replied and then asked, "But what should we do now? How exactly we are going to deal with this troublesome bastards?"


    "We have to trap them in the Formation." ,Gnan said, "we have stolen their Soul Stones. We have the energy source we need. Let''s make them suffer the fear of death."


    "You mean the \u003c\u003cNightmare Formation\u003e\u003e?" ,Logan asked as he was stunned.


    "We have no other choice." ,Gnan said, "If we need to get away alive and safe, then we should not show any mercy to our enemies. Or else they will get back on you and will kill you. You will no longer have the time to regret for showing mercy on your enemies. So let''s use the \u003c\u003cNightmare Formation\u003e\u003e and show them what real fear is like."


    "Alright! Let''s do it then." ,Logan sighed and said, "We don''t have any other choice left anyway."


    After setting up the Formation Array, Gnan and Logan got back and sat down in order to meditate and recover. Gutherson and his team had taken almost two days to recover. But Gnan and his team suffered much graver injuries than Gutherson''s team. They had a rough estimation. And that is, they need at least one week to recover. So they don''t need any disturbances in the meanwhile.


    Unaware of the trap set up by Gnan and Logan, Nathan and his squad members were rushing towards them. In their minds, they were certain that Gnan and his team received severe damage. And they need time to recover. They witnessed the entire battle with their own eyes. They had seen people who had the same level of battle. They were certain that it is impossible for someone who had such a fierce battle to even move their body. It is best time to attack their enemy. Because they knew that it is impossible to defeat them once they recovered from their injuries. Gnan and Logan were very strong for them to handle.


    Even though it is hateful to admit it, they were helpless. So they thought that it is important to defeat them when they were in their weak state. To be honest, what they have thought is logical. Against the ordinary cultivators, their theory works.


    But who are Gnan and Logan? Are they ordinary cultivators? Definitely not. Gnan and Logan always trains in the Astral Qi unlike the cultivators of the Astral World who trains in the Inner Soul. And training in the Soul Power is nothing compared to the training in the Astral Qi. The power one accumulate in training the Astral Qi is almost three to four times more than the training in Inner Soul. This is the reason why Gnan and Logan had much terrifying power than one could expect among the people who had similar cultivation levels.


    "Don''t go. They have set a trap for you people!" ,Looking at his child entering the trap without any knowledge and but with only hit headed way, Nero shouted in nervous. He even forget that his voice couldn''t reach to his son who was very deep within the forest. And Nero didn''t care about the people around him who were looking him as if he was an idiot.


    "Wow! You spoke too much shit about my son. But your son looks like he is even bigger idiot than my son. My son at least tried to be careful against any unknown traps. But your son is just rushing towards his enemies without any care. I don''t understand what kind of professional training he had received within the clan. And I don''t understand how he became a squad captain to begin with." ,Klein returned the words which Nero spoke earlier.


    "Shut your mouth!" ,Nero shouted in reply. He didn''t care about Klein''s probing. Things like these were common within the two of them. Actually they were best friends. And this is the reason why they always provoked each other. But when things get serious, both of them will combine their strength and fight against that trouble.


    Within the forest, Nathan and his squad members finally saw meditating enemies. He smiled. He then said, "I finally found you. Get ready to die!"


    "Stop! What you are doing is completely ridiculous!" ,At that moment, a voice came from their back. Everyone turned back to look at the owner of the voice. And when they looked at the owner of the virus, they were completely stupefied.

 749 NATHANS DARK SECRE

    Nathan and others were stunned to see the people who tried to stop them. Who were the people that called for them and asked them to stop their attacks? The people who tried to stop them were none other than the people who looked identical to them.


    How could there be people who looked exactly like them in this world? They didn''t know. When they were trying their best to figure out exactly what was going on, the other Nathan said, "You call yourself a noble. And yet all you do is such silly things? Are you out of your mind."


    "Who are you?" ,Nathan asked in shock and confusion.


    "Can''t you remember yourself?" ,Another Nathan asked, "I am none other than your truth! I am none other than the projection of the person who looks exactly like you. In simple words, I am your heart who always tell you the truth about yourself!"


    "What kind of rubbish is that?" ,Nathan asked, "Just because you look exactly like me, doesn''t mean that you are my truth. Get lost you bloody imposter! Or else I will kill you. My temper has already reached it''s limits. So it''s better if you fuck off from my sights."


    Nathan concluded and turned back towards Logan and Gnan. He smiled and was just about to walk towards their location. But at that time he heard that Another Nathan''s voice, "Do you know Maria and Oswal?"


    Nathan shuddered as if a huge lightening bolt hit him. He turned back and looked at his imposter with eyes full of shock and disbelief. He asked, "Ho-How did you know them?"


    "As I said, I am your truth." ,Another Nathan said, "Whatever you did, I know them all. After all, you are me, and I am you! Maria, Oswal, The Burial Ground of Tombland! And of course, your greatest dark secret!"


    "You...How did you know all these?" ,Nathan was suddenly sweating very badly and yet he didn''t notice it. He said, "Could it be.... You are really my Truth?"


    Nathan didn''t know what to do at the moment. He suddenly remembered the dark secret which he berried deep within his heart.


    Nathan was 80 years old now. But this was the matter that happened around sixty years ago. That means, it was the time when he was 20 years old. And during this period, he was a junior disciple of the Silverwing Clan''s private institute. And it was the ideal time for the people to start their cultivation as they have already completed their City of Yin-Yan. And since Nathan wanted to become the Combat Master, he opted to open the City of Darkness!


    He was an ambitious person. And he found four other people as ambitious as himself. They were Lewis, Munro, Oswal and a girl named Maria! They five of them quickly became friends. For around fifteen years they were best in the campus next to their Young Master.


    The Clan was amazed by their potentials and promoted them to the Squad Captains for their Senior Young Master Wright. And this is how another part of their journey had started.


    With this dream, he went and proposed Maria for her hand in marriage. But his dreams had shattered as he was rejected by Maria. She then revealed that she is already in love with Oswal. And both of them decided to get married very soon. They wanted to give this news as a surprise for all of them and due to this they never revealed their secret to anyone.


    Maria left immediately as she felt that she was in an awkward position. But Nathan received a huge blow to his heart. Maria was really a beautiful girl. And since Maria was already going to marry someone else, there was nothing he could do. He started to envy Oswal. And another ten years passed as both Oswal and Maria got married. But Nathan remained silent as he didn''t even attend the marriage.


    One day the entire team went to a mission. And the name of the location was none other than The Burial Ground of Tombland. The legend has it that, a huge war took place in the past for some reason. And too many cultivators participated in the war. As war concluded after hundred of years, many corpses of powerful cultivators were resting in that place.


    This was a great opportunity for the younger generation as they knew that if they swept the land, then their harvest will be a huge one. So they all did exactly what they were supposed to do. They all excitedly entered the Tombland. But in return they had to pay with their lives as they encountered many indescribable traps.


    But Munro, Lewis, Nathan, Maria and Oswal didn''t fail for sometime. They carefully entered the Tombland and gathered many ancient priceless treasures.


    But their peaceful moment ended as they had finally faced a tough time. They faced a monster which might be the result of them triggering an unknown thing. And in return they were forced to escape in different directions.


    Nathan, Maria and Oswal escaped to the right. While, Young Master Wright, Munro and Lewis escaped to their left. And to their horror, that tough monster has followed Nathan and the other two.


    Very soon they were came to a decision and thought that running is pointless. They will definitely face the monster and fight till their last breathe. With this, they could give enough time for their Young Master to escape. This was the idea proposed by Nathan himself. And Maria and Oswal had no other choice but to agree with Nathan''s plan.


    But as the battle began, Nathan waited for the right time and when the monster was completely focusing on Oswal and Maria, he let them to die and he escaped with all his energy. It''s not that Nathan was a coward. But he wanted to vent his anger.


    Maria didn''t marry him but married that Oswal. Why? Was he weak? Definitely not. Was he poor? His father was the elder of the Clan. Was he not handsome? He was definitely handsome. Then why Maria had to marry that Oswal but not him?


    In his heart, Nathan felt that he was treated unfairly. And he did justice to himself by declaring both Oswal and Maria a death sentence! And hence, he let them die a dog''s death.

 750 NATHANS DARK SECRET 2

    Looking at how Nathan was running away by leaving the two of them to fight the monster alone, Maria and Oswal were stunned. They couldn''t understand how could their childhood friend betray them during their tough moment?


    They had complete trust in Nathan. Nathan was not the type of person who would run away from the danger. In fact, there were many occasions when he put his life on the line and protected his comrades. And this is the place where Nathan always was loved and respected by others.


    But today he was actually leaving them on the death door and is running away? Wasn''t this his plan to attack the monster and give as much time for their Young Master to run away from the danger? Then why exactly he is running away by using them as a bait.


    Maria couldn''t understand at the beginning. But then she saw the hatred in the eyes of Nathan when he turned back. She could also see the tears of sadness in his eyes at the same time. She immediately understood everything. Nathan proposed ten years ago to her not knowing that she was already in love with Oswal. When she turned him down, she could see this very same eyes back then.


    Revenge!


    This was the first word that popped up within her mind. He waited all this time and now he is taking his revenge. She never imagined that Nathan waited patiently for ten years in order to take his revenge.


    At that moment, all she had for Nathan was nothing but pity. She knew that Nathan was a good man. But now he has changed all because of her rejection of his love proposal back then. And now he was taking his revenge for her rejection.


    Maria wasn''t angry with him. She smiled and said, "It''s okay. I bear no grudge against you, Nathan. I forgive you for what you did to us. I hope that you will forgive me as well."


    These were Maria''s final words. She then accepted her fate against the monster and didn''t tried to resist it. Oswal was already killed in the meanwhile. She had no hope for her survival. Even if she managed to escape somehow, she will definitely take the severe damage. And most importantly, she will be killed by then by Nathan. She don''t want him to take anymore regret as it will definitely become hurdle for his future. And that''s how everything ended. Both Maria and Oswal were deliberately killed by Nathan.


    Nathan wasn''t happy about what he did back then. But he wasn''t sad anymore. Whatever happened has happened. So, it''s better to forget everything and move on. Nathan told himself this and finally escaped from The Burial Ground of the Tombstone.


    "You killed them and you think that this is the justice?" ,Another Nathan asked, "Are you kidding me?"


    "Shut Up!!!" ,Nathan shouted, "It has nothing to do with you. Stop messing around with me and fuck off."


    After shouting, Nathan took out his Saber and slashed his counterpart. The second Nathan was sliced into two and disappeared into nothingness. Looking at the disappearance of his counterpart, Nathan smiled in happiness. He then turned back and walked towards his enemies.


    But then he heard a voice, "You have a lot of courage as you have sliced me."


    Nathan was stupefied. He looked back and saw his counterpart appearing behind him again. He said, "Didn''t I kill you? How can you come back again?"


    "Hahahahaha! Did you think that you could kill me?" ,The counterpart Nathan said, "I am your projection. As long as humanity exist, the truth and lie will never die. Everyone has their truths. And everyone has their lies. And I am your truth. So, as long as you are alive, I will have no death. I am bound to you. I was born with you. And I will die with you. No matter how many times you will try to kill me, I won''t die."


    Nathan was stunned when he heard the reply. He said, "That means, you will just follow like my shadow all the time?"


    "That''s right!" ,His counterpart smiled and replied.


    Nathan found it the most annoying part of his life. He asked in frustration, "What should I do in order to make you disappear?"


    "Good question." ,Nathan''s counterpart said, "There is only one way to make me disappear. You need to accept the truth."


    "What do you mean?" ,Nathan asked.


    "What I want is exactly what do you think it is." ,Nathan''s counterpart replied, "You need to accept your crime. You need to explain the secret you have been hiding all this time to the public and ask for remedy. Don''t live in the lies all the time. Accept your crime and accumulate karmic virtues. Only then you could make me disappear."


    "What if I refuse?" ,Nathan Asked as he found this is the most ridiculous thing in his life.


    "Trust me. You don''t want to know the truth." ,Nathan''s counterpart replied, " I am explaining everything to you in harmless and peaceful manner. If you take my way of suggestion as a joke, then your worst nightmare will take my place and he will do everything he can in order to force you to accept the truth! Trust me. You definitely don''t want to see him! Because I am your truth. And he will be your worst Nightmare!"


    "What rubbish?" ,Nathan immediately said, "Maria betrayed me. And she has received what she deserved. What I did is a perfect justice. Those people deserves to die. And this is the truth. And why exactly I should believe you? And why did you appear now of all time? Of course, what I did is a little rude. But after that, all I have a did is nothing but to follow the orders of my clan and be obedient. Isn''t that a karmic virtue? So get lost."


    "You didn''t commit any other sin after that? How laughable?" ,Nathan''s counterpart said, "Fine then. You are saying that you didn''t commit any sin after killing Maria and her husband. If that is how you feel, then I will show you another sin that you have committed. So be prepared!"

 751 NATHANS DARK SECRET 3

    Days passed since Maria and as bend died. It took some time for both of their families to digest this bitter truth. Both Maria and Oswal were known as the youngsters with bright futures. Both their clans had high hopes for them. But fate is something no one can control. They died very early.


    But over the flow of time, their clans have finally came out of the sorrow of the loss of their children. The entire city has come out of the loss of two of the most talented youngsters of their city. And things came back to the normal over the flow of time.


    Nathan gave his acting performance and tried to put the blame on himself. He cried for many days. He didn''t eat for months. He locked himself down within his room for 2 to 3 years. Only he ever did is nothing but to blame himself for the death of his two childhood friends.


    He continued this until Maria and her husband''s parents came to him and spoke. They said that not to put the blame of their children''s death on him. Accidents are common in the missions. And one had to overcome this sorrow moment. And he should not take the blame of their children''s death on himself.


    Nathan pretended to be recovering from this guilt slowly. Munro and Lewis paid him a visit occasionally and tried to cheer him up. And this is our Nathan pretended to recover slowly and came back to his daily routine life.


    Years passed. In the blink of an eye another eight years passed. Within the private institution of the Silverwing Clan, a big sensation was going on. The institution has finally discovered a youngster who had the elemental affinity with five natural elements. And his talent was to extraordinary to the point where his learning and advancement speed in cultivation was very rapid and quick.


    This is finally fell in the eyes of the clan leader of the Silverwing Clan. The clan leader was always the strongest person in the entire clan. After son strict test, that kid has displayed an immense talent. And what''s next? The clan leader has accepted him as his inner disciple!


    The clan leader has started to groom him carefully. He was placed under the strict security. He was the hope for the advancement of his clan. So how could the clan leader of the Silverwing Clan be stingy with the kid? If this kid was carefully nurtured and somehow made him fall in the eyes of the Masters of the Royal Academy, then the City Lord''s position will be his one day. With this thought in his mind, the Clan Leader put a lot of hopes in him.


    But his dream always stayed a dream as that kid was one day mysteriously assassinated by a stranger. No one knew who exactly assassinated that genius. But the killer has left some clues behind. And all the clues led to the Sabretooth Clan!


    There is no way he is going to trust whatever evidences he had received so far. The true enemy might be misleading him to believe that in that evidence. And with this, the Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan will initiate a fight against the Sabretooth Clan. If that is the case then the one who will be benefited with the battle between the two clans is none other than the Trott Clan. This is the reason why he didn''t believe the clues left behind by the killer.


    But at the same time we control the possibility for all the clues left behind by the killer was true. What if the one who killed that genius is actually Sabretoorh Clan? What if they are making him to believe in the possibility of where Trott Clan might be the one who killed his disciple?


    He can''t terminate both the possibilities. And he has one more possibility within his mind. What if this is an inside job out of jealousy? What if someone from within the clan killed that genius out of jealousy and deliberately put the blame on the Sabretooth Clan? He can''t rule this possibility out as well.


    But over the passage of time, the clan leader of the Silverwing Clan couldn''t find any concrete evidence. So you had no other choice but to let this issue girl. Even though he hated to let this issue go, he had no other choice left.


    Nathan''s counterpart shut the visions down as the atmosphere turned back to the normal. He then asked Nathan, "Who killed that Genius?"


    Nathan was hesitating. He knew the answer for this question. Because the one who killed that genius was none other than him! He killed that genius and deliberately left the clues which pointed towards the Sabretoorh Clan.


    Nathan knew that hiding the truth is pointless as the one who asked the question was none other than his counterpart. He said, "I was the one who killed that kid!"


    "You said that everything you did was for the sake of the clan. He was the future of the Clan. You know about this fact very well. And yet you killed that genius. May I know why?" ,Nathan''s counterpart asked.


    "You call yourself my truth right?" ,Nathan shouted, "Then you should already know the answer. And yet you are asking me?"


    "That''s right! But in order to make you realise the truth, I had to do it." ,Nathan''s counterpart said, "Fine. I will tell you the truth. The reason why you killed that genius is because he was the son of Maria and Oswal! Maria gave birth to that child. You couldn''t bear the fact that the girl whom you loved, the girl whom you have killed has left behind their seedling. And that seedling proved to be one hell of a genius. And you couldn''t bear to see the seedling of the girl you love and the man she loved and married. After all, that Kid was the final remaining asset of both Maria and Oswal. And you couldn''t bear to see them. And hence you killed that kid!"

 752 NATHANS DARK SECRET 4

    Nathan''s counterpart asked, "So tell me. You have killed that genius. But you also said that the only bad thing you have ever done is to kill Maria and Oswal. If that is the case, then why did you kill that genius? He might be the son of Maria and her husband. But he didn''t harm you in any way. That Kid was completely innocent. And yet you killed him. So let me ask you this question very straight. Why did you kill that kid? You said that you have devoted all your life for the sake of the benefits of your clan. Then let me ask you another question. How exactly killing that kid is beneficial to the Clan? Is killing that Kid is beneficial to Clan? Or is it a huge loss for the clan? Answer me."


    Nathan didn''t speak anything in reply. Because he knew that he had no answer for this question. How exactly is it going to agree that the reason why he killed that kid is making him remember Maria and Oswal all the time? How could he say that, every time people talk about that kid, it makes him remember Maria and Oswal?


    Nathan''s counterpart said, "You still have the time. You still have the chance to repent for your sins. Surrender yourself. You don''t want to agree with me but all these sins have formed shadow within your heart which is stopping you from breakthrough in your cultivation. So surrender yourself and repent for all your sins. Trust me. If you do exactly as I said, then it will destroy all the shadow within your heart and it will let you make your breakthrough in your cultivation more swiftly."


    "Hahahahaha! I understand now. This is all the plot set up by none other than the enemy. You are not real. Even though I don''t know how the enemy has managed to learn this truth, but I am sure that you are not real. This is all that plot set up by the enemy in order to fool me. And I am definitely not going to fall for it." ,Nathan said as if he finally realised the truth.


    "Now you are living in the darkness again. I gave you the chance to come to the light. And all I used is the harmless and peaceful methods and yet you are not ready to come to light. You wanted to keep live in the darkness. If that is the case, then don''t blame me. I tried my best. And yet you are not changing at all. If that is the case, then be prepared. The absolute nightmare is about to come!" ,Nathan''s counterpart said and disappeared.


    As soon as the Nathan''s counterpart disappeared Nathan felt nervous. He might have rejected the demand of his truth. But the word "Nightmare" is itself sounds like a huge nightmare for anybody''s ears. And if one had face their worst nightmare, then there is no way they can endure it.


    But even after ten seconds later, the Nightmare which his Truth declared would come has never appeared. Nathan took a huge sigh of relief. Perhaps, that Truth wanted to scare him and make him accept the truth in front of everyone. And he used the word "Nightmare" to scare him.


    With this thought in his mind, Nathan felt relieved. He took a deep breath and turned back to take care of his enemies. But as soon as he turned back, he was stunned.


    What did he see? He saw that the sky suddenly turned dark red. The forest has withered away. The leaves of every tree in the forest was completely gone. The fertility of the land was now completely gone. And it was replaced with the sand. The sand was in blood red colour.


    And the most weirdest and stunning part is that, he found himself hanging on a cross. His limbs were nailed on a wooden cross! And there was a person whose face was in red colour. His eyes were black. He was bald and he had two horns on either side of his head. His clothes were tattered and torn on different parts.


    Most astonishingly, he recognised that person. This devil resembles none other than himself! How could this be possible? He was actually scared of thr visage of himself. He asked while trembling in fear, "Wh-Who are you?"


    "Who am I?" ,That devil faced Nathan smirked and said, "Don''t You recognise me? I am you, and you are me. You have rejected the negotiations of the truth. So I am here to punish you. I am not like the truth. Because truth always follow the peaceful and harmless method. And as for me, I am your absolute Nightmare!"


    "Wh-What do you mean by that?" ,Honestly, Nathan had an hunch about this new counterpart of his. But he wished that he had never seen him. But things never turns out as you have expected it to be. The visage of his new counterpart himself was terrifying to human''s eye. Needless to say, Nathan was terrified to imagine what his new counterparts who claim himself to be his nightmare will do to him. He asked, "What do you want."


    "You will know." His Nightmare said, "You killed an innocent girl and her husband for your personal ego. You killed an innocent child who had a bright future ahead of him. You killed him because that child make you remember his parents to you. The more talented he was, the more he was praised. And the more he was praised, the more news about him fall in your ears. And the more news about the child reaches you, the more grudge you have formed against that child. And you call this a justice?"


    "Shut up! It has nothing to do with you. If you are my nightmare, then you need to be under my control. So stop your foolish acts and follow my orders. Let me go and I will spare you. Or else don''t ask me what I will do!" ,Nathan tried to control Nightmare.


    "You are absolutely right about it. You are my owner. And I am the one who was supposed to be under your control." ,Nightmare replied, "But if my owner himself crossed his line and he is out of his own control, then I will have no choice but to take charge. I will take charge and put you under your own control. I will do my best in order to put you on the right path. And in order to put you in the right path, I will go to any extent. So prepare yourself. I am about to punish you for your crimes!

 753 NATHANS DARK SECRET 5

    "What did you say?" ,Nathan was immensely terrified. You don''t know what his nightmare was about to do. But judging from his visage and the atmosphere he was in, he had a rough idea what he is about to happen to him.


    As he was wondering what will happen to him, the Nightmare has taken out a bucket. And within the bucket, not then had seen something which terrified him from top to bottom. What did he see within the bucket? He saw hot and reddish lava within the bucket. The Lava was burning as he could see the bubbles popping out at the surface.


    "what are you intending to do?" ,Nathan asked his Nightmare.


    "You will see." ,His nightmare replied. And he slowly moved forward and stopped near the wooden cross on which Nathan was hanging. Even before Nathan could pleas for mercy, his nightmare poured the bucket full of lava on his face.


    "AARGH!!!"


    Nathan shouted loudly in pain and agony. His entire body shivered and yet he couldn''t do anything about it. His hands and legs were nailed on the wooden cross. He couldn''t even move an inch. And there is no way he could resist the pain and agony which he is facing burning his face.


    His entire face was disfigured. His face was burning and smoke was coming out of it. His face was now disfigured and it was still red in colour as the Lava was still in burning state.


    The torture continued. 7, 8 and 10 years passed in a blink of an eye. And there was no hint of any halt from the nightmare''s torture.


    As for Nathan, he no longer had even the strength to raise his finger. Because of constant torture for the past 10 years, he no longer had any desire to live anymore. All wanted was nothing about to die. But at this moment even his death was not in his control. He was nothing but the puppet of his own nightmare.


    And to add fuel in the fire, Maria, Oswal and their son would appear from time to time and torture him psychologically and mentally. Maria would psychological torture him by saying that, ''I said that I have forgiven you. Then why exactly did you kill my son?'' And she would continue with ''I said that I bear no grudge against you. And yet you have killed my son. Why did you change like this?''


    Oswal also used to torture him by saying that they were good friends. Maria didn''t love Nathan. The one Maria loved was him. So on what account did he kill both of them. And most importantly, what wrong did his son do to be killed?


    The kids would appear in front of him with an innocent face and he used to ask, "Why did you kill me, Uncle? I don''t even know you. I didn''t know that you are the one who is responsible for the death of my parents. I a desire to work hard for me and for our clan. And yet you have killed me. You have ruined my dreams. Why did you kill me Uncle? What did I do wrong in order to deserve the fate of death at such an early age?"


    "GET LOST!!!" , Nathan shouted. He was already a blind man. Because of the lava on his face, it even burned his eyes. So he lost his sight. But as soon as he shouted, he felt as if he could suddenly see everything. The atmosphere has turned back to normal. His disfigured face was no longer there and he was perfectly alright. He looked around and found all his followers.


    But what he found was that they were in completely weakened state. They had no strength left within them. And they were looking here and there as if they were asking each other a question. And that question is, '' where am I? What exactly happened to me?''.


    Nathan immediately understood one point. It looks like all his followers had seen their Truths. And they even met their Nightmares. That means each and every one of them had met their own nightmare.


    "Calm down everyone." ,Nathan shouted. He then said after seeing that everyone were silent, "We were trapped in some kind of strange illusions. The enemy might have a formation in their possession which will force their targets to experience what we have experienced. This is a trap. So calm yourself down. We are now perfectly alright."


    "You are right. You were trapped in a formation where you could meet your truth and your nightmare." ,At that time, they all heard a voice not so far away from them. They all were stunned for a moment and looked back towards the owner of the voice. And they found that the one who spoke was none other than the leader of the enemy.


    "What the hell kind of formation is this? And how did you have such a terrifying formation in your possession?" ,Nathan gritted his teeth and asked. He looked at all his enemies more carefully. And he found a fact which made him even more angry. All his enemies were fine. They no longer had any hint of exhaustion. It is obviously a fact that they have completely recovered from their lost energy and injuries.


    It looks like the enemy has somehow learnt that they were about to strike them when they were in a weak state. In order to buy time, the enemy has set up this formation array in which they were trapped. And now they have recovered and were completely fine now.


    Actually when they were in the middle of the torture, they were feeling hopeless. But all of a sudden, everything turned back to normal. They were wondering what exactly happened. But none of them had any answer. Even Nathan didn''t have the answer for this sudden change in the atmosphere which turned back everything to normal.


    But now he understood the reason. It seems that the enemy has recovered completely and they were fine now. They deactivated the formation which allowed them to come out of the formation. This is how they have managed to come back to the real world. This is not because of their ability. It is because the enemy has achieved what they wanted and they have finally set them free from the trap they had set up for them.


    "What do you mean by how we have the formation in our possession?" ,Logan asked, "Our team leader Jimmy is the one who created this Formation. And just before the start of the preliminaries, he had given it to us. Or could it be you think that we have received this formation from Some kind of ancient tomb?"

 754 ONE SHOULDN’T INSULT A SON IN FRONT OF HIS FATHER

    "Jimmy?" ,Nathan was stunned. As one of the nobles from the 3 hegemonies of the city, how could he not know who Jimmy is? Jimmy has challenged to defeat young master Luke from the Trott Clan in the bet. In fact, their bed has been the recent hot topic of the city.


    "Are you kidding me? Jimmy is nothing but a mere nobody in the city. He is from a poor family background. He never received any professional education from a high quality teachers like we nobles did. So how could a poor kid could create a formation terrifying to this degree?" ,Nathan was angry. Even though he was angry, he still asked.


    Gnan was pissed. How could a father stay silent when someone insults his son? He shouted, " what is so great about you know nobles? Just because you are politically powerful, just because you have more wealth than us, just because you have high degree of security for your people, it doesn''t mean that you could say whatever comes to your mind. So what Jimmy is from poor family background? I don''t understand one thing. Why exactly you think you people think that you are good at everything compared to the poor people?"


    "You bastard from the rich family always boast nonsense that you people were chosen by the heaven or something. You people are the favourite son of the heaven? On what account you people think that you people are chosen and favoured by the heaven? Did heaven itself told you all this? Shut your fucking mouth and mind your own business. Who exactly are you people? You people are nothing but mere ants in the eyes of the heaven. In the eyes of even the rich and poor are always the same. The heaven never cares whether a person is born in either rich or poor family." ,Gnan continued.


    Gnan didn''t stop there. He further said, "Jimmy works hard. He has the talent. So he created this formation with his own talent. There are so many cultivators out there who were self thought. And Jimmy is one of them. He never had any teacher back in his home realm. Everything he learned is all because of his own learning. A genius like him never need a teacher. So shut your fucking mouth and don''t bullshit your crap in front of me by saying that it is impossible for Jimmy to create such a terrifying formation just because he has the poor family background."


    Nathan and others were stunned. Even the clansman of the Keth Clan were stunned woth Gnan''s reaction. They have insulted Jimmy who was from the Solar City. Then why did Gnan who was a Barbarian reacted so wildly on insulting Jimmy? They didn''t know the answer for this.


    Only Logan who was with them all this time knew the answer. How could a father stay quiet when someone insult his own son right in front of him? Logan himself wouldn''t stay quiet. He wouldn''t forgive anyone who insults his boss. Needless to say, his uncle, who was the biological father of his boss.


    Immediately a sum of twenty Golems were formed from the surface of the land. The all were in the giants human shape. But their structure was made from the Earth Element. It was made of the Rocks.


    "Attack!!!" ,Immediately all the Earth puppets obeyed the orders from their owner and slowly rushed towards Nathan and his team.


    "Attack!!!" ,Nathan ordered. All his followers immediately took out their weapons and spells and attacked those Earthly Golems. But for some reasons those Golems didn''t receive any damage at all. Nathan and others were stunned.


    Nathan asked, "Just how strong are these Golems?"


    "Stupid fools!" ,Gnan said with mockery, "It''s not that the Golems are strong. But it is you people who are weak at this moment. Because of the exhaustion from the Formation which made you to experience the ten years of suffering while it was just ten days passed in the real world, you people have spent too much of your energy trying to kill those illusionary counterpart of yours. And at the same time, we all have taken our time in order to recover from or injuries. 10 days were more than enough for us to recover from our injuries. So you tell me now. How exactly do you think with your weak power, you could defeat those Golems?"


    Nothing was going crazy. In his entire life he never encountered such an annoying guy like Gnan before. These to Barbadians not only destroyed their formation and escaped from it, but they managed to trap them in an illusionary formation and in the meanwhile, they recovered from their injuries. And now the one who injured were them, while the one who are in good condition were their enemies. The situation has completely reversed. This is like the attacker suddenly became the target, while the target became the attackers.


    Because of their exhaustion, Nathan and his teammates suffered heavy injuries. Gnan might be angry. But he didn''t lose his senses out of anger. He was still aware that this is the preliminaries. And he knew that killing is strictly prohibited in this competition.


    Just like how Gutherson captured Munro and others, Gnan also captured Nathan. He was really angry with Nathan for insulting his son. A true father would never hesitate to slap the leader of a country if that leader insults his son. And Gnan was one of this kind.


    Very soon Gnan took his team and left to hunt the monsters. He knew what are his priorities at the moment. According to the plan, they need to go and hunt the monsters while Arjun and his team will stop the enemy''s force. Since they had dealt with the enemy, it''s time to go and hunt the monsters.


    "Let''s go everyone!" ,Gnan said, "We are already late for ten days now. We are already late. Let''s not be late anymore. Let''s go and kill the monsters!"


    "Kill the monsters!" ,Everyone replied after Gnan. These barbarians have something within them that is indescribable. They have deep knowledge in the field of Formation and Runic Language. Their Combat Abilities are subliminal. Their decision making is very good. Their commanding abilities are extraordinary. Overall, they are dependent. One could depend on them without worry as they were trustworthy.


    The Clansmen of the Keth Clan felt that they were fortunate enough to meet these barbarians. They had seen enough miracles from them. With them around, they were sure that their Keth Clan''s ranking definitely has the chance for rising. With this thought in their minds, they followed Gnan and Logan in order to hunt the monsters.

 755 THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN THE BARBARIANS AND THE NOBLES

    Arjun created a Formation based on the Alter Ego Pill that he used on Garth back in the War Realm. This was the Formation which Gnan and Logan set up in order to trap Nathan and his team in order to buy some time for them and recover.


    And as soon as he recovered, Logan and others immediately released them from the trap and brought their senses back to the real world. Since Nathan and his team used of a lot of mental energy in order to deal with their counterparts, they were completely tired now. And at the same time Logan and others took the time to recover and maintained that the condition of their body and their Mental state.


    And later Nathan and his team were defeated by Gnan alone. It was a complete defeat for them. Since the beginning of their life as a combat master, this is the first time they have tasted defeat against another human. Of course, this is obviously while leaving the cultivators from the Eagle province.


    Nathan and others psychologically developed a theory where they knew that they are no match for the cultivators from the Eagle province. Since all the cultivators from the Eagle province had social status that is much higher than their own, the cultivators of the Solar City psychologically developed a theory where they are no match for the cultivators of the Eagle province.


    But they have a belief where they could dominate anyone from within the city. Since their noble status is much higher than anyone else within the city, the three hegemonies of the city always believed that nobody from within the city could defeat them. This is specially true for them, when they faced against the barbarians.


    In their theory, the nobles with higher social status always believed that they have received professional training and education from their clans. And the teaching staff within their clans were highly qualified Masters. They even roped in other great teachers from the public Academy into their private institutions.


    And on the other side, the barbarians never had any public identity for themselves. They cannot stay in one place forever. Because they don''t have what they call it a home, They simply live in forest and who knows how they accumulate all the cultivation resources? But from the past it is proven that the barbarians were never stronger than the nobles of the city. And since they don''t have any teaching staff to teach them, these barbarians always faced bottleneck at the early stage of their cultivation.


    Overall, Nathan always believed that he could overpower the barbarians and kill them whenever he want. In his eyes, Logan and Gnan were not any exception either. He thought that he could kill them simply with the formation he had set up.


    And to make the matter worse, their combat abilities were much more advanced. They could actually overpower them like they are nothing in their eyes. How could Nathan not be frustrated? But there was nothing he could do? They were much powerful than they had ever imagined. So much for the barbarians, they were simply too strong.


    Nathan was defeated. But what he didn''t know was that Logan and others are someone who were not in the need for any teachers. They had Void City, Astral City and Chaos City within their conscience which is much advanced than anyone could imagine. All they simply do is to learn everything from their City and display it in the outside world.


    They were not the barbarians. But they were the citizens of the Solar City. Arjun and Jimmy are one to begin with. They are now separated through the means of the cloning technique which forced them to have their powers and abilities halved in two. They are the people who could use their power for both creation and for the combat.


    Nathan and others didn''t know all these facts. And there is no need for Arjun and others to explain it to him. They were enemies to begin with. So it was not necessary at all.


    Nathan and his team were defeated just like the Munro''s team. This news caused an uproar outside the forest. Everyone became restless. They couldn''t calm themselves down at all. A General from the Noble Family was actually defeated by a mere barbarian? How could they digest this truth? There is no way they could digest fact.


    "How is this even possible?" ,Nero shouted in anger when he found how terribly his son was defeated. To add fuel to the fire and make the matter worse, he felt a pain within his heart when he saw his son was being tied down by the barbarians and was being dragged like a slave! This scene was even worse than death to his eyes.


    "Those damn barbarians! I will kill them personally with my own hands." ,Nero shouted. Klein didn''t make any jokes. They were best friends. And this is the reason why they always fight on silly matters. This was how exactly they display their bond of friendship.


    But the scene which was happening in front of their eyes was something he could no longer take it. After all, Klein always treated Nathan akin to his own son. And when he saw how Gnan was dragging the son of his son, he couldn''t take it as well. He already declared Gnan as q dead man in his heart.


    But what they don''t know is, Nathan insulted Jimmy in front of Gnan. Gnan was furious with Nathan''s words. And this is the reason why he beat Nathan so badly. Nathan insulted his son. How could Gnan endure this.


    Even though the world doesn''t know that Jimmy and Arjun are one to begin with, Gnan won''t care. He only thought one thing. Some unworthy bastard has insulted his son. So he needs to beat him up badly and humiliate him till he will feel it is boring. This is the reason why he tied him up and was dragging him like his slave!


    But in the eyes of Klein and Nero who didn''t know the truth, it was a complete humiliation to Nathan. And this humiliation will definitely become an hurdle for Nathan''s future in cultivation!

 756 CITY LORD’S ANGER

    "City Lord! What''s the meaning of this?" ,Nero asked, "This is just a competition, right? My son is obviously defeated. I agree with this. But the way that barbarian is dragging my son, how could we take this? We demand justice!"


    City Lord Alger replied, "Killing, Seriously injuring others, Crippling the cultivation of others are strictly prohibited as per the rules of the competition. Other than that, a contestant can do anything to other contestants of the competition. As long as these three rules were not reached by any contestants, everything is accepted."


    "How could you say that city Lord?" ,Klein asked in astonishment, "I couldn''t believe that you actually said that. Somebody is dragging our children like a slave, and you are not taking any responsibility. This is definitely a huge humiliation on the part of our city. And yet you don''t take any actions? How could you call yourself the Lord of our city?"


    "Mind your words, both of you!" ,City Lord Alger said in deep tone, " I also could never insulted you or anyone else in the city. It is painful to see someone from within my city was dragging like this. But at this moment I am not a City Lord. I am the judge of the preliminaries today. I am bound to the rules of the preliminaries. So I will judge a person based on the rules of the preliminaries only. So stop speaking nonsense and and endure whatever you are seeing. As long as any contestants do something outside the rules of the preliminaries, I don''t take actions."


    Klein and Nero were boiling with anger. They wanted to kill the person who is standing in front of them. But they knew what their limits are. And on top of that the person standing in front of them was not only just their city Lord, but today he is the judge of the preliminaries. That means he is working for the Emperor. Offending such a person will lead them to only one thing. And that is dead. No matter how big their social status is, both of them know that this status won''t be anything higher than the emperor''s. so they have no other choice but to calm themselves down.


    "I get it now." ,Nero said to the City Lord, "Those barbarians have made some kind of deal with Young Master Ivan earlier, right? And Young Master Ivan is your descendant. That means those barbarians are your allies. And now you are using your authority to your advantage and protecting those barbarians! I understand now. You are pretending to be on no man side, and at you are deliberately helping your team right?"


    Both Klein and Nero were stunned. They both were now bowling in anger. They wanted to chop the City Lord into thousand pieces. But they never had the courage to do that. First of all, the person in front of them was the Lord of the city in which they resides. How could a person killed the Lord of their city? And that is also in public. Secondly, they knew that they were not any stronger than the Lord of the city. They were sure that they are much weaker than the city Lord. So they don''t have the courage to lift their weapons and kill the person in front of them. And thirdly, Klein was a Lifestyle Master. There is no way he could kill a newly advanced Combat Master. Needless to say, a stronger person like the city Lord.


    Considering all these facts, they didn''t dare to do anything in anger. If they did anything rashly, and if their three clan''s dark secret will be revealed, then the one who will suffer the most will be their three clans. That means, even their clan will suffer. And the one who will punish them will be in none other than the Emperor himself. Everyone knew that the emperor has put a lot of importance in this year''s competition. Nobody knows the reason. But they could say that, the Emperor definitely had the interest in this year''s competition. There is no way there is going to be any forgiveness from the Emperor if the fact of their three clans dark secret was revealed. So they calmed themselves down.


    They wanted to vent their anger on someone. But there was no such person in the vicinity on whom they could take their anger on. Both of them looked at Jimmy with eyes full of killing intent. Jimmy also looked at them but ignored them. He is definitely stronger than them. But of course, if he was not a clone but a real body. So he didn''t care about them at all.


    "What happened?" ,Ram asked obviously sensing the Killing intent of both Klein and Nero.


    "Ask father." ,Jimmy smiled and said, "He totally nailed it. And you have seen how he reacted on that Nathan with your own eyes. Ask him why he humiliate them?"


    "Shut up!" ,Gnanwell shouted, "He insulted you. How could I not teach him a lesson?"


    "Just because of that?" ,Ram asked, "You should not lose your anger on such a small matters. Yes, it is true that they have insulted your son. But you have beaten them. And there is no need for what you have done later. There was no need to go that far. You shouldn''t have humiliated them like that. They are the contestants of this preliminaries just like us. Whatever they are doing, they are doing in order to win the preliminaries. That''s all there is. If you participate in any unnecessary fights, then it will be a huge burden on us later. So try to control your anger for every small matters."


    "Yes father. I understand. I will promise you that from now onwards I will try to control my anger." ,Gnanwell replied. Gnan received Sitaram''s message through his clone and let Nathan and his friends go.


    He said, "I will set you free now. Stop messing around with other peoples emotions. Next time if you come at me, then I won''t forgive you. You will definitely die!"


    Gnan left them there and he took his leave with his teammates. Nathan was lying on the ground in an helpless state. Since his childhood, he has never faced humiliation to this degree. And there is no way he is going to digest this humiliation in the future.

 757 DISAPPEARING UNITS

    Arjun, Rick and Alwyn were sitting on a tree. They were trapped within a formation which releases a thick white fog. This thick white fog has the property to attack a person''s Willpower.


    Training in Willpower is very tough for the cultivators in the Astral World. It was similar to the cultivators in the Chaos World who find it tough to train in their Soul Power.


    Young Master Kale and the Squad Captain Lewis had set this up for their enemies. But to their shock, only the clansmen of the Keth Clan were affected by it. As for the others, they were all barbarians. And none of them were affected by it. It was clear to them why it didn''t affect them. It was clear that their Willpower is very strong to the point where they can resist the White Fog!


    They were all stupefied. If only one or two of them could resist the White Fog, then it itself a miraculous work for them. But if all the members of the Star Moon Team could resist the attack on Willpower, then they considered it is beyond abnormal. They didn''t know what exactly they had to do to weaken them.


    And to make the matter worse, they are very hood in formation. One of them has managed go understand the complexity involved in the Formation and is slowly destroying it.


    "Damn it! That kid is destroying the Formation slowly and leisurely." ,Young Master Kale lost his calm and asked his people, "What exactly that unit is doing? I asked them to capture that kid. It is an easy job. And yet they are taking such a long time? What the hell is happening over there?"


    "We apologise, Young Master!" ,One of his followers replied, "We tried to contact them. But for some reason no one is answering our calls. We are still trying to call them. But they are not responding at all."


    "What did you say?" ,Young Master Kale shouted in anger, "What exactly are they doing? It is that tough to catch a single person with an unit that consists of twenty members? Did something happened to them?"


    "What should we do now, Young Master?" ,Another member of his team asked in fear and worry, "Send another team. Send someone who are very careful and professional. Don''t send a small and incompetent team like the one whom we sent just now."


    "Yes, Young Master! We will do exactly as you have said." ,That follower replied and left in order to carry out his orders.


    Five minutes passed. 10 minutes passed. 30 minutes passed. One hour, two hours passed. And yet there was no response from the second team. Young Master Kale was worried and impatient. He shouted, "What the hell is happening?"


    "Young Master! We are sorry!" ,That first person said in fear, "We are doing our best. But for some reason, we couldn''t establish communication with the second team as well. It is similar to the first team. But we couldn''t contact them through any means possible."


    " this is not the only issue we are facing right now, Young Master!" ,Lewis pondered for a moment and said, "We lost two units at this moment. We only have fifty members with us. The first unit we have sent to capture that kid consist of 20 members. And they have disappeared now. Next, we have sent a unit of 10 members. But this unit is highly accomplished and professional one. But for some reason is the our last communication event with them. Now we have only 20 members here. This is definitely not a good news for us."


    "What do you think we should do now?" ,Young Master Kale asked.


    Lewis replied, "In ordinary conditions, we should avoid going in. But that kid is destroying the formation slowly. It leaves us with only one option. And that is, we should enter the formation and try to capture that kid. But this time, we should use the experience of the first two units. We should be absolutely careful this time. We should consider this situation as if we are going into the Lion''s Den. Only then we will learn that. And of course, we might even be captured by the enemy. We should be prepared for it as well."


    "But isn''t it better not to enter the formation?" ,Young Master Kale asked.


    "No. In fact, that will be a disadvantageous situation for us." ,Lewis replied, "If we stop here, then it will be the matter of time before the enemy will break free from the formation and attack us. We already lost thirty members from our team. This is a huge loss for us. And with this loss, we are left with only 20 more members. How could20 of us fare against the enemy which has almost 30 members? And in the worst case scenario, we could imagine that the enemy is much stronger than they appear. We should be absolutely careful this time. And it leaves us with only one option. And that is to enter the formation and capture that kid before anything unexpected happens. Or else, we will be captured by them. And I think there is no need for me to explain any further what will happen next."


    Young Master Kale sighed. He wanted to overpower the enemy. But for some reason everything turned out this way. There was nothing he could do about it. He had no choice but to enter the formation and deal with the situation himself.


    At that time Lewis said, "And we are not in completely hopeless situation. If anything happens to us, then we have Munro and Nathan''s team who could finish their job and come here to help us. It is impossible for their three teams to defeat our three teams. No matter how strong these barbarians are, it is impossible for them to have every member in the team to be this powerful. We have advantage against them in this area, Young Master! We could overpower them in numbers."


    Young Master Kale took a deep deep of relief. What Lewis said was right. Even if they were captured within the formation by the enemies, it doesn''t mean that they will die. Killing is absolutely prohibited in this competition. So there is no way the enemy will kill them. The only thing they could do is to capture them alive.


    And in the mean while, Munro and Nathan''s team will come back and aid them. At that time, their enemies will have no choice but to surrender as they will have immense advantage in numbers. So Young Master Kale felt a huge sense of relief and decided to enter the Formation in order to capture Ben!

 758 MY BROTHER IS ALWAYS AWESOME

    Young Master Kale felt that he was in an helpless situation. He had options, but he was forced to enter the formation. He hated this situation. But he knew that he had no other choice left for him. He had to play according to the enemy''s plot. He had to play and find a way to turn the events in his favor.


    But it doesn''t mean that he was completely hopeless. He had a final hope in the form of Nathan and Munro''s team. He placed all his hopes on them if things go wrong. He had the complete faith in them. He always believed that the eyes of his big brother was never wrong.


    Young Master Kale always believed in Young Master Wright''s ability to choose his people. The truth is that, Lewis, Munro and Nathan were not under his command. They were the followers of his big brother, Young Master Wright. Since Young Master Wright was participating in the preliminaries through the Lifestyle Means, Young Master Wright placed Lewis, Munro and Nathan under his little brother, Young Master Kale''s command.


    The truth is that, he was quite worried about his little brother. In order to make sure that his little brother, that is Young Master Kale will attain an high ranking in the preliminaries, he assigned his most trusted people in his little brother''s team. And another reason is to protect his little brother from any kind of dangers.


    Since he had a lot of faith in the judgement and selection ability of his big brother, Young Master Kale believed in the three of them. He believed that they will definitely defeat their own enemies and join them. This was the blind faith he developed within them since they were his big brother''s most trusted Generals. This blind faith was due to the love and respect he had for his big brother.


    Who was Young Master Kale''s big brother? Young Master Wright was the biological brother to Young Master Kale. How good was the Young Master Wright? Well, in terms of all the Lifestyle Masters in the Solar City, among the younger generations, there was no one who could surpass Young Master Wright''s talent! This is the reason why Young Master Kale always placed a blind trust within his brother.


    "Alright! Give them an update through the communication crystal!" ,Young Master Kale ordered.


    "Don''t worry Young Master! Who am I? I am one of the three General under your brother. I am experienced in this field. I have already informed them about our situation. And they said that they have understood and will do everything according to our plan." ,Lewis replied.


    Young Master Kale felt a sense of pride surging within him, when he heard the phrase "I am one of the three General under your brother" coming out of Lewis''s mouth. He loved his Big Brother to the extreme. He always wanted everyone to respect his Big Brother. This is the reason why the pride was surging through his heart when he heard that phrase.


    "Good." ,Young Master Kale replied. He then asked, "How are they doing?"


    "Good." ,Young Master Kale took a huge sigh of relief. He then said, "If that is the case, then let''s go in. There is no need to waste our time here anymore."


    "Please wear this mask, Young Master!" ,One of his followers came forward and said, "This Mask will nullify all the external attacks on you. With the help of this mask, the Willpower attack from the White Fog will not attack you and it will keep you safe."


    "Hmm. I understand." ,Young Master Kale replied and wore the mask. After wearing the mask, he entered the forest slowly. All his followers followed him. And of course, they all wore the mask as well. So they were safe.


    But as soon as they entered the Formation, they all felt something was wrong. They have trapped many people in this formation in the past. So they have good grasp over this formation. But this time something was definitely wrong. But the problem is, they couldn''t pinpoint exactly where the problem lied.


    "Where are we?" ,Young Master Kale asked. But as seconds passed, he didn''t receive any reply. Young Master Kale felt even more terrified when he didn''t get any response. He turned back with some hope. But he didn''t find anyone.


    Cold sweat was dripping down from his back. He was terrified to the point where he almost wet his pants. He immediately started to run back in order to go where he came from. But to make matters worse, the place where he came from was gone all of a sudden. He didn''t know what exactly happened. He lost all the last bit of composure.


    "Lewis! Where are you Lewis! Where are you guys? Why did you people suddenly disappear?" ,Young Master Kale lost his mind completely. Even with the mask which protected him from any attack related to the Willpower, he himself was a coward. Because his big brother and his family who spoiled him completely, he never took his life seriously. All his strength so far was the result for his intentions to support his big brother any way possible. Due to this, he never had strong Willpower. His Willpower is not up to the required standards of the Astral World.


    Ten days passed in the blink of an eye. In these ten days, he was wandering alone. He didn''t know where he was walking. He shouted, screamed, and took the name "Lewis" countless times. But there was no response from anywhere.


    When he was shouting like a madman, he heard a voice, "You want to know where your friends are?"


    "Who is it?" ,Young Master Kale instantly turned back towards the owner of the voice only to be stare like a stupid.


    What did he see? The owner of the voice was actually the target they came here to capture, Ben!


    "How is this possible?" ,Young Master Kale asked in tone filled with complete disbelief, "How are you here? I thought you were trying to destroy the Formation!"


    "You still need to grow up." ,Ben tried his best to stay calm and composed. He mimicked Arjun and said, "All this was our set up."


    "Wh-what did you mean?" ,Young Master Kale asked as he felt something was wrong.


    Ben replied, "It means that you are trapped within our trap! There is no other way for you people to escape anymore!"

 759 THE PLO

    Young Master Kale was stunned. He asked in fear, "What do you mean by that?"


    Ben said, "You people should have understood the moment when your people were disappearing without any trace that something was wrong. I guess that you people have sensed it. But you didn''t take their disappearance seriously. And this is the result of your ignorance."


    At that time Arjun, Rick, Alwyn and all the members of the Keth Clan entered the scene. Young Master Ketb was stupefied.


    "How is this possible?" ,Young Master Kale asked in tone filled with disbelief, "Weren''t you people trapped within the fog? How did you people come here? And most importantly, why you people are not affected by the fog anymore?"


    Arjun smiled and said, "Stupid fools! Ten days ago, when I sent Ben to deal with your Formation, his knowledge in the Formation truly left you people nervous. So it forced you people to take action personally. And hence, you people sent twenty people to deal with Ben. But what you didn''t expect is that, we have already taken the Formation under our control and already captured all those twenty people."


    Arjun continued, "But I ordered Ben to continue with what he was doing. I wanted you people to feel more nervous with Ben''s each success in destroying the Formation. And his success adding with the disappearance of your underlings has forced you to send another Unit to capture him. But we have captured them as well. Ans with the disappearance of two units of yours, it left you with no choice but to take action personally."


    Arjun continued, "You people had no other choice left. All your other teammates who are dealing with my teammates were busy. And you are in the position where you can''t ask for any help from them. You had no other choice but to take action personally. And hence, you entered the formation without giving it any second thought. You had the complete faith within your other team."


    Arjun continued, " of course! It was me who asked Ben to deal with the formation as long as he can. Of course, when I asked him to deal, it means that I asked him to pretend."


    "Pretend?" ,Young Master Kale was stunned. He asked, "He was actually pretending to destroy the formation all this time?"


    "Well, what exactly do you think?" ,Arjun replied, "Did you find any formation array that takes ten days to break? Are you out of your mind?"


    Young Master Kale wanted nothing but to kill him at this moment. But he knew that he is powerless. He doesn''t have enough power to kill the person in front of him. And on top of that, killing was absolutely prohibited in the competition. So he wouldn''t dare to act irrationally at this moment.


    Arjun continued, "Ben''s pretending as if he was finding success was the key here to force all of you to enter the Formation. And you people fell for it. That''s how the things were. It was a simple plan. But you people have fallen for it."


    "This fog was definitely a troublesome one." ,Arjun replied, "It truly messed up with the Willpower of my people. I had no choice but to try my best to deal with it as soon as possible. Then a plan came to my mind. How can I use this fog to my advantage? At that time I came up with a plan. I ordered Ben to not to destroy the Formation we were trapped in anymore. I asked him to change the Formation in order to use it to our advantage."


    "Change it?" ,Young Master Kale was stupefied. He asked, "You actually changed the Formation while it was in the activated state?"


    "That''s right!" ,Arjun replied, "And Ben did exactly I asked him to do. Instead of Will weakening spell, I asked him to place the illusionary runes! Even though our Combat Masters Inner Soul doesn''t allow us to use it as efficiently as a genuine Lifestyle Master uses, it was enough to fool you people. This is the reason why we appeared on our original place for you people despite we were roaming across the Fog. It was because of this illusion, we were able to fool you people."


    Arjun continued, "You know the rest I presume. Since Ben displayed the skills deliberately in order to make you believe that he was taking a step towards the success in destroying the Formation, you people fell for it. We forced you people to believe that Ben is very close to success in destroying the formation, and it made you restless. It forced all of you to enter the formation in order to capture him. But you all failed to guess that, all this was part of my plan. Since it left you with no other choice, it forced all of you to enter the formation. I already asked Ben to alter the mechanism of the formation. Instead of thick white fog which attack a person''s Willpower, I asked him to change the property of the fog to produce the illusions which we show you people. Since you people are using Soul Stones to run the Formation, we were never worried about the consumption of the energy."


    Young Master Kale almost coughed a mouthful of blood. He never imagined that these barbarians were actually this tough to deal with. He thought everything was going according to the plan. But he never imagined that he was actually playing a role in the plot set up by his opponent. He thought that he was actually tasting the success of his plan. But it seems that it was not the case at all.


    "Where are Lewis and others?" ,Young Master Kale asked.


    "They are fine." ,Arjun replied, "They are our guests within the fog. We captured them all and are behaving well. We came here to take you back with us in order to let you meet them. Come with us."


    Young Master Kale sighed. He looked at Arjuna. Arjuna gave him an impression where he would never mistreat his captives. And on top of that, he had no other choice at this moment. Wandering alone in the forest was much scarier than anything else. Even though he will be a captive, at least he will have a company. This will put his heart at ease. As for their clan''s occupied spot, he already gave up. He knew that his team has completely lost it.


    He kept all his hopes on Munro and Nathan''s team. He believed that both of them will complete their job as soon as possible and come and rescue them. And only then, they will take this spot back from their enemies. Until then all he had to do is nothing but to be obedient.

 760 SHATTERED HOPE

    Lewis and others getting captured itself is the biggest joke he has ever heard in his life. How could a General selected by his big brother would fall in the enemy''s hands? In his views, it was completely impossible. Because for him, his big brother was always right.


    But when he gave a thought, he knew that today it was absolutely possible. Because since the enemy has set up such a big plot for them, it is impossible for even Lewis to Escape from their grab. His big brother always told him that his three generals are very good. But there are some occasions where they might even fail. Because one should definitely not underestimate their enemies. Sometimes, your enemy will be much smarter than you could ever imagine.


    So young master Kale had no other choice but to give Arjun the credit for all the things that happened with them. He was too smart for them to handle. From the very beginning, they were under his control. He controlled everything right from the very beginning. But they all thought that they were under his control. But the things were quite opposite.


    Young Master Kale had no choice but to place all his hopes on his other two Generals. Arjun was tough for him to handle. But it doesn''t mean that the enemies faced by Munro and Nathan would be this tough as well. He couldn''t imagine all three of his big brother''s generals ended up defeated.


    He believed that Munro and Nathan would complete their job and come to rescue them. And until then he will be obedient and cooperate with his enemy. Only when the things will back to his control, he will show all his Wrath on Arjun.


    Young Master Kale followed Arjun and others to where Lewis and others were. Lewis was captured as expected. But he wasn''t mistreated by the enemy.


    Lewis looked at Arjun and then he looked at Young Master Kale. He then had the face full if embarrassment. His Young Master entrusted his safety to the three of them. And yet he failed to protect Young Master Kale. Later, how could he show his face to Young Master Wright? He couldn''t understand this.


    Arjun then took out a potion from his pockets and asked Young Master Kale to drink it. Young Master Kale felt suspicious and asked, "What is it?"


    "Young Master! Don''t drink it! If you drink that potion then you will lose your ability to cultivate!" ,Lewis shouted and warned.


    "What did you say?" ,He then looked at Arjuna and demanded, "What is the meaning of this? I was obedient right? Then what is the meaning of this portion? Are you trying to cripple me?"


    "You got to be kidding me!" ,Young Master Kale shouted, "Are you trying to mess around with me?"


    "Come on. We had such a nice time. I never mistreated you people." ,Arjun said, "Everything was going well. Then why are you making things difficult for yourself?"


    "You''re trying to cripple me. Killing and crippling a cultivator is against the rules of the competition." ,Young Master Kale replied, "If I drink this potion, then I will lose the ability to cultivate. And this is against the rules of the competition. You have already committed this crime with my people. You have already gone against the rules of the competition. There is no way for you to Escape. Then why are you doing this?"


    "Drinking this portion will not cripple you." ,Arjun patiently replied, "It will take away your ability to use any spells. And there is a time period of only one month. That means, after one month you can use your powers. So how come it comes under me crippling you? We had such a nice time right? Then why are you making things difficult for yourself?"


    "You use such a formal speech in order to make me believe that you are a good person. And then you make me drink this potion?" ,Young Master Kale said, "Just you wait. Just you wait until Munna and Nathan comes back. They will definitely capture your people and come here to rescue us. And then I will make you pay hundred times than what you done to me."


    "You mean these people?" ,At that time a voice rang out from his back. Young Master Kale and others looked at the owner of the voice and were stunned. The owner of this voice was none other than Rick. But that is not the important thing here. The important thing is that he held two people in his hands. These two people seem to be in unconscious state.


    Young Master Kale, Lewis and others recognised these people Young Master Kale shouted in horror, "Munro! Nathan! How is this possible? Why are you people unconscious? And how exactly did you receive those injuries?"


    "Stop it now." ,Arjun said, "These two people took a team in order to capture my people. But in return, they have underestimated my people and tasted defeat. They have already drank the potion and lost the ability to use any spells. Among all you people, you are the only one who is yet to drink the potion. If you drink it then we will go and kill the monsters."


    Young Master Kale couldn''t hod back and coughed out a mouthful of blood. He thought that all three generals of his brothers were great. Within the city, there were no generals who were better than these three. And yet they were defeated so badly by a bunch of barbarians. How could he take this humiliation?


    "How could they be defeated?" ,Young Master Kale asked in tone filled with disbelief, "They were chosen by my brother to be the General. My brother was always very good in this. So how could his hand chosen General is defeated like this?"


    "So what if they were chosen by your brother?" ,Arjun replied, "Even though they were chosen by your big brother, it doesn''t mean that they are the greatest in the world. There are too many people out there who are far better than your brother. Don''t be like a frog in a well. Grow up!"

 761 THE MAIN CONTRIBUTOR

    Arjun''s words were like a poison for Young Master Kale. There are people out there who are far better than his brother? How could he accept this? For him his brother was the most talented and outstanding person in the world. There was no person in the world that could surpass his big brother.


    Because of his young age, he couldn''t surpass every person in the world. But when he grows up, he was sure that his big brother will definitely become the first seat in the Lifestyle Masters list.


    First Seat was limited not only to the combat masters. Combat Masters have their own list. And there was a list for the Lifestyle Masters as well. The best Combat Master in the entire realm will receive the First Seat for the Combats. And at the same time, the first seat in the creations will go to the best in the entire realm.


    Young Master Kale was sure that his big brother will definitely hold the First Seat for all the Lifestyle Masters in the future. He always told everyone that his brother will definitely become the first seat in the lifestyle Masters list. And whenever he imagined his big brother at the top of the list, his heart will fill with the pride.


    But today a Barbarian came and said that there are people out there who are far better than his brother? How could he ever accept this? There is no way he will be accept that there are people in this world who could be better than his brother. There is no way at all.


    Arjun said, "Alright! We have wasted enough time here. Rick! Make him drink that potion. We already wasted enough time. We need to be very busy from here onwards."


    "Got it!" ,Rick replied and did things in a rush. Young Master Kale looked at Rick and was stunned. Because as he looked in his direction, Rick suddenly disappeared and appeared beside him. He had a small bottle with in his hands.


    Even before Young Master Kale could say or do anything, Rick already poured the potion in his mouth. Everything happened in a flash. He was trying with just how quickly Rick moved. He didn''t see anything at all. Before he could even react, the potion was with his mouth.


    Young Master Kale felt that there was a burning sensation within his heart. He found that all the channels which were connected to his conscience was now blocked. Young Master Kale tried his best to extract his power. But he failed. He was now sure that he can no longer use any power to defeat his enemies. He is now an ordinary human now.


    "You bastard! Just you wait. You will suffer more than you could imagine. You are messing with me. Do you know who am I? I am Young Master of the Silverwing Clan! My clan will destroy your barbarian clans!" ,Young Master Kale shouted as if he is now a Madman.


    "That''s right! We initially aimed for on the top 5000." ,Rick said seriously, "But all you rich people tried to mess with us. If you people minded your own business and let us do our job, then do you think today you had to face all this mess? Do you think we don''t have any time?"


    Alwyn added, "Just because you people have immense wealth and social status it doesn''t mean that you could do whatever you want to us. Just like you, we are here to participate in this preliminaries. We don''t even know you people. And yet you people tried to trap us intentionally. Do you think near that is it a bully?"


    "Today we have taken our revenge against you two clans. Since Sabretooth Clan didn''t participate in this, we are not going to take any action against them. But your clan and that Trott Clan are the true mastermind behind all this. And this is the reason why we have to do all this to you people."


    Young Master Kale gritted his teeth in anger and frustration. He was angry because there was no person in the past who had treated him like this. He never faced any humiliation to distribute it. In fact, he never knew the meaning of the word humiliation. That''s how he was raised by his clan. But today he tasted how sore the humiliation is. And he couldn''t take it.


    And at the same time, he was frustrated because even though he wanted to kill all his enemies, he had no power to do it. He wanted to chop all of them into thousand pieces. But he knew that even though his power wasn''t sealed, there is no way he can take this monsters down. They were simply powerful.


    Arjuna ignored them all and walked slowly towards Ben. He smiled and said, "See, how simple things are. You are the main contributor for all this. You have done an exceptional job. Today you have tested the result of being fearless. Ignore fear and move forward. You have the talent. But the only thing you like is courage. Today even though you have feared initially, you still gathered enough courage and played an important role in this mission. Congratulations!"


    Ben clenched his fists in happiness. Today he has done what he wanted to do from the very beginning. But for some unknown reasons, he always failed to do exactly what he wanted. But today, he did exactly what he wanted to do. And all this has became possible only when he let go of his fear and moved forward with courage.


    He made up his mind. He will always move forward like this in the future. He will ignore fear and move forward. Because this is how his big brother always did things. And today he did exactly that. He moved forward without any fear. And the results came out in a positive way. From now on Ben will move forward in animation and without any fear.


    Ben replied, "Thank you, Big Brother! From now on I will do exactly as I did today. I will let go of all my fear and do my job without hesitation."

 762 TRUE REASON FOR PARTICIPATION

    "Hahahahaha ! That''s my boy! Well said! Be fearless and achieve your goal. There is no need to hesitate for anything. As long as you like something, then go for it.",Arjun said.


    "I got it." ,Ben replied.


    Arjun took a huge breath of relief. His main object you for participating in this preliminaries is to make Ben have some faith within his own abilities. Ben never had confidence within himself. He had immense talent. But he always lacked in confidence.


    Today Arjun made him do all the work alone. Even though it took them 10 days of time, it was still worthwhile. Because Ben finally started to walk in the right direction. And this is exactly what he wanted.


    Since he finally achieved his initial goal, he now started to concentrate on his secondary goal. He said, "Alright everyone! We have successfully captured this domain. Now let''s go kill the monsters without any rest."


    "Kill!!!" ,All the members of the Star Moon Team and the Clansmen of the Keth Clan gave a huge victory roar.


    Arjun said, "Alright! We will split into two teams here. The first team will rest and look after the place and protect it from other team. In the meanwhile, the second team will go for the Monster hunting. And at the same time, the second team will protect the turf from other team in the night time. While the first team will go to hunt the monsters. In short, the first team will hunt during the day time. While the second team will hunt during the night time. Am I clear?"


    "Yes!" ,Everyone replied.


    Arjun then continued, "I will take charge for the first team. While Rick will command the second team. Ben will be in my team. Alwyn will join Rick''s team. As for who will be under my command and who will be under Rick''s command, I will leave it to you people. Since I am going to command the first team, that means, we will be fighting during the night time. During day time, we could at least see something due to very thin and minor leakage of sun rays. But during night time we can''t even see that. So let me give you a warning. I want only those people who have a very good vision in my team. Or else, there is a chance where you might die! So split yourself wisely."


    "Yes!" ,All the clansmen of the Keth Clan replied in unison.


    "But make sure to work very hard." ,Arjun said loudly, "I have given you the opportunity. As for how high you can climb, it''s all up to you guys. In the 12 hours of hunt, how many monsters you could kill is all up to you. So make the most out of the opportunity you have now."


    "Yes sir! We got it!" ,The clansmen of Keth Clan had nothing but respect for Arjun. He might be a Barbarian, but he has done so many things for them. He defeated an unfathomable existence like the Trott Clan with just two people. He defeated another unfathomable existence like the Silverwing Clan. He opened a path for them to rise in the rankings.


    So, splitting into two teams and hunting the monsters is the good idea. With doing this, not only they will rise in the rankings steadily, but they will also gain enough rest.


    With the addition of the teams of Gutherson and Gnan and Sitaram''s, it will become easy for them to rise in the rankings even quicker. Of course, their plan will go smoother if they didn''t encounter any unwanted guests from another team. So it is very important for the resting team to keep the watch closely.


    With all this things within their mind, Arjun and others immediately ¨C rushed within the forest in order to hunt the monsters. They have already wasted 10 days of time on fighting the members from the Silverwing Clan. They can''t afford to waste any more time. With this thought within their minds, all of them rushed deep within the forest.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Excellent!" ,The Master clapped his hands in excitement. He was truly amazed with Arjun''s capabilities. The way he handled the things, the way he dealt with his opponents, he like everything.


    "Did you people see that?" ,Master said in amaze, "This kid is truly a terrifying one to handle in the future. We need to keep an eye on this kid if in case."


    "But Master! He could have dealt with those people from the Silverwing Clan all by himself. Why did he made that kid Ben to do all the labour work?" ,Brown asked.


    "Didn''t you hear what he said?" ,Master replied, "It was all in order to train that kid and make him fearless!"


    "But why now? He could have done that in the future as well, right?" ,Brown asked, "Because of what he has done, he wasted 10 days of precious time. Now he made it difficult for himself to advance and become the champion in the preliminaries."


    "He never had any desire to participate in this preliminaries to begin with." ,Master said, "Even though he said that he will become the champion of the preliminaries and become the champion of the entire competition, one must know that his initial goal was only to train his people and make them stronger in their combat abilities. Today he trend that kid Ben and made him realise that only when he will let his fear go, he will become a successful person in the future. I don''t watch him on the basis of this competition alone. He needs to get stronger and help me in the future. And he wants to get stronger and of course he want his friends to get stronger as well. And for that, he needed an opportunity. And what could be the better opportunity than fighting the geniuses of this entire realm?"


    The 20 followers of the Master nodded their head in agreement. They started to understand what their master wanted to say. Since this is the case, they need to see this preliminaries with the final outcome in the prospective.


    "He is good. The void has chosen a worthy one this time." ,Master smiled and said, "As for the competition, He indeed said that he wants to become the champion. But how he will become the champion, we need to just wait and see. The good show is about to begin!"

 763 CHANGES IN THE RANKINGS

    Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. Arjun and Rick led their own teams and searched for the monsters. After finding them, they took the monsters out and made sure to leave them in the turf of the Sabretoorh Clan.


    Sabretoorh Clan gladly accepted the monsters and killed them according to their own plans. Arjun, Rick, Gutherson, Gnan and Sitaram brought monsters from time to time. With the monsters within their own occupied turf, Sabretoorh Clan started to rise in the rankings board at an insane pace.


    Silverwing Clan has been in the first place since the first day of the preliminaries. Of course, when I said Silverwing Clan, it''s not about the team of the Young Master Kale. The one who stayed at the top of the rankings in the entire preliminaries from the day one is actually the Silverwing Clan that was led by none other than the Young Master Wright!


    But now their ranking has fallen to number three. And the one who occupied the first two rankings were none other than the two teams of the Sabretooth Clan.


    "Look! The rankings have changed. We have the new champion now!" ,Within the Solar City someone shouted.


    Everyone were stunned for a moment. They then ran towards the leaderboard in order to take a look at the newly updated rankings. As of now, the rankings were like this¡ª


    1 - Sabretoorh Clan (1) - 88,586


    2 - Sabretoorh Clan (2) - 88,345


    3 - Silverwing Clan (1) - 88,311


    4 - Sabretoorh Team (3) - 85,219


    5 - Trott Clan(2) - 84,976


    6 - Sabretooth Clan (4) - 84, 676


    7 - Keth Clan(1) - 81, 936


    8 - Keth Clan (2) - 79,126


    9 - Keth Clan (3) - 78,672


    10-Sabretoorh clan (4) - 77,073


    Looking at the newly updated ranking list, everyone rendered speechless. They were completely dumbstruck.


    "What the hell? Sabretoorh Clan not only occupied the first spot, but it''s four other teams are now in top 10?"


    "Did Sabretoorh Clan encountered a wave of monsters or something like that? Last time they had only two teams that occupied the top 10. But this time they actually have four teams? What exactly is happening in the preliminaries?"


    The sudden change in the ranking lead board created a huge commotion within the entire Solar City! All this time they were completely bored to see the Silverwing Clan occupying the first spot since the beginning of the preliminaries. They wished for a great competition for the first spot. Only then, they will find any fun in the preliminaries. But there was no chance in the first place from the very beginning of the preliminaries which made them feel bored.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lifestyle Hall!


    This is the place where the preliminaries were being conducted for all the Lifestyle Masters of the Solar City. The geniuses of the city like Young Master Wright, Young Master Luke, Neil were participating in the preliminaries through Lifestyle means. And since they were all part of a team, they all were present here to cheer for their teammates who were busy with their creations.


    "WHAT!?!?!?" ,All of the sudden, Neil shouted at the top of his voice.


    "Behave well, Neil!" ,Young Master Luke warned him after looking at the people who were looking at their directions as if they were looking at a madman. Young Master Luke felt it embarrassing and said, "Don''t forget this is the preliminaries. And so many people are looking at us. Why did you shout like that all of a sudden? What exactly happened?"


    "Yo-Young Master! Please take a look at the ranking list!" ,Neil said immediately.


    Young Master Luke was surprised. He then looked at the ranking list only to be stunned himself. He stood up instantly in a great shock. He shouted loudly, "What the hell? How is this possible?"


    All the other teams who were here for the preliminaries felt something was wrong as even Young Master Luke behaved exactly like his lackey, Neil. They all looked in the direction of the Young Master Luke. They found that he was stunned as he was looking at his bracelet.


    Everyone felt something was wrong and looked at their own bracelet. They all rendered speechless. What did they see? They saw that their own ranking has fallen very badly. And it was falling at a rapid pace.


    The teams who were not doing well in the preliminaries didn''t understand much. Their rankings were very low to begin with. They didn''t understand the reason behind the strange behaviour of Young Master Luke and Neil as much as those teams who were in top 50.


    "Why did my ranking has fallen?"


    "Who has suddenly risen in their rankings?"


    Everyone were stupefied. They wanted to know the reason. But there is no way they have any means. In a bracelet, a person will get limited information. A contestant will know their personal merits and their team rankings. They can''t see who occupied the first place. Due to these limitations, the contestants couldn''t know the top 10 list.


    "Which team has occupied the first place?" ,Young Master Luke asked in serious tone.


    "We don''t know, Young Master!" ,Neil thought and replied humbly, "It might be Sabretoorh Clan. Since the Trott Clan and our Silverwing Clan are working together, there is no way the clan will let other teams of our two clans to rise in the rankings. Since the Supreme Young Masters of the two clans are working together, it is even more obvious that no other team would dare to surpass us. Then it left us with only one team who has the potential to surpass us."


    "Sabretoorh Clan!" ,Young Master Luke grit his teeth and said.


    The to clients were working together in order not only to fall in the eyes of the Masters from the Royal Academy, but it is also to topple down the City Lord''s position from the Sabretooth Clan and let any of their two Clans replace him.


    In order to make sure that their plan gets success, the two clans collaborated and formed a team. They felt that this team is very strong as the two supreme young masters were participating together in a team. And it was all in order to defeat the sabretooth clan very badly and occupy the top spot.


    They were doing good in the competition so far. From the very beginning, till today, they had occupied the top spot. But all of a sudden their ranking fell to number two position. And some other clan has occupied the first place. And the one most likely who occupied the first place is none other than the Sabretoorh Clan.

 764 SHOCKED CROWD

    "How did they do it?" ,Young Master Luke asked in extreme anger.


    "I don''t know, Young Master!" ,Neil replied as he pondered over it, "All I could think at this moment is that they might have too many monsters in their occupied turf. They might have killed it without any rest and this might be the result of their hard work."


    "Rest?" ,Young Master Luke smirked and said while sighing at the same time, "What you said might be possible. The one who is conducting the preliminaries this time is none other than the city Lord himself. His knowledge regarding the preliminaries and its location is far more than our own. He might have intentionally took that spot as his turf as it contains more monsters to kill. No wonder why the Sabretooth Clan has a occupied the first spot today."


    "But young Master! Isn''t this situation worrisome? If this continues then our team might not get the first place in the preliminaries." ,Neil asked as he was clearly concerned about it.


    "What is there to worry about?" ,Young Master Luke smiled and said, "What you have earlier said is absolutely right. They might have worked ridiculously hard in order to hunt the monsters. And the question is, how long they can hunt like this without any rest? At one point, their stamina will completely run out and they will have no other choice but to take rest. Of course, with the limited amount of time we have, we should work hard as well. We should not take this situation as a simple one. We have only 40 days left for the end of the preliminaries. So, we should be absolutely careful After all, they have intentionally waited till now in order to hunt the monster this crazily. So don''t look down on them."


    "I got it, Young Master!" ,Neil replied with humble tone.


    "By the way, did you get any information about that bastard?" ,Young Master Luke asked in hatred. Here the "bastard" he referred to was none other than Jimmy.


    Neil smiled and said, "Please rest assured, Young Master! I have asked our sources to keep an eye on Jimmy''s rankings. Ten days ago his ranking was still at some 16,000s. At this moment he is not even qualified to participate in the competition which will be held at Eagle Province. Which means that our people are doing an exceptional job to trap him. He is destined to lose the bet. So don''t worry about that loser, Young Master!"


    "Good! At least, I am going to win the bet." ,Young Master Luke smiled evilly and said in a low voice, "Just you wait. After forty days, I will crush your arrogance with my two hands."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Due to the limited information, Neil and Young Master Luke didn''t know what was happening in the forest. But outside the forest, the spectators who were watching the preliminaries outside the forest could understand everything.


    But the question is, why exactly Arjun is helping the Sabretoorh Clan by risking his life? What exactly he will gain from that? Nobody understood the logic behind Arjun''s actions. But they know that, it has something to do with the meeting between Arjun and Young Master Ivan. But since they could only see, but they couldn''t hear, they had no other choice but to leave everything to their own imaginations. But no one has the definite answer.


    "That barbarian is collaborating with Young Master Ivan to this degree?"


    "Why is he doing this? What will he gain from it?"


    "Since he has already messed with the Trott Clan, that Arjun might have seek protection from Young Master Ivan. But Young Master Ivan might have promised the safety of their barbarians tribe in return for helping them with regards the monsters. This is the reason why those barbarians are helping Young Master Ivan to this degree."


    People started to have their own share of views on this unfathomable scene. Since they could only see but couldn''t hear, they don''t know the exact details. So all they could is to have a wild guess. Apart from that, they couldn''t do anything.


    As for the people of the Sabretoorh Clan, they were jumping in extreme happiness. They didn''t know what exactly happened in the forest, but they were happy about the final result. Even though the three clans share a dark secret regarding the preliminaries, for some security purposes, they don''t have exact details. Not everyone in the Clan know the truth about their Dark Secret.


    So they were in the impression that the preliminaries were being conducted without any issues. Since they didn''t know the truth, they didn''t care about anything else. All they ever did is to cheer loudly for their clan which occupied four places in the top ten.


    But the people from the Trott Clan and the Silverwing Clan had an extremely ugly faces. Especially those people who knew the dark secret of the three clans.


    The three clans had an agreement which states that they will take one turf each. And when their teams are in the forest, none from any of the three clans will enter the premises of other two clan. They will not kill the monsters from other clan''s occupied turf. If they did it, then they will be killed without any questions asked.


    This is the reason why none of teams from the three Tier-1 Clans had ever dared to enter the turf of other clans. Why would they put their heads in the mouth of death intentionally?


    But what Young Master Ivan did was completely unacceptable for the two clans. He didn''t enter the occupied turf of either of the two clans. He didn''t kill their monsters either.


    But he arranged for the labour who will bring the monsters from the other two clans and leave them in their turf. And then the great warriors from the Sabretoorh Clan will do the killing part. How could any of them accept this? Young Master Ivan didn''t break the rules and yet he legally killed the monsters from their occupied spot. This was beyond frustrating.


    As they were in angry state, Jimmy walked towards City Lord. He bowed down and said, "Greetings! City Lord!"

 765 JIMMY TAKES HIS LEAVE

    "You are... Jimmy, right?" ,City Lord looked at Jimmy and asked.


    "Yes." ,Jimmy replied, "I am indeed Jimmy. But how come City Lord know an insignificant lowly existence like me?"


    "Well, you have become very famous recently. Your famous bet with the Luke from the Trott Clan has become the talk of the city. How could such a matter escapes from me?" ,City Lord Alger asked with a smile on his face.


    In fact, he was surprised when Jimmy was coming towards his direction. His heart beat started to rise rapidly. Jimmy was someone who was being backed by a mysterious existence. When Jovan said told him about the bet between Jimmy and Young Master Luke, City Lord Alger remained speechless. After all, it was a war between rich and poor where Jimmy was on the side of the poor people and at the same time, City Lord Alger has jo choice but to stay on the side of all the rich kids.


    But when Ivan developed friendship with Arjun, City Lord calmed down a bit. After all, since Jimmy has a powerful existence backing him, City Lord Alger felt that if he helped Jimmy as much as possible, then he will fall in the eyes of that Supreme existence and it might be highly beneficial for his clan''s future development. Of course, all these were just mere possibilities. But even though the chances were slim, the City Lord would definitely not miss it.


    So when Jimmy was coming towards his direction, he was stunned as his heartbeat started to rise without any control.


    "Oh? Is that so?" ,Jimmy smiled and said, "That''s good to hear."


    "Hmm." ,City Lord Alger took a deep breath and asked, "May I know why you are here?"


    "We wish to take our leave from the forest!" ,Jimmy sighed and replied.


    "You want to leave? The entire team?" ,City Lord Alger asked in surprise.


    "That''s right!" ,Arjun replied, "The entire team."


    "May I know why?" ,City Lord Alger asked. If Jimmy is disappointed in something, then he could solve that problem. With this, he will initiate his positive relationship with Jimmy. With this in mind, City Lord Alger asked, "Please tell me if something is bothering you. I will definitely help you."


    "No. It''s nothing." ,Jimmy sighed and said, "We are going to lose. This is something everyone knows. Our team''s ranking is still in 16000s. There is no way we could make it to the top 5000. And this fact is something we couldn''t digest. Especially with the first two days of horrible deed by all the rich kids in the city. They knew about the bet between me and Young Master Luke from the Trott Clan. And they worked together to stop my team from killing monsters. And now for some reasons, my teammates are working for Young Master Ivan. With only 40 days left for the end of the preliminaries, it is an obvious fact that we will lose and lose very badly. Before we could see such a scene, it''s better for us if we take our leave!"


    "We don''t have the mood to do it." ,Jimmy said in a depressed tone, "Instead I will go and try to recover. Please grant me and my team the permission to take our leave."


    "Alright!" ,City Lord sighed and said, "I will let you take your leave. But don''t feel bad. I know the burden behind this loss. But you shouldn''t have accepted for this bet so rashly like this. Anyways, whatever happened has happened. Go back and try to rectify on what mistakes you have done. Don''t take this result too personally. Try to take the result casually."


    "Yes sir!" ,Jimmy replied, "And thank you very much for your permission. I will take your suggestion seriously."


    "Good." ,City Lord Alger smiled friendly and said, "You may take your leave."


    "Thank you once again." ,Jimmy put the depressed face and turned back. He continued to stay depressed and walked towards his teammates.


    "Let us take our leave." ,Jimmy maintained his depressed mood and said, "Let us no longer stay here."


    "Yes. Let''s leave." ,Ram said. And then all the members of the Star Moon Team got up with depressed mood and started to move slowly towards the exit.


    "Hey! Take a loo who are leaving!"


    "Yeah. Yeah. It''s those loser and his teammates. They were arrogant and tried to mess with the Young Master Luke of the Trott Clan!"


    "He was the man who placed a bet with Young Master Luke and now he is leaving because he knew that he has lost it."


    "Well, The losers always comes from the poor family background."


    "These are the kind of a person who don''t know the difference between nobles like us and a poor bastard like them."


    "They deserve this. This will be the perfect example for all the poor bastards who are putting all their hopes on this Jimmy. From now on they will know that there is always a huge gap between poor people like them and the rich kids like this."


    All the rich kids especially from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan started to mock at Arjun and other members of his team. The bet between Arjun and young master Luke was like a tight slap on the faces of all the rich people in the city. And hence when he lost, they started to vent all their anger on him.


    "Silence!" ,At that time they heard the angry shout of the City Lord. He said, "It is your people fault to trap their teammates. It was you people who are in competent. Even though Jimmy knew this, he still excepted his defeat. This is already a noble deed. And yet you people who has no shame are you trying to mock him? What kind of noble act is this? Shut your mouth and watch the preliminaries. Or else, I will eliminate all your teams."


    All the rich kids immediately shut their mouths and started to watch the preliminaries as if nothing has happened. It was obvious that they were afraid of the City Lord.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jimmy and others left the forest''s outskirts. They all walked towards an isolated place where there were no one and stood. There. Jimmy said, "Are you people ready?"


    "Yes." ,Others replied.


    Then with just a thought everyone disappeared.

 766 CRAZY RANKING LEADERBOARD

    Within the forest¡ª


    As soon as all the clones disappeared with a "puff" sound, all the members of the Star Moon Team immediately knew. If course, they knew it as they could see everything through the eyes of their clones.


    And as soon as the clones disappeared, all the members of the Star Moon Team felt as if their lost strength has returned after a long period of time.


    "This is refreshing!" ,Gnan shouted in joy.


    "Finally, I could now fight without any worry!" ,Gutherson said as he was clearly happy.


    "Now I can fight without any sense of quick exhaustion." ,Rick said.


    "Calm down everyone!" ,Sitaram said stopping everyone from speaking unnecessary words, "Don''t waste time. From now on work hard and bring all the monsters you can bring along with you and leave them in the turf of the Sabretoorh Clan. We need to let them dominate all the places of in the top ten. And we should also take care of the Keth Clan. They helped us and were obedient with us. We should return the favour as well. We need to make them occupied the 11th spot at least. So don''t hold back anymore."


    "yes sir!" ,Everyone replied in unison. Who among them could go against the orders of someone like Sitaram? There is no way. So as soon as they all received their orders, they all didn''t linger there anymore and started to execute their plan immediately.


    Arjun knew that with one month time left, they cannot get the first place at all. And in order to make sure to reach the first place, they need to work for one month straight without any rest. But there is one hurdle which stopped them from doing it. And that is, the clones who were watching the preliminaries outside the forest in the visage of Jimmy and others.


    Arjun knew that as long as their clones exist, they can''t accomplish their goals. So he immediately made his clone to approach the city Lord and took the permission to leave. After taking the permission, he made his clone to reach an isolated place. Of course, all other members of his team followed him. As soon as all of them reached an isolated place, they immediately made their clones disappear resulting in complete recovery of their real bodies.


    Creating a clone has a major disadvantage for Arjun and all the members who could use the cloning technique. The more amount of clones they create, their entire power will be divided into equal parts for all those clones including the real body. Since Arjun and others used the cloning technique, their power was split into two equal parts. And needless to say, they had to take the burden of not losing much energy or stamina so that their clones won''t disappear out of the exhaustion from the real body.


    And as soon as they all made their clone to disappear, their true strength returned back to them. And with the complete strength, they knew that they no longer had any burden. And from now onwards, they can fight without any worries.


    And very soon, the new ranking leaderboard was updated. The new ranking leaderboard made everyone shiver in fear. Because the newly updated ranking was as follows¡ª


    1 - Sabretoorh Clan (1) - 98,586


    2 - Sabretoorh Clan (2) - 97,345


    3 - Sabretoorh Clan (3) - 97,311


    4 - Silverwing Clan (1) - 95,219


    5 - Sabretoorh Clan(4) - 94,976


    6 - Sabretooth Clan (5) - 94, 676


    7 - Keth Clan(1) - 89, 936


    8 - Keth Clan (2) - 88,126


    9 - Keth Clan (3) - 87,672


    10-Sabretoorh clan (6) - 87,073


    The newly updated ranking leaderboard rendered everyone speechless. They could never imagine what they were seeing. Especially the people who are in the solar city. Since they couldn''t see the preliminaries, they didn''t know what exactly happened. But this commotion in the newly updated ranking list made everyone shout in joy and enjoyment.


    Sabretoorh Clan not only occupied the top three spots, but it also monopolised the six spots among the top ten. This new development was completely out of their expectations.


    "What exactly is happening?" ,Young Master Luke shouted in frustration after seeing that his team''s ranking has fallen to 4th. He enjoyed the success of dominating the top spot for the five months straight. But in the last month, everything suddenly changed. He was not only kicked out of his first place, but he is no longer in the top three as well. How could a person like him who was aiming for the championship could endure this?


    "This is crazy!" ,Neil also shouted in horror. Everything was going according to their plan. The collaboration between the two supreme young masters has come into fruition. Young Master Wright has dominated the first place for the five months straight. They thought that he will remain at the first place till the end of the preliminaries. But who could have imagined that a team will surpass them? This was completely out of everyone''s expectation.


    But the thing is that, they were actually kicked out of the top three as well. And there were actually three teams who surpassed them? How is that even possible? What exactly is happening out there?


    "Could it be.... we were betrayed?" ,Neil asked.


    "What do you mean? Come to the point." ,Young Master Luke asked as he was in a terrible mood. At this moment he doesn''t want to hear any nonsense.


    Neil replied, "I am sorry Young Master! What I mean is, what if any of other clans have broken their promise and were hunting the monsters from the occupier turf of our clan? This kind of crazy climb in the rankings is only possible if they could hunt more amount of the monsters. Unless they kill the monsters from others occupied Turf, it is not possible to occupy the top three spots for any team."


    Young Master Luke was lost in his thoughts. Because he felt that whatever Neil said actually made sense. How could a supreme young master like him doesn''t know the scheme that three clans were involved in? He personally paid a visit to the forest and experienced it. So he knows that as long as the scenario which Neil said doesn''t happen, they wouldn''t have fallen from the top three. It was completely impossible.


    "If what you have said is true...." ,Young Master Luke said seriously, "Then we are in a big trouble!"

 767 UNEXPECTED CHANGES

    As Young Master Luke and others in the Lifestyle Hall were confused, all the spectators outside the forest were completely shocked. They knew what is happening in the forest better than anyone else.


    All this time, Arjun and other members of the Star Moon Team were getting exhausted very soon. Everyone could see very clearly that they were taking rest without any delay. Every day they would take rest without stop. They thought that this is all because of the lack of stamina.


    But today everything has changed. For the past two days, they were actually hunting the monsters without rest. And what is even more shocking is that, all their abilities, be it in speed, stamina, energy and other aspects had taken a rise as well.


    The crowd felt as if they were seeing an entirely new team. They all felt something was definitely wrong. If all the members of the Star Moon Team were this strong, then why exactly they didn''t display their strength all this time? Was there any need for them to hide their strength till now?


    Too many questions rose within the minds of the spectators. But they have mo answers for any of these questions. Even though they wanted to know the answer, they knew that the other party won''t tell them the truth.


    But the people from the Trott Clan and the Silverwing Clan didn''t think it this way. In fact, they weren''t thinking anything. They were not in the position to think anything at the moment. The team from their clans were falling as time passed. This is not at all a feast to watch. They were doing every to digest this bitter truth.


    As for the people from the Sabretoorh Clan, they were not thinking anything as well. They were not in the position to suspect anything. They were very busy in cheering for their team.


    "Sabretoorh Clan is awesome!"


    "Who could beat the Sabretoorh Clan?"


    "This is the Sabretoorh Clan we are talking about. How could anyone even think to match our Young Master Ivan?"


    "Well, in their dreams!"


    People from the Sabretoorh Clan were shouting and laughing loudly. They were cheering for their Young Master. They didn''t want anything. At this moment, they had a hope. They wanted the names of Sabretoorh Clan in the top ten list. They wanted to monopolies the top ten spots.


    But they didn''t forget the contributions from the Keth Clan and the the members from the Star Moon Team. Everything became possible only because of their involvement. Without their help, this would never become the possibility. So they also started to cheer for these two teams who were not from their clan.


    But they didn''t understand one thing. Instead of trying to raise the ranking of his team, why did Arjun started to work for the Sabretooth Clan? They couldn''t understand this point at all. What kind of benefit Young Master Ivan has promised Arjun for him to work like this? And most importantly, why did Young Master Ivan trusted these barbarians? Did they know him from the beginning?


    Too many the questions were lingering in their minds. But they don''t have answers for any of them. This frustrated them a lot. If they knew that Arjun was this powerful, then they would have done everything in their power to make him work for them. But they don''t even know about his existence until the start of the preliminaries. So how could they expect to make him work for them? This was ridiculous.


    But everything is too late at this moment. There is no point in regretting about it. Even the Sabretoorh Clan were hunting the monsters from their turf, they didn''t actually break the rules. Sabretoorh Clan didn''t enter their turf. Monsters from their turf were being transported to the occupied turf of the Sabretoorh Clan. And then the Sabretoorh Clan were hunting the monsters.


    Tomorrow when they ask for the explanation, the Sabretoorh Clan would Say that, it was not their mistake for the monsters from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were coming to their turf. Who asked you people to be this careless? And why would we miss the chance to kill any high ranking monsters?


    Sabretoorh Clan didn''t break the rules. And yet the two clans were feeling as if they have broken the rule between the three Tier-1 Clans. This was very depressing fact which was very difficult to digest.


    While the spectators from outside the forest were having their own share of grievances and happiness, Arjun and others were working like a madmen. Since the moment they dispelled their clones and regained their complete power, they were working without any rest.


    Looking at the actions of Arjun and others, the members of the Keth Clan were completely shocked. They felt as if they were looking at a group of different people. Two days ago, their combat abilities could be described as very strong. But now they had a new evaluation. This time their combat abilities were completely monstrous.


    Be it Energy, be it stamina, be it speed, be it accuracy, and be it efficiency, in everything they were on a whole different league compared to what they had known them two days ago.


    And no matter where or what kind of situation they were in, they always used to take rest. Back when they were trapped within the Formation, they used to take rest without fail from time to time. They never ignored to take rest.


    But now they all have changed. They no longer took any rest. And they were taking as many monsters as they can towards the location of the Sabretoorh Clan''s turf.


    After another two days, the rankings were updated once again which rendered them completely speechless.


    1 - Sabretoorh Clan (1) - 101,586


    2 - Sabretoorh Clan (2) - 100,756


    3 - Sabretoorh Clan (3) - 100,007


    4 - Sabretoorh Clan (4) - 99,219


    5 - Sabretoorh Clan(5) - 98,976


    6 - Sabretooth Clan (6) - 98, 676


    7 - Sabretoorh Clan (7) - 97,550


    8 - Sabretoorh Clan (8) - 97,210


    9 - Keth Clan(1) - 94, 936


    10 - Keth Clan (2) - 92,126


    Looking at the scene, everyone were horrified. All top ten spots in the ranking list was occupied by the Sabretoorh Clan and the Keth Clan. Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were kicked out of the top ten rankings by them. Even though everyone were at the emotional state, this impossible became possible all because of the members of the Star Moon Team!

 768 SWEEPING THE TOP TEN RANKINGS

    Star Moon Team was arguably at the last spot in the ranking list. But their action received the response as if they were the current rank one in the preliminaries. Even if they were eliminated from the competition, their fame will never die.


    Arjun took out a communication crystal and asked, "What is the status in the ranking list?"


    "It is great!" ,Young Master Ivan replied with excitement, "We have swept the entire ranking list. Eight spots were occupied by our clan so far in the ranking list. And we received the information from Kenneth, that their team has occupied the ninth and the tenth spot. That means, so far our two clans had occupied the top ten spots in the ranking list."


    "That''s good to hear." ,Arjun replied, "Which means, once I help another two of your teams occupy the top ten rankings list from your clan, it will be equal to fulfilling our promise right?"


    "That''s right!" ,Young Master Ivan replied excitedly. To be honest, when he put this condition, he felt that Arjun won''t accept. After all, who would be foolish enough to mess with the three great clans? The power of the three great clans are not something one could imagine. It is simply a monstrous one.


    But now he understood one thing. He is actually the frog in the well. Arjun and his teammates are complete monsters. No one in the entire city could match them in the combat abilities. In fact, they were not supposed to be in the city. Their combat abilities are comparable to the genius is from the Eagle province. No... they might be comparable to the genius is from the Royal Academy!


    Young Master Ivan knew how strong the geniuses from the Royal Academy are. As the direct descendant of the City Lord, he watched their combat abilities from time to time. But the problem is, he never watched Arjun and others in a combat. The little experience he had is enough for him to come to this conclusion. But he can''t evaluate Arjun based on this little information. After all, this was just his analysis. He wasn''t certain about it.


    And more importantly, there is no way he is going to underestimate the geniuses from the Royal Academy. Because, his experience always told him that they were complete monsters.


    Arjun warned, "But keep one thing in mind. I will keep bringing the monsters to your turf only till your clan will occupy the top 10 rankings. After that, it will be your headache to maintain your rankings. After the end of the preliminaries, if your team couldn''t occupy the top 10 rankings, then I am not going to take any responsibility. After all, I need to improve my teams ranking as well."


    "I know." ,Young Master Ivan replied, "I will keep that in mind."


    "Good." ,Arjun said, "Give me one more day. After one day, I am sure that your clan will occupy all the places in the top ten rankings. After that, our deal will come to an end."


    "I get it." ,Young Master Ivan replied.


    Others immediately accepted the command of Arjun and pushed themselves to another level and worked harder. Dealing with the Yellow Ranked monsters was very easy for them. They didn''t find any challenge at all. And hence, they managed to bring more monsters than before the whole day.


    Seeing all this, be it the Keth Clan or the Sabretoorh Clan, everyone were horrified. The way they were bringing monsters, it was completely difficult to describe.


    By the end of the day, Arjun finally completed his promise with the Sabretoorh Clan. They managed to occupy all ten spots in the ranking list. The newly updated ranking leaderboard was now something like this.


    1 - Sabretoorh Clan (1) - 108,586


    2 - Sabretoorh Clan (2) - 107,756


    3 - Sabretoorh Clan (3) - 107,007


    4 - Sabretoorh Clan (4) - 106,219


    5 - Sabretoorh Clan(5) - 105,976


    6 - Sabretooth Clan (6) - 105, 676


    7 - Sabretoorh Clan (7) - 105,550


    8 - Sabretoorh Clan (8) - 103,210


    9 - Sabretoorh Clan (9) - 102, 936


    10 - Sabretoorh Clan (10) - 102,126


    Finally the thing which everyone were anticipating has finally happened. Everyone who witnessed Arjun''s and his team''s fierceness were stunned. Cold sweat started to drip down from the back of all those clans who were involved in the attempt to stop Arjun and others the first two days since the beginning of the preliminaries.


    They were all sure that if killing was not prohibited in the preliminaries, then all their clansmen from the younger generation who were involved in this would have definitely died! They were extremely shocked since the moment when Arjun and others increased their speed to another level since the beginning of the day. They were sure that none of their children from the younger generation could pull such a stunt.


    "They are humans right? Just how fast are they?"


    "Damn it! Are they truly the barbarians? How could a barbarian team fight like this?"


    "Just where exactly they received their training from?"


    "This is simply crazy!"


    All the people who looked at Arjun''s and his team''s performance, they were stunned. Nobody cared about Sabretoorh Clan occupying all ten spots in the ranking list. After all, they didn''t work for this. They just killed the monsters that were brought by Arjun''s team. They were not worthy to be praised. The one who were at the centre of attraction is actually Arjun and other members of the Star Moon Team.


    But the people who were in the Lifestyle Hall didn''t take it that way at all. Since their information is limited, they didn''t know much. But they knew one thing. And that is, Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were having tough time. They could judge this based on two things.


    One is that their own ranking which was in top fifty till the first five months was falling down very quickly. The second thing is that, the faces of Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were wearing ugly faces at the moment. They were boasting how their team has occupied the first place continuously for the first five months.


    Nut now they all had ugly faces. They could judge that they had lost the first spot. But some people who were in top twenty even had the hunch that Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan not only lost the top spot, but they also lost from the top three. Or maybe, from the top five as well.


    But the thing which no one from the Lifestyle hall knows is that, the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan duo had lost their spot from top ten.

 769 FULFILLING HIS PROMISE

    "Damn it! What is happening here?" ,Young Master Luke was Burning with anger. He looked at the bracelet on his wrist. The numbers were something like this.


    Name : Luke Trott


    Team : Silverwing Clan


    Rank : 15


    Points : 88,057


    He thought that there might be something wrong with the bracelet. Maybe it has malfunctioned and was displaying incorrect content. But he knew that possibility for his theory is very very slim. If the bracelet is malfunctioning, then the higher ups would have done something about it.


    Which means something might have happened in the forest where the competition was being held for all the combat masters. There is nothing wrong with the competition held in the Lifestyle Hall. That means, something might have happened in the forest. This is the only possibility he could think at the moment.


    Neil sighed. He said, "Young Master! I wonder if Young Master Wright saw his bracelet. He is working hard without any lack of concentration."


    "Let''s not disturb him." ,Young Master Luke replied after a sigh. He said, "Let him concentrate on his task. If we tell him now, then he will panic. If he gets panicked, then he will lose his concentration. If he loses his concentration, then he will not be able to create any more quality things. Then adding the fact that our ranking which is falling down at the moment, if he start creating the faulty products, then we will fall down even more quickly. We don''t want something like that to happen. So don''t tell him. The longer he doesn''t know this bitter truth, the better it is."


    "As you command it, Young Master!" ,Neil replied. He then said, "Then how exactly we are going to overcome this situation?"


    Young Master Luke didn''t reply. It''s not because he was angry. But it was because he himself doesn''t have any clue. Maybe if he was in the forest, then he might have a chance. But now he doesn''t have any chance. He had to bear this all by himself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    But the citizens of the Solar City were receiving this news in different way. They were not in the mood to think for the truth.


    Sabretoorh Clan has swept the top ten spots in the ranking list. This is the miracle which never happened in the past. And now they are seeing the names of Sabretoorh Clan from the first place to the tenth place. They even started to dominate the top twenty spots here.


    This news truly stunned them. But the thing that stunned them the most is still the ranking of the Keth Clan. Everyone knew that Keth Clan was a Tier-3 powerhouse. For the first five months, Tier-1 clans occupied the top ten spots. Tier - 2 teams occupied the eleventh to 300th spots. While Tier - 3 clans occupied the 301st spot to 700th or lower spots.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun was oblivious to the reaction of the people outside the forest and with the people within the city. As soon as he has completed his share of deal with Young Master Ivan, he felt a huge weight was lifted from his shoulder. He took a deep sigh of relief.


    Arjun then took out a communication crystal and contacted Kenneth. As soon as Kenneth lifted his call, he said, "Hello Kenneth!"


    "Hello!" ,Kenneth said with respect. At this time he has nothing but respect for Arjun. Arjun was the man who has done miracle. Even though he wasn''t with him, he learned everything that was done by Arjun through his people who were under his command temporarily. And he himself watched how Adam and Sitaram worked.


    After watching all this and after hearing the great deeds done by the Arjun and others team, he had no other thing but respect in his heart.


    Arjun said, "I think I am done with you here. I promised you that you and your will be placed at least on the twelfth spot. And as I said, you have reached the 12th spot. To make it better, your team even occupied 13th and 14th place in the ranking list. I think you have satisfied with the results, right?"


    ""Ye-yes. I am more than satisfied." ,Young Master Kenneth replied. But he couldn''t keep his calm at all. He wanted high ranking in order to reach the top of the preliminaries. And then he wanted to make into the competition in the Eagle Province.


    Honestly, till now, only Tier-1 and Tier-2 teams have made it into the competition in the Eagle Province. No team from the Tier-3 power has made it into the Competition in the Eagle Province. But when his clan will make it into the competition in the Eagle Province, this thought itself was unbelievable one for him. At that time, he felt as if the materials wasted by his clan on him was worthy.


    Arjun said, "That''s good to hear. Then that means, I kept my promise with you in return for the cooperation. And there is no need for me to help you anymore. From here on, it will be your headache whether you can maintain your rankings or not. If you can maintain or raise higher, or if it falls down after one month, we are no longer responsible for it . Am I clear?"


    "Yes. I understand. No matter the result, I will agree with you. Weather we could maintain our current ranking, or weather we fall from here, no matter what, we will not blame you. But to the contrary, we would like to thank you for helping us."


    "No need. We helped you because we had a deal." ,Arjun replied, "Now since that deal is over, I think we are even now. From here onwards, I am not going to help you anymore. Because we need to raise our ranking as well."


    "I get it. I won''t bother you anymore. Thank you for helping us." ,Young Master Kenneth replied.


    Arjun then deactivated the communication crystal. He then contacted Young Master Ivan and told him the same thing. After receiving the reply he wanted, Arjun disconnected the Communication Crystal.


    "Guts!" ,He then contacted his teammates, "I had the confirmation from both Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth. We are done helping them. That means we can work to improve our own rankings. Take rest now. We need to keep ourselves in a good condition. Don''t overdo anything. But tomorrow onwards, I want you people to work like hell. Try to break your own limitations. From tomorrow onwards, don''t hold back!"


    "Yes!" ,He received the reply from others.

 770 RAPIDLY RAISING THEIR RANKINGS

    Arjuna and others took rest. It''s been 20 days since they have last slept. They have been working without any stop for the past 20 days in order to keep the promise with Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth.


    Even though they weren''t tired, they still need rest. The cultivators at Arjun''s stage won''t get tired that easily. But still Arjun asked them to take rest. since they have only 30 days left, Arjun could imagine just how much work they had to do in this 30 days in order to raise their ranking. All of them need to increase their speed, accuracy, and they need to hunt the monsters efficiently.


    Yellow Ranked Monsters are going to be extinct very soon from the forest. That means very soon they will face the Orange Ranked Monsters. All this time no matter whether it is violet, Indigo, blue, green or yellow ranked monsters, none of them felt any challenge. Violet ranked monsters gave him 10 points. Indigo ranked monsters gave him 20 points. Blue ranked monsters gave him 30 points. Green ranked monsters gave him 40 points.


    yellow ranked monsters gave him 50 points.


    But as per the rules of the competition, Orange Ranked Monsters will give him 500 points! Judging from the points the orange ranked monstrous will give him, even an idiot could say that the orange ranked monsters are not that simple to handle.


    If they don''t take the rest now, then it will become very tough for them to face the orange ranked monster. In order to face the orange ranked monsters, they need to be in a perfect condition. And this is the reason why Arjun gave them an order to take rest for the rest of the day.


    The next day everyone got up early. In fact, no one had slept properly. They were anticipating for the day to come. No matter what, they had to raise their ranking. Even Arjun didn''t sleep properly. He wanted to become the champion of the preliminaries in order to teach that arrogant young master Luke a lesson.


    "I think you all are fresh and are in the prefect condition." ,Arjun asked.


    "Yes." ,Everyone replied.


    "Good." ,Arjun said, "Dealing with the Orange Ranked Monsters won''t be easy. The points they give us is the very good proof for it. And this is the reason why I ask her all of you to take rest. And from now onwards there won''t be any rest for the next 30 days. And don''t hold back anymore. Kill all the monsters that will come in front of your eyes without any mercy. And you had to kill them as soon as possible in order to maintain the efficiency. We still have the chance. We can aim for the championship. So break your own limits and work for the next one month. Am I clear?"


    "Yes." ,Everyone replied.


    "Then let''s go and hunt the monsters!" ,Arjun said and cancelled the communication between him and others.


    There is no need for any situation. There is no need to hold back anymore. They could hunt the monsters by putting pressure on their own bodies if it is required. And they didn''t forget what are Arjun said. They are still aiming for the championship in the preliminaries! That means, they need to work like machines. They need to break their own limits in order to accomplish their goal of becoming the champions in the preliminaries.


    Arjun took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Hi suddenly disappeared. At least this is what everyone who were watching him from outside the forest felt. But the truth is, his movements were so fast that, it couldn''t be seen that easily with the naked eye. It left everyone with awe and shock.


    Everyone worked very hardly. Even Ben didn''t hold himself back. Whenever there is a monster, be whatever ranked it is, their head would be separated from their bodies. Every creature has a weak spot. If anyone stroke this weak spot will give them a lethal blow. It is the similar case even for all these monsters as well. Using Yin-Yan Eyes, they all found the monsters weak spot and they would strike it. It was all in order to maintain the efficiency. And the monsters would have died even before they knew what exactly happened to them.


    With this, The rankings of the Star Moon Team started to rise on a rapid pace. Even though everyone wanted to know the result of the top ten rankings, only the people from outside the forest didn''t care about the situation in the top ten. Whenever they look at the ranking table, their eyes will always shift to the bottom of the table.


    Because that''s where the Star Moon Team was placed. By now everyone understood what was the deal between Arjun and Young Master Ivan. The deal was for all the teams of the Sabretoorh Clan to occupy the top ten spots in exchange for the help for the Star Moon Team. And that help is to provide manpower to take the turfs of the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan under his control.


    Others might not know why Sabretoorh Clan didn''t join Arjun''s team in order to capture the turf of the Silverwing clan and the Trott Clan. But the three Tier-1 Clans knew the answer very well. It was due to the bet between the three hegemony of the city. They knew that if any member of the Sabretoorh Clan entered the turf of the Silverwing clan or Trott Clan, then that is equal to death. And this is the reason why Young Master Ivan sent Keth Clan along with Arjun.


    With this, their plan will come to fruition. And at the same time, Sabretoorh Clan will be profited. This was a plan with no mistakes.


    But no matter what, the show displayed by the Star Moon Team has won the hearts of every spectators outside the forest. Even the big and noble clans hated Arjun''s actions, they still couldn''t help but to acknowledge his entire team''s strength.


    As things were unfolding this way, no one found any sign of slowing down or exhaustion from Arjun and his teammates. They were in fact, increasing their speed. With this their team''s ranking started to rise at a rapid pace.


    16000


    15000


    12000


    10000


    8000


    When their ranking has reached within the range of 8000s, another ten days passed. That means, in just 10 days they have improved their teams ranking by 8000 ranks.


    "Holy shit!" ,Rick shouted, "Boss! I found the gate that will lead us to the location of the Orange Ranked Monsters!"

 771 ORANGE RANKED MONSTERS

    "Great!" ,Arjun said, "But don''t go in alone. Grandpa! Please go to Rick''s location and assist him. In the meanwhile, we will find other locations that will lead us to the spots of the Orange Ranked Monsters."


    "Got it." ,Gutherson replied.


    Sitaram said, "Guys! Follow Rick''s path. The other gates that will lead us to the Orange Ranked Monsters will be in the very nearby location to the entrance that Rick found. Take his location as the pivotal point and search for the gates in your location."


    "Yes sir!" ,Others replied and immediately started to execute their role.


    As they followed Sitaram''s plan, it didn''t take them long as they found out the location of the entrance which leads them to the place where Orange Ranked Monsters reside. According to the Formation which Young Master Ivan showed them, Arjun immediately understood the entire Formation. With his Transcendence level knowledge in the Formation and Arrays, it became very easy for him to understand the Formation.


    According to the Formation, Arjun understood that it was actually an hibernation platform. And the Yellow and Orange Ranked Monsters were actually the helping someone to recover from grave injuries. And after listening to the story that Young Master Ivan told them, it is obvious that the one who was actually in hibernation is the King of all these Monsters. It was the Red Ranked Monster!


    So judging from the map, Arjun immediately understood that in order to drag the Red Ranked Monster, he needs to kill the Orange Ranked Monsters. Only when the supporters of the Formation dies, the Red Ranked Monster will come out in order to hunt them down. And that''s when Arjun could kill it and add 10000 more points in his account.


    As soon as they found it, they didn''t hesitate to enter. According to the layout of the formation, Arjun learned that the Formation has three doors that will lead them in the direction of the Orange Ranked Monsters. All three of them leads one to the location where Yellow Ranked Monsters were once existed. Arjun and others killed them all as that location was none other than the location that was occupied by the three Tier-1 Clans of the Solar City.


    Arjun already captured the locations of Trott and the Silverwing Clan. As for the third location, it was occupied by the Sabretooth Clan. So Arjun is not going to touch their location at all. After all, he knew his limits.


    Arjun divided the team into two teams. The first team consists of Rick, Gutherson, Gnan, Alwyn and Logan. This team were decided to enter through the gate that comes under the occupied turf of the Silverwing clan. While Arjun, Sitaram, Ben, Jason and Adam formed a team. This team will enter through the gate that comes under the occupied turf of the Trott Clan.


    "Rick! Did you people enter the gate?" ,Arjun asked after reaching his destination.


    "Not yet. We are about to enter." ,Rick replied.


    "Then what are we waiting for?" ,Sitaram asked, "Let''s enter and hunt the Orange Ranked monsters!"


    "Yes!" ,Everyone replied in unison and immediately entered the gate from their location.


    But as soon as they entered, they remained speechless. What did they see? They saw a huge amount of giant monster orange in colour. These monsters were around 30m tall. They have three heads each with their own free will. They were numbered around 80 in numbers.


    "What the hell?" ,Logan was dumbstruck. He said, "Are you kidding me? We need to kill these things?"


    "Calm down!" ,Sitaram said, "Each of these monsters are amount to 500 points. If they don''t have some abilities, then there is no way their value would be set for 500 points each."


    "This will be tough." ,Gutherson said after sensing their aura, "They are stronger than us. But not much. If they were in two or three in numbers, then we had a chance. But they are around 80 in number. It will be tough."


    "But we still need to do it." ,Arjun said, "Don''t go head on. First we will try to learn their abilities. Grandpa Gutherson, father and Rick are the experienced people from your team. Go and test their abilities. And me and grandfather are experienced people here. Here we both will do something."


    "That''s a nice plan." ,Gutherson said, "I agree with Young Master!"


    "Me as well.l" ,Gnan said, "What do you think Father?"


    "We don''t have any other choice." ,Sitaram thought for a moment and then said, "Let''s do as he said."


    "Alright!" ,Everyone replied.


    As per their plan, the experienced people from each team slowly moved forward.


    Arjun took the left side, while Sitaram took the right side. They slowly walked towards the Orange Ranked Monsters. They didn''t make any sound fearing that they might disturb the Orange Ranked Monsters.


    But as soon as they reached near to the Orange Ranked Monsters, they couldn''t help but shiver. Because one of the Orange Ranked Monsters suddenly opened it''s eyes and looked at them all of a sudden.


    Even before they could react and take some action, one of the heads of the Orange Ranked Monster opened it''s mouth and spat a purple colored saliva on Sitaram. The speed of the spit was too quick to the point where not even the highly experienced person like Sitaram could do anything. The purple ranked saliva fell on Sitaram in a flash.


    "URGH!!!"


    Sitaram felt some pain. He held his chest and fell on one knee. His face became pale and sweat started to drip down from all over his face. One could see that he couldn''t even breath properly.


    Even before they could think anything, the Orange Ranked Monster used its sharp claws to attack Sitaram. It was way too quick to the point that even the people around him didn''t react in time.


    "Grandpa!!!"


    Everyone shouted. They wanted to help Sitaram. But they didn''t have the time to take any actions.


    But just as they were preparing for the worst, they had seen a miracle. Just as the Orange Ranked Monster was about to slay Sitaram, a strange water like Liquid appeared just a fair distance away from Sitaram and blocked the claw of the Orange Ranked Monster.


    They all looked at the familiar water like liquid. They knew that this water like liquid was nothing but Arjun''s Void Qi. They are located in the direction of Arjun. They had seen something which they haven''t seen before.


    Anger!


    They had seen anger on the face of Arjun. They had never seen Arjun this angry before. This was the first time.

 772 FACING THE ORANGE RANKED MONSTER

    They had never seen Arjun this angry before. They all knew that Arjun loved his grandfather more than anyone else. And since his grandfather was wounded like this, how could Arjun stay calm? There is no way.


    "Fucking bastards!!!" ,Arjun shouted loudly and rushed towards that Orange Ranked Monster. But no matter how angry Arjun is right now, he still has some sense left within him. He knew his priorities. He didn''t do anything to that Orange Ranked Monster. He grabbed his grandfather carefully and immediately left the place.


    As soon as they reached a safe place, Arjun started to inspect Sitaram''s condition. After checking his pulse by holding his left arm, Arjun immediately understood what happened. His face darkened instantly.


    He immediately took out a Medicinal Pill from his Spatial Ring and placed it within the mouth of Sitaram. The pill dissolved instantly and spread through Sitaram''s entire body. Arjun then injected his Void Qi within Sitaram''s conscience and started to stabilise his situation.


    In the meanwhile, Ben and others didn''t sit idly. They all started to massage Sitaram''s arms and legs making sure that Sitaram''s blood and Astral Qi circulation is happening smoothly.


    Very soon Sitaram''s condition stabilised. Only then Arjun took a sigh of relief. He said, "Keep massaging his arms and feet. And massage his chest as well. And inject Astral Qi for every ten minutes."


    "Got it." ,Adam replied. He then asked, "What about you, boss?"


    "There are some creatures out there who are courting death in a worst way possible!" ,As soon as he said that, he suddenly disappeared. He didn''t stay there any moment.


    "But bos-" ,Adam wanted to stop Arjun from doing anything crazy. But before he could say anything, Arjun disappeared. There is no way he will stop when someone tried to harm his family.


    Arjun immediately entered the gate once again and stood bravely in front of the Orange Ranked Monsters. The Orange Ranked Monster looked at Arjun lazily. It didn''t put Arjun even in its eyes. Arjun was nothing but an insignificant character in it''s eyes.


    "He lost his calm." ,An elder from the Trott Clan smiled and said, "He is underestimating the Orange Ranked Monsters! He will die a worst death!"


    "He will certainly die." ,Another elder from the Trott Clan replied, "Back when we encountered the Orange Ranked Monsters, Even we couldn''t defeat even one of them. And we had the cultivation base of 6th Level of Soul Origin Stage. And we were Third Awakening Stage experts. What could a mere child like him do against such a bunch of monsters with his shallow cultivation base?"


    One way or other, be it supporters or haters, everyone believed that it is impossible for Arjun to kill even one Orange Ranked Monster. Needless to say, when they were in a bunch.


    He daringly stood in front of the Orange Ranked Monster. The Orange Ranked Monster gave a loud roar and rushed it''s claws towards Arjun. Within a flash, that Orange Ranked Monster''s claw was in front of Arjun''s neck.


    But just as the claw was about to pierce Arjun''s neck, Arjun suddenly disappeared from his spot and suddenly appeared in the midair behind that Orange Ranked Monster. There was a huge fire burning on his hands.


    Before the Orange Ranked Monster could turn back, Arjun hardly hit that Orange Ranked Monster with his Dragon Flames.


    "HAWLLLL!!!"


    The Orange Ranked Monster gave a loud roar of pain as it fell on the ground. Looking at this scene everyone were stunned. Especially those elders from the three Tier-1 clans of the city. They were stupefied after seeing the 30m giant monster lying on the ground and suffering from the pain.


    But Arjun didn''t stop there. He took out a slot from his ring and rushed towards the fallen monster. Even before the monster going to react, Arjun slashed the monster''s head. The monster screamed in pain and remained helpless.


    But there was no cut marks on the monster. The truth is, there was one but it was inside the body. Arjun''s slash hurt the monster''s internal parts, but it didn''t hurt the external part. That means, the monster''s internal parts were damaged. But it didn''t receive any damage on it''s flesh.


    The name of this technique is "Internal Slash" which he learned from the City of Void. This attack will hurt the target''s internal part. But it will not attack the target''s exterior part.


    The monster has three heads which extended to the neck. And one of the three neck was seriously injured.


    The monster got up. It then looked at Arjun with serious gaze. The middle neck was injured. So the other two heads looked at Arjun with hatred. How could they agree when a human who was akin to an ant like existence in it''s eyes damage it to this degree? There is no way the monster will agree with this harsh reality.


    The two heads of the monster who didn''t receive any damage looked at Arjun. They immediately opened their mouths. From the left side head''s mouth, a silver colour gas gushed out and shot towards Arjun. While at the same time, from the mouth of the right head of the monster, a grey colour gas flew towards Arjun.


    Both the grey colour gas and the silver colour gas formed a circle while entrapping Arjun in the middle. There was not even an inch of Arjun''s body could be seen.


    "It''s over!" ,One of the elder who was watching the preliminaries from outside the forest said. This elder was one of those members from the Sabretoorh Clan who jointly attacked the Red Colour Monster along with other elders from his clan and Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan. He knew about those orange rankled monsters.


    "It''s indeed over." ,Another elder from the sabretooth clan said with a deep sigh, "The grey colour gas has a property to attack a person''s willpower. While the silver colour gas has the property to attack a person''s soul power. These people helped our clan to occupy all ten spits in the preliminaries. But today one of them is going to die because of his anger."


    "That''s right." ,That first elder said, "I truly wishe.... wait! How is this possible?"


    The two elders completely remained horrified from the scene they have seen. What did they see? They had seen Arjun coming out of the trap formed from the silver and grey coloured gas without receiving any damage. The thing is very clear. Arjun''s will power and solar power were far greater than the monster''s willpower and Soul Power attacks!

 773 FINDING THE WEAK POIN

    It is a common fact that training and improving one''s Willpower and Soul Power is more difficult than anything else. All the cultivators in the Astral World find it hard to train in Willpower more than training in Soul Power. While the cultivators in the Chaos World find it hard to train in Soul Power more than training in Willpower.


    There were only those monstrous geniuses who could be found only in the Royal Academy who possessed high degree of Willpower and Soul Power. And what''s more, these people are very rare to find even in the Royal Academy!


    And yet they found that Arjun could come out from the trap of the monster unscathed. The trap consist of attacks on a person''s Willpower and the Soul Power. And yet Arjun managed to come out of the silver and grey colour gas without receiving any damage. This is possible only if Arjun had high degree of Willpower and Soul Power.


    A barbarian like Arjun has immense Willpower and Soul Power. How could the geniuses from the noble clans even comparable to him? The elders of the giant clans sighed. All this time, they raised an impression in the minds of everyone that the descendants of the noble clan always received professional training from a highly qualified masters. And this is the reason why they are far better than anyone within the city. Needless to say, they were even better than barbarians as well.


    But today the things have changed. Arjun who was a Barbarian, actually defeated the monster''s willpower and Soul Power attacks. How could they take it? This is like he is giving a tight slap on their faces and saying, ''Look at me! I am far better than the geniuses from your noble clan in every aspect. What would you like to say now?''.


    They couldn''t digest this bitter truth. But other than trying their best to endure, there is nothing they could do. They sighed in regret and disappointment. After all, who doesn''t want to have a descendant like Arjun?


    While others were having their own emotions, Arjun was smiling. He immediately understood why the monsters had three heads. Each head has it''s unique attack. The left head will leave the Soul related attack. While the right head will release the attack on the Willpower. While the middle head will release poison on a person. And this middle head was the one who attacked and almost killed his grandfather. One should not neglect the sharp claws of this monster. If one look down on it, then they had to pay an heavy price for it.


    Arjun understood it''s attack powers. He knew that the Orange Ranked Monsters are far stronger than any other monsters except for the Red colour monster. The 500 points which it gives to the one who slay it is the best proof for it''s strength.


    Bur what Arjun didn''t understand about This Orange Ranked Monster is that how could he kill it effectively? There should be a way to kill it very quickly right?


    Arjun normally wouldn''t have depended on the Yin-Yan eyes. He would rather try to locate it''s weak point with his own intelligence. This was the form of training which he use to train himself. But today it was different. They don''t have time to waste on one Orange Ranked Monster here. They had to become the champions of the preliminaries.


    But before that they had to enter the top 5000 and get the license to participate in the competition which will happen in the Eagle Province. So he had to kill the monsters very quickly.


    "Damn it!" ,At that time he heard Rick''s anger filled voice, "These monsters are not only strong. But they are quick as well. I don''t have any idea how to deal with them."


    Gutherson added, "They use soul and Willpower attacks from right and left heads. And the middle head release the fire attacks."


    "Fire?" ,Arjun was surprised. He said, "But the monster we are facing releases the deadly poison from their mouths. Could it be, different orange ranked monsters have third head which releases different attacks?"


    "You mean, some uses fire, some uses poison and some uses other attacks?" ,Gnan asked.


    "That''s right!" ,Arjun said, "And not to mention, their body is very strong. Even I couldn''t strike it cleanly with my superior cultivation base among all of us. No wonder why this monster gives 500 points if we kill them. This monster releases poison which is very lethal. The poison once entered your body, it will almost comes into action. And grandfather became the victim of its position!"


    "What???" ,Everyone were stupefied.


    "Don''t worry!" ,Before they could panic, Arjun said, "I saved him and did the first aid. I asked others to massage his legs and hands. It was in order for him to recover very fastly. He''s all right now."


    "That''s good to hear." ,Gnan took a huge sigh of relief.


    " I have found its weak point." ,Arjun said, "Everyone !Listen very carefully! The way point of the Orange Ranked Monster is it''s heart. Attack its heart. The monster will receive lethal damage. The monster will die!"


    "Got it." ,Everyone felt relieved when they heard Arjun''s instruction.


    While everyone from the Star Moon Team were busy within the forest, the elders became restless. The orange ranked monsters were very powerful to handle even for them. Back when they faced the orange rankled monster, they almost tasted defeat. If it wasn''t for too many treasures within their hands, they would have died by now. And this is the reason why the clan has given their descendants too many powerful formation array if they were to face the Orange Ranked Monsters.


    They did everything in order to protect their descendants from the orange ranked monsters. And yet, Arjun and his teammates were handling the orange Ranked Monsters without any of the external help. They were overpowering the orange ranked monsters with just their own strength. How could they accept this reality? How could a bunch of barbarians be this strong?


    While the elders of the noble clans were in depressed state, they heard a "kacha" sound followed by a loud scream. When they look at at the screen, and they were stand. Arjun alone has put a sword within the heart of that orange ranked monsters. The orange ranked monster gave a loud shout and fell on the ground. Very soon it died!

 774 A HUGE HARVES

    As Arjun killed the Orange Ranked Monster, he looked at his bracelet, another 500 points were added in their team. Arjun smiled. And just as he was about to take his sight away from the bracelet, he saw something else on the bracelet. Another 500 points were added to his team!


    Arjun smiled. He knew that the reason why another 500 points were added to his team might be because Gutherson and his team has killed the Orange Ranked Monster which they had encountered.


    Arjun ignored it as he felt that with Gutherson''s experience in combat and at the same time, with Arjun''s information regarding the weak point of the Orange Ranked Monster, it was just a matter of time before the monster gets killed.


    Arjun ignored the ranking which was displayed on the bracelet, and started to concentrate on the Monsters in front of him. As soon as they had seen the death of their comrade, the other Orange Ranked Monsters were burning with anger.


    And with this, a new challenge has stood in front of Arjun. Dealing with one orange ranked monster was itself a tough task for him. Now he had to deal with a bunch of orange ranked monsters.


    The other orange ranked monsters started to ran towards Arjun. Arjun couldn''t help but sigh. He knew that ordinary methods won''t help him in order to slay the monsters. You need to find a quick way to kill these Orange Ranked monsters. Only then he could find the results he desired.


    As the bunch of Orange Ranked Monsters were rushing towards him, Arjun put the sword back in his ring and he looked at the monstrous with killing intent. He knew that too many people were watching this preliminaries from outside the forest. So in order to not raise any suspicions from the spectators, he transforned his nails into a dragon claws.


    As the monsters were coming towards him, Arjun simply closed his eyes. He was about to perform the Blind Combat Technique which he learnt from the Mind Palace. The monsters have the ridiculous feet. And Arjun knew that if he used his speed, then it will drain his stamina more quickly.


    And as the forest was completely covered in the darkness because of the dense forest, and with the addition of the speed of the Monsters, he knew that he won''t be able to kill them with ordinary methods. With all these disadvantages against him, he had no other choice but to trust in his blind combat ability.


    Arjun strengthened his heart. He started to concentrate on the sound of the monster''s footsteps. He could accurately judge the distance between him and all the monsters individually. He learnt all this back during the training session in the Mind Palace.


    As soon as the monsters approach him, most of the time Arjun started to evade the attacks from them. He was waiting for the perfect timing. His evading patiently finally paid him the moment he was waiting for. The monstrous were in a position which he desired for them to be.


    Arjun never stayed impatient. He waited patiently for a perfect opportunity. And as soon as he got an opportunity, he killed a monster each. He took time. But his patience paid off. He killed all the monsters who were trying to group up and kill him.


    With this, his team''s ranking started to rise. At the end of the day, Arjun killed 28 Orange Ranked Monsters. It gave him a total of 14000 additional points. Even though he managed to killed only 28 monsters, he was still happy. Because at the end of the day, he still received 14000 points for his team.


    But it doesn''t mean that he was the only one to contribute. Along with Arjun, Gutherson and others also killed their own share of monsters. With this, additional kill of 16 monsters were added to the account of the Star Moon Team. That means, another 8000 points were added in Arjun''s Star Moon Team. When we add both the numbers, the total sum reaches up to 22000 points!


    22,000 points in one day. Arjun never received such a high amount of points in a single day for his team. This was the first time he had seen such a rise in his points.


    But at this moment Arjun didn''t care about his ranking. Actually he can still carry on with his killing. But he didn''t do it. He still gave his top priority to his grandfather''s condition. As long as Sitaram was unconscious, he won''t care about this preliminaries. He don''t care about his bet with Young Master Luke.


    As soon as he reached out to his grandfather, he asked how he is feeling. Even though he was killing monsters the entire day, using his mental connection he was keeping a track on Sitaram''s health condition.


    "How are you grandfather?" ,Arjun asked.


    "I am good." ,Sitaram smiled and said, "How is your day with the hunt?"


    "It is good." ,Arjun smiled and said, "I killed 28 monsters. Grandpa Gutherson''s team has killed 16 monsters. In total, by the end of the day, we killed 44 monsters which gave us 22000 points. It was a huge harvest."


    "Good." ,Sitaram smiled and took a huge sigh of relief. He said, "Then there is no need for me to worry about anything for some time, right? I can take some rest."


    "Rest assure, Grandfather!" ,Arjun said, "I will handle the monsters. You can rest well."


    He then looked at Ben and said, "Ben! Tomorrow you are coming with me to hunt the Orange Ranked Monsters, While others will stay with Grandfather. The next day, Adam will join me while Ben and others will stay with Grandfather. We will use this rotation policy until Grandfather recovers completely."


    "Got it." ,Everyone replied and agreed with Arjun. Arjun smiled and started fo meditate.


    While Arjun was killing the monsters peacefully, outside the gate which led to the Orange Ranked Monsters, a scene was happening. A group of people assembled together in a place under a giant tree.


    Huge amount of people were gathered near the tree. These people are the one who formed teams and were participating in the preliminaries. They were from different clans. There were even barbarians who also joined this meeting. All of these people were standing under the tree. This was the form of respect they were showing to the two people who sat there.


    These two people were sitting under the giant tree with grim expression on their faces. These two people were none other than the Young Master Kale and the Young Master Wayne.

 775 GATHERING

    "We all know why we are here, right?" ,Young Master Wayne said, "The Star Moon Team is strong. We will accept this. But you all should know that they have only ten people within their team. And yet they are killing high ranked monsters without any problem."


    "That''s right!" ,Young Master Kale added, "Apparently, they have found a place where one could find too many high ranking monsters. We accidentally bumped into their location and found the bunch of high ranking monsters. We truly tried our best to take our share. But those arrogant people started to say that they were the one who found that place first. So they are the one who has the highest rights to kill all the monsters in that area. No other team has any rights to take that spit away from them."


    Young Master Wayne sighed and said, "If we, the two Tier-1 Clans are not in his eyes, then what they think about you people? They might consider you people as nothing but mere dust. Are you people truly dust?"


    "No!" ,Everyone replied emotionally.


    "Then what should we do now to teach a lesson to those arrogant people?" ,Young Master Wayne asked.


    "We should stay united and kill the monsters which they are feeling their own!" ,People replied in unison.


    At the time, a person in the crowd asked, "But Young Masters! Where exactly did they receive such a courage from? I mean, what is the source of their arrogance?"


    "It appears that Sabretoorh Clan, a Tier-1 clan and a Tier-3 Clan known as Keth Clan were backing them." ,Young Master Kale pretended to be sad and said, "If it wasn''t for their involvement in all this, then we would have taken out those arrogant bastards. At the beginning we thought that the team consist of only 10 people. We thought it is very easy to take them down. But we were wrong. We were careless. And when we were overpowering them, the Sabretooth Clan and the Keth Clan came out of nowhere and started to attack us. Later it was revealed that, the Star Moon Team was under their protection. And that is how we had to test the defeat. We don''t know that, they were having such a powerful back up."


    Both the young Masters smiled inwardly. This was the question they were waiting for all this time. To be more honest, the person who asked this question was actually there set up. They wanted to get even with even the Sabretooth Clan and the Keth Clan.


    Young Master Kale said, "It is clear. We have faced them. So we know how strong they are. Just because they have ten people in their team, it doesn''t mean that they are easy to handle. Those 10 people are very ridiculously strong. We have to be absolutely careful. And we would like to make one thing clear for you. We tell them and found that they have entered a place where they have found the orange ranked monsters!"


    "If we all form an alliance and go to that location, then we could not only take care of those arrogant people, but we will also get the chance to kill the orange ranked monsters. I guess there is no need for me to tell you how many points you will get for killing an orange Ranked monster right? 500 points! You will get 500 points for killing one orange Ranked monster! And the location they have found, there exist more than 500 of them! We have seen it with our own eyes." ,Young Master Wayne smiled and said with a friendly attitude, "We will take you to that location. You can raise your ranking how much it is possible for you. And don''t forget one thing. The time is of essence. We have only 29 days left for the end of the preliminaries. So I would like to ask you a question. Are you people with me or not?"


    "We are with you!!!" ,Everyone stopped thinking as soon as they received news about the Orange Ranked Monsters, "We will take care of those arrogant people. We will help the Young Masters in order to take their revenge!"


    Everyone started to cheer loudly. Both the young masters were happy to receive this response from the crowd. They knew that this would happen. After all the temptation of the orange Ranked monsters is not something one could imagine. Especially when it has become difficult for them to find any low ranking monsters. When they suddenly revealed about the high ranking monsters, their hopes suddenly rise into its peak. Nobody wants to miss the chance to haunt the orange Ranked monsters.


    Both the young master sighed. When they were captured, their ability to use any power was sealed away by Arjun and others. And they had to stay in the state for one month. And by the last day, the one month period has come to an end. And right now, they have received their ability to use their power back.


    In this one month they had to leave in order. They had to live in fear as they were worried that if any monster will come across them, then they will have no power to handle them. Luckily they had found a perfect place to hide. For the past 30 days, they have been hiding there. And using the communication crystal tell, they have contacted each other once the one month time period came to an end.


    Young Master Kale from the Silverwing Clan and the Young Master Wayne from the Trott Clan gathered at one place. It was just a matter of time before they find out who are the people involved with Arjun''s team. It was Keth Clan. They knew it. But there was one more team who were involved and running the things from the shadow.


    Sabretoorh Clan!


    They had seen clearly how the Star Moon Team were deliberately bringing the monsters from their turf to their turf. And once the monsters were within the turf of the Sabretoorh Clan, they would kill it!


    This scene stunned them. With this method, they didn''t break the rule of the three hegemonies of the city. And at the same time, they have killed the monsters from their turf. They had seen their bracelets. Their ranking has fallen and it is not even in the top 20.

 776 REVENGE OUT OF HELPLESSNESS

    They don''t know what kind of benefits have been offered for Arjun and his team. Arjun was working very sincerely for the Sabretooth Clan. They had Seen with their own eyes how the star moon team were bringing the monsters very quickly to the turf of the Sabretoorh Clan.


    They immediately coughed out a mouthful of blood. They were angry. They were pissed off very badly. But they knew that if the two clans combine their strength, then also they have no chance of defeating them. They might have only 10 members within their team. But they knew that each member of the Star Moon Team were completely monsters when it comes to combat abilities.


    They knew that because of what happened before, the confidence to face them head on has fallen very badly. And this is the reason why the three generals of Young Master Wright, Nathan, Lewis and Munro don''t want to face them. Especially Nathan. Among all of them, he was the one who received a huge blow to his mind.


    None of them wanted to face them. This was a huge blow to the pride of Young Master Kale. He always believed that his big brother is always right. Whatever choices his big brother makes is always the correct one. He always felt proud of his big brother''s achievements.


    But today what he had seen made him realise an hard truth. Today it was very clearly visible to his eyes that the choices made by his big brother are standing in front of him as a bunch of failures. He couldn''t take it.


    But there is nothing he could do about it. The Harsh reality is right in front of him. And there is nothing he could do to change it. Because he himself is a weak man. If the three generals of his big brother were standing in front of him as a bunch of failures, then how exactly he could change the situation in their favour? There is no way.


    Young Master Wayne has his own share of story. Since Supreme Young Master Luke was not participating in the competition through the combat means, Young Master Wayne felt that he had the chance to defeat his clan''s Supreme Young Master. And not only that, his ambitions didn''t stop there. He was actually aiming for the championship in the preliminaries.


    But Arjun came and shattered all his hopes. He himself didn''t participate in the war against them. With just two people, he defeated all his people. This was a huge blow to his team''s confidence and pride.


    With this all his dreams came to an end. Especially after one month when he found that his team''s ranking has fallen and he was kicked out of even top twenty, he grit his teeth in anger.


    He wanted to chop Arjun and all his teammates into thousand pieces but he knew that he doesn''t have the power to do it. And as for his teammates, they also doesn''t have any ability to do it.


    But there is no room for regret when everything is over. He would only digest this bitter truth and move forward. But now he had a hope. He had a hope to defeat Arjun and pay back the humiliation he had suffered.


    Both the young master has mutually investigated the situation of other two clans. Their investigation came to a fruition. Young Master Kale found that Trott Clan were in similar crisis as him. And at the same time, Young Master Wayne found that Young Master Kale from the Silverwing Clan was in similar situation as his own.


    And it is at this moment, both of them decided to form an alliance in order to take Arjun and others from the Star Moon Team down. But they knew that they don''t have the ability to do it even if they formed an alliance. So they came up with a plan.


    That is when they called all the teams who were still participating in the preliminaries through the Combat means. And we all know what happened next. They twisted the truth and told a story in which they were righteous and Arjun''s team was the villain.


    They knew that they couldn''t take Arjun down even with their combined strength. The defeat in the hands of the barbarians and the Tier-3 Clan has given a huge mental blow and their team''s confidence has fallen to rock bottom. And they knew that with the remaining time, there is no way they could raise their rankings.


    So they have gathered man power to do it. No matter how powerful a person is, in front of an absolute number one had to face defeat. Because no matter how strong a person is, there is always a limit. And because of this idea, they have gathered the crowd. They twisted the truth and told them the story in which they called themselves as heroes and Arjun and others were called villains.


    With this they might not have the ability to raise their rankings anymore. But at least it will help them to take their revenge by not allowing Arjun and his team to their ranking as well.


    Arjun was unaware about the plot that was happening behind his back. He was hunting the orange ranked monsters along with Ben. Today he called for Ben in order to let him experience a battle which is very tough even for him.


    "Be patient! Don''t be in rush. If you are facing this monster then you need to be patient. You need to wait until the monster makes a mistake. Only then you have to kill it. This is the trick. Follow this trick and you will achieve good results." ,Arjun was instructing Ben.


    Ben was listening to each and every command and didn''t forget it at all cost. Even though he was scared deep within his heart, he didn''t forget the lesson he learnt back when he was trapped in the formation. He dared to go against the Orange Ranked monsters even though he knew that it is very tough for him to handle.


    Just as Arjun instructed him, he waited patiently for his opportunity. All he ever did is to wait until the monsters make mistakes. Until then all he did is to evade the attacks. And just as Arjun said, the monsters made mistake and Ben knew that his time to shine has come. As soon as he found that the monster has committed mistake he said within his heart, "Now!!!"


    Just as he was about to kill the monster, he was abruptly stopped by something else. An arrow came out of nowhere and pierced the monster''s chest. The monster fell down and died.

 777 EDUCATING BEN

    Just as he was about to kill the Orange Ranked Monster, an arrow flew out of nowhere and pierced through the chest of the monster. This scene stunned Ben.


    He turned around and found around hundreds of people standing behind him. They all had different kinds of weapons within their hands. Ben was stupefied.


    He then looked at Arjun. He was surprised. Because Arjun was smiling. He said, "This is another lesson for you to learn. No matter how busy you are, a part of your consultation should always be around your surroundings. It should never miss any details. If you are completely occupied with something very serious, and if you didn''t placed as part of your concentration around your surrounding, then you don''t know when someone will take advantage of your tough time. This is very important. Do you understand?"


    "Yes. I understand, big brother!" ,Ben replied remembering every word Arjun said. This was not just blind lesson. He had experienced it himself.


    If the killing was not prohibited in this competition, then today his death was certain. Only because of this, he was still breathing. So how could he forget the valuable lesson he learned just now?


    "Damn it! Too many Orange Ranked Monsters! The information was true after all. This is where the Orange Ranked Monsters truly are."


    "And these people were trying to take everything for themselves. What a cunning bastards they are."


    "Now since we are here, why should we wait around and not kill these monsters?"


    Different people from different clans started to do cheer loudly as soon as they saw the Orange Ranked Monsters in huge numbers. They couldn''t stop anymore as they rushed towards the Orange Ranked Monster in order to kill them all. They didn''t even care to think about the consequences. All they thought was to go and kill the monsters and raise their rankings. In their eyes, the Orange Ranked Monster''s strength is no less than any other monsters they have faced before. So they didn''t care how strong the orange ranked monsters are. All the thought was, if they killed Orange Ranked monsters, then they will gain 500 points for each monster they killed.


    As soon as they started to face the monsters, they started to understand that the true strength of the monsters and the strength in their imagination have the difference of heaven and earth. The Orange Ranked Monsters are much stronger than they have imagined it to be.


    Too many casualties occurred. Too many people died just because of underestimating the strength of the orange ranked monsters. Looking at the instant death of their people, the heart of the other members of the team started yo bleed.


    "Damn it! This monster is very strong!"


    "Everyone! Be careful! These monsters are the real deal!"


    While everyone suddenly understood just how hot blooded they are, Ben silently walked towards Arjun. As soon as he reached his big brother, he said, "Big Brother! What should we do now? This people found the location of orange ranked monsters! There is no way we will have the leisure time to hunt the monsters and raise our rankings!"


    "You tell me." ,Arjun smiled and asked, "What is your view on this? And how do you solve this problem?"


    Ben immediately knew that Arjuna was trying to test him. He started to calm himself down first. This is the lesson he learnt. As long as you stay calm, then your thinking we will go in the right direction. He learnt this valuable lesson back when he was trying to destroy the formation in which they were trapped in by the Silverwing Clan. So there is no way is going to commit the same mistake twice.


    After calming himself down, he gave it a serious thought. Arjun knew that for an inexperienced person like Ben it is better to give him some time. Especially when this thing is completely new to him.


    Generally, in a battlefield, one should make the right decision almost instantly as soon as they see a problem. It is impossible to know what will happen at work movement. When you are thinking, a powerful enemy might attack and kill you. So, in a battle, instantaneous and accurate decision is absolutely necessary.


    But in the case of a complete amateur like Ben, Arjun knew that it is better to give him some time. Because instantaneous decisions in a battle is something not one could get right from the very beginning. It is a slow process. Only when one has enough experience, then they will start making instantaneous and accurate decision.


    Ben gave a long thought and then said, "In my opinion, it is strange to have these many people finding the place like this. Even if a team finds out this location accidentally, then they will see their personal benefits first. But if they all were coming here together at the same time, then in my opinion, they were led here by someone else."


    "You are right!" ,Arjun nodded his head and said, "You are absolutely right. Then let me ask you another question. In your opinion, who might be the one that has leaked the information about this location?"


    Ben gave another long thought. After another one minute, he said, "The one who will leak the location of the orange Ranked monsters is someone who might have bad intentions towards us. And in my opinion, the only people who would leak the information regarding our location is the people from the Silverwing clan and the Trott Clan!"


    "Very Good! You might have taken some time, but you have said everything accurately!" ,Arjun said with a wide smile on his face, "This is definitely done by them. There is no other team in the entire forest who wants to see our defeat more badly than those two Clans!"


    Arjun then asked, "Now we are in a trouble. How would you solve this situation if you are alone? How would you find the solution for this problem if we are not around you?"


    Ben gave another long thought. This time he took a little bit more time than the time he has taken for the previous one. Even though he took time, he couldn''t find any solution. There is no solution which was coming to his mind. He felt a little disappointed and then said, "I-I don''t know. I couldn''t find any answer at the moment."


    "Well, don''t be disappointed. You have already done a good job. You might have taken some time, but you have given me an accurate answer so far. This is a good start. So don''t worry too much about not able to find a solution. This is something you will get with experience." ,Arjun said.


    "Thank You, Big Brother!" ,Ben said with happy face.

 778 THE CAPTIVES

    "What kind of solution you have found, big brother?" ,Ben asked curiously, "What are you going to do about the situation at the moment?"


    "Me?" ,Arjun sighed and said, "Honestly, too many solutions came to my mind. But all of them could be called crazy! I am trying to find a solution which is less dangerous to us. But so far, I couldn''t find any solution where the dangers are very slim."


    "Could you tell me what kind of solution you have found, Big Brother?" ,Ben asked curiously. He just wanted to know just how big of the gap lies between him and his big brother''s thinking ability is. Then he will work hard in order to reach that level in the future. This is the only way he could find in order to improve himself.


    Observe the experienced people, then compare yourself with them, then try to understand the Gap between you and the person whom you are taken as inspirational one, then work hard in order to shrink the gap. This is something Ben had set the target for himself. This is the method using which he is going to improve himself.


    "Well, don''t be scared after listening my method." ,Arjun smiled and said.


    Ben was stunned for a moment. From the tone of his big brother, his heart told him that whatever the plan Arjun came up with, it is definitely more unorthodox one. It is definitely a crazy one. But he still smiled and said, "What is it, Big Brother? Please tell me!"


    "Well, the solution that I found is that, I will go and sear¡ª"


    Arjun didn''t complete his sentence. He stopped before he could say anything. His face became very serious. He looked at a certain direction.


    Ben didn''t know what happened for Arjun to be this serious. He looked at the direction where are Arjun was looking at. He was stunned. Because the location where he was looking at is the place where Sitaram and others were taking rest. It was a place where the eldest person of their entire family was taking rest from the poison attack from the orange ranked monster. If Arjun was looking in that direction very seriously, then something might have gone wrong. What ever happened might not be good for them.


    "Is something wrong, Big Brother?" ,Ben asked, "Everything is alright with grandpa and others, right?"


    Arjun didn''t reply. He immediately started to run in the direction where his grandfather and others were taking rest. Ben was stunned from Arjun''s sudden departure. He didn''t say anything. He simply followed his big brother towards the location where Sitaram and others were taking rest. He had a bad feeling about this. It was even more obvious especially when he saw the serious look on Arjun''s face.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!" ,Young Master Wayne laughed loudly. He is specially look at Adam and said, "I can''t believe that you people have fallen In a trap this easily. Where is your leader? Where is that arrogant Arjun? I want to see his face now."


    Young Master Kale smiled and said, "You people caused too much trouble for us. You have collaborated with the Sabretooth Clan and the Keth Clan. All of you together has caused too much trouble for us. Today we lost everything. We dreamt to have a higher ranking for our clan. But you people came out of nowhere and attacked us. You people spoiled or plans. Even after capturing our turf, you didn''t kill the monsters. You actually took all the monsters away from our turf and left them in the turf of those bastards from the sabretooth clan. How could we ever except this?"


    Young Master Wayne said in hatred, "I always wanted to defeat my brother and prove my clan that I am no less than Luke in any thing. I was close. But you people came and ruined everything."


    "Hahahahaha! You people speak as if you are some kind of geniuses!" ,Sitaram smiled loudly and said, "Geniuses? You people? You speak as if you are some kind of heaven''s proud children. But the truth is obvious. You people are not geniuses. In fact you people are nothing but trash. You people uses your authority, political power, and wealth in the city and suppress others from the poor family background. You cheat in this kind of competition and always gain the top ranking in the preliminaries. But when it comes to the actual competition, since you can''t cheat there as your authority is not enough to know the content of the competition, you always fail."


    "SHUT UP!!!" ,Young Master Wayne shouted loudly as whatever Sitaram said has hit his sore part. He said, "Such big mouth! If killing is not prohibited in this competition, then you people would have died by now!"


    "Dead?" ,Adam smiled and said, "Well, what you have said is right. If killing is not prohibited in this competition, then you people would have been dead in our hands along time ago. Alas, It is such a shame. Killing is not prohibited in this competition, then all your teammates who tried to trap us during the first two days of the preliminaries would have been dead on the very first day itself. And as for you people, you wouldn''t have stood here and were talking with us. Because your heads would have been hanging on the tree!"


    "It is very clear." ,Sitaram smiled and said, "Don''t pretend to be a genius here. You always keep boasting by saying that there is a gap between you people and the poor people which they can''t shrink it no matter what. But you people are nothing but a male cowards. You are the kind of people who always pretend to be geniuses. You might fool all the people in your city. But you can''t fool us. Because we already know the dark secret of your three clans."


    "I will kill you!" ,Young Master Wayne took out his sabre and rushed towards Sitaram. He was so mad at the moment, where he had enough. He will be in peace only when he will chop the heads of all the people from the Star Moon Team.


    "BOOM!!!"


    But just before he was about to chop Sitaram''s head, He wasn''t flying backwards. He lost control over the sabre in his hand and coughed out a mouthful of blood.

 779 ARJUN’S VALUE

    "Young Master!" ,All the people from the Trott Clan followed where their Young Master Wayne crashed into. As soon as they reached the place where the young Master was , they had seen that he was bleeding through his nose. He almost lost his consciousness.


    Even the people from the Silverwing Clan were stunned. They all looked at the direction where Young Master Wayne was crashing into as if inquiring his current status. They then looked at the direction where Sitaram was. But they remained speechless.


    Because all the captives were untied and were looking at them with angry glares. Among all of them there were two more additional people. And among them, there was one person whom they hate to their core. And that person is none other than Arjun.


    Even though they try to be calm, they couldn''t stay calm. Each and every person who looked at Arjun were shivering in fear. They couldn''t control their bodies. They were perfectly clear just how ridiculously strong Arjun was. Even though he didn''t display his strength, his decision making and others trust within him were enough for them to judge his strength.


    To them, the other members of the Star Moon Team were itself a bunch of complete monsters. And this monsters always take orders from Arjun. They always follows Arjun''s command all the time. This was enough for them to judge Arjun''s combat abilities. Even though they didn''t see him fight in actual battle, they knew that he was a complete monster.


    They had seen him bringing all the monsters into the turf of the Sabretoorh Clan. They had seen her accurate he was while dealing with any monster. He was not any accurate but he was very quick. Even from a far distance they couldn''t see his movement. By looking at how efficient and how accurate he was while dealing with any monster, it gave shiver to all the spectators.


    "Impossible!" ,Young Master Kale said in the tone filled with complete disbelief, "We have set a trap specifically for you. How did you come here so quickly!"


    Arjun didn''t reply. Why would he say that no matter what kind of trap they set for him, it is impossible to trap him. Arjun has mastered the art of Formation to the Transcendence Level. That is the highest level before reaching the level of a sovereign. That means, even in the Celestial Realm, there will be no trap that will become a threat to Arjun. Needless to say, the trap array from the God Realm! As for the trap of these people from a small city in the God Realm, it is akin to the nonexistent in his eyes.


    "You bastards!" ,Arjun shouted in rage, "You actually dared to kill my grandfather? Today I will show you what the hell looks like on Earth!"


    "Those idiots!" ,An elder from the Trott Clan shouted in anger, "They already suffered enough. Then why exactly they had gone in order to mess with such a freak? Are they out of their minds?"


    They had seen what kind of freak Arjun was. They knew that he is definitely someone who could be a perfect match to the geniuses from the Royal Academy. Or at least, he could even be a match to the geniuses from the Eagle Province.


    Such a freak is participating in the preliminaries from the Solar City. And their clan had gone and antagonised him. Arjun might be a Barbarian, but these elders believed that his background might not be as simple as it is visible to the eyes. He might have a powerful teacher for them to have such a strong combat abilities.


    If it is possible, then they should have tried to fix the mishaps between them and apologies to them. Because they feared that if they get on Arjun''s nerves, then Arjun himself is enough to deal with them. Needless to say, the person who is backing him. They knew that they can''t face that supreme existence even with their Tier-1 power.


    If it is possible then they would like to fix the mishaps between them and Arjun. And yet their descendants in the forest are trying to create even more trouble for them. It is making them worry for their clan from the deep within their hearts.


    "Oh Heavens! What kind of sin my clan has done to deserve this?" ,One of the elders said.


    They all looked at the elders from the Sabretoorh Clan. All the elders were smiling as they felt how good their Young Master was for not going against the likes of Arjun. If the elders from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan could come to this conclusion, then why couldn''t the Sabretoorh Clan think like this?


    Even though this is all was nothing but a mere misunderstanding, they don''t care. In their eyes, Arjun was someone who received his tutelage from a great master. And not going against Arjun was one of the best decisions aeroplane has ever made.


    "Damn it! Contact the clan leader! Ask him to come here immediately. And tell him that this is absolute emergency situation." ,One of the elders ordered their clansman.


    "Yes!" ,That person replied and immediately left in order to carry out his orders.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the forest, Arjun rushed towards Young Master Wayne and captured him by holding his neck. He then disappeared from their sight. This scene stunned all the people who were around Young Master Wayne. In their presence, Arjun came in a flash and grabbed their young master by his neck and disappeared just like that? How is this possible?


    Even before they could think about anything else, Arjun appeared in front of the Young Master Kale. While he already had grabbed Young Master Wayne through his neck with his left hand, he used his right hand and grabbed Young Master Kale and disappeared from everyone''s sight. He then appeared where Sitaram and others were standing.


    Arjun then look at it stunned faces of everyone and narrowed his eyes. Immediately they felt an immense pressure on them. Nathan who was also suffering from this invisible pressure which was pushing them downwards and immediately understood what it is. He said in shock, "Gravity! He is controlling the Gravity? How did he has such a monstrous spell?"


    Everyone were stunned as soon as they heard Nathan''s voice. Gravity? It is very rare to have the spell related to gravity. Even the nobles from the Royal Academy don''t have this kind of spell. And someone like Arjun who is nothing but a mere barbarian poses a spell to control the gravity? How are they going to accept this?

 780 GIVE ME A REASON WHY I SHOULDN’T KILL YOU

    Arjun looked at the terrified Young Master Kale and the Young Master Wayne. He asked, "Give me one good reason why I shouldn''t kill you people!"


    Both the Young Master Wayne and Young Master Kale shivered when they heard Arjun''s sentence. From the rage within Arjun''s eyes, it was obvious that if he wanted to, then Arjun will definitely kill them without any mercy. Every member in the City might think it twice before messing up with any noble in the city.


    This is the case especially for the three Tier-1 powerhouses. Whenever any member from the three Tier-1 Clans comes out if their home, all the citizens almost piss their pants in fear.


    But Arjun is a Barbarian. He won''t give a damn about the major powerhouses of the Solar City. If he wants to kill them, then he would do it without any hesitation. They are fortunate as the only thing that is stopping him from killing them is the rule of the competition which states that killing is absolutely prohibited.


    But some people don''t care for the consequences of breaking the rules of the preliminaries. Arjun might be one of them. When this thought came into their mind, they couldn''t help but almost piss their pants.


    Initially they had the chance to not go in Arjun''s kill list. The reason Arjun did what he did to them is because he wanted to win the place in the competition which will be held in the Eagle Province. That was the reason why he defeated them. The reason why he sealed their power for one month is because he was punishing them for wasting their precious initial advantage in the preliminaries.


    Apart from that he did nothing to them. He simply let them go. Instead of learning the lesson from there earlier failure, they actually came back in order to mess with this devil once again. It is simply equivalent to courting their own death.


    They should have known what kind of monster Arjun was. They should learn from their mistakes. And yet just because they are from the Tier-1 Clan, their arrogance took over their brain. If it was someone from the city, then they would have definitely pulled themselves back from harming them.


    But Arjun is a barbarian. Unlike the people from the city, there is no need for him to fear any authority. Even if he killed him after the end of the preliminaries, there is no way the City Lord will come and give justice to them according to the rules of the court. After all, Arjun is not someone who has to obey the orders from the city Lord. He is an individual Freebird.


    "Pl-please give us one more chance. In my rest of the life I will never bother you anymore." ,Young Master Wayne said with great difficulty, "Just give me one chance please. If I come back again to bother you, then please go ahead and kill me. I won''t complain you anymore. But all I need is one more chance to be obedient. Please trust me one last time."


    "There is no room for negotiation." ,Arjun simply denied their plead and said, "Even if it was one of my best friend in your place who tried to harm my family, then also I wouldn''t have spared them. Needless to say, it was you people who tried to kill my grandfather. And you know that we both are enemies right? So tell me why do you think I will spare you people?"


    Both the Young Masters cursed their decision to mess with Arjun even after experiencing a very good lesson. Over the countless years since their childhood, they always lived under the shadow of their clan''s overbearing political status.


    Maybe because of this, their instinct took over their mind and told them to mess with Arjun. If anything happens, they will Escape using the name of their clan. And as they came back in order to take their revenge.


    And What is even more important is that, according to the rule of the preliminaries, killing another contestant is strictly prohibited. That means, if Arjun kills them; then he will be punished according to the rules of the preliminaries with his life.


    But it seems that Arjun doesn''t care about the rules of the preliminaries and is about to kill them. He is ready to break the rules of the competition and is about to kill them. This daring decision from Arjun absolutely terrified them.


    Arjun started to increase the strength in his hands. He started to tighten the grip over the necks of the two Young Masters. As each moment passed, they could feel the difficulty in taking the oxygen in.


    "Young Master!" ,Nathan and others and the followers of Wayne shouted in fear. They knew that if their Young Master dies here, despite the reason, the clan won''t leave either them and their families. It is for sure.


    "That''s enough!" ,A hand fell on Arjun''s shoulder while a voice rang from his back. After hearing this voice, Arjun couldn''t help but loosen his grip over the necks of the two Young Masters.


    "Don''t kill them." ,Sitaram said, "Or else, according to the rules of the competition, you will face death. If you die, then you should know our fate as well. Our fates are something tied with you. So don''t make any rash decisions."


    "That''s right!" ,Gnan''s voice also rang out. Apparently, Gnan and others also came here to meet their family. No matter how much they wanted to communicate with Arjun and other members from their team, they couldn''t do it. They didn''t receive any response.


    They were worried something might have happened to them. After all, others were not lifting their calls through the communication crystal. They immediately stopped everything that they were doing and rushed towards the location of other members of their family.


    As soon as they came here, they were completely stunned from the scene. Then through Adam they learned everything that happened. They couldn''t help but feel anger built up with in their hearts.


    But since they knew the consequences of killing someone in the competition, they had no choice but to stay calm. And since Sitaram and others were perfectly alright, it is absolutely necessary not to mess around with these two losers. Killing them is not necessary.

 781 PUNISHMEN

    Arjun calmed himself down. He knew that he has taken action out of anger. And this is something he never wanted to do. Taking action out of anger is something only fools would do. Seeing his grandfather in that state, he really acted like a fool.


    Arjun calmed down. He then looked at Sitaram''s face and said with a smile on his face, "I am alright, Grandfather! I won''t kill them today."


    "Hmm." ,Sitaram didn''t stay there anymore. He turned back and left to his initial spot. He knew that there is no need for him to interfere any longer. His job has been done. Arjun was thinking irrationally at that moment. But now he was on the right path. So his job was done. And there is no need for him to stay there. He knew that Arjun will handle the rest.


    Arjun then looked at the two Young Masters and said, "Consider yourselves lucky! You people needed to stay alive as killing is strictly prohibited in the preliminaries. Or else I would have given you people a fate worse than death."


    "You people thinks so highly like of yourselves just because you dominate other people using the name of your clan. You people call yourselves nobles, heaven''s proud child, heaven''s child etc." ,Arjun maintained his smile and said, "Well, I don''t care about any of that. You people tried to kill my grandfather."


    Arjun''s face became serious as he said, "I know that with your current ranking, is enough for you to get the license to participate in the competition which will be held in the Eagle Province. Keep this in your mind. If killing is not prohibited in the competition which will be held in the Eagle province, then I will be the one who will separate your heads. This is my promise! If I made my promise, then no one will be able to save you. Not even your Clan."


    Both Young Master Wayne and Young Master Kale shivered. Young Master Kale gritted his teeth. He said, "And do you think that our noble clans would let you go even before you could reach the Eagle Province? My big brother is a Supreme Young Master of the clan. Do you think you can survive under his sharp brain? He is someone who is known to have highest wisdom among the younger generation in the city. Under his wisdom, you won''t be able to survive."


    "What is so great about your clan?My backer is someone very strong where even the Royal Emperor needs to prostrate and pay his respects." ,Arjun smiled and said, "Or else, how do you explain our overwhelming strength?"


    Arjun continued, "As for your big brother, he is nothing about a trivial existence in my mind. I have already made my investigation on all of you. Your big brother is a lifestyle master. How could he even pose any threat to me?"


    Young Master Kale couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger. How could he take when someone insulted his big brother? If anyone say anything wrong about his big brother even if it was a mistake, he won''t forgive them. Needless to say, when someone openly insulting his brother right in front of him. How could he take it?


    Despite knowing the person who insulted his brother, there is nothing he could do about it. Because his opponent is very strong for him to handle. He was helpless. And he hate this feeling very much.


    "You people think so highly of yourselves." ,Arjun said with a smile on his face, "You people or Noble? Do you know what a noble person mean? A noble person is someone who never commit sending mistakes. A noble person is someone who always looks after the people who were financially beneath him. You people use your families political power as a tool in order to instil fear in the hearts of the poor people. How is that a noble act?"


    Arjun''s face suddenly became serious as he said, "I know that you don''t want to agree with me. Then I will let you know the truth. In fact I will let each and everyone of you meet your own truth! Be ready. Because when you meet your own truth, there will be nothing but nightmare!"


    "NOOO!!!" ,At that time a voice filled with fear came from within the gravitational field. Everyone local at the direction of the owner of the voice. And who else could it be other than Nathan and others. Nathan and his followers already tested the effect of being introduced to their truth. They couldn''t help but shiver in fear. Especially when they met their nightmare. Since then there lives have become even worse than hell.


    Even though they were following that young masters, that experience was still hunting them. After all, even though it lasted for just 10 days, within the formation they were experiencing the hell for 10 years. How could they forget it that easily?


    "Please! We have already met and experienced our truth. We don''t want to meet him anymore." ,Nathan pleaded, " please forgive me. I have already learned my lesson."


    Arjun simply smiled in response. Even though he wasn''t there with Nathan back then, how could he not know what his father has done to him? Using his mind connection, he was always keeping an eye on everyone. After all, there safety was top priority for him.


    He said, "You said that you have learnt your lesson. Then why could I see you with these people again? And most importantly, why did you come here to mess with me again? This is only possible if you don''t give a damn about me. this is only possible if you think that we are really that easy to handle. Am I right?"


    "No. It''s not like you are thinking." ,Nathan didn''t know what exactly he should say at that moment.

 782 A BITTER TRUTH

    Nathan didn''t know what exactly he should say at this moment in order to escape from being introduced to their Truth. This was the worst thing he had experienced at that moment. And he don''t want to experience it again.


    "What you have said is true." ,Nathan said with sad face, "We have still followed our Young Master. But we have promised to our Young Master Wright that we will protect Young Master Kale in the forest. We were just keeping our promise. You should understand this."


    "You are right. Keeping promises makes you a man." ,Arjun initially agreed. But he said, "But do you know what is Karma? Karma means making decisions. And then accepting the result of your decision whether it is in your favour or not. This is what Karma is."


    "Arjun then continued, "You did your karma. You have chosen to follow your Young Master despite meeting your truth. I know that the meeting session with your truth and Nightmare is very short. This is the reason why you are yet to learn your lessons."


    "No..." ,Nathan didn''t know what to do. He knew that his future is going to be hell from now onwards.


    Arjun said, "You did your karma! It''s time to accept the consequences of your karma!"


    Arjun took out a bunch of Alter Ego Pills from his Spatial Ring. Seeing these red colour pill, Nathan shivered. Before anyone could imagine what happened next, Arjun threw the the pills exactly right inside the mouth of everyone from the two clans.


    When Arjun three the pills, nobody had control over their bodies. The pills entered their bodies immediately without even knowing why did they opened their mouths.


    Both Young Master Wayne and Young Master Kale had bad feeling about this. They are not completely idiots. After seeing the strange behaviour from Nathan and his squad members, they knew that these pills are definitely a bad news.


    "Enjoy the company of your truth and nightmare!" ,Arjun said and left the vicinity. Others followed him. And then they didn''t care about the two foolish young masters anymore.


    "What happened? Why did you people come here?" ,Arjun asked.


    Gutherson replied, "Young Master! Too many people came out of nowhere and started to attack the Orange Ranked Monsters. It became quite difficult for us to handle them. And from the looks of it, they all are working together against us. They are not letting us kill even a single monster. So we tried to contact you. But you didn''t receive our call. We tried to use the communication crystal, but no one lift our call. We thought something might have happened to you people. So we immediately rushed back only to see you holding those two idiots'' necks."


    Arjun sighed and said, "This was all done by those two bastards! They told something against us to all these people. And then they all started to work against us. This is the reason why they are killing monsters and not letting us kill any monsters."


    At that time, Arjun''s communication crystal rang. From the aura coming from it, he knew that the one who called him was none other than Young Master Ivan. Arjun lifted the call and said, "Is there any issue, Young Master Ivan?"


    "We had a problem!" ,Young Master Ivan said after sighing, "For some reason too many contestants from the forest came and started to attack the monsters. They all attacked our turf and even breached all the security formations we set up. As soon as they entered, they all started to kill the Orange Ranked Monsters."


    "That''s right." ,Arjun said, "Even we are in the similar situation. But we know who did this."


    "Who?" ,Young Master Ivan became serious and asked. Whoever it is, he won''t leave them alone. He put everything on the line and with great difficulty managed to monopolies all the spots in the top ten rankings. And yet there are people who are not only messed up with the direct descendants of the City Lord, but to this degree? How could there be any people who could muster up courage and go against us?


    "Who else could it be?" ,Arjun replied, "Who else has the courage to go against your clan other than the people from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan? Those two, Young Master Wayne and Young Master Kale have collaborated and filled the minds of these people against us. They all are thinking we are some kind of villains who are stealing monsters from their hands. They all are working together and not letting us kill any monsters. They are venting all their anger against us like this."


    "Those two good for nothing Young Masters did this?" ,Young Master Ivan was angered.


    "You have no reason to get angry at them." ,Arjun said, "They share the similar secret which you have. All you three clan ever did is to cheat the citizens by knowing the content of the preliminaries in advance. Then you prepare for it according to the information you people had. But today you have gone against the rule and messed with their turf. Even though you didn''t break the rules of your three clans, you did it indirectly and with our help you killed the monsters from their turf. No matter how good for nothing those two are, how could they accept with your actions? They did what they did in order to take their revenge."


    "Brother! Your words hit my sore point!" ,Young Master Ivan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. After all, whatever argent said was completely right. It is a bitter truth which needs to accept at any cost. He wanted to deny whatever Arjun said. But deep down, he knew that this is a truth which he needs to digest even if he don''t want to.


    The three clans had a secret agreement that they are not going to mess with other clan''s occupied turf. But Young Master Ivan took a huge risk and indirectly did that by hiring Arjun''s Star Moon Team and the Keth Clan. Today his clan had occupied all the spots in the top ten ranking list. But this is not because of his abilities. But he cheated against the three clans indirectly.


    He wanted to disagree with Arjun''s words, but he knew that whatever Arjun said is right. There is no way he can''t deny it. He sighed and said, "Whatever! Is there any plan in your mind through which we can solve this issue?"


    "There is." ,Arjun said, "But it is very risky. I warn you. If you collaborate with us, then prepare yourself for the worst."


    "What is your plan?" ,Young Master Ivan asked.


    Arjun smiled and said, "We need to find the Red Ranked Monster!"

 783 THE MEANING OF THE COMPETITION

    "Red Ranked Monster?" ,Everyone took a deep breath when they heard the name of the Red Ranked Monster. In fact, the Orange Ranked Monster has the value of 500 points for the one who kills it. But killing an Orange Ranked Monster is easier said than done. Each and every one of them experienced the complexities involved in killing the Orange Ranked Monsters. It was incredibly tough even for someone like Arjun. Needless to say, Young Master Ivan.


    If it wasn''t for the treasure and powerful instruments from their clan, and most but not least, the valuable information from their clan has given him the scope to get some understanding over how powerful the Orange Ranked Monsters were.


    Despite all this, he still struggled to kill them. He knew that if he didn''t have all those valuable information which he gathered from the hard work from the elders from their clan, he would have mostly died in the hands of those Orange Ranked Monsters.


    As for how Arjun was able to stay alive despite not having any idea regarding the strength of the Orange Ranked Monsters, he knew that it was pointless to think all this. Arjun and all his members are nothing but monsters. For them taking care of the Orange Ranked Monsters might have proved to he a little tough, but it wasn''t impossible.


    Compared to Young Master Ivan''s combat abilities, Arjun''s combat standards are simply much higher. Even though they might find it a little difficult, it''s certainly not impossible.


    Despite knowing all this, Arjun is still inquiring about the Red Ranked Monster? Is he out of his mind? Even dealing with the Orange Ranked Monsters who were amounted to 500 points were very tough to deal with, then what about the king of all the monsters in the forest?


    One should not forget that the Red Ranked Monster has the insane value of 10000 points! That means, the one who slays it will gain 10000 points for their team. What exactly this signifies? This signifies just how strong the Red Ranked Monster is.


    If dealing with the Orange Ranked Monster which has the value of 500 points is proving to be quite troublesome, then trying to deal with the Red Ranked Monster is equivalent to courting for instant death!


    Even before one knows what happened, they will already lose their life. That''s how strong the Red Ranked Monster will be according to their imagination. There is no need for them to see the strength of the Red Ranked Monster. It''s value of 10000 points itself will give one a rough idea about it''s strength.


    And yet Arjun wants them to find the Red Ranked Monster? What exactly is he thinking? None of them couldn''t understand.


    Young Master Ivan asked in shock, "Why do you want to look for the Red Ranked Monster? Do you want to die that badly?"


    "You have completely mistaken." ,Arjun smiled and said, "Who said that the Red Ranked Monster is impossible to kill? It is definitely possible!"


    "We should not forget that this is actually a competition! The one who conducts this competition is not a fool. He knew what kind of monster we can handle with our current cultivation level. It is true that it is quite troublesome for us to deal with the Orange Ranked Monsters." ,Arjun smiled and said, "But who said that we are going to deal with the Red Ranked Monster individually?"


    "What do you mean?" ,Young Master Ivan asked unable to understand the depth of Arjun''s words.


    "What I mean is quite simple." ,Arjun smiled and replied, "We can''t deal with the Red Ranked Monster alone. But it doesn''t mean that we can''t deal with it with an entire team. What I mean is, instead of dealing with it alone, we can combine our strength and kill it."


    "Combine our strength?" ,Young Master Ivan felt that he understood everything. But he also felt that he didn''t understand anything.


    "There is a reason why we are participating in this competition on the basis of team division." ,Arjun said, "One should not forget that this is not a competition for an individual glory. In this competition, everyone has to gather their strength in order to defeat a powerful enemy. Here individual strength is not everything. Whatever you do, all the credit will go to your team. That means, every member of your team will feel the joy of your personal victory against a monster. At the same time, every member of your team has to digest the sadness for your failure of not able to kill a monster. Where are you fail or you succeed, every member of your team has to bear with the result. Because this is the power of teamwork."


    "You might feel what I am about to say is quite harsh. But you need to listen to this if you feel me as your friend." ,Arjun said seriously, "All you so called noble clans always participate in this competition in order to raise your personal merits. But this competition is being conducted on the basis of the teamwork. Then tell me something. Who gives a damn about the individual glory? If a team system has been introduced in this competition, then the Emperor might want to see everyone''s teamwork instead of their individual strength. So why are you working hard in order to improve your personal merit?"


    Not only Young Master Ivan, but everyone from the Star Moon Team were stunned. Of course, it is obviously except Sitaram and Gutherson. In their experience they had seen too many things. And they have obviously understood whatever Arjun said even before the start of the preliminaries.


    But the youngsters like Young Master Ivan and may it be Rick, they were all stunned. But when they gave it a deep thought, they all thought that everything that urgency it was actually right. Young Master Ivan was terrified with Arjun''s wisdom. They always linked the competition with their clan''s glory. Because of this, they didn''t give much thought about the competition. In their minds, if they could make it to the Royal Academy, then everything is alright. It will definitely raise their clan''s prestige.


    But after listening to Arjuna, everyone thought that they have completely misunderstood the true meaning behind this competition. They felt as if whatever argent said is an eye opener.

 784 YOUNG MASTER IVAN’S TRUST IN ARJUN

    Even though they were from the noble clan, Even though their clan leader is the Lord of the entire city, Young Master Ivan knew that the struggle between the three Tier-1 clan always existed. No matter who became the city lord, the indirect fight between the three great clans always existed. And this is the fight which will never end as long as the three clans existed.


    Whatever they did, whatever they do, whatever they think, everything is for the benefit of their clan. They eat for the plant. They sleep for the Clan. Whatever they do, they put the clan''s development as their top priority.


    Even in this competition, the three great clans always put their clan''s future development as a top priority. In order to raise the prestige of their clan, they need to fall in the eyes of a master from the Royal Academy. And in order to fall in the eyes of master from the Royal Academy, they need to perform well in this competition. And individual merit points, glory and combat abilities are very important.


    This is the reason why the three great clans were working very hard. They put all their clan''s resources on line in order to raise the glory and merit points of the most talented genius of their clan from the younger generation in the eyes of a master from the Royal Academy. They did all this in order to make the masters from the Royal Academy have a good impression on their most talented youngsters.


    Even the Young Master Ivan was not any exception. He worked very hard in order to raise the points of his team. Even he indirectly cheated the other two clans by collaborating with Arjun and Kenneth and killed all their monsters indirectly. Even though this will make him fall in the eyes of all the spectators, as long as he accumulate enough merit, everything is acceptable. As long as he falls in the eyes of a master from the Royal Academy, no matter how much criticism he needs to face, he will endure it.


    As long as he could make his clan the most powerful in the entire city, everything is acceptable. One should not underestimate the Royal Academy. As long as any one of them joined the Royal Academy, then it will definitely raise the political power of their clan.


    This is the reason why Young Master Wright from the Silverwing Clan and the Young Master Luke from the Trott Clan formed alliance by placing the differences of their two Clans aside.


    Even the Keth Clan was working very hard in order to make Young Master Kenneth fall in the eyes of the master from the Royal Academy. As long as he falls in the eyes of the Master from the Royal Academy, then the Trott Clan has to think twice before trying to suppress their clan. This was an opportunity. And in order to make sure that their clan''s most amazing genius join the Royal Academy, they have done everything within their power to support him.


    But today Young Master Ivan finally opened his eyes. We finally understood that he was walking in the wrong direction all this time. And he''s very thankful for Arjun in order to make you walk on the right path before it was too late. If it wasn''t for Arjun, then he would have definitely assumed that the path he walked till now is the right one. And he knew that this would have definitely backfired on him. By the time he understood everything, it would have been too late.


    "Thank you brother!" ,Young Master Ivan sincerely said from the bottom of his heart, "Thank you very much for opening my eyes. From now on, if you need of anything, then don''t hesitate to ask me. I will definitely help you as long as it is within my power."


    "Thank you very much for your concern." ,Arjun replied, "If I need something, then I will definitely approach you."


    "That''s good to hear." ,Young Master Ivan was happy. He finally managed to build a friendly relationship with Arjun. It is equal into taking a step closer to build a friendly relationship with Jimmy.


    "But you are yet to tell us why exactly do you want to look for the Red Ranked Monster?" ,Sitaram asked, "What exactly the Red Ranked Monster has to do with the current crisis that we are in?"


    "I will tell you once you find the Red Ranked Monster for me." ,Arjun said.


    "Actually, I know where the Red Ranked Monster is!" ,At that time, Young Master Ivan said.


    "What?" ,Everyone were stupefied. Arjun asked, "Well, this is surprising. How do you know where the Red Ranked Monster is?"


    "As I said, we three clans have already come here for training. Our elders have spotted all the locations with the possibility huge amount of monsters in a place. At that time, our elder has spotted the Red Ranked Monster!" ,Young Master Ivan said, "And based on all the discoveries from our elders, we three clans have prepared a map. And this is the map which we have showed you back then. And after getting the information from our elders, I know exactly where the Red Ranked Monster is at the moment!"


    "This is fantastic." ,Arjun said, "Please lead me there. Trust me. This will definitely help us to solve or current crisis. But it will be a lot messier from now onwards. So I want everyone to be prepared. Anything might happen. Are you with me despite knowing the consequences?"


    "What are you saying boss!" ,Rick smiled and said with confidence, "No matter what kind of danger it is, we have always been with you. And we will always be with you."


    "I am with you boss!" ,One after the other, everyone replied. As for the elders like Sitaram and others, there is no need for them to say anything. Even with their silence, everyone knew that they have always been with Arjun.


    "No matter the consequences, I am with you as well!" ,Young Master Ivan said. In his eyes, Arjun is much more important for him. There is no way Young Master Ivan will leave such a valuable person''s side. As for the thought of betrayal, it is even more impossible.


    "That is good to hear." ,Arjun said, "Then let us go to the location where the Red Ranked Monster is!"

 785 TAILING ARJUN AND HIS TEAMMATES

    Arjun met Young Master Ivan. Later Young Master Ivan showed him the map which his elders gave him before the start of the preliminaries. Arjun studied the map very deeply and tried to understand it as much as possible. Others also studied the map.


    Later Arjun said, "This map is not anything difficult to decipher. In fact, it is very easy to understand. There is nothing we need to do. All we need to do is go much deeper into the forest. Then we will find the altar where the Red Ranked Monster is located."


    "That''s right!" ,Young Master Ivan said, "It is very easy to go there. But the pressure which the Red Ranked Monster releases is much more terrifying. This is what my elders said. Even he couldn''t defeat the Red Ranked Monster. And we are necessarily not its match."


    "Don''t worry. Don''t forget what I said. Killing the Red Ranked Monster is impossible for one person. But killing it through that team effort is a possible option." ,Arjun said.


    "You are right." ,Young Master Ivan replied as he agreed with Arjun.


    "Well, what are we waiting for?" ,Arjun said, "Let us go and kill the Red Ranked Monster."


    "Kill!!!" ,Everyone gave a loud roar filled with bravery and immediately started to rush deeper into the forest.


    They didn''t stop anywhere. Even though the other contestants tried to stop them, there is a divided them. They didn''t even touch the Orange Ranked monsters which they had met. This surprised everyone. But nobody cared. All of their ranking is very low at the moment. And with the limited amount of time until the end of the preliminaries, they had no choice but to stay back and kill as many masters they can.


    But some powerful teams, who were in the safe zone and has very good ranking didn''t stay back. They couldn''t hold their curiosity. They wanted to know what exactly made this people to leave the Orange Ranked Monsters behind? They wanted to know where exactly they were going? So they followed Arjun''s team.


    "Some people are following us!" ,After some movement, Rick couldn''t hold back and said.


    "Let them come." ,Arjun replied, "We need some people in order to understand the true strength of the Red Ranked Monsters. And who else could be the perfect bait other than these ignorant fools? So let them come. They will understand that no matter how much manpower they had, if we use the situation according to our advantage, then nothing is impossible."


    Arjun is a kind hearted man to begin with. But if some people try to mess around with his business, then he won''t show any mercy. When these people came, are you and wouldn''t mind if they killed the Orange Ranked Monsters after fighting it with all their strength.


    But they waited until Ben make some mistake and when the monster was in vulnerable state, they simply killed it. They didn''t kill any monsters. But they stole the monster which solely belonged to Ben.


    But these people waited until others made the monster vulnerable and killed it when it was the right time. They all followed the same path and didn''t allow any other member of the Star Moon Team to slay the Orange Ranked Monsters. Even Young Master Ivan was in the same precarious situation.


    And now these people are following him and his teammates. If they think that they can do whatever they want with him and his teammates, then Arjun will definitely send them to their death. He is definitely a kind person to the people who respects him. But he is also a devil to the people who tries to mess around with his business. There is no need for any forgiveness.


    Very soon they all reached out to a place where they no longer found any monsters. This made them believe it was kind of strange. Ben said, "Why we couldn''t find the monsters anymore?"


    "Who knows?" ,Arjun replied, "It might be because we have finally came very near to the location where the Red Ranked Monster is staying. One should not forget that the Red Ranked Monster is injured. And all these monsters are helping it to recover by devising the Healing Formation. But since the Red Ranked Monster is very powerful to begin with, then the time it takes in order recover is much higher. And needless to say, the amount of Spiritual Energy it needs to consume is even more higher. So be careful."


    "Yes." ,Ben replied.


    Very soon they entered a place which was very cold. As they were entering even deeper, Arjun felt that the cold in the environment is increasing.


    But that''s not the true issue. The true issue is that they are feeling suppressive aura on their bodies.


    "Impressive!" ,Arjun said seriously, "This monster is a big deal. It''s not easy to deal with it. The suppressive aura itself is this terrifying despite we are this far. Luckily, it is injured. Or else it would have become even more challengeable for us to face it. But it is not easy for us to face it even with it''s weakened state. Be careful."


    "Yes." ,Everyone replied.


    As they sensed the suppress aura, the people who were following them also felt the suppressive aura. They were not as brave as Arjun and his team. This suppressive aura gave a chill down their spine.


    "First Brother! This suppression is a big deal!" ,One of them said, "I don''t understand where exactly these people are going."


    "Shhh!" ,First Brother said with caution, "Don''t speak loudly, Second Brother. Or else we will make enemy alert. Wherever they are going, they surely don''t have any death wish. They might have found something amazing. Or else, why would they stop killing even the Orange Ranked Monsters and come to this creepy place? Wait patiently. We will eventually find the truth."


    They were fifty eight people in total. This was their team. And due to large number in their team, they have managed to make it into top 1000 in the rankings of the preliminaries. They were in the safe zone. So they came all the way here following Arjun and his friends.


    Soon Arjun and his teammates stopped moving. They all had stunned expressions on their faces. So they all curiously moved a little right and moved forward. They hid from everyone and looked in the direction Arjun and others were looking with shocked expressions. But when they saw Arjun and others were seeing, they were shocked even more.

 786 FOOLS TRYING TO HUNT A KING

    Those people saw something which made them open their mouth wide to the size in which even an egg will go easily. What did they see? Thy saw a creature around 100m height. It actually has ten heads in total. It has ten tentacles hanging from the necks of all ten heads. Each head actually has ten tentacles. This creature was sleeping on some kind of altar. Too many unknown runes were inscribed on the altar.


    But what''s more eye catching aspect about this monster is that it''s color. This monster was actually red ion color. Everyone were stunned. One of them couldn''t hold his anxiety as he shouted in shock, "Re-Red Ranked Monster!?"


    Everyone were rendered speechless. When they followed Arjun''s group all the way here, they never expected that they would encounter the King of all the monsters in this forest-- The Red Ranked Monster!


    "We actually discovered the location of the Red Ranked Monster?"


    "How terrifying is it''s aura. It is a big deal."


    "Do we have the strength to defeat this monster?"


    "Idiot! We have 58 members in our team. Even though this monster is truly powerful, if we combine our strength, then we will defeat it. Have a little patience."


    "We are lucky. Forget about those Orange Ranked Monsters. If we could slay this Red Ranked Monster, not only our team''s ranking will rise at an insane rate, but it will also help us in raising our team''s fame."


    "That''s right. This is a golden opportunity. We should not miss this chance at all cost."


    "But what about those people?" ,One of them pointed towards Arjun and his team and asked, "How are we going to deal with them?"


    "Them?" ,One of them gave an evil smile and said, "As I said. We have 58 members in our team. As for them, they have only eleven of them. What could they do in front of our superior manpower? You are overthinking it."


    "That''s right! If they try to interfere, then we might not be able to kill them as per the rules of the competition, but we still could teach them a lesson."


    The team who followed Arjun had a short discussion. They almost lost all their senses as soon as they saw the Red Ranked Monster. They thought that they could kill the Red Ranked Monster with their superior number strength. With their manpower which is amount to 58 members, they thought that it is impossible for their failure in slaying this Red Ranked Monster.


    While this team started to construct their fame on clouds, Arjun started to have a serious thought about how to deal with this Red Ranked Monster. It is exaggeration to say if one say that he was not nervous. He is nervous about their success. But he was excited. This monster was the right find for him. This monster is excellent material for his teammates to hone their combat skills. And of course, it is for himself as well.


    "Well, this is one hell of a monster." ,Gnan sighed and said, "How are we going to deal with this Nightmare?"


    As soon as Arjun concluded, a Voice rang out from their ack, "Hey! Look here!"


    Arjun and others turned back to see the owner of the voice. It was none other than those people who followed them. Their leader said, "This Monster belongs to us. We will deal with it. But if you interfere with our business, then We will kill you despite it is against the rules of the competition. Do you people understand?"


    Arjun and others remained speechless. Arjun said, "Of course! We know that with our number we are not this monster''s match. Even if you people wouldn''t have threatened us, we still would have ignored this monster. After all, our lives are more important than this competition."


    "Good. Then leave this place at once." ,Their leader said with overbearing voice, "Don''t stay here anymore."


    "Hmm." ,Arjun once again looked towards the Red Ranked Monster with face full of disappointment and said, "We are taking our leave. Let''s go."


    Others were also disappointed. But since they knew what their priorities are, they left. They knew that for them their lives are more important than this monster. At least, this is the impression they gave to these new people. Very soon they left.


    "What the hell?" ,Gutherson said in frustration, "We actually pretended to be scared of these losers?"


    "It can''t be helped." ,Sitaram said, "Finding the information about the Red Ranked Monster is much more important than anything else. In return if we had to pretend in front of someone else, then it is all worth."


    "That''s right!" ,Arjun sighed and said, "As they thought that w have left the vicinity, it is time for them to mess with the Red Ranked Monster. Let us go and see. We should not miss even a small information about the Red Ranked Monster. Especially the beginning."


    Soon they concluded their small meeting and immediately left in order to see the battle between the Red Ranked Monster and that team which followed Arjun. They found a good spot and hid themselves from everyone''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Within the forest, near the altar, their team leader said, "Airik! Go and set up the Formation."


    "Yes, Captain!" ,That person called Airik replied. He then took his Formation team which consists of 20 people. Their team captain was proud of this formation team. In fact, the major reason for their success in the preliminaries is all because of this formation team.


    The Formation team acted like professionals and set up the entire Formation Array without waking the Red Ranked Monster up.


    "Activate the Formation!" ,Airik shouted. Then he put the Core Flag. As soon as he put the Core Flag, a brilliant silver light spread within Formation which spread till the boundary.


    Then more than hundred arrows flew out from the silver colour brilliance and attacked the Red Ranked Monster.


    "AAAARREEWAA!!!"


    The Red Ranked Monster screamed and woke up from it''s sleep. As soon as it got up, the 100m tall monster was like a giant dragon. And the humans were like ants in front of it.


    "RRRAAAWWR!!!"


    The Red Ranked Monster gave another loud roar. Immediately a monstrous shockwave came out of its body and annihilated everything within It''s 20m diameter. The formation in which it was trapped was completely destroyed. And all the members who are holding the formation flags what is integrated into nothingness.


    The rest of the team members were petrified. Be it Arjun and his teammates, or be it the team which was attacking, everyone were shocked. The Red Ranked Monster was much more terrifying than they have imagined.

 787 TOO MANY CASUALTIES

    The Red Ranked Monster''s roar has travelled to the entire Forest. It was loud and clear even for all the spectators who were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest.


    The Shockwaves from the Red Ranked Monster felt by everyone. Despite they were very far away from the location where the Red Ranked Monster was recovering from it''s past injuries, the shockwave was so great to the point where it affected even those people who were busy with the Orange Ranked Monsters


    The Orange Ranked Monsters also gave a loud roar as they were all started to get even more aggressive! They all started to attack all the humans who were visible to it even more fiercely.


    "RRRAAWEYYEERRF!!!"


    The Red Ranked Monster gave another loud roar. This time all the Orange Ranked Monsters acted strangely. All the humans could feel it. But then all the monsters put an angry face as they were looking at the humans. All the humans felt as if the monstrous were treating them as if they were their life''s biggest enemy.


    "What happened?"


    "Why exactly these monsters started to attack even more fiercely?


    "What was that terrifying roar?"


    "Where exactly it is coming from?"


    "Damn it! That shockwave from earlier was too terrifying. Was it originated from the source of that terrifying roar?"


    Everyone had their own thoughts. Too many questions were lingering through their minds. But they don''t have any clear answer. They don''t know why the monster suddenly reacted so strangely as soon as that terrifying Roar came.


    But they knew one thing for sure. The orange ranked monsters were not taking them seriously so far. They were just casually dealing with them. And yet they were very terrifying to deal with. The power the orange ranked monsters had was very terrifying.


    And now they''re going to be very serious. So how powerful are there orange ranked monsters to begin with? The answer is self explanatory.


    Sure enough. The monsters started to attack the humans even more fiercely. It became even more difficult for the humans to handle the Orange Ranked Monsters. In the worst case, the death rate of the human race started to grow even more fastly.


    "Damn it! Just how fast these Orange Ranked Monsters are? Earlier we could see anything barely. And now we can''t even see their shadow."


    "Wha¡ª- AARGH!!!"


    Before that person could say anything, he was already dead. The Orange Ranked Monsters were now attacking the people with all their might.


    "Damn it! You fucking bastards! How dare you kill my friend right in front of my eyes?"


    One of his teammates shouted loudly in anger and sadness and then threatened the monster that he will kill it. But that was the last thing he had ever said. He never imagined that as soon as he concluded with his threats, his head flew from his body and he was already dead.


    "City Lord! Please stop the preliminaries!" ,Outside the forest someone requested the city Lord who was also the conductor of this preliminaries. It was clear that his descendants were dying.


    "That''s right, city Lord. This is no longer visible to be a competition. Too many innocent children are dying. This is a huge loss to our city. So please stop this preliminaries immediately."


    "That''s right. City Lord, please stop the preliminaries. And you have already heard it. An unknown monster has been awakened. We already know what this unknown monster is. It is none other than the king of all the monsters in the forest. It is in another than the Red Ranked Monster!"


    Everyone started to request the city Lord to terminate the competition. Too many of their descendants are dying unfortunately. So how could they sit still and watch as their descendants were being slay by the monsters?


    "I truly want to terminate the preliminaries. But you should know one thing." ,City Lord Alger said, "Stopping the preliminaries in the middle is definitely out of the rules of the competition. All of them have signed in the terms and agreement. According to the terms and agreement, as long as nobody breached the rules of the competition, and no matter what happens, they need to stay bas back and deal with it. Even if there are too many casualties, even if every contestant perish away in the preliminaries, the competition will be carried out until the six months term come to an end. I am extremely sorry. I can''t do anything about the death of your descendants. Even if my clan''s descendants perish away, I won''t stop the preliminaries. I believe you understand what I mean."


    All their elders who were watching the preliminaries gritted their teeth when they heard the City Lord''s voice. But they knew whatever settle outside is right. The decent and send it signed the contract. They have agreed to the terms and conditions. And they can''t do anything about it. They all could do nothing about it. And all they could only do is to see bitterly as their descendants were being killed by the monsters.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The shockwave was felt by the spectators who were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest. So how could Arjun and others not experience it? Their experience is very rich second only to the team who pissed the Red Ranked Monster.


    "Man, this is bad." ,Arjun said, "This Red Ranked Monster is too ruthless. In fact, it has gone crazy!"


    "What happened?" ,Sitaram asked.


    Arjun sighed and said, "Because of the attack from those people, the Red Ranked Monster is completely pissed. It gave two angry roars. But that was a message."


    "Message?" ,Sitaram became serious and asked.


    Arjun replied, "It said that it was angry with the Orange Ranked Monsters for letting the human ants near it. And since the humans have successfully managed to disturbed it, it became even more angry. It is giving two days. Within this two days, they need to fix everything. Or else, the consequences will be very serious."


    "Shit!" ,Rick couldn''t help but curse. He said, "That means these Orange Ranked Monsters are probably going crazy now."


    "That''s right!" ,Arjun said, "And the human''s might be dying. I don''t want to lie, but these Orange Ranked Monsters are difficult for even us to handle. And these weak people won''t survive for long."


    "I don''t know whether this is appropriate time or not. But I have a question." ,As they were having a serious discussion, Young Master Ivan asked, "Brother Arjun! How could you understand the language of those monsters?"

 788 SITARAM’S PLAN

    It was true that the monsters had their own ways to communicate among themselves. But it doesn''t mean that humans can understand them. Legend said that monsters evolve with each advancement in their cultivation. And at certain advancement, the monsters could speak in humans language as well. At that time, the communication between humans and monsters will become possible.


    But today the Red Ranked Monster has only gave a loud roar two times. And that''s it. Which human can understand the language of the monsters unless they have something which allows them to understand what the monsters were saying? Even if it is possible, who would have time to understand it?


    But it looks like Arjun had a way through which he can understand what exactly these monsters were communicating. And this is the reason why he could translate the command of the Red Ranked Monsters.


    "Everybody has their own secrets." ,Arjun smiled and replied, "I have mine as well. I think there is no need for me to tell you."


    "Well, that is true. Then I won''t ask you anymore." ,Young Master Ivan said awkwardly.


    Arjun simply smiled in return. There is no way he''s going to tell that the reason why he understood and translated the content of the Red Ranked Monster is because of his mastry over the Unique Dao of Language.


    Unique Dao of Language allowed him to understand every language that existed in this universe. Well, it is not only limited to the universe. As long is there is a language in the entire existence, with the help of Unique Dao of Language he can understand it.


    All the cultivators who earned the rights to master an Unique Dao will always go after something which will help them in battle. They don''t want to Master any Unique Dao that is quite Unique in its own way.


    Nobody wants to have the auxiliary power. Everyone always go after the most destructive power. Even the Lifestyle Masters always go after the Unique Dao that will help them with their creations.


    So everybody ignored the unique powers of the Dao which will help them in other ways. And Unique Dao of Language is one of them.


    "So what is the plan?" ,Sitaram asked, "You told us that you will tell your plan to us when we reach here. So what exactly were you intended to do with this Red Ranked Monster to solve our problem?"


    "Actually I had different plan in my mind before watching the monsters power of this monster." ,Arjun sighed and said, "Actually I thought to take this Red Ranked monster towards the location of all the cultivators who were trying to kill all the monsters that belongs to us. I thought that with the arrival of this monster, they will definitely be frightened and ran away."


    "Don''t worry. I have a plan." ,Sitaram thought for a moment and then said, "It is a little risky one. But if everything goes according to our plan, then this is the best possible solution I could think of."


    Everyone listen carefully. Sitaram is the most experienced person in their entire family. And he was not only experienced person, but he was the best out of all the best in the entire Life Realm. So they all listened to his plan very carefully.


    Sitaram started to tell his plan. Everyone remembered each and every word he spoke. After listening to his plan, they all felt that it was more effective. They all took a deep breath. They all felt that everything that say that I''m supposed is the most reasonable plan they could think of at this moment.


    "It is a little risky one." ,Arjun said, "But it is also the best solution we could find at this moment. Since we don''t have any other reliable plan, let''s follow as grandfather said."


    "Got it." ,Rick and others replied in unison.


    Arjun then looked at Young Master Ivan and said, "It is alright if you want to go back and join your team. Thank you for everything. We can handle things from here on. But if you think that you would like to join us, then you can. But whatever happens to your team''s ranking, it will have nothing to do with us."


    "Don''t worry brother!" ,Young Master Ivan smiled and said, "Please listen to the emergency message sent by my people."


    Young master even then took out the communication play store. Emergency messages something like a voicemail in the real world. When people are very busy with something, they will send a voice messages through the communication crystal. And when the receiver is not busy, he can listen to it whenever it is appropriate for him.


    Young Master Ivan took out his communication crystal and activated the emergency voice message sent by his underlings.


    "Young Master! We are in a little bit of trouble. I think you have heard that loud roar which is followed by an immense shockwaves. After that, this orange ranked monsters became restless and started to attack us even more fiercely. So far there are no casualties. But too many of our combat masters have been injured. I don''t know what to do at this moment. Things are waiting little auto for control. Please give us your command."


    "Since this is the case, we all need to stay united." ,Arjun said, "This is no longer about the competition. This is all about the survival at this moment. You have heard our plan right? Please gather all your people. Since they can''t kill the monsters, it is better to join us. And it is even better to call that Kenneth. He is a good man. And from what grandfather told me, he is a reliable one as well. So ask his team to join us if possible. We have to end this nonsense."


    "But how are we going to end this?" ,Young Master Ivan asked, "As long is this red ranked monster stays alive, there is no hope for us to defeat the orange Ranked monsters. Even if our plan comes to fruition, it will only solve the problem with the orange Ranked monsters. But it will not solve the problem with the Red Ranked Monster at all."


    "Trust us." ,Arjun smiled and said, "We will handle the Red Ranked Monster. What is stopping the Orange Ranked Monsters is very important at this moment."


    "Alright!" ,Young Master Ivan sighed and said, "I will join you people."


    "Good." , Arjun said, "Rick, Adam, Logan, Alwyn, Jason and Ben follow me. As for the elders, they will stay here. We will go and deal with the initial phase of our plan."

 789 MASSIVE EXPLOSIONS

    "Damn it! Why is this happening to us?" ,One of the spectators shouted helplessly from outside the forest.


    They all wanted to stop the preliminaries. But they knew that they don''t have either power nor ability to do it. They all grit their teeth in anger.


    If they did something that will breach the rules of the preliminaries, then they will be punished by death. It was a strict order given by another than the Emperor himself. And if they tried to raise their voice against this order, then it might even lead to the extinction of their entire clan itself. So there was nothing they could do about it. And all they could do is look at their clan''s youngsters getting tore like a piece of paper by the Orange Ranked Monsters.


    "What are they doing?" ,At that time a voice came from his vicinity.


    Immediately everyone looked at the screen. They were completely remained speechless. They found that Arjun and six others have stood in a circular form. From the top view, it will seem as if they were in some kind of circular formation.


    "What are they doing?" ,One of the spectators asked uncertain of what they were intending to do.


    "Are they constructing some kind of formation?"


    "No. It didn''t look that way. Look at them. None of them have any Formation flags within their hands. It is obvious that they are not constructing any Formation."


    "Then why are they standing in the circular form?"


    Looking at Arjun and his teammates in the circular form, everyone were confused. They decided to wait and see what they will do.


    Arjun and others stood in a circular form. After confirming that everyone were ready, Arjun said, "Alright! Let''s begin!"


    "Yes!" ,Everyone replied. Then they all turned back and started to run back with same speed. They maintained equal speed. There was no mistiming in their movement speed. They all started to run in the opposite direction which made the circle even bigger.


    "What are they doing?"


    "Why are they running like that?"


    "What is the meaning of all this?"


    Too many questions started to form in the minds of the all the spectators were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest. But since none of them has any answer, they had no other choice but to shut their mouths and watch everything that is happening.


    As they were watching in awe, Arjun and others ran very far from their initial point. Only after maintaining the distance of 10 km radius from the initial point, they all stopped.


    "Are you people ready?" ,Arjun asked everyone through mental connection.


    "Yes!!!" ,Everyone replied in unison.


    "Then let''s start the initial phase our plan on countdown from 3 to 1." ,Arjun said. He then took a deep breath and then started his countdown, "3...2...1!"


    Everyone who are watching this scene were stunned. The people running away from each other in a circular form itself was a strange thing to behold. Needless to say, jumping that high. They had never seen a human jumping that high. And most importantly, what exactly they all are intending to do while jumping that high?


    And as usual, none of them had any answer. They had no choice but to wait and see what will happen. But when they saw what Arjun and others did next, they couldn''t help but open their mouths wide in shock and terror.


    Because as soon as the jumped high from the ground, they all shouted in unison, "Fire Dragon''s breath!!!"


    "Wind Dragon''s breath!!!"


    "Water Dragon''s breath!!!"


    "Earth Dragon''s breath!!!"


    "Light Dragon''s breath!!!"


    "Dark Dragon''s breath!!!"


    Immediately huge amount of Dragon''s breath came out of their mouth. The power was so great that it rapidly reached out to the ground. It travelled very quickly and smashed against the ground very hardly.


    BOOM!!!


    A loud explosion took place at the point of contact. A huge shock where to place. The shock waves travelled far and wide and it was experienced by everyone. Be it humans or be it the monsters, everyone experienced this massive shockwave.


    A huge uproar took place within the forest and of course, even the spectators were panicked in shock and terror.


    "What is it now?"


    "What the hell is that explosion?"


    "It is actually coming from the direction of that loud roar which we heard not long ago."


    "Damm it! All this is happening since the moment we started to face these Orange Ranked Monsters."


    "That''s right! If we didn''t come here, then we would have been happy with whatever result we had. But now we are about to lose our lives. And not to mention, this crazy stuff that is happening, I just want to go back home."


    The contestants within the forest don''t know what happened. But the spectators outside the forest were watching everything together projector, they all immediately understood what happened.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t know what to say at this moment. The scene truly terrified each and everyone of them. All this time, all they ever had is nothing but a wild guess. Nobody nice early what happened due to the dust from the explosion.


    BOOOMMMM!!!


    As the dust was slowly clearing away, they heard another explosion exactly at the same spot where it happened just now. The second explosion once again caused another huge uproar within the forest. And all the elders who are watching the preliminaries were completely shocked.


    The monsters knew that even though the power of this explosion is on par with their King- The Red Ranked Monster, these explosions didn''t originated from their king. That means it has originated from the humans. When this thought came to their mind, all the monsters started to shiver in fear. That means, there are humans in this forest who could stand still against their king.


    This time they were prepared for the third explosion if it is possible. But luckily there wasn''t third explosion which they were expecting. And very soon the dust settled down.


    As soon as the dust settled down, all the spectators looked at the result of this explosion. They were all shocked. Even the City Lord, who was the strongest in the entire city was stunned. He knew that even he can''t cause such a giant explosion as these seven youngsters did. That means, these six kids has the power to kill them if they intended to.


    As the dust settle down, all the spectators looked at the result of the explosion. And they were all stunned to see the result. What did they see? They had seen a huge pit forming on the ground. And they couldn''t find the bottom of this giant and large hole.

 790 A TERRIFYING WISDOM

    A giant hole was formed. And an out them could see the bottom of this giant pit. And this was all the result of the explosion. And what is the reason behind the explosion? It was because of the attack from the seven people.


    But they all know the cultivation level of Arjun and his teammates. The strongest one among them is actually Arjun who has the cultivation level of Initial levels of the second awakening stage. All of them knew that even if they combine all their strength, this giant hole is not at all possible. This lives them with only one reasonable explanation.


    All of them practices the Soul Art which has high degree of penetration power. Only then something like this is possible.


    "Are they even humans?"


    "What kind of horrible thing was that? How did they do it?"


    "I never knew that A second awakening stage experts could create such a giant hole.How did they do it?"


    "Are they truly are barbarian? Not even the Royal Academy has a genius who could achieve such a feat."


    "That''s right! Just how exactly is their master? And how strong and mighty that master might be?"


    Everyone were petrified by the scene. They don''t know how to describe this scene. Everyone has their own hypothesis on this. But no one has any accurate answer.


    "I don''t know why..." ,City Lord Alger said with tone filled with uncertainty, "Don''t you people think that they have actually used some kind of like a dragon breath?!"


    As soon as city Lord concluded, the vicinity became silent. Now that they think about it more carefully, all the attacks came from their mouth. And in order to get the momentum, they have even jumped very high in the air.


    Earlier because they all were completely shocked, they didn''t give it much thought. But when the city Lord mentioned about this, they all started to think about it. And they have all come to the conclusion that their attacks were indeed looked like a dragon''s breath.


    "That''s right! What City Lord Said might be true. That attack and looked exactly like a dragon''s breath."


    "That means, are they the dragons in the human form or something like that?"


    "No. That''s definitely not the case. If I think correctly, they are humans who can use the power of the Dragon."


    "That''s right! I mean look at that attack, the penetration power, the intensity of the attack, and the aura of the attack, everything is matching with the power of a dragon."


    "The dragons are the terrifying existence of one could ever see. Their power is on a completely different level from any other race. Be it their offence, or be it their defence, everything is much more terrifying than anything else."


    "We humans are powerless against it''s power."


    "And that there are some humans of God use the power of the Dragon? Is there anything as much ridiculous than this?"


    "We understand it, city Lord!" ,Everyone replied in unison. Who are they kidding? Why would they court the destruction of their own clan. It is completely unreasonable. Unless they have a clarity, there is no way they are going to make any move against Arjun and his teammates. And on top of that, not many clans have any feud against them.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    "Interesting!" ,Enough far away separate space, the Master praised as he said, "Humans with the power of a dragon? Well, I have never seen someone having the power of a dragon other than dragon race before. This is getting interesting."


    Orange said, "Master! How did they might have gotten the power of a dragon to begin with?"


    "Who knows?" ,Master said, "But whatever it is, this is incredible feat. A human with the power of the Dragon is not something we have seen before. And yet here we have a people with the power of a dragon."


    "Master! I think I know the answer for this." ,Blue said with humility, "Back when my people in the Chaos World were reading the memories of the Core of the Life Realm, they also found a Dragon with Arjun. According to them, this Dragon has sent them


    Away to the War Realm after they have concluded with their business in the Life Realm. I think these people having the power of a dragon has something to do with that Dragon named Magmeel!"


    "Magmeel?" ,Master said, "I think I have heard about it somewhere before."


    "You have heard this name before, Master!" ,Blue replied, "He is the som of the Dragon God! And he is the Grandson of those two celestial existences!"


    "Oh? I remember now." ,Master sighed, "No wonder why this name seemed familiar. So he was the descendants of those people. Then what exactly he is doing in such a tiny realm?"


    "I don''t know." ,Blue replied, "I didn''t give it much priority."


    "You shouldn''t do that." Master shook his head and said, "Do you know where exactly the enmity between two or more people starts from? It will always start because of the differences of opinion on one particular thing. This differences in the opinion might form the hatred between people. The hatred might further lead to enmity. And out of hatred and enmity, the war will takes place."


    Master continued, "Because of this Flames of war, some unwanted people might be dragged into this. For example, there was no need for Magmeel to stay in the Life Realm. If he is in the Life Realm, then this might be the result of some kind of enmity between him and probably his family. Now, what if Magmeel gave his power to Arjun in order to drag him in his war? What if he created these seven people for the war in which they had to fight for him?"


    Master said, "Don''t ignore even the small things. Because this small things might be the reason for your death. Especially regarding Arjun. You know that the Chaos World is not in our control. We have only Astral World under our control. So we can''t keep an eye on Arjun as much as we do with Jimmy. Investigate this matter about Magmeel. I want a detailed explanation. Because one wrong move can cause us everything!"


    Blue and others couldn''t help but sigh. As insurance, their master always displays a terrifying wisdom!

 791 A VERY COMPLEX FORMATION

    As soon as Arjun and other six created a giant hole, Arjun went and checked the giant pit. After seeing how deep the pit is, Arjun nodded his head and said, "I think this depth is enough for us."


    "I think so too." ,Rick replied, "This is more than enough for our plan to carry out."


    Arjun nodded his head in agreement. He then took out a communication crystal and said, "We did it. We have created a giant hole. What about you?"


    "I met Young Master Kenneth!" ,Young Master Ivan said, "He agreed to work with us once again. We are going to do our job."


    "Good." ,Arjun replied, "But make sure to gather only the best among the beat from your group. Do you understand?"


    "No need to worry, Brother!" ,Young Master Ivan said with assurance, "We will not screw this mission. You can trust us."


    "Good." ,Arjun said, "Then we will leave the second phase to you. In the meanwhile, we will start the third phase. We will be quick with our job. So, make sure to maintain efficiency with your job as well. Remember, we need to save as many the lives of people as possible. So be quick."


    "Yes." ,Young Master Ivan replied.


    Arjun then put away his communication crystal and then looked at Rick and others. He said, "Alright! Let us start the third phase of our grand plan."


    "Yes." ,Everyone replied in unison. They all immediately took out the formation flags. In the meanwhile, horizontal about the blueprint from his pocket and shot it to everyone. Then very quickly they all calculated the diameter of the entire giant hole. Then they all did some kind of complex mathematical calculations and finally prepared final formation plan.


    This all took around three hours to process. After forming the final plan, Arjun said, "Alright! I think everyone remember the blueprint of the formation very well. Is there anyone who is yet to understand the content of the formation?"


    Everyone became silent. It is obvious that they all understood the blueprint of the formation and are ready to execute it. Looking at the silence, Arjun said, "I will take the silence as if you have understood everything. Well then, let us build this formation now."


    "Yes!" ,Rick and others replied in unison. Then everyone started to bridge the formation according to the blueprint devised by Arjun. Everyone knows their roles. So they did nothing complex. All they did is according to their roles in the building of the formation.


    It took them a little more time. Because the giant hole is a very big one, they took a lot of time in order to travel and set up the formation. And just like that they have completely set up the formation successfully.


    "What are they doing?" ,One of the spectators asked in confusion.


    "They are actually building the formation?"


    That formation master tried to study the formation devised by Arjun and his friends. But no matter how much he tried, and no matter how much knowledge he had so far, he couldn''t figure out the content of the formation. After a long time, he sighed and said, "I don''t know. This formation is much more profound and very complex even for me. I wonder where exactly did they get that formation from?"


    Even the three great clans tried to enquire about the formation with their lifestyle master. But all of them received simple head nod and disappointing answer.


    "Even our formation masters couldn''t crack were the content of the formation?"


    "Is this formation really that complex to understand?"


    "Then where exactly did they got their hands on such a complex formation?"


    Too many questions once again linger through the mind of all the spectators. But none of them have any definite answer. They all felt that this year''s competition is getting crazy by every movement. Too many unfathomable things are happening in this year''s competition. And things are not looking good for their three clans.


    Well, the sabretooth clan is an exceptional one. Nobody knows how they knew the value of Arjun and his friends, but one thing is clear. They have got an exceptional friends this time. They are not only clever, they are very good in the art of formations and runic language. And most importantly, their combat abilities are much more terrifying to the point where each individual from the Star Moon Team might be a threat to the existence of their clans.


    All the noble plans were depressed. This years preliminaries were nothing but a huge loss for their clans. Too many of their warriors have been killed unreasonably in the hands of the monsters. There is nothing they could do about it.


    They all started to curse the Emperor. The Emperor has not only announced the competition much ahead of time, but he also included the barbarians. Of course, they are cursing the Emperor within their hearts. Nobody would go and dare to curse the Emperor loudly. They knew what kind of fate awaits them and their entire clan if they did to curse the Emperor loudly.


    While the spectators were depressed with whatever is happening in the forest, Arjun and others took a deep breath. They have successfully built the formation. But in order to construct it, they have spent too much of their stamina and concentration. And this has resulted in a little fatigue. They were completely tired at this moment.


    "We finally did it!" ,Rick fell on the ground and said while taking a series of deep breath.


    "Take a little break everyone." ,Arjun smiled and said, "You people need to take some rest. In the meanwhile I will go and arrange the power source of the formation."


    "Yes. We got it!" ,Others replied thanking Arjun for giving them some time to rest.


    In the meanwhile, Arjun went towards the power source of the formation. He then took out too many Soul Stones and placed it within the power source of the formation.


    Gnan defeated Nathan''s team very badly. And in return, he stole all the Soul Stones which Nathan used in his formation. Gnan gave those Soul Stones to Arjun as soon as Sitaram told his plan to everyone. And now Arjun was using those Soul Stones to power up the Formation.


    As soon as he placed the Soul Stones within the Power Source of the Formation, the entire Formation started to glow. The Formation was activated. As soon as the Formation was activated, the entire giant pit was covered with land. It was as if the giant hole never existed at all. Everything looked ordinary.


    "Success!" ,Arjun nodded his head after seeing the land that was formed on the hole which they created previously using the dragon''s breath and said happily.

 792 THE FOURTH PHASE

    Arjun''s actions confused everyone. They didn''t know what is so important at a time like this to create this giant pit? They didn''t know why Arjun has set up the formation around the giant pit. But they all were watching him for closely six months. They have a general idea about his character. And they knew that whatever he is doing, there will always be a grand plan behind it.


    Arjun also took some rest. After feeling that they all are in perfect condition, they all waited for the Young Master Ivan. Very soon Young Master Ivan reached out to him. Arjun said, "Keep powering up the energy source without fail. We will go and start the fourth phase in our plan."


    "Fourth Phase, ah!" ,Young Master Ivan took a deep breath and said, "Be cautious. The Fourth Phase is the most dangerous Phase out of everything."


    "Don''t worry!" ,Arjun smiled and replied, "We will be cautious. And stop bothering about our safety and bother about your job. If we are not certain, then we wouldn''t have dared to execute the fourth phase no matter how much courage we had. So please do your job perfectly."


    "Don''t worry, brother!" ,Young Master Ivan replied, "We will do our job for sure."


    "Hmm, I trust in your abilities." ,Arjun said, "We will take our leave then."


    Arjun then looked towards his teammates and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yes." ,Rick and others replied. Then everyone rushed towards a certain location. Young Master Ivan looked at the departing back of Arjun and others and sighed. The Fourth Phase in their plan is the craziest plan he had ever heard given the circumstances. And they are going to do exactly that. Young Master Ivan had nothing but respect for them.


    The fourth phase of the plan is very simple to say. And it is nothing but to face and defeat the Red Ranked Monster! That''s right! The Red Ranked Monster! They had seen it''s power and yet they are going to face it. How could he not be shocked? Young Master Ivan has no choice but to shiver with the thought of facing the Red Ranked Monster. Needless to say, a team actually dared to go and trying to kill it. Whether they will be successful or meet their fate is all up to them.


    -----


    Arjun soon regrouped with Sitaram. In the meanwhile, Sitaram was sitting on a rock. There were a group of twenty five people who were sitting on the corner. At this time, their countenance was as pale as paper. All their face was filled with nothing but horror and fear. They were shivering without any control.


    "What are they doing here?" ,Rick looked at these people and asked.


    "Well, your Grandpas always has the kind heart." ,Gutherson said, "When these people were about to be killed by the Red Ranked Monsters, he asked us to go and save them. And that is why we had to save them. But they had seen enough to be in this state."


    These people have already lost too many of their comrades in the hands of the Red Ranked Monster. And now they are yet to come out of the horror they have experienced because of the Red Ranked Monster. They are in the pitiable state at the moment.


    "Well, forget about them." ,Gnan said, "This might sound harsh. But they are paying for their arrogance, ignorance and haughtiness. Tell us about you people. Was that loud explosion was caused by you people?"


    "Hmm." ,Logan replied excitedly, "That was one hell of a team work. And not only that, we also successfully set up the Formation. And the only thing left is to execute the most difficult phase of our plan. If we are successful in executing the Fourth Phase, then it will be very easy for us to execute the fifth and final phase."


    "The Final Phase will depend on how they are dealing with the Fourth Phase." ,Sitaram said, "The Second Phase is also the difficult phase. So they might well fail. And given the courage of the people of the Astral World, it is even more difficult for them to pass. So we need to always have a plan B. So be prepared."


    "Yes sir!" ,Everyone replied.


    "Alright!" ,Sitaram looked at everyone and said, "This will be the most difficult challenge we might have ever faced so far. So be prepared. And remember the Team Work I have thought you people. No matter what, don''t forget your roles in the battle. Only when we perform our roles with perfect synchronization and harmony, then only we can defeat this monster. Be fearless. We can kill it. This monster is already in an injured state. So the job is even more easy for us. So just let your fear go and defeat these monster."


    "Yes sir." ,Everyone once again replied.


    "Good." ,Sitaram finally said, "Let''s go and defeat the most terrifying monster in the forest."


    Everyone gave a loud battle roar and rushed towards the location where the Red Ranked Monster is. After standing at a fair distance away from the Red Ranked Monster, Rick asked, "Well, we made it here. But how are we going to deal with it? I mean, what is the plan?"


    Arjun said, "This monster has ten heads. All the heads cover all the sides. That means, it has 360 degree view. But we have no choice but to surround it from all directions. We will divide in four teams. Grandfather will be leading a team and will be placed in the northern direction. Ben you will be under the command of Grandfather. So be brave and follow grandfather''s instructions. Don''t try to do anything else. And most importantly, all of you need to trust the abilities of others in our team. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." ,Everyone replied.


    Arjun nodded his head and said, "Grandpa Gutherson will be at south. Logan will be joining grandpa''s team."


    "Got it." ,Both Logan and Gutherson replied.


    Arjun then said, "Rick will take east as a leader. Alwyn and Jason will join him. Since Rick is not as good of a leader as the elders, I am placing one additional member in his team. It is to give him more options."


    "We get it." ,Rick and his two teammates replied.


    "This monster is something that will release immense shockwave. We have already seen it." ,Arjun said, "We need someone who could block these shockwaves. Since Father is a Knight, I will make him take the monster head on. That means west! And Adam will be his teammate."


    "We get it." ,Gnan said.


    "Good." ,Arjun said, "Get ready. While you people are prepared to play your roles, in the meanwhile, I will go and piss the monster."

 793 THE ONE WHO APPOINTED

    As per the Plan, everyone slowly went and stood in their places. Sitaram and Ben stood at north and focused everything on the monster. Gutherson and Logan stood in the south. They were doing the same as Sitaram''s team. They were also looking at the monster and made themselves ready for the battle.


    Rick, Alwyn and Jason stood at the eastern side. They were also nervously looking at the 100m long monster. The earlier display of it''s power was still fresh in their minds. Even though they were nervous, they were still excited. Only when they faced such a terrifying monster, their true potential will come out. And then it will help them make their breakthrough. So they were seriously looking at the monster who was in a deep sleep.


    And of course, the most important role was still played by Gnan. As a Guardian Knight, Gnan has the important role to play. They all knew that as soon as the monster was pissed by Arjun''s actions, it will give an angry roar. Since they will be the nearest people, the one who will be impacted more with the Shockwave is none other than the Star Moon Team. So as a Guardian Knight, Gnan''s initial play is very crucial.


    As for Arjun, he is the one who will start the war. He will start the battle between the two sides by attacking the Red Ranked Monster.


    Arjun waited for everyone to take their positions. After confirming that everyone were in their positions, he said through Mental Connection, "I will connect all of our eyes. We will have mutual sight for improving the chances of our victory. So get ready."


    "That''s good." ,Sitaram said, "Considering the speed of this monster, there will definitely come a moment when the monster will attack us from our blind spot. So mutual sight will help us a lot."


    Arjun could not only see through the eyes of all his Life Forms, but he could also make all his Life forms'' vision connected. That means, if the monster intended to attack Sitaram from his blind spot, then Sitaram will immediately know through the eyes of Gutherson and others. This will help him with a clarity of what to do next.


    As everyone were getting ready, this scene caused an huge uproar within the spectators outside the forest. Everyone were shocked when they saw the Star Moon Team in the formation and are preparing to fight the Red Ranked Monster.


    "Are you kidding me? They are actually going to fight the monster?"


    "Are they out of their minds? Didn''t they already saw how powerful that Red Ranked Monster is? The why are they fighting it?"


    "These people are crazy! Damn it! They already screwed everything which led to the deaths of our clans youngsters. And now they are screwing with that Red Ranked Monster again? Did he intend to kill all the contestants?"


    "I swear that if by any chance he will come out of the forest alive, then I will peel their skin alive. These barbarians are driving me nuts."


    City Lord continued angrily, "And then they went and did whatever they wants to raise their team''s rankings. And they didn''t breach the rules of the competition so far. The deaths of your youngsters has nothing to do with them. It was because of other team''s information leak, that your youngsters have gone to the location of the Orange Ranked Monsters. The reason why your clan''s youngsters have died is because of their incapability. It has nothing to do with the Star Moon Team. Since your youngsters are incapable, you are shifting the entire blame on the Star Moon Team? How shameless you people are? Instead of blaming others, just go and improve your clan''s youngsters. This is the true noble act."


    Everyone were stunned. They didn''t know what to say at the moment. They didn''t know why the City Lord became this violent. But most of them felt that the City Lord is showing partiality towards Star Moon Team. After all, Star Moon Team helped the Sabretooth Clan to occupy all the places in the top ten ranking list. And they were displeased.


    One of them snorted and said, "You might be the city lord. But you can''t go and say that our people are incapable. If that is the case, then why your clan has taken the help from the Star Moon Team? Isn''t it because of the Star Moon Team, that your clan has occupied all the top ten spots in the competition?"


    "But it is still within the rules of the competition." ,City Lord Alger said, "Don''t forget that I am here not as a City Lord or the Clan Leader. I am here as a Judge of the preliminaries. And I was appointed as the judge by none other than the Emperor himself!"


    "What?"


    Everyone were shocked. This revelation shocked everyone. All this time they were thinking that the City Lord was taking advantage of his position in order to make sure that their clan will become the champions. But not in their wildest imagination they thought that the reason for the City Lord acting as the judge is because he was appointed. And what''s even more shocking is that, the one who appointed him as the judge was actually the Royal Emperor? How could they not be shocked?


    Who is emperor? Just how busy he will be? And yet he has the time to appoint a judge for each city? Why? They didn''t know. In fact, some people even thought that the City Lord is lying. But when they gave a deep thought, they felt that he wasn''t lying. They have enough reasons to come to this conclusion.


    "What? You don''t believe me?" ,City Lord Alger asked, "Or could it be that you people are thinking that I have enough time to waste by leaving my duties and watching this preliminaries? If I really had to change this preliminaries in my favor, then I could do it by sitting in my office. But I am still here. Because this was the job given to me by the emperor himself!"

 794 EVERYTHING IS HAPPENING ACCORDING TO THE PLAN

    Everyone sighed. They no longer has anything to say now. Since this was the order from the Royal Emperor, they had to keep their mouth shut. Other than that, there is nothing they could do.


    City Lord Alger continued, "As a City Lord, I am busy. And the reason is because the emperor has ordered me to act as the judge of the preliminaries. There is nothing else. But you people are acting so shamelessly and framing some barbarians for your loss. Why? Was it because Star Moon Team doesn''t have any powerful backer? Or you think that they are really that easy to bully."


    City Lord Alger continued, "You say that I am taking their side just because they have helped my clan to occupy all the spots in the top ten ranking list. But you have actually openly said that Star Moon Team was the reason for the unfortunate deaths of your clan''s youngsters. But was it really the case? If it is, then show me the proof."


    The crowd became silent. Even if they don''t want to accept it, they knew that whatever City Lord said is truth. They were actually framing someone for no reason. As for the evidences, that is even more of a laughing matter. There is no way they will comment on this.


    "The emperor strictly ordered me..." ,At that time City Lord said, "If any Noble clan tries to suppress, blames or does anything to even a single contestant from the poor family, clan or the barbarian tribe, then it is a punishable offense. And the only way to resolve this issue is with the annihilation of the Noble Clan!"


    Everyone once again became shocked. They all remained speechless as they didn''t know what to say. The decree of the Emperor is absolute. There is no way anyone will dare to go against it.


    City Lord said, "I am giving you all a final warning. If I hear any dissatisfaction voices against the misfortune of your clan''s youngsters, or try to vent all your anger from any small tribes or clans, then I will have no choice but to inform the Royal Emperor. Then I think you know what will happen next, right? I will leave it to your wildest imaginations."


    Everyone became silent. No one dared to speak anything. They feared that if they say anything wrong unknowingly, then it will lead to the annihilation of their entire clan. Looking at the silence of the entire crowd, City Lord Alger sighed as he felt that he had finally found some peace. He then looked at the screen and was anticipating what will be the result for the fight between Arjun and the Red Ranked Monster.


    -----


    As all the members of the Star Moon Team were ready with their positions, Arjun took a deep breath and jumped high in the air. He already transformed his fists into the Dragon Claws. As he was descending from his jump, he was about to land on the Red Ranked Monster. But Arjun had no intention to land on the Red Ranked Monster. So as he got closer from the fall, he strengthened his fists. As soon as he was in the range, he punched the Red Ranked Monster with all his might.


    "RRROOOAAARRR!!!"


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud roar. It screamed in pain as the punch from Arjun has made it to fall on the ground with a loud deafening sound. But from the roars of the Red Ranked Monster, a huge amount of shockwaves produced which spread all over the forest. The shockwaves spread all across the forest and it made the trees in the entire forest to almost touch the ground. From the top view it was visible as if an huge earthquake happened in the forest.


    Even the spectators felt the pressure from the forest. Even their hairs danced uncontrollably and it made them shocked. This monster is a little too strong for any humans to face, right? This was the question that came to their mind. But no one dared to speak as they feared that if they spoke anything against the poor people, then it might lead to the destruction of their clans. So they maintained their calm and watched the fight between the Star Moon Team and the Red Ranked Monster.


    The spectators from within the forest has felt the pressure of the shockwave from the Red Ranked Monster. Needless to say, the contestants who were very close to the monsters were completely petrified. They heard the same roar which they heard not long ago. They experienced that monstrous shockwaves once again. How could they not be scared?


    They were not only shocked, but some people who had Willpower at the very bottom of their guts immediately pissed within their pants. They all had only one thing within their minds. Why that supreme monster is roaring once again? And how violent the Orange Ranked Monsters will become?


    These thoughts lingered within their minds. And when they imagined the worst outcome, they started to shudder in fear. But what happened next stunned everyone. The Monsters didn''t kill them like the last time. They didn''t act violently like the last time. They didn''t chase after them.


    They all started to run in one particular direction. And some people who still maintained their senses understood one thing. These monsters are actually running frantically in the direction of the origin of that loud roar! They were looking frightened from something. And they were running as quickly as possible in that direction. Everyone could understand from these strange actions. Even though they don''t know why these monsters were running in the direction of the origin of that frightening roar, they knew that these Orange Ranked Monsters were completely terrified.


    At that time Young Master Ivan received the message of the Orange Ranked Monsters'' strange behavior from his clansmen who were fighting these monsters. Young Master Ivan smiled in joy. He smiled and said, " Hahahahha! It is perfect! Everything is going according to our plan!"

 795 SPEED OF THE RED RANKED MONSTER

    As soon as Arjun punched the Red Ranked Monster, It gave a loud shrill sound. It is unfair to say that it didn''t feel any pain. Arjun''s punch hard the Red Ranked monster like hell. And it is the reason why it gave a loud roar. Because that punch was really painful.


    This is the reason why the Orange Ranked Monsters were terrified. The king has already given an order. The king was already upset with them letting some humans sneak past them and reach out to it. Needless to say, they King will definitely kill them for letting these humans hurt it. Before things gets worse, they need to go and assist their king and and he let the human who hurt it.


    This is the reason why the orange ranked monsters were running towards the direction of their king. They have to assist their king before something terrible happens. Or else, their doom is for certain.


    Arjun could understand the language of these monsters with the help of unique Dao of language. So he knew what exactly the red ranked monster was saying. Hey smirked and said, "You want to blame your underlings? In your dream. After all, this is exactly what I want. Well thanks to you, everything is going according to the plan!"


    The Red Ranked Monster felt that it hasn''t done enough earlier as the human ants came to bother it again. But as soon as the shockwave is stopped and everything turned back to normal, the Red Ranked Monster looked around. But it was stunned. Because even after it''s terrifying shockwave attack, none of the humans were injured. In fact, their hair and dresses was not in any messy situation. They were looking completely fine.


    But the Red Ranked Monster didn''t care about all that. It looked at something else. There was a silver light around it. And all the human ants were behind this silver light. With one glance the Red Ranked Monster could say that this silver light is actually a barrier which is strong enough to even block it''s terrifying shockwave.


    Then the Red Ranked Monster looked at a human who was standing right in front of it. This human was holding a powerful shield in his hands. The Red Ranked Monster could tell that the Silver Light Barrier is actually originated from this shield that this human was holding.


    There were dragging marks which started from the place this human was standing. These drag marks were actually originated from around 100m ahead of him. It was obvious that this human has actually blocked his attacks. But in return, he was forced back a little.


    It couldn''t do anything to the human ants. This thought itself made the Red Ranked Monster irritated. It gave a loud roar and ten tentacles of one of it''s ten heads flew and attacked all the members of the Star Moon Team.


    "Dodge!!!" ,Sitaram shouted as he escaped from the attack of the tentacle which was aiming at him. But it was too late.


    Sitaram and Gutherson managed to escape. Gnan was able to block the tentacle using his shield. But this kind of power and speed was completely foreign to the others. Even Arjun couldn''t escape from this attack. He was hit by the tentacles and was sent flying.


    If Arjun was flying, then what about others? The answer is self explanatory. Arjun at least Sauda attack and tried to go on the defensive. But before he could take action, the tentacle already attacked him. He was helpless as he was sent flying.


    As for the inexperienced people like Logan and others, there is no need to say. They were completely hopeless in front of the speed of the tentacles of the Red Ranked Monster. At least Arjun could see something. But others didn''t even see the attack of the tentacle. They only heard the "Dodge" shout from Sitaram. And the next moment, the tentacle has attacked them.


    Fortunately all of them were prepared in advance. Even before the start of the battle, they all covered their bodies with the Astral Qi. They formed a powerful shield against any possible attacks from the Red Ranked Monster. Even though they received some damage, that damage was not to the point of where it put them on the verge of death. But they knew that, if they didn''t set up the barrier using the Astral Qi, then that tentacle attack was enough to kill them in an instant.


    Suddenly everyone became cautious. The speed of this monster is completely on a whole different league than their own. Arjun also became serious. It looks like the strength of this monster is much more terrifying than he had imagined it to be.


    But at the same time he was excited. Only when they fought in this kind of battle, then the hidden potential will come out. To be honest, Arjun was looking for something like this. This was in order to raise the combat abilities of his and of course, all his friends as well. He knew that this is once in a lifetime opportunity for him and his friends. How could he miss it?


    "Guys! Keep focus while you are in front of this monster." ,Arjun said, "Use all your mental energy. Focus on the Monster. This will be a good opportunity for you to awaken your Mental Energy."


    Everyone heard. But no one replied. They are in the position where they can''t even speak anything. That''s how terrifying this monster is. They felt that they were lucky even they used the Astral Qi to form a shield as a precaution. Or else, they were sure that they would have been dead by now.


    ROAR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud roar and ten of it''s tentacles rushed towards everyone just like the last time. It concentrated more on the old people like Sitaram, Gutherson and Gnan. The Red Ranked Monster was well aware that the three old men are experienced people. Among all of them, these three people were experienced people. So in it''s opinion, they pose the higher threat to it than the Arjun and others. This is the reason why Red Ranked Monster gave a particular efforts to kill all these humans.


    With this thought in it''s mind, the Red Ranked Monster attacked all of them.

 796 SITARAM’S ANGER

    But strangely for the Red Ranked Monster, all of then dodged the attack of it''s tentacles. The Red Ranked Monster felt a bit surprised. Last time, majority of the people were sent flying by it''s tentacles attacks. But this time everyone had dodged it''s attack? How could it not be surprised?


    "What do you think you people are doing?" ,Arjun asked seriously, "If you keep using the Yin-Yan Eyes all the time, then when will you people experts? This is not how the experience will be gained! If you keep on depending on your auxiliary powers like this, then you will have no choice but to depend on others in order to escape from any precarious situation."


    "But we couldn''t see anything." ,Logan complained, "And this monster''s attack hurts very badly. We had no other choice but to depend on the Yin-Yan Eyes!"


    "That''s right, boss!" ,Jason added, "And we need to be very quick, right? I mean, the preliminaries will end at any moment. Since we are aiming for the championship, we need to be quick in order to slay this Red Ranked Monster! And without using auxiliary powers, we had no other option on how to defeat this monster very quickly."


    "To hell with the championship!" ,This time the one who said was Sitaram, "I know that you people are taking your future very lightly. Who cares about this competition compare to your future? It is true that Arjun has made a bet with that young master Luke. But even he doesn''t care if we had to lose the bet, when you have got a rare opportunity to raise your combat abilities. So what if you are receiving heavy blows? Since when was the path of cultivation became that easy? If this is how you people think, then you people have no qualifications to become Arjun''s shield."


    Logan and others were stunned. And the next moment, they grit their teeth in hatred. Their hatred was not for Sitaram whose words hit their pride. Their hatred was on themselves. They hated themselves for not able to live up to the expectations of others.


    "Don''t be discouraged." ,Sitaram continued, "Keep one thing in your mind. There are two types of cultivators in this entire Void. One who desires to become very strong and as for how strong they will become is all up to them. But there is also a second type. They will cultivate in order to rule everything. And this includes even heaven. These type of people has to put everything on the line. They will be in an helpless situation. They will have no choice but to reach the apex of cultivation. We comes under this category."


    Sitaram continued, "If we have to deal with them, then we have no other choice but to surpass them. We have to surprise them with our own ability. So depending on auxiliary powers is strictly prohibited. This Is case a specially for even the Red Ranked Monster. This Red Ranked Monster is very powerful. That is true. But this is also an opportunity for you all to enhance your combat abilities. And your attitude is not even up to the mark. If this is the case then we are destined to lose this final war! And the one who will be responsible for this Is you people! Do you honestly want this to happen to all of us? Do you want someone else to manipulate us like this? If what I said is true, then just because of this one person''s command this competition has been conducted. This is the true effects of powerful cultivation. That person has command over his entire fate. This is the reason why he was able to rule over us. If we need to take control over our fate, then we have no other choice but to surpass that supreme existence. I told you whatever I would like to tell. How much hard work you people do, it will all depend on you."


    Logan and others were silent. They can''t deny what Sitaram said. It looks like they were really taking their life very easy. And what Sitaram said is absolutely right with respect to that supreme existence. Even though they don''t know who that supreme existence that they are going to face one day in the future, they knew that the supreme existence definitely existed. And they don''t know whether the supreme existence is good or bad.


    Sitaram continued, "There is a huge war between the void and that supreme existence. We don''t know how many plots have been happening between these two Supreme existence. And we don''t know how long this fight has been going on. Don''t even know whether the world who gave us this power truly has good intentions or not. We don''t know anything. And we don''t even know whether we will be able to reach that level or not. And if we really did reach that level, then we don''t know what kind of role we had to play. We don''t know whose side we need to take. In fact, we don''t know anything at all. Do you know what kind of plan we need to come up with at this kind of situation? Do you people have any idea what kind of a mess we are going to involve ourselves in? To many questions with us for which we don''t have any answers. We need to have many options in our arsenal. We need to be well prepared for the worst case in a year. We might be betrayed by the void once our use has come to an end. Or the void might help us either. We don''t know anything. Do you know how much weight we are carrying on or shoulder? If you''re going to be like this, then we have no other choice but to be done in the hands of the enemy."

 797 THE ANGERED RED RANKED MONSTER

    Sitaram said, "If you take your life so casually, then it will affect our future. When I said "Our", I meant for everyone. Every one of us will face the trouble. We don''t have any choice here. Let us consider that we are to face both the Void and that Supreme existence as our enemies, then what kind of burden it will be on us?"


    Logan and others had to think over it. Each and every thoughts Sitaram revealed instilled fear within their hearts. Especially the last part. If they had to face both the Void and that Supreme existence as enemy, then that is the most terrifying situation they will be in.


    Compared to that, this Red Ranked Monster is nothing. And this competition is completely insignificant. And that bet between their boss and the Young Master Luke is worthless to speak.


    Then why are they afraid of this monster? If they are afraid of this monsters, then just like Sitaram said, how are they going to face such a terrifying existences. This is the case especially when they take their lives this easy? Compared to the horrifying experience they will have when they face those supreme existence, the strength of this monster is nothing. So why are they afraid of the pain from the attack of the tentacle of this monster?


    They suddenly understood everything. They understood how grave the situation is. And they now understood where exactly they were going wrong. They understood where they need to work out in order to improve. Then I understood that in order to improve, if they had to take this pain, then they will definitely take.


    They now no longer has any hesitation. In front of the future, the felt as if this message was nothing. Suddenly their hearts became void for any fear and it was replaced with confidence. The fear has completely transform into courage. This courage was to fight this monster. This courage was to defeat the monster. This courage was to take this monster as one of the stepping stone for the greater and bright future.


    "Thank you grandpa!" ,Logan said, "We understood what all mistake was all this time. We promise that we will definitely take this monster down without depending on any auxiliary powers. We will no longer stay as a coward. Even in the future, we will keep those supreme existence in our mind while facing any tough situations. If we had to take beating, if our body is completely painted red with our blood, we will never lose our courage. We will change your attitude from now onwards. This is a promise to you."


    "Good." ,Sitaram took a sigh of relief and said, "But I don''t want you people to say it in just words. I want assurance. I want you people to show your dedication in action."


    "Action?" ,Jason asked, "How can we prove it?"


    "No." ,Everyone replied with absolute confidence. Sitaram could find nothing about confidence in their eyes. They became courageous and bold all of a sudden. To be honest, this is exactly what you wanted to see within their eyes. Sitaram nodded his head in agreement.


    He said, "Then I would like to see you people in action without us. But don''t worry. It''s not that we are completely going to leave you alone to deal with this red ranked monster. We will guide you people from a fair distance. So it is good for you if you people split some part of your concentration on our command."


    "Got it." ,Everyone replied in unison.


    "Then go." ,Sitaram shouted in an encouragement. All this time he was blocking the attacks from the red ranked monster while giving them a Consultation. Suddenly Sitaram, Gnan and Gutherson pulled themselves back.


    Arjun also took a sigh of relief. In fact, he never imagined that his grandfather would become this aggressive all of a sudden. But he knew that this is all worth it. As specially his grandfather''s aggressive approach has both in the eyes of all his friends. They now started to take their lives very seriously.


    ROAR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud roar. It was completely pissed at this moment. A bunch of human ants survived this long against it''s might. How could it ever take it? But then it saw that those troublesome people among their bunch has pulled themselves back. Only those weak people step forward in order to face it.


    The Red Ranked Monster was surprised a bit. But then it''s mild in contempt. It felt that this is the biggest joke it has ever seen in its life. Even after knowing its might, the strong people pulled back while sending those weak youngsters ahead? If it wasn''t equal to saying that go and pick up the food for the Red Ranked Monster than what?


    But then the Red Ranked Monster became angry. If the elders put them back and sent the youngsters, then that means, these human ants are looking down at it. Or else why would they send these weak people in order to deal with it?


    ROAR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave another loud roar in anger. It then released Massive amount of shockwave. Since that human with the shield is no longer going to participate in this, then it could kill these bunch of human ants with just its shockwave. With this intention, the Red Ranked Monster released another massive shockwaves.


    But Logan and others were well prepared. This time they didn''t use any auxiliary powers in order to deal with the monster. This time they dependent on their own abilities in order to deal with it.


    The intensity of the shockwave was no less than the last time. In fact, it is even greater than the last time. The red ranked monster wanted to vent all its anger on them as they all looked down on it.


    Where is soon the shockwave settle down. The dust also settled down. The Red Ranked Monster felt that it has taken care of these human ants. After all, it became very tough for them to stand still against it''s mighty shockwaves. They were able to stand all was because of that human with the shield. But since that human no longer there, and with the addition of extra shockwaves in its attack this time, it was certain that it has taken down these human youngsters.

 798 EFFECTS OF SCOLDINGS

    But it was wrong. Because when the dust settle down, the Red Ranked Monster saw that the humans were alright. They have escaped with just some narrow injuries. It found that there was a silver light protecting them. In fact the Silver light gave it a creepy feeling.


    This silver light was not originated from that human with the shield in his hands. In fact, the human with the shield in his hands did not make his move earlier. This silver light originated from their own ability. And for some reasons, this silver light is strong enough to block its attack.


    The Red Ranked Monster became serious. It now evaluated this human ants to be taken a little more seriously. That earlier shockwave was created with almost It''s full power. And yet these humans actually blocked it. How could it not become serious while looking at this humans youngsters?


    Arjun said, "This monster is now started to take us seriously. Keep your eyes on its tentacles. Use 100% of your efforts from now onwards."


    "Yes." ,Others replied. Even though they were replying, they didn''t take their eyes away from the monster event for a split second. They knew that this is the biggest and my dearest enemy they had ever faced so far in their lives. They now had the impulse to improve. And this monster is one of those perfect stepping stone for them.


    With another loud roar, the Red Ranked Monster used it''s tentacles. As soon as they had seen its tentacles, Arjun shouted through his mental connection, "Be careful! It''s now going to use those tentacles. Put all your focus on those tentacles. You need to give your hundred percent commitment."


    Others didn''t reply. But Arjuna knew that they heard is warning and were well prepared. Argent smiled in agreement. This is exactly what he was expecting from them. Even though he was smiling inwardly, he didn''t divert his focus from the Red Ranked Monster even for a split second.


    The Red Ranked Monster whipped it''s tentacles towards Arjun and others. This time they were well prepared for the worst. But despite that, they were whipped very badly.


    Most of them couldn''t endure it and were thrown back. A cut mark appeared on their bodies. Blood started to come out from that cut mark. Despite all this, they stood up and dashed towards the Red Ranked Monster without any hesitation. They simply didn''t care about the wounds they received from that earlier tentacle attack from the Red Ranked Monster.


    Looking at this scene, Sitaram and others were pleased. Gnan said, "This is good sign. At least, they became serious."


    Gutherson smiled and said, "The more they spill in the process, the more memorable it will become for them. This memories will engrave forever within their minds. This will be the valuable experience they need."


    "Alright!" ,Sitaram said, "No more talk. This monster is truly terrifying. We need to be careful as well. We need to warn the children if anything unexpected happens. So stop chatting and concentrate on the battle."


    As Arjun and others were rushing towards the Red Ranked Monster, they became serious. This monster is becoming more and more fierce by the second. When the Red Ranked monster was about to attack with it''s tentacles, they covered their bodies with the Astral Qi. And yet the tentacles of the Red Ranked Monster was able to pierce it and put a wound on their bodies. This is really a strong monster.


    The Red Ranked Monster didn''t stop there. The human ants staying alive this long itself a hard slap on it''s pride. It became angry. It attacked more ferociously. It became even more violent. Arjun and others did their best to keep themselves safe. But they were injured from time to time again.


    "Don''t be afraid." ,Sitaram''s voice rang out, "And don''t lose your patience. And as for the injuries, they are non existent. Push yourselves forward. Keep going until you could see and dodge the attacks of those tentacles of the Red Ranked Monster."


    Everyone heard and understood what Sitaram wanted to say. They were not in a rush to kill this monster. This is a training exercise. And the first step in their training exercise is to train their reflexes. So they will keep moving forward until they could see and evade the monster''s attacks.


    Time passed very quickly. One day, two days, three days. Three days passed in a blink of an eye. In these three days, they slowly made the improvement. They slowly started to get used to this hell. After three days they all started to not only see, but they were able to dodge the attacks of the tentacles.


    But they were not proficient. They were able to see the attacks barely. And as for the dodging business, it is also at the starting stage. But despite all this improvement, they had to suffer too much physical damage. They practically became unrecognised. And yet they moved forward without any care. After all, in front of the success, this small damage was completely insignificant.


    All they did is to push themselves forward without caring about the damage they had received. In these three days, Sitaram did nothing but to instruct them. If any of them made any mistakes, then they would guide them.


    In these three days, they made a quick improvement. The angry scolding from Sitaram was still fresh within their minds. The part when Sitaram said that they were unfit to be Arjun''s shield with their character is something hit their sore part. It was bitter to hear. They want to make sure and prove that they are not anything less than any geniuses. They have the potential to become Arjun''s subordinates in the final war.


    They will not hesitate. They will never take their lives very easy. They will not turn back. They will not become any burden for Arjun when he will fight against the final enemy. And in order to do it, they had to become stronger and stronger. They needed to become stronger to the point where they will reach a point where they all will become the invincible existence. So they all started to fight the Red Ranked Monster more persistently.

 799 THE REAL CULPRI

    As Arjuna and others were fighting the Red Ranked Monster, All the all the other cultivators were completely terrified. They didn''t know what was happening. But they knew one thing for sure. The terrible monster is giving a loud roar continuously. It is been doing it for three straight days.


    They didn''t know what exactly is happening to that monster. But everyone has their own speculations. And most of it was pointed towards one thing. And that is, that monster is in some kind of pain.


    And this issue might have terrified the Orange Ranked monsters. So these monsters immediately ran towards their king. They might be in a hurry in order to assist their king for something.


    Nobody knew what happened. They don''t even want to think over it. The orange ranked monsters are no longer chasing after them. This is a huge relief for them. They were feeling good about this.


    But this peaceful moments came to an abrupt end. Because that King monster is giving loud roars. And the aftermath of these loud roars resulted in massive shockwaves. These massive shockwaves even made the treetops of the forest to almost touch the ground. Some weak trees even collapsed on the ground. The collapse of the weak trees followed with a loud "Boom" sound which sounded like a minor explosion.


    Facing the orange ranked monsters made them lose their little bit of Willpower to fall to the bottom of their guts. And these huge explosions and loud roar from unknown creatures made the remaining Willpower to collapse.


    When they were wondering what is that they were supposed to do, a huge announcement was made which could be heard by everyone. The announcement stated, "Everyone! There is no need for panic. There is a reason why these orange Rang monsters were running away from you to a certain direction. We can''t explain everything to you because of lack of time. But this is no longer the environment of a competition. So we all need to work together in order to defeat our current crisis."


    The announcer continued, "The Star Moon Team, Sabretoorh Clan and The Keth Clan are working together. We have devised a plan and this is the reason why the Orange Ranked Monsters were running away like this. But they didn''t know that they were actually going straight towards the trap we set. But this trap wouldn''t come to a fruition without the cooperation from each and everyone of you. So we request everyone of you to muster up your courage and follow me."


    Everyone was stunned for a second when they heard the announcement. Then they immediately looked at the owner of the voice. One of them recognise the person and shouted, "I know this person! He is actually one of those members from the Sabretoorh Clan!"


    "Shut up!" ,Even before that person could complete, then answer shouted, "What do you mean by we deceived you people? We found the Orange Ranked Monsters first. So we killed them in order to raise our team''s ranking. Did we break the rules in any way in the process? So how come you know that we have deceived you people? Or what? We found the den of the Orange Ranked Monsters. We were working in order to raise our team''s rankings. Or did you wanted us to make a public announcement by saying that we have found the location of the Orange Ranked Monsters. So interested team could come and raise your team rankings? What if it was you people who found the location of the Orange Ranked Monsters instead of us? Would you have made a public announcement?"


    Everyone were stunned. But they knew that the announcer is completely right. This was the competition. So why would they reveal the location of the Orange Ranked Monsters to other teams? It will be equivalent to telling other teams that they have found the location of the Orange Ranked Monsters. And everyone could come and kill them in order to increase their team''s ranking.


    "You found them?" ,That person laughed and continued, "But I heard that it was actually found by the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan first. And you people have occupied their place by beating them very badly. Why are you lying to us?"


    "We lied to you? Then let me ask you a question. What if those two clans were the one who lied to you by twisting the truth." ,The Announcer shouted, "What if it was us who found the location of the Orange Ranked Monsters? What if they attacked us first in order to occupy the place we have discovered? What if out of their expectations we have defeated them by combining strength with the Keth Clan and the Star Moon Team? What if they failed to defeat us, so they gathered all of you and told a story which will go in their favour? What if it was you people who were the real fools?"


    Everyone became speechless. But they can''t deny what they heard. They can''t deny the possibility of them being lied by the Young Master Wayne and Young Master Kale. After all, everyone knew that the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were not some kind of ancient saints.


    The announcer continued, "It was you people who came here and disturbed these Orange Ranked Monsters. It was you people because of whom, the final monster was enraged. It was because of you people, that Orange Ranked Monsters were pissed and started to attack all of us more violently. It was because of you people that we had to take the extra responsibility and take care of this entire shit!"


    The announcer continued, "After countless efforts and struggles, we have came up with a plan to deal with the crisis we are in. But if this crisis has to be solved, then we need all your corporation. The Star Moon Team is dealing with that final monster. While the Sabretoorh Clan and the Keth Clan are busy in dealing with the trap we set for the Orange Ranked Monsters. This trap will remain incomplete without the help from you people."


    "The Star Moon Team is dealing with the final monster?" ,One of them asked in shock, "That means you people know who that final monster you are talking about?"


    "That''s right!" ,That announcer replied, "In fact, we were terrified as well. Because that final master is none other than the king of all the monsters. It is none other than the Red Ranked Monster!"

 800 PHASE ONE COMPLETE

    "WHAT???" ,Everyone were stunned. That person asked, "Re-Red Ranked Monster? Are you crazy? This shockwaves belongs to the Red Ranked Monster? How is this possible? Isn''t this just a competition? Why would the elders set up the competition that is too difficult to handle?"


    "Difficult?" ,Another person said in complete hatred, "This is not anything difficult. This is actually impossible thing to kill. Why would the management do this to us? Why would they send us to the mouth of death? Until the last time, things like this never happened, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" ,The announcer said, "What matters is what are we going to do now? The Star Moon Team is currently confronting the Red Ranked Monster. And they are finding it difficult to face it. They had given us the valuable time to do our job and trap the Orange Ranked Monsters. If it wasn''t for their bravery, you guys tell me, how many more people would have been dead by now? Did you even find a way to get even out of their grab when the Orange Ranked Monsters were attacking us like they had gone crazy?"


    Everyone remained silent. There was nothing they could say at that moment. After all this, if they weren''t convinced after all this, then that means they had lost all their remaining senses.


    "What should we do after following to your destination?" ,One of them asked.


    The announcer said, "You people will know once we reach there. But you have to be very careful. After all, even though your job is easy, if you are not careful, then you might mess up everything."


    Everyone looked at each other. And then one of them said, "We are ready."


    This was like a virus. As one of them said that their team was ready, others followed suit and started to agree one after the other. Very quickly every other teams who were hesitant had no choice but to accept it.


    They were already scared of their surrounding. If they are not with some people, then they might lose their minds. This is one of the reason why they wanted to go and help with whatever they wanted with. With this thought in their minds, they all followed the announcer from the Sabretoorh Clan.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Red Ranked Monster already lost it''s patience. Some human ants successfully managed to live for three days while facing it''s attacks. This is absolutely the hard slap on it''s face.


    ROAR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud roar. It couldn''t bear this humiliation. It wanted this humans to have a worst death. It''s Aura suddenly skyrocketed. It''s aura suddenly raised to such an extent where the surrounding grass in the forest is completely annihilated. Even Arjun and others couldn''t protect themselves with their Astral Qi or Void Qi.


    "Be careful. It is going to become even more aggressive. It couldn''t bear the humiliation as the humans like us stood still against its attack for three continuous days." ,Arjun warned others.


    As per Arjun''s warning, others became even more serious. These three days might be a complete hell for them. But this hellish training was completely worth it. Since the monster is going to become even more aggressive, they had to be very careful. No matter how much benefit they have a reaped so far, they knew that once this monster gets angry, there is no one in this world other to protect them other than themselves.


    "Alright children!" ,At that time Sitaram''s voice rang out within everyone''s mind, "You have got a grip on your reflexes. Now there is no need for you people to be on defensive anymore. The second phase of your training will begin now. And the second phase is something like this. You need to attack the monster while defending yourself from its tentacle attack. It might sound easy. But I think you know how tough this training is. So don''t disappoint me."


    Everyone listened Sitaram''s orders and couldn''t help but become serious. Just as their elders said, the second phase of the training is very easy for their ears. But it is very tough to execute. As of now, they could barely see and dodge the tentacle attacks of the Red Ranked Monster. Needless to say, now they had to attack while dodging the attacks from the Red Ranked Monster.


    They knew that another hellish moment is coming for them. Even though they knew that they are going to see another level of hell, they were still very excited. The reason is very simple. Three days ago, they couldn''t even see the attacks from the Red Ranked Monster. But after three days of persistent training, they have trained their reflexes to the point where they could now see and Dodge the tentacles attacks barely.


    Even though it was barely, this small improvement made them proud of their own hard work. And now they are going to take another step towards their goal. Even though they knew that this challenge will be even more tougher than the last time, they knew that if they could get through this, then the benefits will be even more generous.


    This is exactly what they want. As for the dream of becoming the champion of this preliminaries, they are completely set it aside. They knew that Sitaram was right. This monster might be strong and very difficult to handle. But this is definitely once in a lifetime opportunity for them to raise their combat abilities. Even though it is difficult, they want to do this. They wanted to do this with full commitment.


    "Take the instant healing pill." ,Sitaram said, "Don''t start the second phase with your injured bodies."


    Arjun and others the date exactly how Sitaram instructed them to They took an instant healing blood. Immediately all their wounds and injuries which they received for the past three days from the Red Ranked Monster has been completely healed. Their injuries have been healed as if they didn''t receive any injuries at all.


    This is the effect of the instant healing pill. Once consumed, it will heal all the external and internal injuries of a person in an instant. Even though their injuries will be healed, it doesn''t mean that their lost energy will be recovered as well. The instant healing pill will heal their external and internal injuries only. But it will not recover their Astral Qi or Void Qi.


    This is the reason why they were fighting without any care for their injuries. But they were very careful about the usage of their Astral Qi or Void Qi for Arjun''s case. And since they all recovered, they knew that it is time for them to begin the Phase two of their training!

 801 START OF THE PHASE TWO

    Arjun and others rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster for the first time. All this time, they have ever done is nothing but to defend themselves from the tentacles attacks of the Red Ranked Monster. Even though Arjun had his chances to attack the monster, he didn''t do it.


    Because the answer is very simple. Sitaram didn''t allow anyone of them to attack the Red Ranked Monster. Sitaram felt that they all need to train their reflexes. So he ordered every one of them to only dodge the attacks. And even if they got the opportunity to attack the monster, Sitaram strictly ordered them to not attack the Red Ranked Monster. Because it is the phase one of the training regime.


    For the three days they have been doing this. Even though they have got couple of opportunities to attack the monster, they didn''t do it. Because this is the strict orders from Sitaram. And there is no way they are going to disobey the orders from Sitaram.


    And now, the Phase two of the training regime has begun. And as per the phase 2, they could attack while defending the attacks from the Red Ranked Monster. It is truly a difficult task as they are yet to completely master the first phase of the training regime.


    But none of them were disappointed with this. To the contrary, they were actually excited. The first phase of the training regime has been a hellish training for everyone of them. But in return they have received something good.


    Three days ago they couldn''t even see the tentacle attacks of the Red Ranked Monster. But now they could see it. And they could also dodge it. Even though it is barely, this small improvement made them feel that as if they have gained a major achievement.


    For the first time, they understood what it means to have a conqueror spirit. Now they understood why people always put their lives on the line in order to gain whatever they want. The thrill of a achieving something by putting their lives on the line is something that could not be described with just words. This experience is a very pleasant one. This feeling could only be experienced.


    "Attack!!!" ,Arjun Roared loudly. Others gave the battle roar and followed him. The Red Ranked Monster looked at the humans and was a bit surprised. For the three days, all they have been doing is nothing but to dodge the attacks. They were on complete defensive. But now they have taken the offensive approach? How could it not be surprised?


    But it didn''t care. If the human and want to die that badly, then it will be more than happy to grant their wish. The Red Ranked Monster smirked inwardly and used it''s tentacles to attack them.


    Since they were on offence, it became quite tough for them to judge the angle of the flow of the tentacles. They could barely see the attacks of the tentacles of the Red Ranked Monster. And they even dodged the attacks of the tentacles of the Red Ranked Monster.


    "Inexperienced!" ,Gnan couldn''t hold himself back as he said, "This is truly tricky for the kids. They have no proper grasp of the speed of the tentacles of the Red Ranked Monster"


    "The answer is within your sentence." ,Sitaram shook his head and said, "They are inexperienced. The truth is, we were even worse than them during our initial training program. Compared to us, they were doing a lot better. Needless to say, they are actually facing a real monster who has the intention to kill them. You need to appreciate their courage."


    Sitaram then look towards Gnan and asked with a smile on his face, "During your childhood, Gutherson was the one who trained you. At one stage, you had the battle of this degree with him. Tell me. What was the result?"


    Gnan was embarrassed. He didn''t know what exactly he should say. At the side, Gutherson was quietly enjoying the scene. Form their facial expression one could say that the result was not good for Gnan.


    Sitaram continued, "Back then when you were training, Gutherson never had the intention to kill you. Even you know that that was nothing but a formal training. No matter what kind of life and death battle it was, you know that at the end of the day Gutherson would not kill you."


    Sitaram continued, "The children are facing their first life and death battle. And unlike your situation where you knew that no matter what, your opponent will never kill you, the children are facing the opponent where their opponent has the complete intention to kill them. And yet they are marching forward without any hesitation. You should be proud of them."


    Sitaram concluded and then looked back towards the battle between their children and the Red Ranked Monster. He didn''t care to look at the embarrassing facial expression of his son. But Gutherson has patted the shoulder of Gnan and tried to console him. Gnan simply smiled in return and didn''t take his father''s rash words to his heart. Because he agreed with his father''s reasoning.


    At this time, Arjun and others faced a terrible attack from the Red Ranked Monster. They were thrown back and almost travelled the distance of 3km. But they still got up and prepared to rush towards the Red Ranked Monster. They didn''t care about the injuries they have suffered.


    They knew that they are at the initial stage of the second phase of their training regime. And being toyed by the Red Ranked Monster was well within their expectations. Because they have suffered the same injuries back during the first phase. As they have accumulated experience over the next three days, they understood how to dodge the attacks from the Red Ranked Monster.


    Since the second phase has begun, Arjun and others knew that they will be getting the bad beatings. They were well prepared for this. So they rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster without any hesitation. But the result remained the same. They were threw back by the tentacle attacks of the Red Ranked Monster.


    "Again!" ,At that time they all heard the orders from Sitaram. Everyone got up and immediately prepared themselves to attack the Red Ranked Monster once again.

 802 THE PAST OF THE RED RANKED MONSTER

    Arjun and others heard Sitaram and once again got up with their wounded bodies and once again rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster. They had no hesitation. They unleashed their attacks while trying to dodge the tentacles attack from the Red Ranked Monster. But the Red Ranked Monster easily sent them flying back from where they previously fell.


    "Again!" ,Sitaram once again gave his command.


    Arjun and others stood up once again. This time they carried even more injuries. But they didn''t care. They stood up and once again rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster. But this time it didn''t make any difference. They were once again sent flying back. They all flew back and fell down on the ground.


    "Again!" ,As usual, Sitaram''s voice rang out once again.


    Arjun and others felt irritation weld up within their hearts for this constant failure. But they didn''t give up. They still stood up and rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster once again. They rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster with their attacks only for the previous scene to repeat. They were all sent flying back.


    "Again!" ,And Sitaram''s voice rang out as usually. Arjun and others were extremely patient. They were well aware that success won''t knock their doors unless they tried their best persistently. So they all did their best to kill the Red Ranked Monster with all their might.


    While Arjun and others were coming towards it, the Red Ranked Monster was having a serious thought. Even though it was a monster, it has developed a sense of intelligence of it''s own. It could think unlike those monsters who knew only how to attack without any thinking.


    The Red Ranked Monster might have a short temper, but it wasn''t ignorant. It was well aware of what is going on. Whenever the Red Ranked Monster attacked Arjun and others, it was akin to a huge earthquake took place in the entire forest. It''s attacks would cause the plants in the vicinity to disintegrate. The shockwaves will travel very far and it was sure that it will reach even the outskirts of the forest.


    The Red Ranked Monster was sure that not even the cultivators with the Third Awakening Stage could withstand it''s might. Unless a cultivator is at the Fourth Awakening Stage, it is impossible for a human to stand against it.


    Well, this was in it''s current state. It was actually injured so casually with just a blink of an eye from that supreme existence. And because of that Supreme Existence, it fell on the ground and lost consciousness. And when it woke up, it was in this forest. It was stunned.


    And yet it was here in this pathetic state. It''s cultivation has fallen from the peak of the Seventh Awakening Stage to the Peak of the Third Awakening Stage. Despair was the only thing it felt at that moment. It knew the gap of once again reaching the peak of the Seventh Awakening Stage. And there was nothing it could do.


    But it looks like that Supreme Existence didn''t leave it alone in the forest. It was accompanied by too many monsters in the forest. It felt some hope. Even though it''s cultivation has fallen, it was still the supreme existence in the entire forest among the monsters. It regrouped ever monsters in the forest and built this altar.


    But this altar has a problem. It doesn''t have the Energy Source. So it used the power of the Orange Ranked Monsters. The Orange Ranked Monsters were very strong to begin with. They were at the Sixth Awakening Stage before they were threw here while their cultivation has fallen to the Early stages of the Third Awakening Stage.


    The Red Ranked Monster used it''s might and scared them. Using force, it has ordered them to provide the energy in the energy source using their own power so that it can recover and regain it''s former power. It already knew that it was in the realm of the humans. So it was a bit careful with whatever it did. It didn''t make any commotion.


    Very soon, with the help of the power source which powered the altar through the Orange Ranked Monsters, it recovered to the Fourth Awakening Stage. It was very happy. At least, it felt that it had some hope. Once it will recover completely, then nothing else matters. This was it''s thoughts.


    But things won''t go as you planned. Very soon after it recovered till the initial stages of the Fourth Awakening Stages, these humans have started to appear. And very soon it placed another Altar. This Altar has the ability to suppress around it''s vicinity. Only the cultivators with age less than hundred could enter it. Others could not enter. It felt that it''s plan was perfect. And because of this, the elders of the three great clans of the Solar City reached a state where they could no longer enter it''s domain.


    It felt that it''s plan was perfect. But who would have thought that these young humans comes here. It was able to reach to it''s domain and successfully disturb it. The Red Ranked Monster looked around. It wanted to check whether it was in some kind of illusion or it was really happening. The Red Ranked Monster knew very well that even with it''s weakened state, it could create such storm. And yet these weak humans are receiving very little damage.


    The Red Ranked Monster looked at Arjun and others with serious gaze. All it''s attacks were truly powerful. It''s might is not anything to joke around. A human like them will definitely die with just it''s roar. And yet the fight dragged for the three days in a row.


    The Red Ranked Monster looked at Arjun and others and was wondering what kind of treasure they have in order to protect themselves from it''s attacks. But it felt it is impossible. A treasure could protect only one person. Or it will protect everyone at a same time.


    But these humans were protecting themselves individually. After three days of continuous battles, it could tell this very easily. Then what exactly is protecting them. Then it''s eyes fell on that strange Silver Light which wrapped around them and was protecting them from it''s attacks. And then it looked at Arjun''s water like liquid around him. It suddenly had a thought. It felt that the crux of the problem lied in that Silver Light and that strange liquid.

 803 COMBO ATTACK

    The Red Ranked Monster didn''t know what these Silver Light and that strange liquid is. The Red Ranked Monster had never seen or heard about it. But the defence of these strange things are very tough. The Red Ranked Monster came to this conclusion. So it became vary of those strange energies.


    ROAR!!!


    It gave another loud roar. It rushed towards Arjun and others on it''s own accord this time. This scene alarmed Arjun and others. All this time, the Red Ranked Monster never moved from it''s initial place. But today it moved from it''s place and was about to attack them.


    Everyone became serious. But the Red Ranked Monster was so strong and it''s speed was completely unimaginable. It almost reached a location where everyone were in it''s attack range.


    This was the element of surprise which the Red Ranked Monster was looking for. It wanted to put them in a panic state with it''s movements and attack them even before they had the time to take any precautions.


    But it didn''t expect that as soon as it shifted its location, it suddenly sensed a shadow on top of it. It stopped abruptly and looked up. It was stunned to see one of the humans falling on it while prepared some kind of attacks. Others looked up and found that Arjun was about to attack the Red Ranked Monster.


    The Red Ranked Monster wanted to take some action. But before it could change it''s target, Arjun already gave a battle roar and punched the head of the Red Ranked Monster. His punch contained the Dragon Flames wrapped within. Since the power of the dragon always has a high degree of destructive force, the attack landed perfectly on the head of the Red Ranked Monster!


    ROOAARRRR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud roar as it fell on the ground with a loud "boom" sound. The power of the Dragon should not be underestimated. No matter how strong the scales of the monster is, it still suffered some little damage.


    The Red Ranked Monster suffered some damage. But before it could get up and pay back for what happened to it, another attack was already aimed at it. On the location where it was standing, huge wind Strom appeared out of nowhere and wrapped the monster entirely. The Red Ranked Monster has no choice as it had to face another attack from the humans.


    Rick''s wind dragon power is also very strong. The Red Ranked Monster was completely hopeless as it was suffering the wind dragon''s attack on it''s entire body. Each and every part of it''s body was attacked. This time it''s suffering was lot worse than before when Arjun attacked it.


    The Red Ranked Monster was completely enraged. But before it could do anything, it felt the land on which it''s body has fallen has gone numb for a moment. Then before it could understand what exactly is going on, the land around it''s 100m diameter was torn apart on it''s own and it wrapped the Red Ranked Monster completely.


    ROOAAAAARRRRRR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud howl in pain and agony. It suffered attacks after attack without any delay. The humans were not giving them any time to even take some breath. This was very humiliating for the Red Ranked Monster.


    As it was mentioned earlier, the dragons always possessed the most destructive power in the world. It has no peer when it comes to destructive power. So how could a monster which is at a weakened state could go without getting serious injuries that easily? As soon as the attack came to an end, the monster almost lost its consciousness. It''s injuries was so severe to the point where no one knows whether it is going to be alive or dead.


    Before it could fall on the ground, Adam made his move. He gave a loud roar and chanted a spell. Then a huge water whirlpool was formed and the Red Ranked Monster was mixed within it. The Red Ranked Monster started to swirl within the whirlpool and no one knew what it''s status is.


    Before the attack could come to an end, Adam shouted, "Logan! Use your Lightening now!"


    As soon as Adam''s voice rang out, Logan who didn''t know what was going on, suddenly startled. But he still managed to compose himself and acted proactively. Logan was a Light Dragon. But since he has the power of Laimeel, the King of the Light Dragon, his power is limited to not only Light Element. He could use all Light related attacks. This also includes the Lightning attacks.


    Logan raised his hands in the air. A very huge amount of Lightening wrapped around his fists. Logan didn''t delay his attacks. He immediately mixed his lightning with the water of the whirlpool.


    The Water and the electricity or the lightning are best friends. When both water and lightning combine into one and attacks the target, then the attack of both of it''s combination is insanely powerful.


    As soon as the whirlpool and lightning attack hit the Red Ranked Monster, the Red Ranked Monster made no reaction. It was as if the Red Ranked Monster has taken the attack but it seems already dead.


    The Red Ranked Monster fell on the ground with the "boom" sound. No one knows its status. It fell on the ground directly as if it was truly dead. But none of them were certain about it.


    "Excellent job!" ,Sitaram said with a bright smile on his face, "You people had done the marvellous job. This is exactly what I wanted from you. Even though you people weren''t able to kill it individually, And even though the monster is not dead yet, you people did a very good job. Especially that combo attack from all of you. That was a perfect teamwork. The part I like it the most is when you attacked it after another. Especially the part when you didn''t give any time for the monster to make its move. Well done."


    Arjun and other smiled in return. They were completely excited at this moment. They have finally received the praises from their eldest person in the family. This mean too much for them.


    RRRROOOOAAARRRRRR!!!


    But before any one of them could reply to Sitaram''s praises, a loud roar echoed throughout the forest. This loud roar was much more frightening than the roar which they heard before. And of course, this loud roar is originated from none other than the Red Ranked Monster!

 804 THE MIGHTIEST ATTACK

    Everyone looked at the direction of the Red Ranked Monster. It''s Aura has skyrocketed three times more than the initial days. Arjun and others were alarmed. They looked at the Aura and knew that the Red Ranked Monster is completely enraged.


    "This is going to be troublesome." ,Gutherson sighed and said.


    "Well, we have to congratulate ourselves. We successfully managed to make this monster lose it''s last bit of temperament." ,Gnan said as he was solemn as well.


    "This will be tough for the children." ,Sitaram had a solemn expression. He said, "This is no longer a training session anymore. Let''s go and join the battle."


    "That''s the only way we have left now." ,Gutherson said. And then all three of them rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster.


    "This aura...." ,Arjun became serious. He said, "I have sensed this aura before. It was back in the Universe no. 316."


    "That''s right!" ,Rick also said as his face was no different from others at this moment. He said, "We sensed this aura from that Eoin."


    "Pavilion Lord Eoin!" ,Ben was stunned. He said in aghast, "But Pavilion Lord Eoin is someone who had the cultivation base of 7th Awakening Stage! That means we are fighting the monster with the strength of Seventh Awakening Stage?"


    "No." ,Arjun shook his head and said, "That''s not true. This monster almost had the strength of the Fourth Awakening Stage expert. But this Aura which is coming out from it belongs to a monster with the cultivation base of the seventh awakening stage!"


    "How is this possible?" ,Logan asked, "Cultivation base at the fourth awakening stage. And the aura of a seventh awakening stage expert? This is unheard of!"


    "Who said this is not possible." ,Alwyb said with certainty, "If my guess is right, then this monster might had the strength of the seventh awakening stage. But for some reason this monster might have taken a heavy damage which resulted in the fall of its cultivation base."


    "You are right." ,Arjun said, "This monster might be at the peak of the seventh of any stage previously. But due to some reason it had suffered a heavy damage to its cultivation base. Remember what the young master from the Sabretoorh Clan said? He said that this monster has suffered for some reason in the past. And because of eight, it has placed an altar for recovery. All other ranked monsters are providing it with their energy through the formation. What is this monster has suffered the damage from that some battle and is now trying to recover? We don''t know anything. But this is the plausible explanation we could come up with at this moment."


    "That means we are at the advantage in this aspect." ,Jason said with uncertainty. He added, "Maybe this is something done by the people were conducting this competition from the Royal Capital.


    RRROOOAAARR!!!


    "Be careful!" ,Arjun warned, "It''s coming."


    The Red Ranked Monster immediately rushed towards Arjun and others. It''s speed was unimaginable. It roared and immediately appeared in front of Arjun and others in a flash.


    The Red Ranked Monster has ten heads. Each head has ten tentacles hanging from it''s jaw. That means it has hundred tentacles in total. But all this time it was using only ten tentacles. The Red Ranked Monster felt that using ten tentacles was more than enough to declare that these human ants were somewhat strong.


    But that previous combo attack from them was more than enough to piss it off. It was a huge strike to it''s pride. How could it take some weak humans giving such a monstrous blow to it?


    Never!


    It would never allow this. It need to scrub this humiliation with their blood. Only then it will be happy. So it raised all hundred of it''s tentacles. It wanted to attack with all hundred tentacles which was actually a matter equivalent to shaming it''s pride. But it knew that these humans are not ordinary. The silver light and they strange water like liquid was the proof for it. So it decided to attack with all it''s mighty strength.


    As soon as the Red Ranked Monster appeared, Arjun and others were already prepared for its ridiculous speed. But they didn''t imagine that this time it will attack with all hundred of its tentacles.


    Arjun and others didn''t hold back. They didn''t care to use the Dragon''s power back when they used it to create a huge hole on the ground. The were well aware that there are people who are watching this preliminaries from outside the forest through a display Crystal.


    Since that is the case then why there is a need for any reservation and hold themselves back from using their full power against such a mighty monster? There is no need for it. They decided to fight against this monster using the power of their dragon.


    All seven of them jumped in the air and then opened their mouths. Then they all took a huge air in their mouths and then released it. At the same time, they all shouted, "Dragon''s Breath!!!"


    Before the Red Ranked Monster could attack, all the seven Dragon Slayers attacked the Red Ranked Monster with their breath attack. Fire, Wind, Light, Water, Earth and Darkness. All six elements from the seven of them has attacked the Red Ranked Monster.


    A huge explosion took place which placed even Sitaram and others in a tough spot. But they managed to protect themselves using the Astral Qi.


    It is true that the Dragon was known as the existence which has the power with highest offence and defence power. But the Astral Qi is something that existed from the origin of everything. Even though people don''t know what Astral Qi is, the fact remains the same. Astral Qi is much stronger than the Dragon''s power in terms of both Offence and Defence. It is obvious that Sitaram and others could defend themselves from the attack of the Dragon.


    As the dust settle down, everyone were stunned to see that the Red Ranked Monster has ended up in complete mess. And out of hundred, sixty of it''s tentacles were gone! It was destroyed in the earlier attacks of the dragon. The monster fell down on the ground with unsightly expression on all its faces.


    The Red Ranked Monster couldn''t believe that last attack. Because all their combined power has the might which surpassed it''s own power! The Red Ranked Monster knew immediately that these seemingly weak humans were much stronger than it had imagined.

 805 THE SECRET OF THE RED RANKED MONSTER

    Arjun and others took a series of deep breath. The last attack was very strong indeed. They have all combined their attacks in order to take the Red Ranked Monster down. The earlier attack was really strong. And yet, the Red Ranked Monster is not dead.


    One should not forget that they have used the power of the dragon without caring for the future consequences. They did everything in order to defeat the Red Ranked Monster. And yet the Red Ranked Monster is not dead. How could they not be serious?


    Arjun narrowed his eyes. He ordered his Void Qi immediately, "Void Qi! I want the details regarding this Red Ranked Monster."


    [Mission accepted]


    [The details of the Red Ranked Monster is as follows]


    Name : Zynith


    Race : Cromea


    Soul Power : Blue


    Conscience : 13th Level of Evil Origin Stage


    Awakening : Peak of the Seventh Awakening Stage


    [Note : Because of some severe injuries, it''s power has drastically fallen to the third awakening stage. But only it''s cultivation has fallen. But it''s physical strength and other attributes remained same]


    HP : 27158/69852


    Constitution : 335(988)


    Agility : 223(785)


    [Author''s Note : Here constitution and Agility has two numbers. In constitution 335 is the current attribute. While the 988 which is written in the bracket is the original constitution attribute which the Peak of the Red Ranked Monster had back when it was in it''s prime.]


    Arjun looked at the attributes and took a deep breath. His earlier speculation was absolutely right. This Red Ranked Monster was much stronger than it looked. It''s endurance and agility were completely on a different level. It could even endure the attacks of the Dragon.


    For a monster that was displaying strength of the Third or fourth Awakening Stage, this level of strength was completely unreasonable factor. He never wanted to depend n the auxiliary skills to defeat any monsters or opponent.


    The auxiliary skills makes their lives easy. And this is something they never wanted. The Auxiliary powers might help them today. But when they reach the apex of cultivation, and when they had to face this unknown hegemonies who is posing trouble for Lord Void, he will be in helpless situation.


    But this monster was giving some kind of uneasy feeling. He had no choice but to be wary of this strange Red Ranked Monster and take it seriously. So he used the help from his Void Qi and gathered all the details of this Red Ranked Monster.


    "No wonder why its speed is so imagine unbelievably quick!" ,Arjun thought, "So it suffered a heavy damage which resulted in the fall of it''s cultivation."


    RRROOAAARRR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud roar and stood up. At this moment, it''s appearance was truly pathetic. Even the spectators who were watching this battle were stunned. They didn''t dare to speak anything.


    But suddenly they managed to harm the monster to this degree. The combo attack earlier was definitely strong. Well, it was not strong. It was monstrous! The fact that their combo attack has damaged the Red Ranked Monster to this degree is the best proof.


    They asked themselves whether they had such boldness and courage as Arjun and others had. They all had their answers very quickly. And the answer is obvious no!


    Then they suddenly heard the roar of the Red Ranked Monster. This time the Red Ranked Monster''s roar was so intense, that, it almost petrified everyone. This was the loudest roar they have heard. It is obvious that the Red Ranked Monster is completely enraged. It''s aura has completely changed. Even the giant trees in the forest couldn''t take it''s evil aura at all.


    Everyone in the forest were stunned from sensing this evil aura. But Arjun was not surprised with this evil aura. His eyes particularly fell on one column among the entire information his Void Qi has provided him with.


    Conscience : 13th Level of Evil Origin Stage


    Arjun''s eyes fell particularly on the word "Evil" from the entire information. He remembered a particular information. In the Chaos World, there are two types of cultivation Cores. Divine Core and Curse Core. Divine Core exist in the conscience of the cultivators from the God Realm and vice versa.


    But there is another Realm which is as strong as the God Realm in every Universe of the Chaos World. That is the Curse Realm. The Curse Realm is the paradise for all the inhabitants of the monsters and beasts. And it was common for all the inhabitants of the Curse Realm to have the Curse Core. Just like how humans have the Divine Core, the monsters from the Curse Realm has the Curse Core.


    And it is similar to the cultivators of the Astral World as well. In the Astral World, there are two types of races. Humans and monsters. And they were separated by the two different Realms. The humans stays in the God Realm. They train through the Soul Core. While the monsters who stays in the Evil Realms, cultivates through the Evil Core.


    The Red Ranked Monster has the Evil Core. And this is the reason why the Void Qi has given the information which states ''Evil Origin Stage''. And this information was further confirmed thanks to the evil aura released by the Red Ranked Monster.


    At this time the furious Red Ranked Monster didn''t hold back anymore. Along with it''s terrifying aura, all it''s ten heads asp gave a loud and terrifying roar. The shockwaves were incremented tenfolds.


    At this time, all ten heads started to work together. All ten heads were emitting a glint of different colours of light. There is no need for the likes of Arjun and others to know what those lights are. They immediately understood what they are. And this made them completely shocked.


    "How is this possible?" ,Rick asked in disbelief, "This monster is completely terrifying. It actually could use all ten natural elements?!"


    Arjun narrowed his eyes. He felt something was wrong. Arjun was sure that this Red Ranked Monster is definitely not affiliated with all ten natural elements. There was something wrong here. He asked, "Void Qi! Why this Red Ranked Monster could use all ten natural elements?"


    [The Red Ranked Monster has the ability to devour the Evil Core of other cultivators. If it devours any cultivators who had elemental affinity which it doesn''t have, then a new head will form with the ability to use that particular element.]


    [The more it devours a cultivator with any natural elements, the more strong that head becomes]


    [This process is called Crimea. And This is the Bloodline Power of the Cromea Clan.]

 806 STRANGE SCENE

    Bloodline Power?


    Arjun became serious. Even he had a bloodline power. But his bloodline power was completely sealed by some unknown existence. If it wasn''t for him to establish the communication with his Void Qi, then he would have been in the dark regarding this information about his sealed bloodline power. In fact, he would have never known what exactly is the Bloodline Power is.


    So far, he never met anyone who had the bloodline power among all the human cultivators. Even the three great clans didn''t have the bloodline power as well. And he met a monster from the Evil Realm in the forest that has the bloodline power. How could he not be stunned?


    But what made him to ponder seriously is that, how exactly this monster from the Evil Realm came here? Or to be more precisely, who brought it here? It is impossible for the Monster to come here all by itself.


    Then Arjun thought about the one who injured the Red Ranked Monster. This existence is definitely stronger than what common sense tells them. Then could it be, that strong and unknown existence was the one who brought this monster here?


    Arjun shook his head and sighed in disappointment. It was just his hunch that a strong existence is manipulating the scenes here. He himself doesn''t know whether his earlier conjunction is right or wrong. He has too many questions which he doesn''t have answers for. So he didn''t care about all this for now. He let go about all this temporarily and decided to deal with the Red Ranked Monster first.


    ¡ª¡ª


    If the situation of the spectators outside the forest is bad, then the situation of all the contestants within the forest is worst. Since they were the one who are very near to the Red Ranked Monster, and adding with the fact of how terrified they were, they were having the terrible time.


    All they wished for is nothing but to leave this damn forest. But it is impossible at the moment. Unless the six month duration comes to an end, it is impossible for them to take their leave from the forest. And they regretted their decision on two facts.


    The first one is that they have signed that damn contract in which their death in the preliminaries is their own responsibility. That means the higher ups are not going to take the responsibility for their death.


    And the second mistake is, they regretted their bold decision to enter the forest. They had the option for participating in the preliminaries through the Lifestyle means. And yet they have participated in the preliminaries through the Combat means. This is the biggest worst decision they have ever made.


    "Damn it! How long we are supposed to run like this? Where exactly we are going?" ,One of the teams asked the announcer from the Sabretoorh Clan in anger.


    "That''s right!" ,Another one said, "And you are taking us close to the Red Ranked Monster. Are you having any bad intentions towards us?"


    The announcer then stopped running. Others also stopped running. Then they all looked towards a location where all the Orange Ranked Monsters were running. But after running a little further, they all started to fall down from where they were standing.


    This scene confused everyone. There exist no hole or pit on the ground. And yet the Orange Ranked Monsters were falling down and disappearing one by one as they run forward straight. How is this possible? They couldn''t understand.


    The remaining Orange Ranked Monsters felt something was wrong. They abruptly stopped and looked ahead. The Orange Ranked Monsters were confused. Why exactly all their comrades were disappearing all of the sudden? They couldn''t understand.


    "Alright! Do it now!" ,At that time all the contested heard a voice. They all looked at the direction of the voice. It was actually Young Master Ivan who gave the command.


    Very soon they found a group of people activating another formation. As soon as they activated the Formation, a gravitational field activated. This gravitational force was flowing in the left to right in an horizontal path.


    Very soon all the Orange Ranked Monsters felt as if some kind of unknown force was pushing them towards the place where all their comrades disappeared. All the Orange Ranked Monsters immediately understood that this was all the trap set by the humans.


    But there was nothing they could do at the moment. It was too late to do anything now. Some strong Orange Ranked Monsters tried to resist. And they were having some positive result.


    "Shot!" ,Young Master Kenneth shouted, "Young Master Ivan! Some of them are trying to escape!"


    Young Master Ivan also saw this. He didn''t hesitate to give his next command, "Use more force! Don''t bother about the usage of the Soul Stones. Increase the power of the gravitational field!"


    All his followers did exactly as they were asked. They used more Soul Stones and increased the power of the gravitational field! All the Orange Ranked Monsters who were slowly getting out of the gravitational field couldn''t resist anymore. The enhanced gravitational force pushed them towards the taboo place without giving them any chance for the resistance.


    Like that very soon all the Orange Ranked Monsters were forced forward. And for some reason they all fell down underground. Then they all disappeared. Very soon, all the Orange Ranked Monsters disappeared without any trace.


    "Success!" ,All the members of the Keth Clan and the Sabretoorh Clan shouted in rejoicing mood. They all felt as if they have done a perfect teamwork and ended the crisis. This was a huge relief for them.


    "Not yet!" ,Young Master Ivan shouted, "The real battle will start now. Remove the illusionary formation now!"


    Others didn''t hesitate. They all did exactly as they were ordered. Very soon the place where all the Orange Ranked Monsters disappeared suddenly started to change. This place suddenly transformed into the place with a giant hole. This hole was so giant to the point where no one could see the bottom. Because, the entire giant hole had was filled with the Orange Ranked Monsters!


    When the other teams saw this they were shocked. They all suddenly understood what exactly was going on. They all felt that the one who formulated this plan is an absolute genius!

 807 PHASE 2 COMPLETE

    What did they see? They saw that somehow a giant hole was prepared beforehand. No one knows whether this hole was created or it does exist even before they entered the forest. It doesn''t matter at all at this moment.


    But somehow this giant hole existed here. And the Sabretoorh Clan, Keth Clan and the Star Moon Team used this giant hole to their advantage.


    They first set up some kind of illusionary formation. This illusionary formation made others to see as if this giant hole never existed. The Orange Ranked Monsters were not any exception for this. They were already in the panicked state thanks to the loud and terrifying roars from the Red Ranked Monster. They didn''t sense anything wrong about the formation and walked straight into it.


    And the rest is something they had seen with their own eyes. As their comrades were disappearing at a particular juncture, the Orange Ranked Monster sensed something was wrong and abruptly stopped their march.


    But they didn''t know that the group of Young Master Ivan and others had already predicted this scene and prepared their counterattack beforehand. They have set up another formation. This formation will activate a horizontal gravitational field once the formation was activated. The Orange Ranked Monsters fell for the trap. And this is how the remaining Orange Ranked Monsters completely fell in the giant hole.


    The pitiful Orange Ranked Monsters were helpless as they were trying to struggle their way out of the giant hole. But they don''t know how. The giant hole was so massively big to the point where all the Orange Ranked Monsters fit in it with some space left.


    "What the hell are you lookup at?" ,At that time Young Masters Ivan yelled at all of them in anger, "Why do you people think we have brought you all here? Do you think that we have brought all of you here for showing some kind of stage play? Stop staring like that and come here. We all need to make sure that none of these Orange Ranked Monsters will escape from this hole! I think there is no need for me to explain what will happen if these monsters managed to escape from this giant hole right?"


    All other teammates looked at each other faces. They didn''t know what to do? They couldn''t make any decision at the moment. Their minds were blank and don''t know what even to think at all.


    "Are you people insane?!" ,Even Young Masters Kenneth was pissed with their ignorance. He shouted, "I think you people are sick of living. Without you people help, how do you think we can make sure that these Orange Ranked Monsters stays in this giant hole till the end of the preliminaries. Do you people think that this is just a game? I think you people want to experience the shit which you people had gone through. Am I right?"


    "Let''s go!" ,One of them shouted. A team walked forward and tried to join Young Master Ivan''s group. They were convinced with Young Master Ivan and others heroic acts. So they decided to join them.


    No one knew which team it was. They were some nameless team. But all these hesitant team members knew very well that some unknown team has taken a step forward. This acted like a spark.


    There was an old saying. A spark is more than enough to expand and burn the entire forest. Just like that as one team has moved forward, other hesitating team also built up courage and moved forward.


    "Let''s go as well!"


    "We will join them and make sure that these damn monsters never come out from that damn hole."


    "Let us take the advantage of this and stop the Orange Ranked Monsters from advancing."


    The spark has magnified and spread all over the forest. One after the another, everyone rushed towards the giant hole in order to stop the Orange Ranked Monsters from escaping. They all surrounded the giant hole from all the sides. Even though the Orange Ranked Monsters couldn''t escape the giant hole, it is limited only to the very little number.


    But Young Master Ivan and others had a serious mission of not allowing even a single Orange Ranked Monster to escape and assist the Red Ranked Monster.


    Young Master Ivan could understand that even a confident person like Arjun is not certain of their victory against the Red Ranked Monster. If they let even a single Orange Ranked Monster to escape successfully and assist the Red Ranked Monster, then even a single Orange Ranked Monster is a tough opponent to deal with.


    Compared to encountering the Red Ranked Monster so boldly, Young Master Ivan felt that stopping the Orange Ranked Monster is very simple matter. Especially when they managed to make all the Orange Ranked Monsters fall in the giant hole.


    They all were at the surface of the land. And the Orange Ranked Monsters were struggling in the giant hole. They had an overwhelming advantage of attacking from the top. All they need to do is to not let the Orange Ranked Monsters to escape.


    "That Monster is trying to escape! Quickly stop it!" ,At that time a monster was trying to escape by using other Orange Ranked Monsters as the stepping stone in order to assist the Red Ranked Monster!


    But Young Master Ivan was quick to judge it and ordered the people near to that monster to stop it. Immediately the one who was ordered didn''t waste time and attacked the bottom of the Orange Ranked Monster who is maintaining the steps.


    Immediately all monsters that were forming the steps collapsed. And the Orange Ranked Monster which was using these Orange Ranked Monsters as the steps to escape fell down to the bottom of the hole.


    "Excellent!" ,Young Master Ivan shouted while clenching his fist in excitement. This was what exactly he and Arjun anticipated.


    Arjun knew that there is no way any teams in the forest are going to stop the assistance of the Orange Ranked Monsters from assisting the Red Ranked Monster. None of them have the power to stop them. So how are they going to stop the Orange Ranked Monsters from assisting the Red Ranked Monster?


    Arjun came up with this idea. And it successfully worked in fruition. This was the Phase Two. Young Master Ivan took a huge sigh of relief. From here on the Second Phase has been completed successfully. They all managed to stop the Orange Ranked Monsters from assisting the Red Ranked Monster. And the rest is upon the Star Moon Team. It all depends on how the Star Moon Team will deal with the Red Ranked Monster!

 808 THE ALL OUT ATTACK FROM THE KING

    "Brilliant!!!"


    The spectators who were watching the preliminaries from outside erupted in excitement. They were amazed by how the youngsters were able to trap the Orange Ranked Monsters in the giant hole. And now all of them were working together in order to stop even a single Orange Ranked Monster from escaping.


    Even though this process won''t increase their team rankings, it will at least prevent the youngsters from their sects being massacred. It is true that they all wanted their youngsters to do well in the preliminaries and make a name for themselves. But they wanted this to happen only when their sect''s youngsters were safe. As long as they were safe, then making name and managing to enter the Royal Academy is not that necessary.


    But when their sect''s youngsters were being massacred by the Orange Ranked Monsters, it pained their hearts a lot. And yet they couldn''t do anything about it. They had the urge to go and protect their sect''s youngsters. After all, they are the future of their Clan and sects. But they couldn''t do it. Because the today''s youngsters are the future leaders of their organisations.


    But going personally and saving their children is against the rules of the preliminaries. It might even leads to the destruction of their sects and clans. Thus, they had to make their hearts into steel and see their children getting massacred.


    They all lost any shade of hope after seeing how their children were getting massacred. And adding the fact of how the youngsters were being dealt by the Orange Ranked Monsters, the thought of miracle also didn''t come to their minds.


    But now the miracle has indeed happened. There are some children who took the responsibility and trapped all the Orange Ranked Monsters in the giant hole. Now all they had to do is nothing but to stop these Orange Ranked Monsters from escaping this giant hole. If they managed to do this, then everything is perfect. There will be no causalities anymore. The remaining youngsters will come out safely after twelve days.


    The preliminaries will end after twelve days. So as long as the youngsters from their respective sects and clans prevent the monsters from escaping the giant hole, then they could come out from the forest safely. And in the meanwhile it will be equal to taking a small revenge for terrorizing them for all this time. Now all they had to do is step back and stop these monsters from escaping the giant hole in which they were trapped.


    "This is brilliant."


    "Young Master Ivan has set up a marvelous plan."


    How could City Lord Alger Don''t know what was going on in their minds? He simply smiled in the face of this child''s trick and didn''t say anything to increase this fake fame for his clan. There is the reason why he became the City Lord to begin with. He said honestly, "Ivan didn''t do anything. It was done by the Star Moon Team. They are the one who are executing this grand plan after coming up with it. Don''t give false credit to Ivan. Even if you people give all the credit to Ivan, he will never accept it."


    Everyone remained speechless. They were completely embarrassed from what City Lord Alger said. But it is true though. Everyone who knew Young Master Ivan''s character, they all knew that he is not going to accept these false praising.


    While things are like this for the Sabretooth Clan, there were some people who were unhappy with all this. The Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were unhappy with all this development. They were looking at all the development with nothing but anger and frustration.


    In their view, the Sabretooth Clan cheated on them and killed all the monsters which belonged to them. This is the reason why they still occupied the top ten in the ranking list. Despite knowing all this, these people still giving all the credit to the Sabretooth Clan.


    This is the unique fame which only a City Lord could enjoy. And they were jealous of his fame. And their children are still suffering from that strange pill which Arjun fed them. And the screams coming from them truly scared the hell out of them. And Sabretooth Clan was enjoying the praises from the other clans. How could it not make them boil from anger?


    And yet nothing they could do. All they could do is to silently pray for the safe return of their clansmen. As for the preliminaries, they have given up the hope for the championship. It''s time for them to step back and pray for the safe return of their children. There was nothing else they could do at the moment.


    -----


    As the spectators were busy with their task, Arjun and others were even more busy. The completely enraged Red Ranked Monster is now unleashing all it''s power. Earlier it was restraining it''s complete power. Because it knew that if it goes all out, then the closed wounds will reappear. And this is something that will once again make it''s wounds worse. Then it had to take even more time to heal it''s wounds. This is the reason why it took three days of time by burying it''s pride.


    But that earlier combo attacks has destroyed sixty of it''s powerful tentacles. And at the same time, it received a severe damage to both it''s physical body and pride. If it wasn''t for it''s body which has become strong for reaching the peak of the Seventh Awakening Stage, it would have been dead already.


    It decided to no longer treat the human as if they were ants anymore. It decided to take them seriously. It wanted to kill them by going all out and forsaking all it''s wounds.


    "Get ready!" ,Arjun said seriously, "This Red Ranked Monster is going all out! The real battle will start now!"

 809 YUMMY!!!

    The mighty Red Ranked Monster was looking at Arjun and his friends with eyes full of hatred. All the twenty eyes of it''s ten heads were glued to the humans who managed to forced it to use all it''s power. This was the greatest humiliation to it. And it can''t bear it.


    RRRROOOOAAAARRRR!!!!


    It gave another loud roar and opened it''s first mouth, that is first from the left. Immediately a huge amount of Darkness came out of it''s mouth and surrounded the humans within it. Immediately Sitaram and others lost any minimum amount of visibility. Because of the Darkness, they couldn''t see anything anymore.


    "What is this Darkness?" ,Jason was the first to speak.


    "Don''t be nervous." ,Sitaram said, "You kids have already done the exception job. It''s time for you to use even the auxiliary skills as well. It is no longer the training session. Use your Yin Yan Eyes right away!"


    "Yes." ,Others acknowledged Sitaram''s command and immediately used their Yin Yan Eyes. After the Yin Yan Eyes under activation, they all saw what the Red Ranked Monster was trying to do.


    After putting them under blind spot, the Red Ranked Monster immediately started to set up traps for them. It instilled Sparks of explosion underground. As the battle will progress, it felt that Arjun and others will step on these traps and due to the explosion, they will die. With this, it will not only kill all the humans, it will help the Red Ranked Monster from not going all out.


    Arjun and others sighed. Gutherson said, "This Red Ranked Monster is pretty intelligent."


    "Indeed." ,Arjun said, "Keep an eye on those traps. I will move as quickly as possible and try to dismantle those explosions. You people need to keep it busy."


    "Got it." ,Others replied.


    Arjun nodded his head in reply. Arjun took a deep breath and tried to keep himself calm. After feeling some confidence, he asked, "Gluttony! Come Out!"


    The Sin of Gluttony came out. He asked, "Boss! I am hungry! Did you make anything tasty for me to eat?"


    "I will prepare food for you after twelve days." ,Arjun calmly replied, "But now you have a job from me. Can you devour these darkness from me?"


    "Do they taste delicious?" ,Gluttony''s eyes shone as Arjun asked for him to devour the darkness. There is nothing important for Gluttony other than the food. So it was suddenly active as Arjun asked him to devour the darkness.


    "Honestly I don''t know." ,Arjun said, "But in my opinion, there is no one in this universe who can eat anything like you do. In my opinion there exist no one who could defeat you in apatite."


    Gluttony felt happy. It took Arjun''s words seriously. Especially the part where Arjun said that there might not be anyone in this world who can compete in food with it. Gluttony said, "Don''t worry boss! Devouring this Darkness is just a piece of cake for me. Just wait and see."


    Gluttony was thrilled. As soon as the Darkness entered it''s mouth, it felt that the Darkness Power was delicious. It shouted in euphoria, "YUMMY!!!"


    "Boss! It tastes really Yummy!" ,Gluttony was overjoyed. He never tasted something this good before. This was completely a different and the Unique taste.


    Seeing how childish Sin of Gluttony was behaving, Rick and others remained speechless. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "As long as you like it." ,Arjun smiled and replayed, "Finish it for me."


    "Yes." ,Gluttony replied in excitement. It then devoured all the remaining darkness in the while maintaining thrilling expression. Very soon the darkness which the Red Ranked Monster used was completely devoured by the Gluttony. There was nothing which remained.


    In the meanwhile, Sitara asked, "Are you sure that it will he alright? I mean, we don''t know anything about this Darkness. It might taste good for Gluttony, but in return it might cause some trouble for us."


    "Nothing will happen." ,Arjun replied confidently, "Gluttony''s ability is to devour. Other than devouring, it won''t do anything else. This is the power of Gluttony. Other than eating and devouring, it can''t do anything else. As long as the content it is devouring is not made up of Dao Energy or Law Energy or anything mightier than that, nothing else can harm Gluttony. This is for sure. And this darkness is made of ordinary Evil Energy. So Gluttony could devour it without any issue."


    "Evil?" ,Rick was quick to catch the point, "Boss! Don''t tell me that this Red Ranked Monster is a cultivator from the Evil Realm!"


    "It is not only from the Evil Realm, but it was also at the pinnacle of seventh awakening stage." ,Arjun replied, "Because of some fight, it''s cultivation was damaged and it fell from the peak of the seventh awakening stage to the fourth awakening stage. Despite the fall in it''s cultivation, It still had the physical and mental strength of the peak seventh awakening stage expert."


    "No wonder why it is not dying despite we used combined attack of Dragon''s Breath." ,Alwyn shook his head and said, "Compared to our current strength, it was not anything wonder thing for not able to defeat this monster."


    "Whatever. It is not the best time to discuss all this." ,Arjun said, "Gluttony is about to complete it''s meal. Let''s prepare for the fight."


    Gluttony completely devoured the black darkness successfully. Nothing remained. Seeing this the Red Ranked Monster was surprised. It didn''t think that its opponents will deal with it''s darkness this easily.


    But it didn''t care. Because it has already set up multiple traps for it''s opponents. The number of traps it set up are enough to deal with the humans that more than disturbed it.


    As the darkness disappeared, They started to see everything clearly. They all clearly saw the position of the Red Ranked Monster. But none of them moved carelessly. Because they knew that the Red Ranked Monster has already placed explosive traps for them. So they were pondering about how to deal with the Red Ranked Monster without getting killed by the traps.


    "This monster looks Yummy!!!" ,At that time Gluttony''s mouth was watered after seeing the Red Ranked Monster. Suddenly it''s hunger skyrocketed. It rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster in order to devour it!


    "Stop! Don''t go!" ,Rick shouted intended to stop the Gluttony. But Gluttony was blinded with the meal in front of it.


    BOOMMM!!!


    Glittery didn''t know about the trap. It actually knew about the trap through Arjun''s memory. But the hunger has blinded it. It set its foot on the trap and exploded.

 810 ARJUN’S DEATH

    Gluttony died in the blast and disappeared. In fact, it didn''t die though. As long as Arjun is alive, none of the Virtues and Sins will die. So, even though Gluttony was involved in the blast, it can''t die as long as Arjun is still alive.


    So, even though Gluttony was dead, none of the Star Moon Team cared. They knew that as long as Arjun is there, Gluttony won''t die. So they concentrated on dealing with The Red Ranked Monster instead. As for Arjun, he was long gone.


    Even the Red Ranked Monster thought that Arjun was dead because of the trap it set up. And it was truly happy for it''s achievement. Even though it is known as the king back in the Evil Realm, And even though it is using such a lowly trap in order to kill some mare humans, it didn''t give a damn. As long as it could recover, and as long as there is no need for it to use its full power, whatever method it uses is acceptable.


    With these thoughts in its mind, the Red Ranked Monster has gone and set these lowly traps. And it never imagined that as on as this humans break out of its darkness, one of them will die this early.


    "He died?" ,One of the spectators couldn''t help but exclaim, "But he was the strongest in his group. And yet he died? Why? How is this possible?"


    Another person sighed and said, "Well, we can''t do anything anymore about it. The Red Ranked Monster has used the darkness as the cover in order for them not to see anything. Then it used all the traps it could in order to kill them. And Arjun couldn''t understand any of this. So he had to pay with his life. In my view, it is not his fault at all."


    "Well, we should not forget that he is actually dealing with the king of all the monsters with in the forest." ,Another person said, "Who is such a bold and courageous person in today''s world that could face the king of all the monsters within the forest without fear?"


    "He is definitely a person birthday to be respected." ,Some other person said, "But his death is such an unfortunate thing. Well, we could only consider that another legend has come to an end even before it could be grow wings."


    The spectators couldn''t help but feel Arjun''s death to be nothing but shame and disappointment. After all, Arjun was definitely a genius. And yet he died just like that. It is something they couldn''t agree with. Such a genius has fallen just like that.


    But there are some other people who rejoiced after saying Arjun was blown into pieces from the explosion. The Silverwing clan and the Trott Clan truly enjoyed Arjun''s unexpected death. This was the person who caused the heavy damage to their clan.


    But who could have imagined that the lady luck was on their side. They never imagined that Arjun would die from such a silly mistake within the forest. They felt that the God was on their side. But they never said anything with their mouth. They knew that the city lord was on Arjun''s side. If they said something wrong, then the city Lord will definitely take action against them in order to destroy their clan.


    With the majority of the people here who are on Arjun side, they will definitely take on City Lord''s side. They never wanted to give any chance to the city lord. Even though the chances of their conjecture is slim, the slim chances might prove very heavy for them. And this is the reason why they didn''t say anything against Arjun. Since he is already dead, then why should they say something against him and bring trouble for their clan? So they maintained silence and were enjoying the death of Arjun.


    As the spectators had their own thoughts, the city Lord was still relaxed. He is a city lord for a reason. His eyes were much sharper than any other people among the spectators. He''s experienced eyes were telling him that Arjun is still alive. If he was truly dead, then why Sitaram and others were still not crying for their losses? Why are they still fighting the monster with calm head?


    The answer is very simple. Because according to what city Lord was thinking, Arjun might be alive. As for how he was blown into pieces earlier, he didn''t know the reason. But his heart told him that Arjun is still alive. As for how he will come back, they don''t know. But city Lord had a strong hunch that Arjun will definitely come back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sitaram and others were using the long range attacks in order to face the Red Ranked Monster. They even activated the Yin Yan Eyes in order to make sure that they do not step on some kind of trap. But they knew that this will be impossible.


    The Red Ranked Monster has very quick movements. It is indeed very tough to defeat such a monster in the ordinary cases. And in the process if they need to divert a part of their concentration on where they are stepping, then it is impossible to defeat this enraged monster.


    The Red Ranked Monster couldn''t help but to smirk inwardly after seeing how the humans were struggling to even take a step forward. If it wanted to, then it could kill them in an instant. It was just a matter of time. But this is not how it wanted them to die.


    These humans heart it very badly. It want to take all its revenge on them. And this is the reason why it wanted to enjoy their struggle. Even though this is just a small struggle from their side, it is still worth to enjoy. This is how the Red Ranked Monster felt.


    But the Red Ranked Monster didn''t have any idea what kind of mistake it has committed. When it was enjoying the struggle from the humans who hurt it very badly, It''s suddenly had some kind of ominous feeling. I didn''t know what is this feeling is. But it somehow felt that some kind of danger is approaching it.

 811 FAILED PLAN

    Even though it didn''t know where it did go wrong, the Red Ranked Monster was sure that the mistake has happened for sure. So it started to look here and there. It wanted to know where exactly it will be attacked.


    But nothing happened. But it doesn''t mean that it has given up. The Red Ranked Monster has the strongest belief in it''s instinct. So there is no way it is going to be at ease without knowing the reason for its worry.


    But after some time, it found a strange thing. There wasn''t a second explosion as it expected. After Arjun died, the Red Ranked Monster didn''t hear or see the second explosion.


    When Arjun died, all the other humans should be in a panic state. And in the panic, they should have Ran away instinctively. After all, if something unexpected like the sudden explosion took place, then the panic and instinctive decisions will take over a person''s head. This is the nature of the world.


    But for some reasons, the humans were completely calm. And at the same time, there wasn''t any explosion either.


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a serious thinking. Then all of the sudden a thought popped in its mind. Why exactly these humans were not crying for the loss of one of their friend? Arjun died in the explosion clearly right in front of their eyes. Then it is the human nature that they would be sobbing for the loss of one of their friends or family.


    But the humans who are fighting it had no emotion within their faces. They had no sense of emotions for the loss of one of their friends or family member. It was as if Arjun was not part of their family. What is the reason behind it?


    Alas, it doesn''t have any answer for this question that was lingering through its mind. But their strange behaviour which was out of the human nature is perplexing it.


    Could it be that, that human is still alive? Impossible! After all, it had seen the death of that human right with its own twenty eyes. So there is no way it is going to believe that, that human is still alive.


    But in the cultivation world nothing is impossible. What if the death of that person is just an act of illusion? What if that person is still alive and he is waiting for a best chance to strike it? The Red Ranked Monster couldn''t find any right words to describe it''s feelings right now. It had couple of questions but it doesn''t have any answers for it.


    But then another strange thing grabbed its attention. It''s been a very long time and that there wasn''t any second explosion. After Arjun died in that explosion, the second Explosion did not take place which is quite weird. That means the humans did not set their foot on any of these traps that it had set.


    The Red Ranked Monster has made off it''s decision. It looked at the humans with a serious glare. The uneasiness in it''s heart was getting more intensive. And it no longer wanted to enjoy the struggle from these humans anymore.


    Before whatever the unexpected come to eat, it is added to kill as many humans as possible to lessen the burden in the future. It then looked at the humans with killing intent. The killing intent itself soared high in the sky. The people with a weak heart will definitely fall on their knees after getting intimidated from the killing intent.


    But Sitaram and others are different. Their willpower is very strong. And there is no need for them to fear this small killing intent. There is no way they''re going to be intimated that easily.


    "Are you looking for me?" ,Before the Red Ranked Monster made it''s attack, a voice rang out from high above its head.


    The Red Ranked Monster didn''t even have the time to look up before huge amount of golden flames fell and engulfed the Red Ranked Monster.


    "Now!" ,Sitaram was quick enough to analyse the situation and shouted. Rick and others understood who the "Now!" Shout Sitaram gave to. They didn''t waste and jumped high in the air and simultaneously opened their mouths and sucked w huge amount of air. And when they opened their mouths, dragon''s breath came out.


    As soon as they used the Dragon''s Breath, the Red Ranked Monster was nothing but like a rag doll. It was attacked from all the sides.


    Another huge explosion took place along with massive shockwaves. These shockwaves travelled very far and wide and caused a huge commotion.


    All the participants who were trying to make sure that orange ranked monsters wouldn''t come out of the giant hole, they all sensed this shockwaves. They all were affected by this shock wave.


    "Damm it! What exactly is happening over there?"


    "This shock waves are insane!"


    "Are they really fighting that red ranked monster by enduring this shock wave?"


    "If that is the case, then they are truly powerful people."


    "Impossible! How could anyone stay alive after facing this shock waves from such a short distance?"


    "Alright! That''s enough!" ,Young Master Ivan said, "Don''t divert your concentration at all cost. I have been with them for past three months. And common sense will never apply with their means. Their strength, knowledge, and planning abilities are on a completely different league. Trust my words. They have the ability to take the Red Ranked Monster down! But in return we should make sure that none of these orange ranked monsters will escape from this giant hole and assist the Red Ranked Monster at all cost. Everything is going according to the plan. So don''t divert your concentration and make these monsters escape from the trap. Because stopping the rampage from the Red Ranked Monster is the work of Brother Arjun and other members of the Star Moon Team. And our job is to make sure that these Orange Ranked Monsters won''t escape from our hands. There is no way we could help them in any way. The only help we could give them is by not allowing even a single Orange Ranked Monster go and assist the Red Ranked Monster. So please don''t divert your concentration from your work. I hope everyone will give your hundred percent concentration on your current job."

 812 THE TRUE STRENGTH OF THE RED RANKED MONSTER

    Anyone would move when they met someone truly a strong person. And Young Master Ivan was not any exception either. He was completely stunned with the display of strength from Arjun and his friends. He knew that they could definitely face the Red Ranked Monster. Their strength is enormous.


    Young Master Ivan personally saw the strength of the Red Ranked Monster. He knew just how powerful the Red Ranked Monster is. He knew that there is not even a slim chance for him to confront the Red Ranked Monster.


    But he knew that Arjun has that chance. In fact, all the ten people from the Star Moon Team has the very good chance to face the Red Ranked Monster. And they have survived even after facing the Red Ranked Monster for about four days. He had the belief that they can hold the Red Ranked Monster in check for the next twelve days as well.


    But in order for them to keep the Red Ranked Monster busy, Young Master Ivan knew what he should do. He need to make sure that they will not let even a single Orange Ranked Monster escape from the trap which Arjun set with some difficulty. If they can''t complete such a simple task, then it will be fair to say that they had to stop cultivating from there on.


    "Keep working hard everyone!" ,Young Master Ivan shouted and tried to encourage everyone, "This is no longer the time to care about the competition. This is the time for survival. So keep working hard for the next twelve days. The victory will be ours."


    Everyone gave a loud roar and started to work even more hardly. Keeping the Orange Ranked Monsters in trap is the much better scenario compared to getting killed by it. Since everything has been set here for them, if they can''t even accomplish such an easy task, then they will cease to call themselves warriors.


    "Keep an eye on the attacks from the Orange Ranked Monsters!" ,Young Master Kenneth said, "They can also use the poisonous attacks as well. So don''t be careless."


    Everyone were doing their jobs perfectly. Both Young Master Ivan and the Young Master Kenneth were pleased with this outcome. They had nothing else to say. They were sure that if things will commence just like this for the next twelve days, then it is better than anything else. They had the chance to overcome the current crisis they are in.


    -----


    As all the teams were busy with keeping the Orange Ranked Monsters in the giant hole, Arjun and others also calmed themselves down after the last Dragon''s Breath attack. As soon as they attacked the Red Ranked Monster with the Dragon''s Breath, they all moved back and maintained a fair distance between them and the Red Ranked Monster.


    RRROOOAAARRR!!!


    Looking at it''s own situation, the Red Ranked Monster has lost it''s last bit of resistance. It no longer cared about it''s own previous wounds and injuries. It wanted nothing but to kill the humans in front of it. It want them dead even at the cost of it''s own life.


    "Be prepared." ,Arjun who was also very far away from the Red Ranked Monster said, "This monster will now fight us with all it''s might. It will no longer hold back anymore."


    No one replied. Even without the remainder from Arjun they all were perfectly aware that this Red Ranked Monster is going to go all out. So they were at their utmost careful state.


    The Red Ranked Monster opened all it''s ten mouths. Then all ten mouths had a different glow surrounding it. Everyone immediately understood what will happen. So they were preparing for the worst.


    Immediately from all the ten mouths of the Red Ranked Monster different spherical shape attacks flew out. Fire, Water, Light, Dark, Earth, Metal, Wind, Time and Space were the properties involved separately in the ten elemental ball attacks.


    Arjun shouted, "BE PREPARED!!!"


    Very soon the ten balls flew in the direction of Arjun and others.


    BBOOOMMMMM!!!


    A very big and insanely giant explosion took place. The shock waves were so mighty to the point where even the surrounding trees ceased to exist anymore. The trees in the forest finally disappeared to some extent. Then what? The sun which holds no meaning as long as anyone stayed within the forest is now appeared. The sun rays has now finally fallen on the ground within the forest.


    "WH-What the hell is that?"


    "How could there be such an attack?"


    "No way! Am I seeing the things? What kind of explosion is that?"


    The crowd was in complete chaos at the moment. They had never seen such a giant attack before in their lives before. They started to wonder how could there be anyone who can survive after taking such a giant explosion.


    The crowd was in complete disorder. Even Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth were shocked after seeing that giant explosion with their own eyes. It was even more serious case for the Young Master Ivan. He knew about Arjun and other members of the Star Moon team. He was sure that it is difficult for even someone like Arjun to survive that last explosion. He was now nervous for not knowing their safety.


    As for Arjun and others, they are on the ground now. Their clothes were completely in disorder. Their entire body is filled with blood. majority part of their skins are now peeled. Even bones could be seen from their shoulders. This was the first time they had received such an attack since the very beginning of time.


    They all slowly moved their bloodied hands towards their ring and took out a medical pill and placed within their mouths. Their hands were shaking uncontrollably while they were moving their hands. But they didn''t care. As soon as they placed the medicinal pill within their mouths, the pill melted and it''s instant healing properties moved around their bodies.


    Very soon the blood stopped to flow out from their bodies and it recovered. They once again regained their lost strength and they were now completely alright. But the last attack from the Red Ranked Monster truly shaken their pride. They felt fortunate to stay alive.

 813 CHANGE IN THE AURA

    Arjun was the only one who managed to recover completely. Even though the Instant Healing Pill could heal anyone instantly, it won''t heal them instantly if a person''s injuries are very severe. Only when a person''s injuries are not that severe, then the Instant Healing Pill will heal them instantly.


    Even though the Red Ranked Monster used it''s last devastating attack in which the Star Moon Team suffered grave injuries, only Arjun managed to suffer very less injuries compared to others.


    When the Red Ranked Monster was about to initiate it''s attacks, Arjun shouted "BE PREPARED!!!" and warned everyone for the worst. At that time they all used their Astral Qi and at the same time, Arjun used his Void Qi to protect themselves.


    As the explosion took place, even the primordial energies like the Void Qi and the Astral Qi failed to protect them from the explosion. But it actually minimised the intensity of the explosion on them. And yet their situation was so worse. If even the Astral Qi and the Void Qi couldn''t stop such an attack, then one could imagine how strong the explosion was.


    But Void Qi has it''s own unique defence. Arjun managed escape the intensity of the explosion. And his injuries were not as bad as one suffered by Sitaram and others. This is the reason why Arjun managed to quickly heal himself.


    Arjun''s Void Qi has the ability to save Arjun from any attack he suffered. It can even regenerate his dis attached body parts almost instantly. This small explosion is nothing at all. So his Void Qi had healed him completely. And with the assistance from the Instant Healing Pill, his recovery was just the matter of time.


    Even though Astral Qi also has this property, it was not as effective as Arjun''s Void Qi. So their healing ability was not that fast as compared to the Void Qi. But it was still effective.


    Arjun got up and immediately started to place the Instant Healing Pill in the mouth of Sitaram and others. After placing the Instant Healing Pill, the Pill almost melted and it very soon spread all over their bodies.


    Very soon, others also completely recovered and got up. They took a deep breath and calmed themselves down. That last attack from the Red Ranked Monster was completely on a whole different league. It didn''t match it''s cultivation level at all. The might of that attack was completely much higher than it seemed to be.


    "What the hell was that?" ,Logan asked with the tone which was filled with complete disbelief.


    "That attack... it''s attack is much stronger than the one with the cultivation base of fourth awakening stage expert." ,Alwyn added.


    Others didn''t speak. But they were clearly affected as well. They felt that this monster is much stronger than it''s cultivation Level tells.


    "So that''s how it is." ,Sitaram looked at the direction of the Red Ranked Monster seriously and said, "All this time I was wondering why this monster didn''t receive much damage despite tasting the blow from the dragons breath. So this is the reason."


    "This monster is very tough to deal with." ,Gutherson said with excitement, "But it is still a good opportunity for us to test our skills against such a mighty monster. In my opinion, we should not let this opportunity go. If we could destroy this monster completely, then it is all still worth it."


    Rick asked, "But what exactly an evil origin stage cultivator is doing in the God Realm?"


    "It doesn''t matter. And there is no need for us to know the answer as well. All we need to do is killed this monster and gain 10,000 points for our team." ,Arjun said, "Don''t waste time. We have only 11 more days until we could take this monster down. We should not be wasting our time anymore. It might take some time for us to understand and defeat this monster, but we should defeat it in time."


    At this time, the aura of the Red Ranked Monster changed completely. It''s aura became much more intensive and terrifying. Not only Arjun and others from the Star Moon Team, but even the spectators outside the forest were in aghast. Needless to say, the participants in the forest who were close to Arjun and the Red Ranked Monster. Since they were close to the Red Ranked Monster, they also sensed the change in aura even better than the elders who were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest.


    "This sensation..." ,The City Lord Alger said in complete shock, "I had sensed it before as well. This sensation is something that originated from the Red Ranked Monster is without any mistake... it''s the Dao Energy!"


    "Dao Energy?!" ,The elders were completely aghast. They never imagined that this seemingly ordinary Third or Fourth Awakening Stage monster is actually a Dao Master!


    Back then when they were facing the Red Ranked Monster, they all thought that if it wasn''t for the formation which didn''t allow anyone reaching the age of above hundred from entering it''s domain, then it was easy for them to kill it.


    But never in their wildest dreams they have imagined that this Red Ranked Monster could actually use the Dao!


    The concept of Dao is not something ordinary experts like them could comprehend. In fact, even in the God Realm, the people who could use the Dao Energy is very rare. Only the geniuses could use the Dao Energy or comprehend any Dao.


    They all were from a great influential families. But their influence is limited to just a small city. And their knowledge and teachings are complete mediocre compared to the real rulers of the entire God Realm. They might act haughty against any other people within the city, but they act like a scared cat in front of these true rulers of the realm.


    These elders knew their limits. They knew that they could never teach anything to their descendants in the field of Dao. Only the rulers could learn the Dao. And the Royal Academy is one of them.


    This is the reason why they were working hard in order to make sure that their descendants would make it into the Royal academy. If their descendants could make it into the Royal Academy, then they will have the high chance of learning Dao. If they learned Dao, then they will gain immense prestige. With press stage comes great power. And with power they could dominate anything in this world.

 814 WATER DROPS

    The Dao makes anyone powerful. Their influence will be much higher than a cultivator who had higher cultivation stage. This is an unique Prestridge Onley the feted one could enjoy.


    Both the Silverwing clan and the Trott Clan combined their strength in order to fight the true hegemony of the City, Sabretoorh Clan. The true reason is very simple. They did everything in order not only to increase the chances of the victory for their clan to make it into the Royal Academy, but it is also in order to trample the Sabretoorh Clan from the rulers seat and manage any one their clan to succeed as the ruler of the city.


    But if they had at least one cultivator who had the power of the Dao, then their is no need for them to try to become the ruler of the city, they can still control the Sabretoorh Clan despite not being the official Lord of the City.


    This is the demand the Dao masters had. They are the ultimate rulers of the world. Even a cultivator with the seventh awakening stage had to show some face for weak cultivation stage experts who possess even the elementary stage of the Dao Foundation. Of course, this condition apply for those seventh awakening stage expert who couldn''t component any Dao.


    This is the true power of a Dao expert. It not only gives them prestige but it will also use them ultimate political power. This prestigious not only limited to that expert. All his clan members or sect members would enjoy this achievement''s result. As for the expert who comprehended the Dao, well, he will be in the cloud 9.


    And now they had finally seen a monster that had the power of the Dao. How could they not be stunned? They now started to see the Red Ranked Monster with new profound eyes.


    "The Star Moon Team is truly unlucky!" ,One of the spectators from the weak clan sighed and said.


    "You are right!" ,Another person said, "But they were truly a powerful team despite being the barbarians."


    "But today they had to die."


    "This is the will of the heaven. The experts will take their birth and then they all will perish away in the path of the cultivation."


    Everyone sighed. No, many people sighed in disappointment. But there are some people who didn''t care. The death of some unknown cultivators had nothing to do with them.


    But there were some people who smiled inwardly. The people from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were particularly happy. If Arjun and others dies, then it is definitely a good news for them. After all, because of him and his teammates, they suffered too many setbacks. They were also attend that Arjun and other members of the team will definitely die. And all they had to do is nothing but to sit back and enjoy the show. All they have to do is nothing but to enjoy each and every moment when the Red Ranked Monster will tear them into pieces.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun and others immediately stood in formation. Arjun, Sitaram and Rick stood in the frontline. As for the others, they all stood behind and formed a defensive formation in order to save the three from any unexpected disasters.


    Sitaram said, "Gnan, Gutherson, both of you take out your Dragon Slaying Swords. This monster won''t die from any ordinary means. We have to take it out with our trump card."


    "Got it." ,Both of them replied and took out their Dragon Slaying Swords. The reason for taking out the Dragon slaying swords is very simple. This monsters physical body is very tough to deal with. They knew that ordinary thoughts will be completely ineffective against it. The only way to take this monster down is by using the Dragon slaying swords.


    The Red Ranked Monster lunged forward while carrying the Dao Energy with it. Immediately from the Dao Energy, water droplets formed.


    Arjun and others didn''t move. They were accustomed with the speed of the Red Ranked Monster. They no longer had any issue with not able to keeping up with the speed of the Red Ranked Monster.


    But for some reason, it no longer has that former speed. They could now see it''s attacks clearly when it was in it''s prime. But now it''s speed has completely slowed down for around 30%. The 30% reduction in the speed is not an issue for them. But they had to know what exactly is it''s Dao.


    So they didn''t make their move at all. They wanted to wait and see the Dao Power of the Red Ranked Monster. And when the water droplets appeared, they all were not sure that this monster has mastered the Water Element Dao.


    "Adam! Pay attention! This might be beneficial to you." ,Arjun alerted Adam. Adam is the Water Dragon. And he is someone who wanted to master the Dao of Water. But mastering the Dao is not a joke compared to the required standards in the God Realm. Even Rick felt that he was lucky enough to master just a part of the Dao of Wind. So it is very tough for the Adam to master the Dao of Water that easily.


    So when the Red Ranked Monster is using the Dao of Water, Arjun alerted Adam. He was hoping that Adam could learn anything from it. Of course, it doesn''t mean that, others should not pay attention. They also payed close attention as well. And there is no need for them to not pay any attention. If they had to master the Dao of any element, then seeing others who could use the Dao of any element will also help them.


    The Water Droplets that appeared became as strong as steel. They then undergone a small transformation. They became three sided prongs of a spear''s blade. The spear''s blade which was made out of water droplets then rushed towards Arjun and others very quickly.


    The Dao Aura coming out of it was enough to make anyone scared. But when the spectators looked at the direction of Arjun, they were surprised to see that Arjun and others were completely completely calm. They had no trace of anxiety on their faces at all.

 815 DEFENSIVE WALL PREPARED FROM THE DAO ENERGY

    Any cultivator would be anxious when facing a person who has mastered the Art of Dao. Even the cultivator who is at the peak of the seventh awakening stage who is yet to master any Dao Art would had to be a little anxious when facing the cultivator with Dao Energy.


    This is the custom which everyone got used to from the ancient days. No one since the since the ancient days has ever dared to stand against the cultivator who has mastery over the Dao Energy. Of course, if that cultivator has attained some success in the Art of Dao, then that person could stand against any opponent without any fear or anxiety.


    But Arjun and others were facing the monster without any anxiety. None of them could ever understand what is the reason behind their guts? But they still appreciated the calm nature. Only very few people will have this kind of attitude when they were in any real danger.


    No one has any definite answer. So all they could ever do is just watch how the fight will progress. Other than that, they have nothing else to do.


    In the meanwhile, Arjun, Sitaram and Rick took the front line in their formation. And as soon as the Red Ranked Monster attacked with the Dao of Water in the form of Water Droplets, the three took the action immediately.


    The water drops which were as strong as a steel now rushed towards them. It''s speed was completely matchless. But none of them cared. They have been fighting the Red Ranked Monster for five days in a row. Even a most terrible cultivator of all time will get used to the speed of the Red Ranked Monster if he somehow managed to survive. Needless to say, Arjun and others. They had much greater chance for the survival.


    The spectators who were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest were having hard time to breath. They never wanted the Star Moon Team to be wiped out at any cost. It''s not that they had a soft corner towards them. But it was because they didn''t want their children to die.


    They all were already in complete aghast when they found that Arjun and others were still alive even after taking that monstrous attack from the Red Ranked Monster. They were so shocked that they even forgot to speak anything.


    But this time the situation is different. Because this time the thing they are going to face is actually the Dao Energy! This is a divine concept for all the spectators. Since they all couldn''t master the Dao in their eyes Dao is very tough for any cultivators. Only the era defying geniuses could Master the Dao Arts!


    If Arjun and others dies, then the Red Ranked Monster will not stop there. It will take all its revenge by venting it on other monsters. And in the process, their children might get involved in the rampage of the Red Ranked Monster. This is definitely not the good outcome. Their children couldn''t even face the Orange Ranked Monsters. Needless to say, the Red Ranked Monster.


    The water droplets which were formed from the Dao of Water rushed towards Arjun and other members of the Star Moon Team. Since the speed is no longer an issue for them against this monster, they were very comfortable against the Dao attack.


    Very soon Arjun''s team also made their preparations against the Dao attack from the Red Ranked Monster. They formed some kind of defensive wall against the Dao attack.


    The spectators didn''t understand the reason behind this futile attempt. But since they were on the verge of death, they had to put everything they have against the Dao attack from the Red Ranked Monster.


    BOOM!!!


    Finally the Dao attack from the Red Ranked Monster hit the defensive wall created by the Star Moon Team. A huge explosion took place. But this attack''s impact strangely diverted towards the direction of the Red Ranked Monster. From the point where the Star Moon Team created the defensive wall, it had no impact at all. It looked as if the shockwave hit the wall and came back to the Red Ranked Monster. It was as if the defensive wall has successfully blocked the Dao attack from the Red Ranked.


    None of the spectators understood what exactly happened. Because of the shock waves and the massive spread of the dust, it became very difficult for them to analyse the situation.


    But when the dust settled down, the same truly petrified every one of them. What did they see? They had seen a defensive wall made of metal element successfully blocked the Dao attack from the Red Ranked Monster. This was completely illogical according to all the knowledge they possess so far.


    But when they had seen the defensive wall made from the metal element more clearly and meticulously, they were completely aghast. Because this defensive wall prepared by the Star Moon Team is not at all any simple one. This defensive wall was emitting a very familiar feeling.


    Everyone of them were completely stunned. Because they knew what this feeling is which they were getting from that defensive wall prepared from the metal element. This is something everyone of them was striving to achieve. This is the energy which only the chosen one would have the possibility to master it.


    Dao Energy!


    This was definitely the Dao Energy. The Star Moon Team has someone who could use the Dao Energy! Who among the spectators wouldn''t be shocked? This is Dao Energy we are talking about. How many people in this realm had and a man''s desire to master the Dao? But how many people had the real Mastry over it?


    They were well aware of it. They all wanted nothing but to have the Mastry or the Dao Energy! With having Mastry over the Dao Energy, the political fame will come following them all for sure. Not only that person who had the mastery in this field, but their entire clan will have the privilege to enjoy this unique status. As long as the person they are messing with his not from the clan who not only had highest status than them but also has someone who had the mastry over the Dao Energy, they will never have any problems.


    What exactly they don''t have? They have wealth. They have fame. They are ruling over the city. And yet none of them have any candidate that I had the mastry over the Dao Energy. And yet a barbarian could use the Dao Energy. How could they endure this shame?

 816 ANOTHER DAO ATTACK

    Despite having high advantage in terms of treasures and wealth, none of them and none of their descendants have ever mastered the art of Dao. They had perfect cultivation environment. They had everything in their possession. And all they need is nothing but to train in the Dao field. There is no other thing which is necessary for them.


    And yet none of them could master the Dao. Even the progenitor has never mastered the Dao. And a bunch of barbarians have mastered the Dao. This is a cruel reality. How could they accept this?


    These barbarians never had wealth our cultivation environment like they have. In fact, some of the barbarians never have a place to call home. The reason why they were called as barbarian is very simple. Because they never had a proper place to live. These barbarians will constantly shift from one place to another.


    And due to this, they not only had to change their ways from time to time, it will also have a huge impact on their mind. Constant changes in environment is something not everyone could adapt to. And yet not only these barbarians have adapted themselves, they actually managed to master the Dao.


    The spectators or look at one particular direction at this moment. Even among all the people in the Star Moon Team, they had their eyes fixed on one particular person. They knew which person among the entire team has created that Dao wall.


    Now they all are trying to find a way to recruit Sitaram. This wall was created by none other than Sitaram himself. He was the one who mastered the Dao of Metal to manifestation stage. They all now started to prepare the plan to recruit them.


    And on the other side, the elders from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan had ugly faces at the moment. First, they have messed with a Dao user. This is the biggest grave they had dig for themselves.


    In the past they all had messed up with the entire Star Moon Team. And then both the Young Masters from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan have personally messed up with the Star Moon Team.


    In the God Realm, there existed a saying. Never mess with a Dao Master unless you have a Dao user in your family or clan. If you don''t have any Dao masters, and you messed with a Dao user, then be prepared for your sect or clan''s destruction.


    They never imagined that the Star Moon Team had someone who has mastered the Dao. If this is the case, then they had to prepare themselves for their sect destruction. This is nothing but the absolute nightmare.


    Well, they are not to be blamed. If they knew that the Star Moon Team had someone who could use the Dao Energy, then no matter what, they wouldn''t have antagonised the Star Moon Team. But the thing is, it is a common thing that the barbarians were treated as a lowly beings in front of the nobles like them.


    Looking at those eyes, the elders from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan started to grit their teeth. This is the biggest jackpot the Sabretoorh Clan had gotten their hands on.


    They all knew that Young Master Ivan had made friends with Arjun and other members of the Star Moon Team. At that time, they didn''t know that the Star Moon Team had someone who could use the Dao Energy. And yet they maintained the friendship with the Star Moon Team.


    This is like finding an ordinary duck that lays a golden egg. This situation is completely in their favour. In the future, the Sabretoorh Clan will use their overwhelming advantage and try to get on their good side. As soon as they get on their good side, they will try to learn the Dao from the Star Moon Team. And they don''t even need to join the Royal Academy for this. They can still learn the Dao from the Star Moon Team.


    Once they learned the Dao from the Star Moon Team, then who could probably mess with them in the city. Needless to say, even the other Tier-1 Clans like the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan will have to submit to them.


    No matter in which angle they see it, everything is against their favour. They not only messed with them, their enemy has made the friendship with them. The odds are completely against them.


    "Contact the Clan Leader! Tell him that we are in a big trouble now. Ask him to be here at all cost." ,The elders ordered their underlings immediately.


    They all looked at the screen. The two clans wanted nothing more than to kill them. But they knew that they don''t have the power to do it. So all they could do now is pray. They wanted the Red Ranked Monster to kill them.


    Since the elders could think all this, why can''t the Red Ranked Monster think as well? In fact, it was shocked as well. It never imagined that these weak humans had someone who could use the Dao Energy as well.


    It felt as if it was provoked by them. For the Red Ranked Monster, this is the biggest prank on it. It was completely enraged at this moment. But before it could do anything, it''s sharp senses told it that danger is approaching it from the top.


    The Red Ranked Monster didn''t stay idle. It immediately formed a water barrier around it''s body. This water barrier is made of Dao Energy. But it wasn''t stable. Since the Red Ranked Monster created this Water Barrier in haste, it didn''t have the time to create the water barrier with stability.


    The Danger has finally came in the form of Wind ball. This Wind Ball was not made of either Dragon Energy or naturally. It was actually made of the Dao Energy. Since the Red Ranked Monster had no time to prepare any counter measures in time, the Dao of Wind in the form of Wind Ball has clashed against the unstable Dao of Water in the form of Water Barrier.


    RRROOOOAAAAERRR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster gave a loud roar. Because, it knew that since it didn''t have the enough time to stabilize it''s Dao of Water barrier, the Dao of Wind has penetrated it''s water barrier easily and hit it''s body. The Red Ranked Monster has suffered an heavy damage.

 817 THE CLASH OF TWO DOMAINS

    The spectators outside the forest petrified once again. This is something they have never imagined. There was actually a second person who could train in the field of Dao other than that elder looking Sitaram.


    Sitaram used the Dao of Wind to block that earlier attack from the Red Ranked Monster. And now there was someone who could use the Dao of Wind? How could they not he stunned?


    They looked at the person who attacked the Red Ranked Monster using the Dao of Wind. This person looked like a person who is still in his prime. He was very young. Everyone knows who this person is. This person is none other than Rick!


    "How is this possible?" ,One of them asked in shock, "This has to be a joke right? The Star Moon Team had two people who could use the Dao Energy? They have two people who hd mastry in the Dao Energy?"


    "One of them is a Dao of Wind Element user. And another one is the Dao of Metal user. This is insane. The Star Moon Team is an amazing team."


    "This is not the most shocking part. The shocking part is that, the Dao of Wind user is actually very young."


    "If they are really the strong, then why didn''t the use the Dao Energy from the beginning? With such a power within their possession, how could it be tough for them to get the first rank in the preliminaries?"


    "Who knows? Since the ancient past, nobody knows or predict how a genius thinks."


    "Well this is the difference between an ordinary genius and a monstrous genius. An ordinary genius will have ordinary thoughts. While a monstrous genius will have unpredictable thoughts. These people likes to put themselves in a tough situations more often."


    Everyone has their own opinions on this. Nobody dared to keep their mouth shut. They completely forgot about the warning from the city Lord earlier. Now all I need is nothing but to keep their mouth blabber.


    But on the other side, the elders from the two clans her twisted facial expressions. One Dao user is enough for the calamity of a sect or clan destruction. Then what if one messes up with a group with two Dao users? The answer is self explanatory. They don''t even want to imagine the outcome.


    The elders from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan started to sweat. They were shivering from within their hearts. They don''t know what they should do in order to fix this situation.


    They subconsciously looked in the direction of the City Lord. His eyes were shining even more than the last time. Those eyes added an extra weight of despair on their minds. Fortune always ended up with their enemy. It was already enough of a fortune for the Sabretoorh Clan to have the official lordship over the Solar City. Now they made friends with a barbarian team who had two Dao users. Why the heaven has sided with their enemy?


    ROAR!!!


    "It didn''t suffer any damage even after Rick''s Dao attack directly to it''s body?" ,Gnan asked.


    "No. It definitely suffered the attack." ,Sitara said, "But the Dao barrier from the Red Ranked Monster has minimised Rick''s Dao of Wind Ball attack. Thus, the damage it suffered is very minimal."


    Rick didn''t stop there. He could understand this point even if he wasn''t near Sitaram''s group. He was the one who attacked the Red Ranked Monster. So his experience was much richer than the one who were watching it. So he knew better than anyone else why this monster is still standing.


    As Rick was about to attempt another sneak attack using his Dao of Wind attack, the aura of the Red Ranked Monster suddenly changed. The intensity of the Dao Pulse is even more intense.


    The sudden change in the aura made everyone hard to breathe. They started to feel suffocation under this huge pressure. They don''t know why the aura has suddenly changed and became even more intense?


    "This is..." ,Arjun was shocked. He shouted hastily, "Rick! Get back! Don''t attack it anymore!"


    Arjun warned Rick and immediately rushed towards the Red Ranked Monster. In the meanwhile, Rick didn''t know why his boss said that. But judging from the seriousness in Arjun''s tone, Rick knew that the change in aura from the Red Ranked Monster is not a joke at all.


    Even though he wanted to attack the Red Ranked Monster, Rick knew that listening to Arjun''s warning is the wise decision. So he immediately rushed back.


    And sure enough, from what he saw next, Rick felt that he made a wise decision. The aura of the Dao Energy from the Red Ranked Monster changed completely and it formed a domain in the form of Water.


    Domain Stage of the Dao!


    This Red Ranked Monster has reached the second stage of Dao. Manifestation was the first stage. And Domain was the second stage. Transformation was the third stage. While the final stage is called as Supreme. And this Red Ranked Monster''s Dao of Water has reached the Domain Stage!


    If Rick attacked the Red Ranked Monster with his Manifestation Stage Dao of Wind, then he knew that the outcome would definitely be not in his favour.


    This truly shocked all the spectators who were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest to their bone. Manifestation is itself very shocking display in the Dao field. No need to say, when one has mastered the Dao to the next level.


    A smile appeared on the faces of the elders from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan. They heaved a sigh of relief. They were certain that the Star Moon Team will no longer exist after this. No matter how many Dao masters they had, if they don''t have at least someone who has reached the Dao till the Domain Stage, then death is certain.


    BOOM!


    A huge explosion took place. Just opposite to the Domain of the Red Ranked Monster, another Domain was formed. This Domain was made of Dao of Fire. When the two domains clashed, a huge explosion happened which was several times mightier than all the previous one took place.


    All the spectators including the City Lord stood up with complete shocked expressions to their core. In their lives, they might never were this shocked before.

 818 THE SPLITTING MONSTER

    A Domain Stage expert!


    All the spectators were shocked to their core this time. They even forgot to take breath. They felt as if their hearts skipped a bit earlier.


    The ordinary looking Star Moon Team which is a barbarian team actually had three Dao experts. And among then, two people were at the manifestation stage. While the third one is at the Domain Stage!


    Suddenly, they all felt insignificant in front of the Star Moon Team. This was an absolute despair. They were from strong and influential clients. Their cultivation atmosphere, the rare materials and everything were top notch. Even they had some political status as well.


    Despite having all those, none of them managed to master even a single Dao Art to the Manifestation Stage. Useless to say, to the Domain Stage.


    And now they had seen a barbarian team consist of three Dao Masters. And what is more perplexing is that one of them is actually a Domain Stage expert. What is more shocking in this world than this?


    And what is more despairing news is that, the Domain Stage expert is actually a very young man. This is more crazier than anything else.


    The smile on the faces of the elders from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan suddenly froze. This was the biggest despair of their life. All this time they acted as big shots in their city. They all took precautions and never dared to mess with any clan or sect that had Dao experts. This is one of the reason why their clan survived this long.


    They never dare to mess with anyone. But today they messed with someone who had three Dao Masters in their team. How could they ever take this?


    What does antagonising a group that consist of not one but three Dao Masters implies? The answer is self explanatory. Now these elders were shivering in fear. But there is no medicine for regrets anymore.


    As for the city Lord Alger, he became restless. He clinched his faced in excitement. For the first time he felt that he made a right choice by not going against star moon team. When the other two clans propose to go against Arjun and his team, they didn''t except for this. Because they knew that Arjun was backed by a powerful expert. And there is no way they are going to go against someone like them.


    If this friendship between Arjun and Ivan reaches next level, then Ivan''s future will be bright. And this will have a positive impact on their Clan''s future. This was an opportunity. And Ivan will definitely become strong if he sticked with Arjun.


    But all this is poss if they managed to defeat the Red Ranked Monster. In the past, they might not have any chance. But the things are different now. Arjun''s Domain Stage will have a positive impact on the entire situation.


    And now not only the shockwaves generated from the fight between the Red Ranked Monster and the Star Moon Team is not only originated from the Dao Energy. But the shockwaves also had the intensity multiple times higher.


    They could no longer hold it any longer. So they decided to run away. But they knew that if they run away, then the Orange Ranked Monsters will go and assist the Red Ranked Monster. And this will definitely kill the Star Moon Team. This is something they never wanted to see at all cost.


    And there is Young Master Ivan. There is no way they are going to be alright if they messed with the plan. So they had no choice but to stay here. And they knew that this is the right choice despite the complications involved with it.


    In the meanwhile, Arjun''s clash with the Red Ranked Monster continued. While they were fighting, Arjun said, "Leave quickly! This is no longer the battle which you can handle. Leave now!"


    "But..." ,Logan didn''t want to take his leave. He was reluctant to go.


    "No buts." ,Arjun said, "The fight to the Domain Stage is not something you can handle. Leave now and destroy all the Orange Ranked Monsters. I will right this Red Ranked Monster."


    Arjun then stopped talking and rushes towards the Red Ranked Monster. Sitaram said, "Lets go. If we stay here, then we will be a burden for him. He had to split his concentration on us as well. This might go in the favour of the Red Ranked Monster. Let''s take our leave. They both are Domain Stage Experts. We have no role to play here."


    Rick and others sighed. But they felt Sitaram''s words were logical. Becoming burden is the worst thing one would never want to become. But today they have to take their leave even though they don''t want to. They had no choice but to leave.


    Arjun took a sigh of relief. Since his family has taken their leave, it is time for him to fight this monster without any worry. So he looked at the Red Ranked Monster and smiled inwardly.


    The Red Ranked Monster also looked at Arjun seriously. Since the very beginning, it had never seen someone who had the mastry in the Dao to the Domain Stage. Well, it had seen few people back in the Evil Realm. But it never fought one.


    Today it is going to fight someone who is a Domain Stage expert. As of now, it has spent too much of its evil energy and soul energy. So it knew that fighting against someone like Arjun is not easy even if it is a domain stage expert.


    The Red Ranked Monster took a deep breath and calmed down. All it''s ten heads looked at Arjun seriously. Arjun also didn''t make any unnecessary moves. He wanted to understand his enemy first.


    At that time we had seen an unusual scene. The Red Ranked Monster started to split into different multiple bodies. With each body, out of ten, one of the heads of the Red Ranked Monster started to disappear. Just like that it split into ten bodies.


    But there was one point which everyone noticed. In fact, this point is easily noticeable. The Red Ranked Monster was a giant before. But after splitting into ten bodies, it''s giant body shrieked to the size of an ordinary human.


    BOOM!


    It''s aura exploded as the ten Domains erupted from it. Everyone were shocked. It''s not because the Red Ranked Monster has split into ten bodies and with each body it created a Domain. The reason why they were shocked is because even after splitting, it''s Aura didn''t diminish. It was as if, Arjun had to face ten identical Red Ranked Monster with similar power! And what''s more, it''s Domain Stage Dao was truly a big problem for Arjun!

 819 CARDINAL SINS IN THE ACTION

    Arjun narrowed his eyes. He became serious after seeing the ten identical Domains from all the ten split Red Ranked Monsters. The thing is that Arjun has the ability to create ten clones and fight against the Red Ranked Monster. In fact, he can create more than ten clones and suppress the Red Ranked i j if possible.


    But it was impossible. If he create clones, then his power will divide into the number of clones he created. This is the major disadvantage he had with his Cloning Technique. Of course, he don''t use the cloning technique so carelessly.


    But the ten identical Red Ranked Monsters were different. They not only split into ten identical beings, but the power of each Red Ranked Monster was similar to the real one. That means, Arjun has to face the ten Red Ranked Monsters with the same power as before.


    Arjun smiled. He said, "Do you think that I will be scared of you, just because you split into ten parts? You are not the only one who can split into ten parts and fight here? Even I can do it as well. Do you want to see?"


    As soon as he said it, seven identical Arjun appeared. Each one of them had unique expression. One of them was drooling as if he was looking at his delicious meal. Another one had the expression of complete wrath. Another one had an twisted expression. It was as if he was envious of it''s existence. Another one had the twisted expression which implied as if he was looking at his body with shining eyes. Another Arjun was looking at the Red Ranked Monster as if he found his lost love. He was licking his lips. Another Arjun was looking at the Red Ranked Monster with matchless arrogance. As for the final one, he was simply half sleep. His eyes were red as if he didn''t sleep for countless days.


    The Seven Cardinal Sins!


    Arjun couldn''t create any clones as it had a major disadvantage. And that is obviously the forceful sharing of energy and power among the number of clones. But the Cardinal Sins are different. They had same power as Arjun. In fact, each one of them had their own unique power. This is the reason why Arjun summoned all seven cardinal sins.


    Even though his numbers are outnumbered by the numbers of the Red Ranked Monster, Arjun didn''t mind. He was confident enough to deal with them with his Cardinal Sins.


    "Sloth! Make it sleep!" ,Arjun ordered.


    Sloth had no other choice. He opened his mouth and started to sing a lullaby. This scene rendered everyone speechless. In the middle of an intense battle, someone is actually singing a lullaby. If this is not considered as severe then what exactly is?


    But then, they all started to notice something unusual. They all were surprised to see that as soon as the Sloth started to sing lullaby, the Red Ranked Monster started to fee dizzy. It''s eyes turned red as it started to fall asleep.


    Since it couldn''t concentrate properly, it started to attack Arjun and his Cardinal Sins randomly. It couldn''t concentrate as it''s attacks have no aim at all.


    Looking at all this, Arjun smiled. He said, "It''s futile. Since the moment, I summoned my Cardinal Sins, your defeat has been decided! Envy! Do it!"


    Immediately Sin of Envy moved into action. He gave a loud shout. And then, an invisible force came out and affected all other Red Ranked Monsters.


    As soon as all the Red Ranked Monsters came in contact with this invisible force, it was as if their mind were affected. They all started to look at one another with the envious gaze. They liked something within other Red Ranked Monsters which they didn''t have.


    "Greed! Your turn!" ,Arjun gave his orders.


    Sin of Greed came forward. He made some hand seal. And then another form of invisible force came out and affected all the Red Ranked Monsters.


    Immediately all the Red Ranked Monsters who were envious of each other, started to look at each other with greed. They were just one spark away from attacking each other.


    And Arjun added that last spark. He said, "Wrath! It''s time for your job!"


    Sin of Wrath moved forward. He was panting in complete rage. He gave a loud shout full of rage and extreme anger. As soon as he gave a loud shout, another form of invisible energy was released. This invisible force was like a trigger to the Red Ranked Monsters.


    They all started to pant in anger. And what''s next? They all then started to attack each other with full of hatred.


    In the meanwhile, Arjun ordered, "Alright Sloth! You can go back. You have worked hard. You deserve rest!"


    Sloth was more than happy to hear this. He gone back to Arjun''s heart and settled down. He then went to a deep sleep.


    The War between all the Red Ranked Monsters erupted. It was no longer in their control anymore. Of course, Arjun didn''t let the original body of the Red Ranked Monster mix in this group. He wanted the Red Ranked Monster to see its other parts fight each other with its own eyes.


    The Red Ranked Monster was stunned. It didn''t understand how is this possible. And in this process, two of the Red Ranked Monsters died. The Red Ranked Monster was boiling in anger. The two who died were actually had the affinity with Time and Space Element.


    How rare were the Time and Space Elements in the cultivation world? It was the proudest moment for the Red Ranked Monster. In fact, some of the tough victories were won by the Red Ranked Monster because of the Space and Time Elements.


    And today they will no longer exist in it''s arsenal anymore. Thinking to this point itself made it angry. It immediately summoned all its remaining bodies back.


    All the remaining Red Ranked Monsters gone back in a flash and attached itself to the original body of the Red Ranked Monster. But there was a minor change. It no longer had ten heads. Instead it had eight heads. The remaining two heads were gone forever. And another eye catching change is that the giant no longer had the same height as before.


    It looked at Arjun with hatred. Arjun returned gesture with a faint smile. He said, "As I said, this battle is no longer in your control."

 820 THE HOPELESS SITUATION OF THE RED RANKED MONSTER

    The Red Ranked Monster couldn''t understand what Arjun was speaking about. But it can understand that it is kind of mockery. That smile in the end told him everything.


    Arjun wanted to add another seed of despair for the Red Ranked Monster. He said, "Gluttony! You wanted to taste this monster right? And because of them, you even died before. Go take your revenge. Go and fill your stomach."


    Gluttony glared at the Red Ranked Monster with hatred. Not long ago, it wanted to eat the Red Ranked Monster. But because of the trap, Gluttony was annihilated. And from Arjun''s memories, it can understand that the reason for It''s end back then was because of the trap set by the Red Ranked Monster. And this is the reason why it wanted to take revenge against it.


    And it could jo longer hold it''s hunger anymore. It rushed towards the two dead parts of the Red Ranked Monster. With the drooling mouth, Gluttony started to eat it. Gluttony drank it''s blood, ate it''s flesh, and didn''t leave even a small part remaining.


    Looking at this scene, all the spectators git creeped up. They didn''t know how to describe their current feeling. Some of them even coughed out their food in the form of vomit.


    "YUMMY!!!" ,Gluttony gave a loud satisfied roar. But this satisfaction didn''t last long. It felt anger taking birth once again as its stomach started to growl.


    Arjun sighed. He said, "Alright! It''s time for you to go back. After all this comes to an end, I will feed you a lot of food."


    Gluttony''s eyes shined. It knew that Arjun is someone who keeps his promise. He didn''t stay back and obediently went back into Arjun''s heart.


    Looking at all this, The Red Ranked Monster was enraged beneath control. Having ten heads was it''s natural body. Splitting them into ten separate bodies was something it has developed on it''s own. It was very proud of all that. And yet it was destroyed by a mere human. How could it not be enraged?


    RROOAAARRR!!!


    It gave a loud roar as the Dao Energy erupted in full swing. It was never humiliated like this before. This was first time it was humiliated to this degree. What enraged it even more is that, the one who humiliated it was actually a mere Second or Third Awakening Stage human.


    If it was done by that Supreme existence who defeated it with just a single glare, then it was alright for it. Calling that supreme existence strong is insult for his strength. It was a peak Seventh Awakening Stage expert back in it''s home. And yet one glare from it has taken everything away from it.


    The power and force omitted from that single glare is beyond someone''s imagination. That one single glare not only damaged it''s body, but the damage was so powerful to the point where it''s cultivation has fallen to Third Awakening Stage!


    But it didn''t lose any hope. It gathered all the monsters and created the altar. This Altar might be slow, but it was effective. It was recovering at a slow pace.


    Compare to that supreme existence, what exactly this small human was? And yet it suffered such a massive humiliation. How could it ever take it? Even if it killed him and went back to its home, this will definitely hunted for the rest of its life. Whatever the future might be, as of now it wanted nothing but to kill Arjun very badly.


    It''s Dao Energy erupted. The aura coming out of it was not small at all. It was the mightiest aura so far the Red Ranked Monster has emitted.


    Huge Water Element Dao Energy erupted and formed a giant whirlpool. The shockwaves generated from this giant whirlpool was massive to the point where not only the contestants, even the spectators outside the forest were affected. Some of them couldn''t withstand the pressure and coughed out mouthful of blood.


    As for the contestants who are participating within the forest, they were not only weak compared to those elders in terms of cultivation, but they were also very close to the battlefield. If the elders situation was bad, then these participants situation was worst.


    Looking at this scene, Young Master Ivan sighed. Even he was feeling suffocation from this. He shouted, "Activate the defensive formation!"


    Immediately as per the orders, his underlings activated another formation which Arjun devised back then. This is the defensive formation which can save them from any unexpected disaster.


    Arjun judged that the battle will be very tough between him and the Red Ranked Monster from it''s power display against those people who followed them. And making sure that the Orange Ranked Monsters stay back in the hole until they finish their killing the Red Ranked Monster, the gathered people needs to stay there without any worry.


    But if the Red Ranked Monster''s might instilled fear within their hearts and decided to run away, then holding the Orange Ranked Monsters back is not poss. And all their initial plans will be for naught.


    So Arjun used all his Transcendence level knowledge in the art of Formation and devised such a strong and sturdy formation. It was very important to trap the Orange Ranked Monsters in the giant hole.


    The Formation was activated. As soon as the Formation was activated, the Shockwaves no longer reached them. The Shockwaves hit hardly against the defensive wall and couldn''t penetrate any longer.


    This formation can withstand even a fifth or sixth awakening stage experts power. Needless to say, the power of fourth awakening stage expert. And on top of that, it was just the aftermath of the real power. It was just the clash between the two third or fourth awakening stage experts. It was very easy to deal with this puny aftermath using the Transcendence Level Formation.


    Young Master Ivan took a huge sigh of relief. He said, "Alright! The shockwaves have been taken care of. Everyone get back to your work without worrying about the Shockwaves!"


    Others also took a huge sigh of relief. They never imagined that something like this will happen. They didn''t know how this formation was created. Or they didn''t know who created it. And honestly, from the situation they were in, they don''t care about it at all. As long as they are alright, nothing else matters.

 821 CLASH BETWEEN THE TWO DOMAINS

    The contestants took a huge sigh of relief when the defensive formation was working perfectly. They were assured that as long as the defensive formation exists, there is still a hope for them to keep the Orange Ranked Monsters here.


    But on the other side, the spectators outside the forest were not in any good shape. Some elders from the weak sect, clan or family background couldn''t hold their senses and fell onto their knees.


    But the elders from the influential families were slightly better. In fact, they were having hard time as well. But it was not to the level of the weak elders from the small families.


    But it doesn''t mean that they were okay with this. But they were helpless. No matter what, a junior from the barbarian background could use the Dao. And he has mastered it to the Domain Stage.


    If this was he alone, then it is alright. But in their entire barbarian group, there were three People who could use the Dao. And most importantly, each and every person''s combat standards are very high in their group.


    And as for them, their background was great. They had wealth, fame, status, money, artefacts and what not? They had better cultivation environment as well. They had everything. And yet they didn''t produce even single Dao Master in their ancient history.


    They all felt ashamed of this fact. But there was nothing they could do. After all, Mastry in the field of Dao is not a joke. Only the feted one would get the chance to master in the field of Dao.


    But the fact that they couldn''t do it but three members of a barbarian group could do it made them feel frustrated. And what''s more, one of them is actually a domain expert. How could they digest this bitter truth? Just started to doubt themselves.


    Were they were walking on the wrong path compared to the barbarians? They didn''t know. And they don''t know how to fix this. After all, they were enemies of those barbarians. They don''t even know whether their clan will exist after the end of the preliminaries or not. They are not sure of their own future. Needless to say, about their future in the field of Dao.


    There was nothing they could do at this moment. All they could do is nothing but to watch the preliminaries. Their experience told them that this will be the final clash. And after this clash, the victor will be decided. Everything will be repeated at that point. Who is the victor, and who is the loser. Everything will be revealed after this clash. So all they could do is nothing but to wait for the results of this clash.


    The Red Ranked Monster emitted a huge amount of shockwaves through it''s outburst of the Dao Energy. The huge Whirlpool created from the Dao of Water merged with it''s Domain Stage. Then, the Water Domain became much mire terrifying to behold. It generated a cold chill which spread all over the forest.


    Even though the pressure from the shockwave was huge, Arjun didn''t feel any suffocation at all. In fact, he was smiling beautiful at the Patel attempt of the Red Ranked Monster. In his opinion, the Red Ranked Monster don''t know what kind of situation it is in at this moment.


    "You call this a Domain? How disappointing." ,Arjun said, "Well, I will show you what a true Domain is."


    As soon as he concluded his speech, his Domain from the Dao of Fire erupted. His Domain was much bigger than the Red Ranked Monster''s Domain. The Dao of Fire was blazing with Golden Colour. It was as if the Domain was coated with blazing Fire.


    Massive amount of heat produced from the flames. The forest was on fire. But Arjun was not bothered about the contestants. He made sure to add make the defensive formation sturdy enough to endure the flames. On top of that, the Formation was created through his Void Qi. So his Dao of Flames which was originated from his Void Qi will not damage the defensive formation. And most importantly, Arjun informed this would happen beforehand to the Young Master Ivan. So he was absolutely sure about the safety of all the contestants.


    As for the people who were suffering from the alter ego pill, Arjun wished to kill them. But it was against the rules of the competition. So he placed them in a defensive formation as well. But they will still suffer within the defensive formation. This will not change. So he is not going to reserve anything. He was ready to fight against the Red Ranked Monster with his full power.


    The Red Ranked Monster was stunned. The common sense is that water should extinguish the fire. This is a known fact. But here Arjun''s Domain of Flames is overwhelming it''s Water Domain.


    The fire is actually boiling the water without any metal as the medium. Hot bubbles were coming out from it''s Dao of Water. How could it not be stunned?


    And what''s more, all this is happening even before the clash between the two Domains! What will happen if both the domains clashed? It don''t even want to imagine the consequences. Because no matter how it sees it, the result was against it''s favour.


    ROAR!!!


    It gave a loud roar and poured even more power. It''s Water Domain became even more powerful. And with that, it''s Water Domain started to overpower the Fire Domain.


    The Red Ranked Monster didn''t become careless. It didn''t dare to give Arjun any time at all to magnify his Fire Domain. It immediately rushed with it''s domain and clashed against Arjun''s Fire Domain!


    Arjun sensed this. But alas, he knew that he had no time to be careful. Even before he could do anything, the Water Domain has clashed against his Fire Domain.


    BOOMM!!!!!


    A huge explosion never like before took place. The forest within 500km radius has been completely annihilated. A shockwave never seen before erupted and travelled even out of the forest.


    All the elders were thrown back because of the shockwaves. Even the mighty person among them, the City Lord was also not any exception. He was thrown back forcefully thanks to the shockwaves from the clash.


    All the elders including the City Lord Alger were petrified. They were completely aghast. Even though they were this far away from the battlefield, the impact of the shockwaves were so huge to the point where they were affected? Just what kind of battle this is?

 822 PRIDE’S POWER

    All the spectators who were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest had same opinion about this battle.


    Terrifying!


    They had never witnessed such a battle before in their lives. This battle was completely on a whole different league. Neither Arjun nor the Red Ranked Monster were in the situation where they washed to give up. Well, the battle has accelerated to the point where only one of them will remain after the conclusion of this battle.


    They just wanted to ignore this matter. After all, this battle is something which they can''t even touch the shadow. To be honest, they wanted to agree with this battle. They wanted to call this battle a child''s play.


    But alas, deep down within their heart they knew that they couldn''t. No matter how much they wanted to live to themselves, their heart always told them the bitter truth. Their heart was even more cruel to them. It even told them that even if they were domain realm expert, there is no way they can fight to this degree.


    They all wanted to disagree with this. They don''t want to believe this bitter truth. Their arrogance he''s telling them to ignore all this. After all the other party is actually a barbarian group. If news of them mastering the Dao will leak out, then where exactly they need to put their faces?


    So they all wanted to disagree with this truth. But the truth is right in front of them. So how are they going to ignore it? There is no way they are going to leave it. At last, they had no choice but to accept this bitter truth. They had no other choice but to come of to a conclusion that the barbarians were far better than them.


    Arjun was having a little hard time against the Red Ranked Monster. But he wasn''t worrying about anything at this moment. In fact, he had complete confidence that he could beat the Red Ranked Monster.


    The Red Ranked Monster became restless. It wanted to defeat Arjun at all cost. Even though it is magnifying the Dao energy with Wind Element, the attack, but in return it was burning it''s life force. Its old wounds reopened completely and exposed to everyone. But it didn''t care. At this moment, all it wanted was nothing more than to kill Arjun personally. Only then its inner Demon will perish. And in the process if it had to burn its life force, then it would naturally to despite knowing the consequences.


    After seeing the sacrifices made by the Red Ranked Monster, Arjun couldn''t help but smile. In his opinion, the resistance from the Red Ranked Monster is futile. He sarcastically said, "I already told you. None of your attacks will work. Just you see."


    He then looked back towards the only one of his Cardinal Sins remained. He said, "Pride! It''s time to end this. Show this Red bastard your true might!"


    Sin of Pride then looked towards Arjun''s Domain which was being overpowered a little by the Red Ranked Monster''s Dao of Water Domain. Pride snorted and lifted his black sword. He pointed his sword towards Arjun''s body.


    The next moment, a sword ray came out from the black sword and wrapped Arjun completely. Everyone thought that Pride was actually attacking Arjun. They didn''t know why an existence born from Arjun will attack it''s owner that is Arjun himself? But the truth is right in front of them.


    But as soon as Pride''s attacks touched Arjun''s body, something unexpected happened. The black energy from the Sin of Pride didn''t harm Arjun. Instead it started to boost his cultivation base!


    With each increment in his cultivation level, his aura is also started to change. As per the local standards, he was at the initial stages of the second awakening stage. But very rapidly, his cultivation has risen to the peak of the Second Awakening Stage.


    Everyone were stunned after seeing this scene. They didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. They don''t even know how it is exactly possible for a person to raise his cultivation level like this. But the truth was right in front of them.


    Arjun''s power kept on rising. His cultivation was boosted and successfully entered the Third Awakening Stage. Then it reached the mid levels of the Third Awakening Stage. From Mid levels of the Third Awakening Stage to the peak of the Third Awakening Stage. And very soon, from peak of the Third Awakening Stage to the initial level of the Fourth Awakening Stage. After reaching the initial stages of the Fourth Awakening Stage, it stopped there. Even his Void Qi confirmed this is the Void cultivation standard.


    As soon as his cultivation has risen to the initial stages of the fourth awakening stage, he boosted his Fire Domain by pouring immense Void Qi. His Fire Domain has reached a completely new heights. The entire Domain blazed with golden fire. The heat from his domain was felt by everyone present there.


    "How is this possible?"


    "Hi-His power has rocketed to Fourth Awakening Stage?"


    "Just what exactly is that arrogant Arjun? How can he boost someone''s power to the level of a fourth awakening stage expert''s?"


    The spectators were stunned. They all felt that this battle has surpassed the level which defies common sense. They couldn''t hold their emotions in check.


    The Red Ranked Monster was stunned the most with the sudden rise in Arjun''s power. It had a bad feeling about this. Arjun at his true power was very troublesome to deal with. Now his power has increased to on par with it''s own. It had the feeling that it can no longer take him down.


    Arjun kept on pouring even more Void Qi in his Domain. Unlike Arjun from the Chaos World, he is yet to start training in the Greater Dao. So he had no choice but to depend on the Grand Dao.


    So his Domain increased in both size and might. His Domain has started to take control over the situation. The Domain of Water was being overpowered by the Domain of Fire. Water Domain started to boil like a heater was heating the hot water.


    The next scene scared the hell out of the Red Ranked Monster. It''s water Domain started to evaporate. Slowly and slowly, it started to evaporate and it''s size started to decrease.


    Very soon Arjun''s Domain has completely suppressed the domain of the Red Ranked Monster. The Red Ranked Monster couldn''t hold it''s domain anymore under this suppression. The Water Domain exploded and the Fire Domain hit it''s body.


    ROAR!!!


    The Red Ranked Monster was completely horrified. But there is nothing it could do about it. The fire domain has completely enveloped it and started to burn it into crisp!


    The once ruler of the Evil Realm has fallen like this. The confirmation of the Red Ranked Monster''s demise came as his bracelet rang. It added another 10000 points to his team.

 823 STILL AIMING FOR THE CHAMPIONSHIP

    The fight was definitely a huge one. The trees in the forest around 200km radius was now completely gone. Arjun was sitting on the ground. He exhausted pretty much of his Void Qi. All he needed at this moment is nothing but a little rest.


    "As usual! You are my best!" ,Arjun looked at Pride and said.


    Pride didn''t reply in return. He was looking at Arjun with boundless arrogance. There was no one who can surpass him in arrogance. He is the king of arrogance. And this arrogance was his pride. This is his pride. A pride that no one can surpass.


    But his proudness has reached a new height when Arjun praised him. But for him this was obvious. After all, who can surpass him in terms of strength and arrogance? No one. He is the ultimate king of arrogance.


    "Why is he the one who gets all the praise?" ,At that time Envy came out and demanded, "Didn''t I do a good job as well? Why is it he the one who gets all the credit?"


    "Are you saying that we are didn''t do anything at all?" ,Wrath also came out and asked. He was boiling with extreme anger. Its facial expression couldn''t betray anyone else. He was extremely angry. And this anger was towards Arjun.


    Like this, all the cardinal scenes came forward. Of course, sloth was the only one who didn''t come. He was too lazy to come out and demand answer. For him his sleep was more important than demanding an answer from Arjun. So he was sleeping back in his home.


    Arjun looked at his troublesome Cardinals and couldn''t help but smile. For him, his oven cardinals sins were very cute. So I couldn''t get any angry over them.


    He said, "Well, you all did an exceptional job. But your big brother what is the one who gave me the biggest help today. Even though you don''t want to agree with this, but you all know that your big brother was and will always be the strongest member among all of you. This fact could not be changed. I am not belittling you and your capabilities. But you all should know that some things cannot be changed. If you want, I can arrange a battle between all of you. All six of you can work together in order to fight against your big brother. Then you will get your obvious answer. Shall we do it that way?"


    No one spoke. Because what urgent said was right. They have no confidence to beat their big brother down. Even if they combined their strength and tried to fight against their big brother, they have no chance to defeat him. So no one could come forward to fight him.


    Of course, here the "big brother" was none other than Pride. All the other cardinal sins would call him big brother.


    "Well, I will take your silence as if you know your limits." ,Arjun said, "I love you go back. Go back and try to stay united. No matter what, all of you are part of my emotions. No matter who is strong and who is weak, in my eyes, all of you are powerful. So there is no need for you people to get angry on each other."


    "That was an amazing fight!" ,Sitaram and others came back and said, "You did a great job."


    Argent simply smiled in return. Even though he didn''t speak anything in return, Sitaram and others understood that he was really happy.


    "We added additional 10,000 points for our team." ,Logan said excitedly, "Boss, with this, our rank has skyrocketed within 4000."


    "That means, we are not eligible to participate in the real competition. The competition that will be held at the Eagle Province!" ,Rick said with excitement.


    "That''s true." ,Arjun took a deep breath and said, "But this is not where we are going to end. We still have to well days left for the end of the preliminaries. And I didn''t forget the bit between me and that bastard. And as I said earlier, we are aiming to become the champions of this preliminaries."


    "Well, that''s right. We should not stop here. We have the stage set for us to become the champions in this preliminaries. Even though we have only twelve days remaining, these twelve days are more than enough." ,Sitaram said, "What is your plan? how do you want to and this preliminaries?"


    "You already know the answer for this grandfather." ,Arjun replied, "All the Orange Ranked Monsters are trapped within the giant hole we created. Since Ivan and others are already guarding it, we are in no rush. We have spent plenty of our energy. First we should get back to our prime state. Only then will go back and and this preliminaries in a grand state."


    Urgent then looked at Rick and said, "The shock waves produced from this battle was definitely not in a small scale. I think all the contestants who were guarding the giant hole are getting nervous. Through the communication crystal, tell the result of our fight against the Red Ranked Monster to Young Master Ivan. This will help them guard the giant hole without worrying for anything else."


    Rick simply smiled in return. He knew what he is supposed to do it this moment. He said, "Don''t worry boss! I know what I should do."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Five minutes ago


    Young Master Ivan was trying his best to keep all the teams united. Not letting these Orange Ranked Monsters out from the giant hole was his responsibility. If he can''t even do such a small thing, then he will be a laughing stock. He don''t want Arjun to feel disappointed with him. And in order for something like that not to happen, he was doing his best to keep all these teams united.


    But the shock waves from the battle is really massive. He himself is having hard time. Needless to say, these contestants.


    "Tiger Den team! Are you trying to leave?"


    "Silver Fox team! Get back to your work."


    He was constantly shouting. He was almost on the verge of exploding in anger with these weak people. His reputation was on line. So there is no way he could sit silently and do nothing.


    But suddenly the shockwaves stopped. The environment suddenly calmed down. He felt as if this battle was concluded. But he didn''t dare to announce it without having a proper clarity. Maintaining them here was itself a very tough job. If he give them a false hope, then they will lose all the remaining faith and leave. And this is something he don''t want to see.

 824 OFFICIAL ANNOUNCEMEN

    At that time, his communication crystal rang. He found that the aura coming from the communication crystal was from Rick. He immediately picked it up.


    He asked eagerly, "How is the fight, Brother Rick?"


    "It is over. We have killed the Red Ranked Monster!" ,Rick replied, "But we have exhausted our self as well. So we are not going to come back until we have recovered from our weak state. So please manage the things over there."


    Young Master Ivan was breathless. Even though he made a guess that the Star Moon Team has really killed the Red Ranked Monster, when he received the official confirmation, he was really speechless. He asked, "Yo-You people really killed the Red Ranked Monster? You are not joking right?"


    Rick smiled in return. Of course, he knew what exactly is running through the mind of the Young Master Ivan at this moment. Young Master Ivan personally witnessed the might of the Red Ranked Monster with his own eyes. With his strength, he knew that it is impossible for any contestant to defeat such a monster. Only strong cultivators with higher cultivation base and achievements could kill such a mighty monster. It is impossible to kill the Red Ranked Monster from any contestants who were participating in the preliminaries.


    This is the conclusion Young Master Ivan came up with. Even though he displayed faith in the Star Moon Team, it was just on the surface. Within his heart, he thought that it is impossible to kill the Red Ranked Monster even with Arjun and all his teammates strength.


    But he never imagined that it became possible for the Star Moon Team to actually kill the Red Ranked Monster. This is completely out of his expectations. But the shockwaves from the two parties has stopped now. This was the best proof for him to confirm Rick''s claim.


    "Why would we joke with such a serious matter?" ,Rick couldn''t help but smile and ask.


    Young Master Ivan took a deep breath and said, "I understand. We will definitely continue to guard the giant hole and not let any Orange Ranked Monsters from escaping from us."


    "Good. We will join you people once we are done with our recovery." ,Rick said and ended the call.


    But Young Master Ivan was restless. His emotions could not be described in mere words. The Star Moon Team really killed the Red Ranked Monster. This will be one of the unbelievable things that might have happened in the history of the world.


    Young Master Ivan knew what he should do now. He took a deep breath and shouted, "Everyone! The battle between the Red Red Ranked Monster and the Star Moon Team has reached a conclusion. Star Moon Team had successfully killed the Red Ranked Monster. The battle between them is over. The shockwaves will no longer bother us. So you people can perform your duties without any worries. There will be no one who will come forward and try to harm you."


    In their imagination, there exists no one among the contested who could take the Red Ranked Monster down. They knew that it is impossible to kill it with their current strength. And yet the Star Moon Team has done it. How could they not be shocked?


    "They killed the Red Ranked Monster?"


    "This is insane! Is there anyone who could kill the Red Ranked Monster among all the contestants in the forest?"


    "They really did it. The fact that the battle has stopped and the shockwaves or the pressure is not reaching us is the best proof for this."


    Everyone were shocked. This is definitely one of the wondrous things they have ever heard. They knew that the Red Ranked Monster is not killable with their current strength. And yet a barbarian team has done it. How could they not be stunned? This result was definitely out of their expectations.


    But it didn''t stop them from knowing their priorities. They knew what they were supposed to do at this moment. The preliminaries is yet to over. That means, they still have the threat of the Orange Ranked Monsters.


    But they knew that with the end of the Red Ranked Monster, it is an easy job for them to control the Orange Ranked Monsters who were trapped in the giant hole. So they didn''t relax and started to guard the giant hole.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The contestants didn''t know just what kind of battle it was. They didn''t see it with their own eyes after all. But it doesn''t mean that the spectators were watching the preliminaries from outside the forest didn''t. They did see the whole fight between the two parties with their own eyes.


    They didn''t know what kind of expression as they need to maintain at this moment. It is especially true for the best place orders from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan. They offended Arjun. They not only offended a powerful person but he''s also a powerful domain master. And in his barbarian tribes, there are two more people who could use the Dao.


    No matter how they see it, they were doomed. There exist no person in this world who could save them. But they still had a slight hope. This small hope is very thin which is close to impossible. But they had no choice but to seek the help from their hope.


    The Clan elder of the Trott Clan said to his confidant, "Go and tell everything to the clan master. And ask him to seek the help from the Raven Sect! Raven Sect is the only sect that can save us from this predicament."


    The Confidant was shuddered when he heard the name Raven Sect. Fear could be seen in the eyes of the confidant when he recalled the majestic deeds and how powerful the Raven Sect is.


    Even though the Confidant was just a lowly one, he was an experienced person. He knew that at this moment, Raven Sect is the only Sect that they could place all their hopes on.


    The Confidant bowed down and said, "Please rest assured, Elder! I will immediately go and rely on your message to the Sect Leader."

 825 PEACEFUL CULTIVATION

    City Lord and other elders were elated. This battle was eye opener for them. As for the geniuses like the City Lord, he was excited more than any one else. He gained too many insights from this battle between Arjun and the Red Ranked Monster.


    City Lord Alger had the urge to go back and train immediately. But these damn responsibilities of handling the preliminaries has tied his legs. At last, he calmed down forcefully and decided to give his priority to his duties. He stayed back and decided to stay back until the end of the preliminaries.


    As for the other elders, they didn''t know how to react. "Amazing" was the only word they could use to describe the battle they had seen with their own eyes. They all put themselves in Arjun''s place and asked themselves whether they had the strength and courage to defeat the Red Ranked Monster.


    But no matter how much they think, their heart always told them that it was impossible. And yet Arjun did it. How could they not be stunned?


    All this time they were in the impression that they were from noble families. And as for the barbarians, they were mere good for nothings. They were bunch of losers. This was the customs everyone followed from the past. Nobody dared to change this custom.


    But today, some people came and changed this custom. They had written a new history. They proved that the barbarians had the power to be a powerful warriors.


    The most embarrassing part was, The barbarians proved their worth while they couldn''t. And this includes the major advantage they had when it comes to both wealth and cultivation environment.


    And what exactly the barbarians have? They had nothing. They don''t have you been home to live. They always travel from one place to another. And yet they have mastered Dao. And one of them actually mastered it to the domain stage. How could they ever show their faces in public?


    This embarrassment will definitely haunt them for the rest of their lives. And on the way to washing this embarrassment is by mastering the Dao themselves. They had no other choice.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While the spectators were detected with this bitter truth, in a private space, the master was delighted to see the fight. Even though this level of fight was meaningless to them, when he put himself in the place of Arjun, he knew that this was a spectacular fight. On top of that, he had positive opinion on Arjun.


    Master smiled and said, "Damn Void! You have found a worthy person. Incredible! This person is completely incredible. You were awesome when it comes to selection. He is perfect for shouldering the Void Qi!"


    The others didn''t speak. They knew that no matter how strong they are, they have no qualifications to address Void with the word "damn". Only their master had such qualifications. So they remained silent.


    "He is someone who had awakened the Void Qi!" ,Master said, "This is not an easy achievement. In fact, awakening Void Qi was countless times difficult than defeating the Red Ranked Monster. In fact, defeating that Red Ranked Monster was nothing at all compared to awakening the Void Qi. Only the one who prepared themselves for awakening the Void Qi could understand the toughness involved in it."


    "But Master, I am still disappointed." ,Blue said, "He is simply wasting his time and talent by mastering the Grand Dao. Why don''t he walk on the path of the Greater Dao? Even though it is very tough to master the Greater Dao compared to Grand Dao, this kid has every qualifications to walk on the path of the Greater Dao!"


    "Arjun from the Chaos World is walking on the path of The Greater Dao." ,Master said, "You yourself said this. Then why don''t Jimmy walk on this path as well? All you need to do is just wait for the right time. Just wait for it and he will also break his Dao Foundation and rebuild it through Greater Dao. So don''t worry."


    When his master put it that way, there was nothing Blue could say. Who would dare to go against their master''s words? Their Master has the absolute strength.


    "Whatever! I am happy today." ,Master smiled and said, "Let him finish the preliminaries. The rest will be very easy. As for the competition in that Eagle Province, conduct it after five years. Let''s give him some time to grow his strength. And I want no disturbances during his training. Do you people understand?"


    "Yes master!" ,Red said, "Please rest assured. We will make sure that no disturbance will come in his way for the next five years. This is our promise."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun and others were meditating with absolute peace. Even though they displayed bravery and defeated the Red Ranked Monster, in the process they actually spent too much energy. Their Void Qi and Astral Qi was practically drained completely. So they knew that it will take some time to replenish their Qi.


    They didn''t care about the future. They knew that even if they had only one day remaining, it doesn''t matter for them. They had their own is card through which they could sweep of the orange ranked monsters all by themselves. Since all the other teams were guarding the orange ranked monsters, they had no worries at all.


    Time passed. One day, two days, three days, just like that, 10 days passed in just a blink of an eye. And on the 11th day, Arjun and others open their eyes.


    They recover the lost energy and were at their peak. Their senses were working fine. Some people even found fortune in the battle against the Red Ranked Monster and made their breakthrough.


    Rick, Sitaram and Logan made their way to the 4th, 3rd and 4th level of Immortal Origin Stage respectively. They were happy with their breakthroughs. Breakthroughs will not only happen through meditation. One could have their breakthrough in their cultivation in the middle of an intense battle as well. And this is how they made their breakthrough.


    Everyone were truly happy with their achievements so far. After a brief joyous moment, Arjun said, "Well, we all know that the job is only half done. We have taken 10 days of time in order to recover our strength. You all know that we don''t have time. Let''s go and finish our unfinished business. Let''s go and kill all the Orange Ranked Monsters!"

 826 LESS THAN AN HOUR FOR THE END OF THE PRELIMINARIES

    "Keep your guard up all the time!"


    "Sweeping Ground Team! The monsters in your side is about to come up. Keep your guard up!"


    "Cleansing Moon Team! Be prepared for the worst if you stay careless!"


    Young Master Ivan was busy with dealing with any unexpected situations. He was monitoring the entire ground. He didn''t want any mistakes that will lead to the unexpected escape of even a single Orange Ranked Monster. So he was working hard to monitor all the teams who were preventing the Orange Ranked Monsters from escaping the giant hole.


    He didn''t know about other teams'' status, but he was pretty much exhausted. He wanted to take rest for a while, but he had no idea what exactly these other teams will do once he went and took even a small nap. So he was enduring his fatigue and trying his best to maintain the crowd here.


    Young Master Kenneth was also doing the same. He was trying his best to keep all the teams united just like Young Master Ivan. Young Master Ivan appreciated the help from Young Master Kenneth. Since Young Master Kenneth took some burden away from his head, Young Master Ivan''s burden was minimised to certain extent. Or else he didn''t know what exactly would have happened to him if he had to shoulder all the burden of controlling the crowd.


    Now only one day left. After one day everything will come to an end. They can go back and take the rest as much they wanted. After one day, the preliminaries will come to an end.


    Even right now, the Sabretoorh Clan is occupying all the top ten spots in the ranking list. Even though they all were here, all the orange ranked monsters were trapped in a giant whole. That means all the Orange Ranked Monsters were here in the giant hole.


    For the past 20 days there were many occasions when many Orange Ranked Monster tried to escape from the giant hole. And what''s more, they almost succeeded in escaping from the giant hole.


    At that time, the Sabretoorh Clan would kill them in order to save others. Each orange ranked monster would give 500 points. And it was a massive number. Slowly and steadily their points started to increase. Even after the next 19 days, their ranking still remained the same.


    They still occupied the top ten spots in the ranking list. Keth Clan occupied the eleventh spot. While from 12th to 15th spots were occupied by the Sabretoorh Clan. Only then one could find their places from 16th spot onwards. This was quite an embarrassing results for them. The new the content of the preliminaries beforehand. They made their ample be patience as well. And yet, all them managed to do is occupy 16th place onwards. How could the elders from both clans could not grit their teeth in anger?


    One more day passed in just a blink of an eye. But this one day was like an ethernet for every one of them. They were waiting for this moment for a very long time. For the first 19 days, they felt nothing as time passed very quickly. But the remaining one day was like an ethernet for them. No matter how much they waited, the time never passed.


    And finally that moment has come. Everyone knew that the job is not done yet. Even though the preliminaries will come to an end today, there were still couple of hours left. So they all maintained that patients and tried their best in order to prevent the Orange Ranked Monsters from escaping.


    At that time some unexpected guest came to their vicinity. These people were unexpected. But they were not unfamiliar faces. Everyone knew who they were.


    "Brother Arjun!" ,Young Master Ivan shouted excitedly.


    Argent simply smiled in return. He asked, "How are the things here?"


    "Rest assured, brother!" ,Young Master Ivan said confidently, "With me year, you can leave such a simple task and be rest assured. I didn''t let even a single monster for escaping. This was such a simple task compared to the burden you have taken. We were guarding the monsters all this time. And for the past 20 days, there wasn''t even a single casualties. It''s all thanks to your plan."


    "Well, that is good to hear." ,Arjun said, "If that is the case, then I can be at ease."


    "But what about you?" ,Kenneth asked, "You told us that you wanted to become the champion of this preliminaries in order to teach that bastard a lesson. We have only less than an hour before the preliminaries will come to an end. How are you going to become the champion in such a short time?"


    Young Master Ivan also looked at Arjun expecting an answer. In fact, this was the question which was running through his mind as well. But for some reasons, and for some unknown hesitation, he didn''t ask. If felt it was inappropriate as it might touch Arjun''s negative side.


    "There is no need for you to worry. Even if it is less than a minute, with the current circumstances, we had every chance to become the champion. Needless to say, when there was less than an hour left. We had too much of time to become the champions." ,Arjun said.


    Everyone remained speechless. They didn''t know where exactly Arjun got such a confidence from. But one thing is for sure, he has every qualification to say something like that. After all, they were the people who killed the mighty Red Ranked Monster.


    Arjun located the giant hole. And then he looked at the monsters who were trapped within. After some calculation between his head, he commanded, "Alwyn! Do it!"


    Alwyn immediately rushed forward and went near the giant hole. He placed his hand on the ground. Immediately some kind of pulses were released from his hands and it started to manipulate the land there.


    Alwyn is an Earth Dragon Slayer. He had such a power in his arsenal. Where is soon, the earth was manipulated and that entire border and the giant hole started to move as he pleased. The earth mood of words and closed all the escape possibilities for the Orange Ranked Monsters.


    All the others who were guarding the giant hole moved back hastily. They look at this magnificent seen and couldn''t help but remain speechless.

 827 LEAVING THE FORES

    They couldn''t understand what exactly Alwyn was trying to do. But he had the power to manipulate the earth to such an extent. How could they not be shocked from this magnificent scene?


    "Wh-What is he doing?"


    "He had the manipulation power on earth element to such an extent? This is truly impressive."


    "But what exactly are they trying to do by manipulating the earth?"


    "Are they trying to take off all burdens by elevating the earth element?"


    "Well, this is the only possibility which I could think of. But we might be wrong as well."


    "Whatever the reason is, we need to see everything with our own eyes. I''m curious to see the true power of the people who killed the Red Ranked Monster!"


    All the other teams had their own views. They had their own curiosities as well. They all wanted to see just how Arjun is going to deal with this situation. They don''t want to miss anything.


    Arjun shouted, "Everyone, thanks for your help so far. With all of your combined efforts, we were able to minimise the casualties as much as we could. It is time for you people to enjoy a well deserved rest. We will handle the Orange Ranked Monsters from here on. I want all of you to move as much away as possible. We are planning to kill all the Orange Ranked Monsters. And we need your cooperation and move back as much as possible. Because what we are going to do next might be very harmful to every one of you. It might even take your lives away from you. So please go away as much as you can. Only then you could stay alive."


    Nobody spoke anything in return. They knew that they had no qualifications to object the rude words from Arjun. But they knew that what Arjun spoke was right. If they stay there, they might die. Since they have received an opportunity, some people with weak heart left the vicinity as soon as possible. They never dared to stay there any longer.


    After Arjun felt that everyone had maintained the safe distance from the weapon they are going to use, only then he took a huge sigh of relief. He said, "Alright, it''s time for us to end this."


    All the other members of the Star Moon Team nodded their heads in agreement. As Arjun asked, they all took out a strange looking weapon. This weapon looked like a gun.


    But people with sharp senses narrowed their eyes when they saw this weapon. They knew that this weapon is definitely very strong. The aura coming from it was no laughing matter. They all became serious.


    They took their time in order to prepare everything. They were not in any hurry. And as of now, only 10 minutes left for the end of the preliminaries. After 10 minutes, they could leave this forest and go back to their home. The moment they were waiting for is just 10 minutes away from them.


    "On my count! 3...2...1!" ,Arjun shouted, "Fire!!!"


    As soon as Arjun concluded, all 10 of them activated their weapons. A pure white light came out from all the ten weapons and started to rush into the giant hole.


    All the spectators were stunned. They had never tasted such an intensive energy coming out from the weapons. They didn''t know what exactly that weapon was. But they knew one thing for sure. This weapon could annihilate a very strong and mighty clan if it fell in the hands of the wrong people.


    Such a weapon is being used against the monsters which was very troublesome even for them. They all were looking at the pure white light with eyes full of anticipation. Their curiosity reached their peak and they wanted to see the result of this attack.


    BOOM!!!


    A never before seen explosion took place. The crowd once again experienced the aftermath shockwaves. And what''s more, they experienced it at such a close distance. They all now understood what Arjun meant when he asked everyone to maintain a safe distance.


    If they were anything near to the explosion, they might have perished from the shockwaves generated from the explosion itself. There is no need to involve in the explosion.


    The Orange Ranked Monsters were in despair even before the weapon was activated. As soon as the weapon was used, they knew that their doom has come. The intensity of the white light was enough to prove their intuition right.


    As soon as the explosion calmed down, the crowd waited for the result. The dust prevented them from seeing anything clearly. The explosion was massive. They were shocked as well. The impact was much stronger than they had imagined it to be. They knew that it will take some time for the dust to settle down.


    As they wanted to see the result, something unexpected happened. All their bracelets started to shine. Before they could say something in astonishment, a voice rang out, "The preliminaries time period is over. All the contestants are requested to leave the forest through the teleportation portals!"


    Everyone were stunned for a moment from this sudden voice. But they all recognised the owner of the voice. The owner of the voice was none other than the City Lord Alger himself.


    And just as City Lord Alger said, a portal opened right in front of them. This portal originated from the shining from their bracelets. All the contestants knew that the preliminaries were over. They all cheered loudly. They all survived a huge disaster. It is time for them to go home.


    They all wanted to know what happened after the giant explosion was concluded. But they all knew the trauma they all suffered is not small one. Their comrades perished here. They were depressed. Massive amount of teams were annihilated right in the forest. This was a huge disaster which they had to overcome. And the result of the explosion was not in their best interests. So they all left the forest through the teleportation portals.


    As soon as all the contestants came out, all the elders were cheering for their survived children. They were happy for their children. They didn''t care whether their children made it into the top 5000 or not. As long as they were alive, nothing else mattered.


    The children also retuned the gestures. But their mind was on something else. They all wanted to know who exactly is the champion of the preliminaries. So they all looked at the leading boards. But when they looked at the world, they were all stunned.

 828 STORM AFTER THE PRELIMINARIES

    Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright came out from the hall. They had ugly faces at the moment. Especially Young Master Wright. For the first five months, he was paying close attention to his rankings. But no matter how many days passed, his team''s ranking remained the same. It never changed.


    So later, he didn''t bother to look at his bracelet for his rankings. He was sure that no one can surpass him. So all he did was to create things and raise his total points. He didn''t do anything else.


    He was having a good time. He created product after product. And during the last month, he created many products. And after the announcement came of the end of the preliminaries, he took a deep breath.


    He wanted to maintain the dignity of the champion. If he showed the fatigued face to the public when he walks out of the hall, people might think differently. He never wanted to show the fatigued face to the public. Especially when he will be announced as the champion of the preliminaries.


    He took a deep breath and came out of the creation room. He maintained a casual smile. He didn''t want to do it a little over. All he wanted was for the people to think that him becoming the champion was just a natural thing. It was just a matter of time before he became the champion of the preliminaries.


    He came out from the creation hall with a smile of a champion. He found Young Master Luke, Neil and other members of his team. He slowly walked towards them. He had a feeling that, they will rush towards him and lift him in the air. After all, he was the champion of the preliminary. He needed this applause. It was the sign. With this, they will show to the world that, they were the champions. It will drag the envious gazes from others.


    But when he looked at their faces, he felt something was wrong. He hurriedly walked towards them and said, "Why are you people so low? Where is your spirit of the champions?"


    Everyone remained speechless after hearing Young Master Wright. They understood that he is yet to look at his own bracelet. He is already under the impression that their team became the champion of the preliminary.


    Young Master Luke sighed and said, "Just look at your Bracelet."


    He didn''t say anything else. He knew that all he needs to do is to guide his attention towards the bracelet. Wright will understand the rest.


    And sure enough. When Wright heard Luke''s suggestion, he started to have a bad feeling. He was under the impression that he became the champion of the preliminaries already. But when he looked at the ugly expressions from Young Master Luke and others, he knew that something is amiss.


    He then looked at his bracelet. He widened his eyes when he looked at his rankings.


    Team : Silverwing Clan


    Points : 201559


    Rank : 21


    "R-Rank 21?" ,Young Master Wright felt something was wrong. He asked, "How could this be?"


    "Perhaps, we could find the truth after we go out and reunite with others back in that forest." ,Neil suggested.


    "Let''s go." ,Young Master Wright said angrily, "I want to know which teams had the capability to surpass our rankings. I want to know which twenty teams had such fierce talent."


    Everyone knew that Young Master Wright has completely lost his mind now. Well, he had every qualification to be mad at them. More than the spectators, the participant will receive the more shock when his rankings which stayed on the first place for the first five months straight, had all of a sudden fallen to 21st.


    With this anger in their heart, they all left the hall. Very soon they hastily reached out to the forest. But even before they looked at the ranking list, they had seen an unexpected scene. There were hundreds of thousands of dead bodies were laying down on the ground. Some of them didn''t even have complete body parts.


    "Wh-What the hell is this?" ,Someone shouted in astonishment. They had never seen these many dead bodies lying at a place like this before. Some people even coughed out vomit as they couldn''t see the scene.


    Looking at this scene, all the Lifestyle Masters immediately guessed that the situation in the forest was not good for any of them. The forest was completely silent at this moment.


    All the Young Masters who were in the Lifestyle Hall were shocked to see these many dead bodies. They didn''t know just what kind of dangers they had encountered to have these many casualties.


    "We demand an explanation, City Lord!" ,At that time they heard a familiar voice.


    "What do you mean?" ,City Lord Alger asked as if nothing has happened.


    "Can''t you look at these casualties?" ,Another Familiar voice were heard by everyone.


    "So what?" ,City Lord Alger calmly said, "I already warned countless time that the danger within the forest is very high. And yet the contestants chose to enter the forest. This casualties is truly terrible. They had my sympathy. But if you two people say that it was because of me, then it is foolish."


    "Foolish?" ,The first person mocked and said, "We know who is the foolish one here. Don''t fool us. You have taken the advantage of being the judge of the preliminaries and already set up everything beforehand for becoming the champions of the preliminaries. Or else why would Sabretooth Clan occupy all the top ten spots in the ranking list? And what''s more, they even had four teams who were in the 11th to 20th spots as well. Everyone knew the reason for this strange rankings? There is no need for you to fool others."


    Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright knew that these two voices belonged to their respective clan leaders. They didn''t know the reason for this commotion. So they walked towards the direction where the voice came from.


    As they all reached the scene, they were shocked by the scene. City Lord Alger and the two Clan leaders from the Trott and Silverwing Clan were involved in a nasty argument. The two middle aged men were not holding back at all.


    But this didn''t shocked them. The shocking part was the Young Master Kale and the Young Master Wayne were lying on the ground. Blood was flowing out from their mouths. Their situation didn''t look better no matter how they see it.


    Young Master Wright''s heart pained. He shouted, "Kale!"

 829 A TERRIBLE DAY

    "Kale! What happened to you?" ,Young Master Wright rushed towards him and held him in his embrace.


    But Young Master Kale had no response. He was yelling, shouting, crying, sobbing and was feeling all kind of despair. No one knew who he was shouting at. If it wasn''t for the bleeding from his mouth, everyone would have thought that he was actually pretending.


    But no one dared to laugh or criticize Young Master Kale. He is the descendant of the Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan. The situation is not looking good for any one of them. If they made any small mistake, then it will cost them eternally. They didn''t want to get on the bad side of the Young Masters from the three Tier-1 clans.


    And Young Master Kale was not the only one in this situation. Even Young Master Wayne was in this similar situation. In fact, all the teams who followed him were in the same situation. Nathan and others were not any exception either.


    Looking at the dire situation his most trusted followers were in, Young Master Wright knew that the situation was not looking good for them. In fact, he could guess that, the opponent they faced were truly strong and terrifying.


    "What happened?" ,Young Master Luke who was also shocked asked the elders. Even though Young Master Wayne was his brother as well, they don''t share the same brotherhood as Young Master Wright and Young Master Kale shared.


    Young Master Kale always supported Young Master Wright from the bottom of his heart. In his eyes, his big brother was the future greatest Lifestyle Master in the entire God Realm. And he became a Combat Master in order to support his elder brother.


    Looking at the unconditional love which Young Master Kale had towards him, Young Master Wright always took care of him. He truly loved his little brother. And this is the reason why Young Master Wright sent his most trusted followers like Nathan and others as his protectors.


    But Young Master Luke was different. His little brother always eyed his position as the Supreme Young Master. He never cared about anything else. This is the reason why there was always conflict between Young Master Wayne and Young Master Luke. Sometimes Young Master Luke envied the unconditional bond shared by Young Master Wright and Young Master Kale. He always wished for his little brother to learn something from Young Master Kale.


    But he knew that it was impossible. His little brother was and always will be a complete dick. People started to call him good for nothing Young Master. But Young Master Wayne always believed that it was the rumors spread by his big brother in order to trash his reputation. But he was never ready to accept the fact that the people truly believed him as a good for nothing Young Master.


    One of the elder from the Trott Clan explained everything that had trespassed in the forest. He didn''t leave even a single detail as he explained everything that happened to Young Master Luke.


    "Star Moon Team?" ,Young Master Luke grit his teeth in anger. How could he not be angry? It was the team formed by Jimmy. Of course, he was still in the impression that Star Moon Team has already suffered a huge defeat. He had a full faith that no one can escape the formation in which Star Moon Team was trapped in.


    But after learning what happened for the past six months in the forest, both Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright were shocked. Giving a crushing defeat for the warriors of their clan, pairing up with the Sabretooth Clan and Keth Clan, Then killing the monsters which were rightfully belonged to them, bringing the monsters from their occupied place towards the location of the Sabretooth Clan, sudden rise in rankings of the Sabretooth Clan, facing the Orange Ranked Monsters and most importantly, Killing the Red Ranked Monster.


    After hearing this, both the Young Masters were furious. They wanted nothing more to kill the members of the Star Moon Team. It was even more for Young Master Luke. His bet with Jimmy is something he didn''t forget. But the Star Moon Team was so strong to the point where they not only managed to escape from the trap they set up for them, but they actually dared to harm their clan embers to this degree. They were courting death.


    But they didn''t act rashly. They were now well aware that the barbarians whom Arjun recruited were insanely strong. What made them serious is that they actually had three people who could use Dao. And what is even more serious is that, one of those three was actually a Domain Stage expert. Making a move against them without having a powerful backup is not an appropriate thing at all.


    But they now understood why their team''s ranking had fallen from 1st position to 21st position. The Sabretooth Clan used the cheap trick and dared to kill the monsters from their occupied layer. But they couldn''t do anything about it. After all, Sabretooth Clan didn''t kill the monsters in their occupied layer by entering their layer. This will never count as the breaking the rule.


    They not only lost their places among the top twenty, but they also lost embarrassingly. How could they ever digest this bitter truth? Even a peace loving sage would be coughing out blood from anger. Needless to say, the mere clan leaders from Silverwing and Trott Clans.


    Young Master Wright looked at the direction of the camp of the Star Moon Team. All he wanted was nothing more than to kill them. He didn''t concede his killing intent towards the entire Star Moon Team.


    How could such a killing intent escape from Arjun''s senses? He smiled and ignored him. For him, the preliminaries has already over. There is no need to involve in any unnecessary shit anymore. So he completely ignored the killing intent of Young Master Wright and minded his own business.


    Looking at the ignorance from Star Moon Team, Young Master Wright became even more angry. But he didn''t do anything rashly. He knew that it is the time to wait patiently for an opportunity. This is not the time to fight among themselves.

 830 YOUNG MASTER LUKE’S ANGER

    "Y-Young Master!" ,At that time Neil''s voice rang out in the ears of Young Master Luke. He continued, "Young Master, please look at the ranking list."


    "I am not in the mood to see the name Sabretooth Clan on it." ,Young Master Luke said angrily, "Don''t disturb me."


    "No...it''s not that. The Champion is not the Sabretooth Clan. The first place is occupied by some other team." ,Neil said as he was in complete aghast, "And the team that became champion is not something that you want to see."


    "What? Sabretooth Clan is not the champions? Then who else could be the champion of the preliminaries?" ,Young Master Luke was shocked. He asked, "Then which team has become the champions?"


    Even though he asked, he didn''t wait for the answer. He directly looked at the screen. He found the names of Sabretooth Clan written neatly on the top of the table. This scene made him angry to the point where he wanted to puke blood. But when he saw the name of the team on the first place, he couldn''t hold his anger as he really puked blood on the ground.


    1st - Star Moon Team - 716216 points!


    Star Moon Team? They were the true champions of the preliminaries? How is this even possible?


    They were pretty sure that they weren''t dreaming. They were seeing this shocking scene with their own eyes. Star Moon Team were at the top of the table. They actually became the champions of the preliminaries. As for the Sabretoorh Clan, they occupied all the places from 2nd to 11th.


    12th, 13th, 14th, 16th and 17th spot was occupied by the Keth Clan? Is it for real? A Tier-3 Clan actually surpassed them? Not one, but actually five teams from the Keth Clan actually dominated them? If this is not joke then what exactly it is?


    15th, 18th, 19th and 20th spots were occupied by the Sabretoorh Clan again. Which means only three teams monopolised top twenty spots in the ranking leaderboard. And neither Silverwing Clan nor Trott Clan were part of this.


    They certainly understand why their ranking started to fall so suddenly. Such a joke was taking place in the forest and yet they were completely clueless about this.


    Young Master Luke immediately walked towards the Keth Clan. Looking at this, the crowd knew that a show is about to take place. So they remained silent and waited patiently for the show.


    When the young master Luke was coming towards them, all the elders from the Keth clan were nervous. Just like others, they had seen how their clansman cooperated with their enemy of the young master Luke. In fact, these old people were really angry with the decision of their young master. But the past is past. So, they decided to move forward.


    Young Master Luke smiled then looked at another location. It was in the direction of a team which consists of only girls. He was looking at a particularly beautiful girl who was looking in their direction at this moment. Anyone could say that she was nervous by judging from the facial expression she had. This girl was none other than Farah!


    "Thank you very much for your praises." ,Young Master Kenneth said, "Your team was not bad at all. Even though your ranking is less than ours, you actually made it to top 30. It is indeed an exceptional ranking. Keep up the good work."


    The crowd opened their mouth very widely. They thought they were Sena deep dream. Otherwise, who could have ever imagined that the Keth Clan actually had such a bone to speak with Young Master Luke in such a way.


    Even though his words were very polite, everyone were clever enough to understand that young master Kenneth was actually mocking young master Luke indirectly. His reply implies as if a senior is saying "You are not bad at all". It was I said a senior is impressed with the positive results of a junior.


    Young master Luke almost puked blood when he heard this reply. Even Farah was stunned. She never thought that her brother would be become so daring all of a sudden. She had a feeling as if her brother has matured during the six months in the forest in the preliminaries. She didn''t know what exactly happened. But she was sure that something might have happened which turned her brother this matured.


    "Good! Good! It looks like just because your clan has surpassed surpassed us by such a small margin, you became so daring and dashing." ,Young Master Luke smiled and said. His smile contained intense anger. He continued, "I will suggest her long you will be this arrogant."


    "Keth Clan is under our protection. Who the hell are you to blackmail them?" ,At that time young master Luke heard a voice from his back.


    Young master Luke was a price for a moment. Attend events as the President of this person. He turned back to look at the owner of the voice. He became serious as he saw a familiar face. The owner of the voice was none other than Arjun himself.


    "I didn''t offend you in any way. Why are you meddling in our personal matter?" ,Young Master Luke asked dissatisfied with Arjun.


    "Didn''t I tell you already?" ,Arjun replied, "I said that their plan was under my protection now. Scram already!"


    "What qualification Aamir barbarian team has to order me around?" , Young Master Luke asked. It was clear that he has no intention to back down.


    "My barbarian tribes has three members who could use the Dao. And I am actually a domain expert!" ,Arjun didn''t held back as he said, "I think it is your client who doesn''t have the qualification to even stand in front of me. Unless you have someone who could use the Dao, don''t dare to have that attitude. I hate when a trash like you show such an attitude in front of me."


    "You...!" ,Young Master Luke was on the verge of explosion. I wanted to job Arjun in thousand pieces. But he knew his stuff very well no matter how arrogant he was. He knew that there is no way he would mess with her Dao Master. Or else, it will be extremely unfavourable situation for him.


    "What "you"?" ,Arjun said, "Don''t forget about the bet you had with my team captain. It is time for you to end this bet!"

 831 THE BET IS NOT OVER YE

    When Arjun raised about the topic of bet, Young Master Luke''s face flushed with anger. At the beginning he was sure about his victory. Since their clan already knew about the process of the preliminaries, they didn''t hold back to go and prepare in advance.


    They did everything they can to ensure the victory of their clan. To make things even more easy, the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan formed an alliance. The two Supreme Young Masters from either clan formed a team and planned to dethrone the Sabretoorh Clan from the Seat of the City Lord.


    He was sure that their allied team will definitely become the champions of the preliminaries. And even if some unexpected things happened, it didn''t matter anymore. Because In their opinion, the sudden unexpected things might lead to drop in ranks by one or two ranks. They had estimated that no matter what, no matter how they see, they will definitely have one of the top three places in the preliminaries.


    This is the reason why young master Luke dared to accept the bet. Even though he knew that he placed the dignity and reputation of all the rich clans on the line, with the advantage they have created for themselves, he was sure that he could definitely win the bet.


    And with the opponent against whom he placed the bet was actually a mere nobody like Jimmy, his confidence has reached another level for his victory. But he knew the weight he was carrying. He was carrying the reputation of all the rich people and rich clans on his shoulders. He didn''t want to take any risk.


    So he asked his father who happens to be the clan leader of the Trott Clan to help him. The clan leader might be angry with the ridiculous bet placed by his son, he was actually happy that he didn''t go overboard. His son actually was preparing for the pros and cons in the bet. And it was a good sign.


    So the clan leader didn''t delay and arranged for the emergency meeting with all the rich families. Even though the other rich clans were unhappy with this ridiculous bet, there is still knew their priorities. So they immediately excepted to assist the Trott Clan in trapping Arjun and others in the forest.


    But who could have thought that Arjun would surpass everyone''s expectations and deal with the trap set by the rich families? And not only that. He actually topped all the obstacles and gone and became the champion of the preliminaries. How could they not be shocked?


    Young master Luke knew that he clearly lost the bet. And now he should face the consequences. Or else he will be a laughing stock in the public. He already shamed himself by losing the bet. If he didn''t take the loss and accept his side of the bet, then nobody will respective many more.


    But the crux of this problem is that if he do what is supposed to do, then it will ruin the reputation of all the rich families. And the consequences from there on is unimaginable.


    Arjun simply smiled in return. How could it not know what was going on through the mind of young master Luke? He just simply ignored it.


    The crowd also understood the cunning in his which the young master Luke used here. There was no such thing as lasting till the end of the competition in the bet. Everyone knew that the bet will be on till the end of the preliminaries. But there was no written contract. And so there is no way to prove it.


    But since young master Luke understood how dangerous the Star Moon Team is, he will take everything seriously. In the upcoming competition in the Eagle province, he will take precautions. He will have the time for meticulous planning. And it is obvious that he is no longer going to take the Star Moon Team as a weak team anymore.


    "Fine with me." ,At that time, Jimmy came forward and said, "I like to trash the hopes of my enemy the most. Let''s end the bet after the competition in the Eagle Province. If we both are still had the eligibility for participating in the tournament in the Royal Capital, then also we will wait. We will wait and see who can last longer in the competition. There will definitely come a time when any one of us will lose in the competition first. We will carry on the bet only after that moment."


    "Humph!" ,Young Master Luke snorted and left. He knew that the longer he stayed with them, the more face he will lose. So he decided to leave the place as quickly as possible.


    But Young Master Wright didn''t leave. He asked, "What did you do to my brother?"


    Arjun smiled and said, "It''s nothing. He was trying to get on my nerve all the time. So I gave him a little punishment. As of now, all of them were having trouble with their guilty conscience. They are actually fighting with their own truth!"


    Young Master Wright had no idea what Arjun was speaking about. He didn''t care either. He demanded, "What is the meaning of this?"


    "What do you think?" ,Arjun smiled and asked, "Which bastard asked him to cross my path again and again? You might be the "invincible" brother he was bragging about. Consider yourself lucky. If the rule of killing other contestants was not prohibited, then your brother would have been dead by now."


    Young Master Wright gritted his teeth. He was helpless. He was a lifestyle master. This is the reason why he couldn''t fight Arjun. Or else, he would have definitely fought him to death.


    But young Master Luke who was looking for a reason came back. He released his vast killing intent towards Arjun. Huge amount of killing intent rushed towards Arjun. Others also felt it. Cold sweat broke out. They never imagined that young master Luke has such a powerful killing intent. They felt as if their eyes were going blind.


    "Killing intent, ah?" ,Arjun smiled and said, "Don''t get so cocky. You are not the only one who has killing intent. This is your killing intent? Then we hold my killing intent!"


    After seeing this, Arjun released his killing intent.

 832 A SERIOUS DEBATE

    As soon as everyone sensed the killing intent, they were all shocked to their core. They had sensed and surpassed too many killing intents in their lives. But this level of killing intent has never been sensed by them before.


    Young Master Luke was shivering in fear. He had seen mass reddish killing intent. This reddish aura was even darker than the blood. The pressure coming out of this killing intent was to massive for him. He never sensed this kind of feeling intent before.


    Young Master Luke''s killing intent was like a drop in the ocean. While Arjun''s killing intent was like a ocean itself. Arjun''s killing intent easily penetrated the killing intent of Young Master Luke.


    Cough!


    Young Master Luke coughed out mouthful of blood. He could no longer bear this pressure. He fell on his knees. He felt his legs were very weak. He had a sensation as if his mind is going numb.


    Everyone was shocked with this development. They never imagined that a person''s killing intent could topple a genius like young master Luke. In their views, young master Luke was a monstrous genius. And yet today he couldn''t even bear killing intent from one of the junior who is from the same generation as him. The crowd was Aghast!


    Arjun slowly walked towards the numbed Young Master Luke. His every footstep was like an earthquake in the heart of Young Master Luke. With every step closer, his heartbeat started to grt louder. He collapsed on the ground.


    "Junior! What are you trying to do?" ,One of the elders asked. But before he could go for the rescue, Rick crossed his path.


    He said, "Respected elder! Please stay here. Don''t worry! My boss had no intention to kill him. If he wanted to kill your clan''s descendant, he wouldn''t be breathing right now."


    The elder was angry. But he did not make his move. Because he knew that requires one of these remembers from their barbarian team who could use the Dao. He knew that no matter what, he should not and a Dao master. Sense Rick said that Arjun has no intention to kill young master Luke, he became silent. He had no other choice but to bear this humiliation in silence.


    Arjun slowly walked towards young Master Luke and sat on his toes. He gave a mocking smile and said, "An Young Master from a noble family, ah? An Heaven''s Proud Child! And yet you are such a trash. You can''t even bear my casual killing intent. I don''t understand what will happen if I released my killing intent on the max level!"


    Casual Killing Intent?


    The crowd were stunned. That was just a casual killing intent? And he was not even serious? Then how strong his killing intent when he released to the maximum level? They couldn''t even imagine it.


    Arjun continued while looking at the crowd, "Look at this trash! He calls himself the heaven''s favourite! And he can''t even bear my casual glare. How pathetic!"


    "He is not trash!" ,At that time, Clan Leader of the Trott Clan moved forward and said. No one knew what was the result of the argument between City Lord Alger and the two clan leaders. But since the clan leader himself came forward, everyone were anticipating another good show.


    Arjun smiled and said, "Then why can''t he stand up? As you can see it, I didn''t even touch him. And he is on his knees."


    Clan Leader of the Trott Clan had nothin else to say. Because the ugly truth was right in front of him. How could he defend his son? He could dare to twist the truth against any other junior. But he don''t want to anger a Dao Master like Arjun.


    Furthermore, Arjun was actually a Domain Expert! He need to be careful when he is dealing with Arjun. If Arjun gets angry, then there are many clans in the realm who will become his powerful weapon and destroy their clan. He doesn''t want such an outcome.


    "Well, let me ask you some questions?" ,Arjun continued, "What is the definition of genius? On what basis you call your son a genius? How could you say that your son is one of the favourite child of heaven?"


    Clan Leader of the Trott Clan snorted and said, "He awakened his Conscience at the age of three. He was able to choose his destiny at the age of ten. That means he started his official training in Soul Core at the age of ten. He reached the first awakening stage at the age of thirty eight. While he Surpassed the 1st Level of Soul Origin Stage at the age of twenty two. He successfully reached the Violet and Indigo Realm at twenty and fifty years of age respectively. He is just one step away from reaching the Blue Realm. And he reached the second awakening stage at the age of forty two. He is currently ninety years old. And he is at the mid stage of second awakening stage."


    Clan Leader of the Trott Clan proudly said, "These were all his achievements. This is the sign of a genius. He achieved all this great achievements because he was favored by the heavens. You yourself is a genius. Even though my son is incomparable to you, you should know that he is still a genius. Am I wrong?"


    The crowd were shocked when the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan revealed all the achievements of Young Master Luke. Achieving all these at such an young age was definitely the sign of a genius.


    Of course, the crowd clearly heard what Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said. He even said that Young Master Luke is not as mighty as Arjun. And he is still lacking in talents as well. The crowd knew that the reason why the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan did this was to tell Arjun that they don''t want to offend him. And they were seeking forgiveness for their negligence.


    Arjun could understand the indirect meaning of the Trott Clan''s Clan Leader. He didn''t care though. He said, "Those achievements are really worthy of the praise. I agree that your son is impressive."


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan took a huge sigh of relief. If Arjun understood this, then nothing else mattered.


    "Then let me ask you another question?" ,Arjun smiled and asked, "On what basis, you rich people call the people from the poor family background as trash? Honestly, I also want to know this answer very badly as I also came from the poor family background as well."

 833 A SERIOUS DEBATE 2

    The crowd became serious. Majority of them were from the families or clan with poor background. They suffered huge pressure from the rich families especially on this very topic. They were called the abandoned child of the heaven or what not? They felt as if they also deserved an answer here.


    The question raised by Arjun was related to them. They also seek answer. But they knew that they don''t have enough courage to go against one of the three giant hegemonies of the city. So they had no choice but to remain silent and endure it.


    But now Arjun raised this topic. This question has piqued the interest of all the people from the poor family background. Since Arjun is a fearless man, they wanted to learn the truth. So they had a hope that Arjun will make them lose their face.


    Clan Leader of the Trott Clan replied after a brief silence, "Isn''t the answer is very clear? Look at my son. You yourself admitted that my son''s achievements were impressive. And who among the poor people had such achievements? Of course, there are some exceptions. I mean, you are from poor family background. And yet you are a monstrous genius. But majority of the people who had poor family background are not good enough in the field of cultivation."


    All the noble clans and family nodded their heads in agreement. For them, this a truth. A truth which is inevitable. This is the fact which all the poor people needs to accept. They held their height with pride when they heard what the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said.


    All the poor people were furious. But they didn''t say anything in return. The person who said this was none other than the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan. There is no way they would display their dissatisfaction.


    "Hmm. So you mean that, the poor people were born in the poor family background because this is the fate which heaven chose for them?" ,Arjun still maintained and asked, "Are you saying that this is the reason why heaven chose your rich clans as the favored child of heaven?"


    "Yes. Some things are predestined. This is an absolute truth." ,The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said, "But I am not detesting all the poor family. I am just stating the fact. After all, there are very few exceptions like you. Even the founder of my clan was from the poor family. But he had the blessing of the heavens. This is the reason why we, his descendants had what we have today."


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan was confident. He was thought by his ancestors this major difference between the rich and poor. And he thought this very sam teachings to his descendants as well. He was confident that whatever he said was an absolute truth.


    The crowd came back to life when they heard this. They had a lot of hope that Arjun will help them to win some face. So they were praying and encouraging Arjun to win this argument.


    Arjun continued, "When you see the ante crawling here and there, then do you even pay attention to them? Do you spend your valuable time and chose some ants and tell everyone that this ant is your favorite?"


    "Definitely not." ,The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said, "Why w3ould I?"


    "Then why would heaven give a damn about you and your tiny clan?" ,Arjun smiled and asked, "There are too many realms in this universe. Why would it pay it''s attention towards you? I don''t know which idiot invented this damn discrimination between rich and poor. But I will tell you something sensible. What is cultivation? Cultivation means going against the heavens. There are some realms in the cultivation which heaven doesn''t like the ants like us to reach. And once we reached those levels, then the heaven will display it''s wrath in the form of tribulations."


    Arjun continued, "That means you are clearly going against the heavens. Where the hell is the favoritism from heaven in this? Both rich and poor will draw the wrath from heaven when we reach some stages in the field of cultivation. Heaven always goes against them when a person reached that certain boundaries in cultivation. It doesn''t matter whether that person is poor or rich. Heaven always displays the same level of wrath despite their social status. You tell me. When your son reached the first awakening stage, did the heaven let it go?"


    "N-No." ,At this time the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan was sweating. He knew that Arjun is totally nailing him down. He is no longer holding back at all. And things are not looking good for him.


    Arjun then looked at one of the barbarian tribe and asked, "You are at the late stages of the first awakening stage, right? Then I have a question for you. Didn''t you face the tribulation from the heaven when you were about to reach the first awakening stage?"


    "I did face it." ,That barbarian didn''t hold back and answered immediately with an happy face.


    Arjun then asked the entire crowd, "Is there any person here who reached the first awakening stage without facing the wrath of the heaven?"


    There was no response from the crowd. After all, it is the known fact that, when a person is about to reach the first awakening stage, he had to face the tribulation. Only when a person successfully passed the tribulation, he will step his foot on the first awakening stage.


    Arjun smiled and said, "Well, everyone had to face the wrath from the heaven when you are trying to reach a certain checkpoint. You, me, your son, and all the creatures in the world faced the wrath of heaven when we reached these certain checkpoints. We will continue to draw the wrath from the heaven even in the future as well. So let me ask you a question? How could you say that your son is the favored child of heaven?"


    At this moment not only the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan, but all the people from the noble clans had ugly faces. They knew that they hit their head on the iron wall. There is no going back unless they give an appropriate counter answer to Arjun.

 834 A SERIOUS DEBATE 3

    All the rich people knew that things are very serious at the moment. If they didn''t give an answer that will shut his mouth, then it will be very tough for them to maintain suppression on the poor families. In the future they will raise their mouth against their authority. They will use today''s defeat as an example to keep hunting them again and again. They will no longer have the face to be arrogant in public.


    "Awesome!" ,But the poor people were enjoying the show. Arjun was totally washing away their arrogance. So one of them couldn''t hold back and shouted.


    All the rich families clenched their fists tightly. They were very angry. They were gritting their teeth to the point where it might break into pieces. They never imagined that the overbearing dignity which they always had will be broken this easily.


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan maintained silence for a moment. He didn''t know what to say at this moment. But at that time, the Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan said, "The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan didn''t say that the heaven is on their side in every aspect. It is true that all the rich and poor people had to face the wrath of the heaven at some fixed stages in the cultivation. I don''t deny it. But there are other aspect in which the heaven has favored our children. For example, aptitudes and learning abilities. We were better than others. So how exactly we were no different from them?"


    "That''s right!" ,This time the voice came from the area where all the rich families were standing. All the elders from these rich families were erupted in excitement. This is one aspect in which they can argue with. And the Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan has done exactly what they needed. The situation is once again turning in their favor.


    Arjun was not anxious at all. To the contrary, he was smiling. He said, "Aptitude ah? Let me ask you a question? How many life and death battles your son involved since his birth?"


    "Well, there are countless occasion when my son involved in life and death battles. I don''t remember properly." ,The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan replied, "I don''t remember properly at all. After all, the path of cultivation is filled with constant danger."


    "You are right. The path of cultivation is filled with countless dangers." ,Arjun replied, "Then I have another question. How many life and death battles your son involved in where he had no one who could protect him?"


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan remained speechless. He had no reply as he knew the answer is not in his favor. Even The Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan couldn''t counter this time.


    Arjun then looked at one of the poor families and asked, "How many life and death situations your descendants encountered? And how many of them were without any protection from the elders?"


    "You are right. It was same for me and my tribe as well." ,Arjun replied, "And this what makes your heart strong. This is why I was able to master Dao to this degree. Same goes for others. Dao is very easy to learn if you had a strong heart. If your descendants face any life and death battles while learning that they have protection from the elders like you, then why it is called as the Life and Death battle? It can be called as a casual spar, right? After all, your descendants will always know that you have a strong person who will protect you from any unfortunate events. That means, their life and death experience is not rich enough for their Dao heart to be polished. If they don''t have the Dao heart, then even if you join the Royal Academy, it is useless. You won''t be able to learn a damn about the Dao."


    Everyone were shocked. They felt that a new door has opened for them in the field of cultivation. Even the elders from the rich families started to listen very sheer interest. This is Dao we were talking about. They didn''t care about the age factor and tried to learn from a Dao master as much as they can. If they could win a right path, then they will be extremely benefited.


    Even City lord Alger was listening with absolute concentration. He was making sure that he don''t want to forget even a single word which Arjun spoke just now. Even though the content was very small, he don''t want to miss anything. After all, who don''t want to advance in the field of Dao? he was not any exception either. After all, Arjun is actually a Domain expert. It''s not a shameful matter if they acknowledge Arjun as their master if opportunity comes.


    "Ivan! No matter what, don''t break your friendship with that Arjun and his tribe. Even if you have to travel with them to the distant part of the world, then don''t hesitate at all." ,City Lord Alger said hastily.


    "I had the same feeling as well." ,Young Master Ivan said, "Actually after all this is over, I had the intention to discuss about this with you."


    "Good." ,City Lord Alger had no other choice but to acknowledge it.


    On the other side, Arjun said, "Under the eyes of heaven, we were akin to ants. Heaven never cared about our small and unworthy life. Cultivation is nothing but going against the heaven. Everyone had the talent. There were so such things as trash in this world. And there were no geniuses as well. Everyone were given equal chances. The only difference is, some people born in a poor family. And their life is a little difficult to live. Some people were born in the rich clans. They were born with silver spoon within their mouth."


    Arjun continued, "This difference was created over the passage of time. And it was created by we humans. This discrimination doesn''t exist in the dictionary of the mighty heaven. So don''t go and say the nonsense that your child is the favorite child of heaven! It makes me laugh loudly."

 835 END OF THE PRELIMINARIES

    Arjun continued, "You rich families have enormous cultivation resources. You have a perfect environment as well. What exactly you didn''t have? You have everything. And yet there were no one in the family who mastered the Dao. Why? The Dao originates from the Heaven. Then why didn''t your favorite child of heaven was not blessed by the heaven in the art of Dao?"


    There was only silence. No one dared to speak anything. They knew that it is pointless to say anything as it was backfiring on them.


    Arjun continued, "Look at us. We don''t even have a proper home to live. And yet we have three people who have mastered the Dao. Very soon we are expecting two more people to join us in our tribe!"


    The crowd were astonished when they heard this. One should know that mastering Dao is not an easy feet. And yet they have three people who were Dao Experts. And this is all with having no properties of their own. And now Arjun announced that they have two more people who were very close to become Dao experts? How could they not be stunned?


    "I might be a junior. But I have seen the world much better than you. So don''t give me the damn about Heaven''s favorite or something like that. I am not ready to buy it." ,Arjun said seriously.


    Not only the two clan leaders, but every rich people grit their teeth. but they knew that they don''t have the qualifications to say anything at the moment. Their reputation is completely destroyed and they don''t know where to hide it.


    Arjun took a deep breath and continued, "I will give the antidote for your children''s sufferings. They will be back to normal again. But they annoyed me to the point where I threatened to kill them. Just remember. If killing is not prohibited, then their heads would have been hanging on a tree in the forest by now."


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan and the Silverwing Clan shivered in fear when they heard Arjun. But they felt thankful for the rule of killing which was prohibited in the preliminaries.


    Arjun said, "But if the rule for killing is not prohibited in the competition in the Eagle Province, then just remember. His death will be in my hands. So make sure to keep your stay away from the rest of the competition. Or else, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    All the members from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott clan were unhappy with Arjun. But this is the world where strength speaks. So they have no choice but to shut their mouth and stand obediently. They knew that they are the one who lost today.


    Arjun tossed a couple of potion bottles towards the two clan leaders. He said, "Feed them. They will recover after two days of rest. And mind my words very carefully. Keth Clan is under my protection. Don''t blame me if I cross your path and annihilate your clan!"


    Arjun simply smiled and replied, "There is no need to mention it. We helped each other in the forest. So it is my responsibility to help you back."


    Kenneth nodded his head. At that time Who knows when did he came, Young Master asked, "How did your ranking rose up so suddenly? How did you become champion so suddenly?"


    "Why are you asking? Are you disappointed that you couldn''t become the champion?" ,Arjun asked with a smile.


    "Don''t tease me brother." ,Young Master Ivan smiled embarrassingly and said, "I didn''t dare to. But even ten seconds before the end of the preliminaries, my team ranked number one. But when we came out, it has fallen to number two. So I was a little curious. After all, your final point has reached more than 700000! As for my team points, it is at 500025!"


    Arjun smiled in return. He said, "It was all thanks to the weapon that I used to kill all the Orange Ranked Monsters!"


    "That weapon?" ,Young Master Ivan remembered the strange weapon used by Arjun at the last moment. He asked, "That''s right. What was that weapon exactly? It was very strong."


    Arjun smiled but remained silent. How could he leak his first ever weapon which he created? Arjun don''t want to expose about his Unity Weapon!


    Looking at how silent Arjun was, Young Master Ivan knew that he asked one of the taboo question. So he didn''t press it any more. He knew that no matter how close he was with Arjun, there are some things which he is not supposed to learn. So he didn''t press on this topic any longer.


    "Congratulations for becoming the champions of the preliminaries." ,City Lord Alger said, "I officially declare that the Star Moon Team has now become the champions of the preliminaries."


    Nobody spoke. They knew that City Lord Alger is yet to complete.


    City Lord Alger said, "I know that there are too many casualties in the forest. They have my respect. But I hope there will be no grievances because of the things happened in the forest. If anyone tried to be funny, according to the decree from the Royal Emperor, the punishment is Clan destruction."


    Everyone were stunned when they heard this. But nobody objected. Because the orders came directly from the Royal Emperor. So they wouldn''t dare to be optimistic.


    City Lord Alger said, "I declare that the preliminaries are officially over. All the teams whose rankings are within 5000 are eligible to participate in the competition which will take place in the Eagle Province. Everyone, please go back to your homes."


    "YES!!!" ,Some people shouted as soon as the official announcement came. They were finally free after six months of struggle.


    There were people who couldn''t eligible because of the low ranking. There were people who were eligible, but lost too many people from their teams. Some of them happened to be from their families. Some of them were their comrades, brothers, and many other relatives. None of them were really happy.


    Keth Clan were one of the happiest team. They were suppressed by the Trott Clan. And they placed all their hopes in this competition. If their descendants could enter the Royal Academy, then it was the perfect opportunity for them to come out of this crisis.


    But they not only have five teams in top twenty, but they gained a powerful ally as well. This was a moment for rejoice. With this, even if their descendants couldn''t enter the Royal Academy, they still have a powerful backings.


    Just like this, everyone gone back to their homes with their own share of emotions. And with this, the preliminaries has come to an end.

 836 AFTER THE PRELIMINARIES

    After the end of the preliminaries, everyone returned to the city. They were tired. All they wanted was nothing but to take rest. And this is the reason why city Lord Alger ordered for the cancellation of the post preliminaries celebration.


    Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan had the worst tour. Even though they made it to the top 30, for them this result was a complete disaster. Even if the celebrations were to happen, it was obvious to everyone that none of the people from the top clans will attend it. And there will be no fun in the celebrations.


    See the Lord was clever enough to understand his point. On top of that, the mortal enemy Sabretoorh clan had a very good tour. They occupied 15 places in the top 20. And what is even more eye-catching is that they have occupied ten places in a row starting from second place to 11th place. And this has become another obstacle for them to be mode off. He knew that they will never attend the celebrations.


    No matter what kind of any meaty they have among themselves, City Lord would never do something like adding fuel to the fire. In fact, he never expected this kind of result begin with. But the results were right in front of him. So there is no way he''s going to have the celebrations party.


    So he took the advantage of the tiredness of the contestants as an excuse and canceled the post preliminary celebrations. So people were dejected after hearing this announcement from the city lord.


    Even though the post preliminaries celebration was cancelled, the citizens have their own share of moment. They have an amazing topic to discuss about.


    Since the very long time, the champion of the preliminaries has always came from one of the three great clans. Even this time, the citizens always believed that the champion will be coming from one of the three great clans as well. After all, this result became kind of custom in the city.


    But their judgement seem to be wrong. They were actually shocked to see that an unknown team has become the champion of the preliminaries. They immediately started to make their own share of investigation in order to learn everything about this Star Moon Team.


    It didn''t take long time for them to get enough information. The captain of the Star Moon Team was none other than Jimmy! With this, the bet between Jimmy and young master Luke came into the light. Everything became clear.


    Young master Luke lost the bet. But he didn''t apologise as per the regulations of the bet. So with this, someone from the weak and poor family background leaked the entire thing that happened in the forest after the end of the preliminaries. And all these chains of events piqued the interest of the public.


    How could one expect a person from the barbarian tribes would become the strong at such an young age? This was like a complete myth. But what else could they do? Today this custom was broken.


    Farah was overwhelmed with emotions. Today, it could be said that her problems were solved. The elders of the clan personally came and apologised her formally. They decided to bring her back with absolute respect. They apologised and requested for her to return. Even Kenneth came and made this request.


    Farah was more with the bravery of her brother. She respected his bravery and decided to go back to her clan. And her problem came to an end. But her feelings for Jimmy still remained. Even though, he didn''t participate in all this, one way or other way, her problem was solved thanks to him. As for Jimmy''s response, she doesn''t know it. But no matter what, her feelings for Jimmy was genuine.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Master, Arjun has returned to his home!" ,Blue said, "What are your next orders?"


    "What else?" ,Master said, "Protect him. Of course, with his level of skills and schemes, there is no need for any protection for him. But we can''t be careless. So protect him. I don''t expect anything else from you people. All I want is nothing but for you people to protect him."


    "We will obviously do that master." ,Blue replied with respect, "We know how important Arjun is for your master. So please rest assured, Master. Until he grows up, we will never take or eye away from him."


    "Good!" ,Master said. He then look down on the city from his space. After a brief silence, he said, "Pause my orders! When the real competition will begin in Eagle province, ask them to make some changes in the rules of the competition."


    "How exactly you wish for the changes in the rules, Master?" ,Blue asked.


    "There should only be one change in the rules." ,Master ordered, "When the competition in the Eagle province will begin, asked them to announce that killing is no longer prohibited! A person could kill another person in the middle of the competition!"


    When master said this, his face was emotionless. The master had seen countless terms and countless killings in his life. So there was no fluctuations in his emotions when he asked for the change in the rules, which is killing is no longer prohibited in the competition.


    "Things will go as you have ordered me, master!" ,Blue replied, "I will immediately make arrangements as per your orders."


    Master looked at Arjun in the astral world and smiled. He said slowly to himself, "Alright, I have seen your skills when killing is prohibited. Now, I want to say how ruthless you will be when killing in the competition is no longer prohibited. I have given you enough time to rebuild your Dao foundation. So please don''t disappoint me."


    Master then no longer paid any attention to Arjun and gone back to mind his own business. He knew that with his subordinates guarding them, he can be at ease. So he casually left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    As the things are progressing like this, outside the Solar city, there was an abandoned building. This building was abandoned for some reasons a very long time ago. Nobody cared or paid any attention to this building any longer.


    Inside this building, there were too many old men were sitting on the chair with grim expressions. There were some juniors attended this meeting along with these old people as well.

 837 DISCUSSION

    These people were none other than the elders and your masters from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan. They had conducted this secret meeting. And the topic is known to everyone. They were here to discuss about the disastrous defeat in the preliminaries.


    They were clearly disappointed. They had a great vision for their future plans. Despite being enemies, after keeping clan''s interest in mind, they decided to collaborate and participate in the preliminaries through their combined efforts.


    They imagined one thing, but the outcome was something else. They thought with two geniuses in one team, becoming champion was just the matter of time. But who could have thought that a bunch of barbarians actually became the champions of the preliminaries?


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan started the meeting, "I am sorry for paying the respect out of courtesy. I an sure that none of you are in the mood for this. So I want to start the meeting without any formalities."


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said, "You all are the great and illustrate people of our two respected clans. We all know why we are here, right? So I will get to the point right away. We have formulated a great plan for the prosperous future of our clans. We let go of our past grievances and formed a team. We did everything we can in order to ensure that we will give a crushing defeat to the Sabretoorh Clan. But alas, we were the one who faced the crushing defeat. And it was all thanks to this unknown entity known as Star Moon Team."


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan continued, "We have a list of issues to discuss. Firstly, what do you think we should do about the Sabretoorh Clan? Please share your views on this."


    One of the elders stood up and said, "In my opinion, we should be a bit patient. It is true that we suffered a huge defeat. But we should not forget that Sabretoorh Clan has the command over the entire city. We should wait for our chances."


    "And when exactly that day will come?" ,Young Master Wright asked, "How long we should wait? They did as they pleased just because they had city in their grip. Isn''t this one of the reason why we are having this argument?"


    "Please calm down, Young Master Wright!" ,Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said, "This is not the time to fight among ourselves."


    Young Master Wright snorted and took his seat. At the same time, The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said, "I agree with the elder. No matter what, we should not make hasty decisions. If toppling the Sabretoorh Clan was truly that easy, then our ancestors would have done it a long time ago. We should learn from our ancestors and maintain patience. Or else, with one small mistake, we might lose everything."


    Everyone remained silent. They don''t have the anything to speak here. They were well aware of this small thing.


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan said, "We all know that Jimmy and Luke had a bet. In fact, I would like to apologise instead of him. After all, this bet has put the reputation of all the nobles on the line. And we failed to win it."


    All the elders showed their dissatisfaction. But they knew that it is pointless at this moment. Despite whatever it is, they all lost their faces after the end of the preliminaries back in the forest. So it is no longer as simple as the bet between two people. It is a psychological war between rich and poor. And if the rich people like them lost the war, then there is no way they could lift their head and walk in the middle of the Road.


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan sighed. He said, "We all underestimated the Star Moon Team. Their strength is no joke. I think everyone is aware of it. They have three people who could use the Dao. And one of them is actually a domain stage expert. And if what Arjun said is true, then there are two more people who were waiting for successfully mastering their own Dao as well. They are really strong even for us. What are your opinion on this?"


    There was no response. The room was silent to the point where even the sound of the drop of a pin could be heard. The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan actually expected this though. If they don''t have the Dao Masters in their clan, then there is no way they will raise their voices. One small mistake might destroy their entire clan. They couldn''t afford to let this happen.


    In fact, they have already offended Arjun on multiple occasions. That was before when they knew that he was actually a domain stage expert. The demand for manifestation stage expert has always been very high. And as for the domain stage expert, even the Emperor might show some respect for such a person. And when that person is such an young person, then it is obvious that their future potential is very high. And their demand would skyrocket hundred times more than the demand for the manifestation stage expert. So there is no way they are going to raise their voices. Especially after learning that Arjun is a domain stage expert.


    "As expected!" ,The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan sighed and said. And he doesn''t blame them for the silence. After all, Jimmy is under Arjun''s protection. They both are part of one team. Unless they have a domain stage expert on their side, there is no way they could go against him.


    But there is another problem. Even among the domain stage experts, their intuition told them that Arjun is one of the strongest people. Even if they could seek the help from another domain stage expert, the chances of winning against Arjun is very low. After all, they had seen the battle between Arjun and the Red Ranked Monster.


    Even the Red Ranked Monster which happened to be a Domain Stage expert, it lost against Arjun. So even if they find a domain stage expert to fight for them, there is no guarantee that, that domain stage expect could win against Arjun. So, in their opinion, letting this humiliation slide is the best option they have.


    For them, instead of losing everything, losing some face is worthwhile. If they lost some face, after some time, they have the potential to regain it. But if they lost everything, then it is game over.

 838 THE FORMER DISCIPLE OF THE RAVEN SEC

    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan, "Well, I can understand what you people are thinking. Actually, I don''t blame you for your thoughts. After all, if I were in your place, I would have done the same thing if I had no other choice left."


    The Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan asked, "Judging from your tone just now, why do I feel as if you have an ass on your sleeve?"


    "Well, I do have a reliable help. But don''t expect that this help is guaranteed." ,The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan sighed and said.


    "Alright, who is this person that you are talking about?" , The Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan asked.


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan simply smiled and said, "It''s not a person I am talking about. It is actually a joint and most terrifying sect in the Eagle Province! My backer is actually the Raven Sect!"


    "Raven Sect?!!!" ,All the elders from the Silverwing Clan stood up in shock. How could they not know how mighty Raven Sect is? Ravan sect is one of the three strongest sects in the capital of the Eagle province.


    Eagle Sect, Raven Sect and the Silver Wolf Sect are the three great sects which rules the entire Eagle Province. The entire monopoly in the Eagle Province is done by them. There are other mighty sects as well. But if they encountered anyone from the either of the three sects, then they will have to show their respects.


    Silver Wolf Sect is known for it''s immense wealth. They are business tycoons. They have wide business connections which spread even to the Royal Capital. There is a rumour stating that, the Silver Wolf Sect''s treasury reached to the point where it is very close to the treasury of the Royal Empire''s Treasury.


    Because of this, despite living in the Capital of the Eagle Province, Silver Wolf Sect was shown some respect even by the Royal Emperor. Just respite is not for their wealth. It is because of their connections.


    If the Royal Empire is under attack, then the Royal capital could seek help from the Silver Wolf Sect. And if it is possible, then they could seek help from all the connections they have maintained so far. And this is the reason why the Royal Empire were always respectful to words the Silver Wolf Sect.


    As for the Eagle Sect, they are the true ruler of the entire Province. It is said that, Eagle Sect had too many of it''s disciples who entered the Royal Capital''s Academy. Some of them even became core disciples of the Royal Academy as well. All these Core disciples have touched the Dao. They have attainments in the Dao and were treated very highly.


    As the name of the Sect, Eagle Sect was named after their Province. The Province Lord has always come from their Sect. The Sect Leader of the Eagle Sect was the current Province Lord of the Eagle Province. This is the enough reason for them to become one of the three giant sects in the entire province.


    But no one raised their voices against them. Because they have s powerful backup as well. The Raven Sect is just a side sect. The name of the true Sect is Heavenly Raven Sect!


    The Heavenly Raven Sect is thr biggest force for the Royal Emperor. No matter how ruthless they might be, when the time comes, The Heavenly Raven Sect is the one on whom most of the Royal Empire rely on. Because of this, even though the Royal Emperor was disappointed, he had to overlook their villainous acts.


    The Heavenly Raven Sect had highest number of Dao Masters. They have twenty seven Dao Experts. It is well known, that the Heavenly Raven Sect had three Transformation Stage Experts! The Transformation Stage is the third stage in the Grand Dao. So their status is very high.


    As their branch Sect, the Raven Sect in the Eagle Province was even more arrogant. They didn''t hold back when being ruthless. Because of their backings, even thr Royal Emperor had given up. Needless to say, a mere Province Lord! He had no choice but to overlook their crimes.


    "So the rumours were true after all!" ,The Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan said, "You really entered the Raven Sect when we were kids."


    There was a rumour in the past that the Current Clan Leader of the Trott Clan helped a mysterious person who was on the brink of death. He used all the precious materials in his possessions and saved him.


    Layer that mysterious person acknowledged the services of that small kid. That kid had decent talent in cultivation as well. So that mysterious person took him as his disciples and entered the Sect he was part of.


    After hundred years that kid returned to the Trott Clan. He became very powerful. Then a rumour spread all over the City that, Loren became the disciple of the Raven Sect. But there was no confirmation. Even the Trott Clan maintained silence about these rumours.


    With the passing of time, that rumour was completely forgotten. Only the giant sects like the Sabretoorh Clan and the Silverwing Clan kept this information in their minds.


    "Hmm I was part of the Raven Sect. But my status in the sect was not that high. But my master has a prestigious position in the sect. So if I can convince him, then I have a chance." ,Loren said. Loren was the name of the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan.


    That mysterious person was the Vice Sect Leader of the Raven Sect. This is the reason why a person who was akin to a trash in the true hegemony like the Raven Sect was allowed to wear their uniform and became the official sect member.


    What is the people over there never treated him as one of their own. His life in the sect was complete disasters. So after hundred years, he found an excuse and returned to his clan. Even though he has a powerful master, that master was constantly busy. So he couldn''t find any hope in the sect.


    Before leaving the sect, the vice sect leader gave him his word. Loren protected his life. So whenever a situation arise where his life or his Clan''s destruction is on the line, then he could come find him. The old man will definitely help him regardless of whatever the situation he was in.

 839 A HUGE NEWS

    Since he was promised, today the day finally came. Today a potential threat has come his way where he might even lose his life. So he had no other choice but to seek the help from his master.


    "It is a good idea. If we can get the help from the mighty Raven Sect, then we have a chance for our revenge." ,The Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan said, "Brother Loren! We need to depend on you then."


    "I will certainly go." ,The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan Said, "But don''t expect that my trial will be a successful one. I will try my best. So you people also needed to prepare for the possible rejection from the Raven Sect as well. "


    "Don''t worry, brother Loren!" ,The Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan said, "We know that you are in the tight spot as well. Please go and try to convince the mighty Raven Sect for help. If your trip is a successful one, then we have nothing to worry. But if it is a failure, then we will conduct another emergency meeting and try to find another way."


    "That''s good to hear." , Loren sighed and said, "With this, let us conclude the meeting. Everyone please go back to your respective secs and prepare for any unexpected event. In the meanwhile, all the youngsters needs to train diligently. Arjun is not weak at all. Don''t take him so casually. Arjun is very strong. And you need to be prepared."


    "Yes!" ,The youngsters from both the clients said in unison. And with this, the emergency meeting has been concluded.


    -----


    In the meanwhile, Arjun''s fame has reached all over the city. In fact, it has gone beyond the city. A Dao Master participating in the preliminaries through a small city like the Solar City is not a small matter at all. The world always search for a potential talents. If it is possible,, they try to rope him in by offering tempting offers.


    As for the Dao masters, their fame has always been on the top of the world. Their demand has never fallen in the past. It didn''t fall in the present. And it will never fall in the future. And Arjun is actually a Domain Stage Expert. His demand is another level compared to the Manifestation Stage Expert.


    So all the powerful sects, mighty clans from another city arrived to the Solar City. They wanted to recruit Arjun and all his family members if possible. As per the details they have received, Arjun is at Jimmy''s home. He is under closed door seclusion.


    Young Master Ivan and Kenneth were also with him. Under their formal request, Arjun agreed to teach them Dao. So they left their clan for five years and were staying in Jimmy''s house.


    Young Master Ivan gave him the offer to come to his personal villa. It was big and majestic. It will fit for the entire Star Moon Team to stay. The environment is wonderful for cultivation. So it was idle for everyone to sit and cultivate.


    Young master Ivan asked his servants to not disturb him. As Arjun is teaching him Dao, he didn''t want any disturbance. As long as it is emergency, he didn''t want to be disturbed.


    He received once in a life time opportunity for learning Dao. How could he miss that? There is no way he wanted to miss this opportunity. So he gave such a strict orders.


    After hearing this news, the sects that came in order to recruit Arjun were disappointed. But they didn''t leave the City. They knew that no matter how long Arjun will train in closed door, he has to come out after five years eventually. So they decided to stay in the Solar City. They had no intention to leave until they met Arjun once.


    -----


    Arjun started to teach Dao to Young Master Ivan and Kenneth. This news spread all over the city. The City was shocked. Especially the big sects who conspired against Arjun. They regretted their actions. They wanted to be thought Dao as well. But they knew that Arjun not destroying their clans and sect is itself a huge relief for them. Needless to say, if they go and prostrate in front of him, there is no way he is going to teach them. Instead Arjun might be annoyed and destroy their clan. They didn''t want this outcome. So they didn''t dare to go and ask him to teach them Dao.


    But the one who was nervous the most with this news is actually Sabretooth and Trott Clan. Making friends with barbarians was a laughing matter in their eyes. So they never dared to make friendship with the barbarian tribes in the past. And so is now.


    But Sabretooth Clan did exactly opposite to this custom. They actually maintained friendship with them to the point where, Young Master Ivan started to live in that broken building along with Jimmy and others.


    But when they imagined where Young Master Ivan could put immense pressure on them, then that imagination itself a disaster. They were nervous to the point of breakdown.


    They had only one hope now. And that is to make their way into the Royal Academy. But entering Royal Academy is not easy. Even if they did enter the Royal Academy, they will become the outer disciples. They needed to cross each hurdles and step by step they needed to reach higher status.


    This itself is a tough task. There will be countless disciples who will be in the race for becoming the inner disciple. And then the competition for becoming the Core disciple will be even higher.


    They have no guarantee for becoming the core disciples. If they wanted to protect their clan, then they need to learn Dao. If they had to learn Dao, then they had to become the Core Disciples. Only Core Disciples had the privilege to learn Dao.


    All this process will take at least hundred years for them. And what is even worse is that they have no guarantee for becoming the Core Disciple of the Royal Academy. And hundred years is more than enough for Arjun to teach Young Master Ivan enough Dao Art!

 840 ANCIENT DAO TYPE

    If Young Master Ivan joins the Royal Academy, then he has to follow the same procedure as them. Then what? What exactly they will gain next? They won''t gain anything. They had to wait hundred years to wait for their chances. And just like them, even he doesn''t have a guarantee that he will become a Core Member.


    That means even after joining the Royal Academy, their chances are very slim. It is not guaranteed that devil learn the concept of Dao.


    But things have changed now. Young master Ivan had someone who is teaching him the concept of Dao. How could the geniuses from other two great clans ever accept this?


    "I will immediately go to the Raven Sect!" ,Loren said immediately after hearing this news. Their two clans were different from other noble clans. If young master Ivan learned the Dao, then it will not have huge impact. After all, even today, their clan is not even closer to surpassing the Sabretoorh Clan. So the Sabretoorh Clan won''t do anything to them.


    But the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were different. As of now, their status was equal to the Sabretoorh Clan. And because of this, there have been constant fighting between the three clans.


    The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan, Loren left that night without alarming anyone. Of course, his silent departure couldn''t escape the attention of City Lord Alger. So he sent a trusted elder to tail him and find where exactly he was going.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun started to teach Dao to both Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth. But before teaching, he said, "I told you that I will teach you Dao. But let me warn you. I will destroy my Dao Foundation very soon."


    "...." ,Both Young Masters Ivan and Young Master Kenneth didn''t know how to react. They didn''t expect that they will be listening this.


    "W-Why?" ,Young Master Ivan couldn''t help but ask. There exist no cultivator in this world who doesn''t want to master the Dao. The demand for a Dao Master is extremely high no matter where you go. And yet Arjun is saying that he will destroy his Dao foundation very soon? It was akin to asking his enemy to kill him.


    "Listen to me very carefully." ,Arjun said, "My knowledge was lacking previously. But now it is different. It was too late when I learnt an ancient secret. In the past, the Dao didn''t have any different stages like the Manifestation Stage, Domain Stage Transformation Stage and Supreme Level. There was only one Dao for one element. And every Dao didn''t have any stages."


    "Greater Dao?!" ,Both Young Masters Ivan and Young Master Kenneth were in daze. This was completely a new information for them. They never imagined that they had such a buried past.


    Kenneth asked, "What is the difference between the Greater Dao and the Grand Dao?"


    "How should I put this?" ,Arjun thought for a moment and then said, "Alright! What if I tell you that Grand Dao was created by the ancient people by using Greater Dao as the reference?!"


    "Impossible!" ,Both Young Masters Ivan and Young Master Kenneth were shocked. Kenneth asked, "Then... could it be... the Grand Dao is not derived from the vast heavenly Dao?"


    Heavenly Dao is like the treasure vault of the heaven. And Grand Dao is just one part of this most supreme treasure!


    "Unfortunately no." ,Arjun said, "According to the ancient scrolls that I read, in the ancient days, the ancient cultivators used to train in the Greater Dao. In fact, Greater Dao was a common Dao practice in the ancient civilisation. But training in the Greater Dao is millions of time tougher than mastering the Grand Dao!"


    "That tough?" ,Young Master Ivan asked in astonishment, "What exactly is the major difference between the Greater Dao and the Grand Dao?"


    Arjun replied, "It is what I am about to tell you. Since Greater Dao is close to impossible to learn, the Grand Dao concept was introduced. Greater Dao means, learning everything in union. That means, you had to learn Manifestation Stage, Domain Stage, Transformation Stage and the Supreme Stage at the same time. Then combine these four stages into one and learn the Dao of a particular element to it''s core."


    Both the Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth took a deep breath. They no longer had any room for surprises anymore. Their confidence level has already shaken.


    Arjun said, "Since learning these four stages and combining them into one is extremely tough, the ancient sages have introduced the new concept. They came up with this new concept known as Grand Dao. The fundamental principal is almost same for both Greater Dao and the Grand Dao. But the only difference is that, you can learn the Grand Dao by breaking it into four stages. And they were none other than the Manifestation Stage, Domain Stage, Transformation Stage and the Supreme Stage."


    "Even though the final output will he same, the might between the two types of Dao is very different. The Power of the Greater Dao is insanely stronger than the Grand Dao. With minor completion of the Greater Dao, you can even contend against a Domain Stage expert without any great difficulty."


    The two Young Masters were stunned. They never imagined that such a terrifying Dao path was completely forgotten by the people of the current generation. They were at a loss of ideas. They didn''t know what path they had to take.


    "It''s your choice now." ,Arjun said, "I told you two types of Dao. I am very strict with myself. I am saying that I am going to train in the Greater Dao! No one can stop me from doing that. So I want to know your answer. What path you want to chose? No matter if it was the Grand Dao or Greater Dao, I will teach you any type of Dao you want. But a small warning though. It is true that Greater Dao is tough to master. But you have my word. If you learn the Greater Dao, then your future cultivation will be very swift. So think carefully."

 841 DAO GUIDE

    "But we have a question?" ,Young Master Ivan said, "You said that the ancient geniuses had failed to master the Greater Dao. Then is there any chance for us to master it?"


    "Don''t worry." ,Arjun smiled and said, "You have put your faith in me. I would naturally not treat you negatively. I would not give up until you master the Greater Dao. So do you have faith in me?"


    "Absolutely without any hesitation." ,Both of them replied in unison.


    "Then be patient." ,Arjun replied, "Be it the Grand Dao or the Greater Dao, The first thing you need to do is relax yourself. Too many questions comes to the mind of a cultivator when he is about to master the Dao. And this is what led to rise of too many negative questions. This is the first place where a cultivator always fails to master the Dao. You people have a good attitude. But the reason why are you still feeling is because of the doubts in your mind. Just keep this thing in your mind. And don''t forget. Dao is tough. That is true. But it is not impossible. With me here, you people will definitely master the Dao. This is my promise."


    Both the young Masters became excited. How many people seek to learn Dao? But majority of them have failed. But today they have received an unexpected opportunity to learn Dao. And what is excited them even more is, Arjun said that it is not impossible for them to fail. And he guaranteed their success.


    "But remember one thing. I need you people''s full cooperation." ,Arjun said, "All I can do is push you in the right direction. How much you people could learn from this is all up to you. But I have another problem. If I were to teach you the path of Greater Dao, first I have to learn it. And I am estimating that it will take at least five years to master it."


    "Five years?" ,Young Master Kenneth asked in reluctant, "The competition will start after five years. That means, we won''t be even able to start learning the Greater Dao before the competition in the Eagle Province?"


    "That is true." ,Arjun replied, " But don''t worry. I am not going to leave you alone completely. For the next five years stop cultivating. I will write down some things for you. This is the beginners guide for a cultivator about Dao. For the next five years, what you two need to do is, just try to comprehend the concept. Just let go other things. All you need to do is to read it again and again. Try to gain as much knowledge about the Dao as it is possible for you two."


    Arjun continued, "And when I start teaching you Dao, It will become very easy for you to understand the concept. Trust me. If you work harder for the next five years, The Path for the Greater Dao will become very easy for you people."


    "Yes." ,Young Master Ivan told truthfully. There is no need for him to lie about this. This is an open secret for the entire city.


    "Then let me ask you a question?" ,Arjun asked, "Even if you joined the Royal Academy, can you bear the competition for becoming a Core Disciple? Even if you became a core disciple, Do you think that the teachers will give you lecture and make sure that each and every one of you will master the Dao?"


    Both the Young masters remained silent. They naturally knew this point. But they have no other choice. Royal Academy was the only place where they have chances to take one step forward in their cultivation life. This is not only from the political point of view, but it is also from the personal point of you as well.


    Arjun said, "Put some faith in me. I am more than sure that the Royal Academy doesn''t even know that in the ancient days the cultivators used to follow the path of the Greater Dao! But here I am. Trust me. Even though mastering the Greater Dao is millions of times tougher than the Grand Dao, I will definitely teach you as you put your trust within me. Do you have the courage to learn it?"


    "We will!" ,Both the young Masters said in unison and with firm tone. This is once in a lifetime opportunity. So why would they let it go?


    "That is good to hear." ,Arjun nodded his head in agreement and said, "Then start reading the manual that I will give you very soon. Keep every point in your mind. Because in this manual I will write in which direction your thought process should go when I am about to teach you the Greater Dao. When you are trying to learn the Greater Dao, It will make things easier for you to comprehend the concept as you will think in the right direction. So don''t take this manual very casually. Try to learn as if your life is on the line. If you don''t learn it with all your heart, then your future will crumble and you couldn''t go to the Celestial Realm!"


    "Celestial Realm?" ,Both the young masters look at each other as it was first time they heard this word. Then, Young Master Kenneth asked, "What is Celestial Realm?"


    Arjun smiled and asked, "Do you people know about the subsidiary realm?"


    "Yes." ,Young Master Ivan replied, "Isn''t those places are the domain of the gods from the heaven?"


    Here "Gods from the heaven" were none other than the Sovereigns. Since they don''t know about the existence of the sovereign, they referred them as the "Gods from the heaven".


    "That''s right." ,Arjun asked, "When a cultivator ascends from the subsidiary realm, then you people look at them with eyes full of contempt, right? But when any cultivator ascends from the God Realm to the Celestial Realm, then the cultivators from the Celestial Realm will look at you in the same way. Because the Celestial Realm is the next higher realm for the cultivators in the God Realm. You people call it the higher realm or whatever it is."

 842 PURPOSE FOR CULTIVATION

    "It''s not your fault." ,Arjun wasn''t surprised. He continued, "Most of the people don''t know about the Celestial Realm. In fact, in the entire God Realm, in my estimation, the number of psychology who know the word Celestial Realm could be counted on fingers. They are old and monstrous people. Even I learned from the ancient scrolls of an ancient ruins. So it is natural that you people don''t know about it."


    Arjun asked, "If you ask me honestly, you people are complete idiots. You people are frogs in the well and are wasting your time and talents. Don''t think that this city as your final destination. Don''t reduce your own value to this. You people have very good foundation. You have high chances for going to the Celestial Realm. You can roll the entire universe if you work hard. But you are wasting your time, money and most importantly talents by always thinking about this small city. Let me ask you a question. Don''t you want to rule the entire universe?"


    Both the young masters were stunned. Of course, after spending some time with Arjun, they came to this conclusion as well. They were nothing but the frogs in the well. They were simply wasting their time as they got used to this comfortable life. They were happy when people used to respect them. They used to feel proud when they were called "Young Master".


    Of course, deep down within their hearts, they all knew that this respect was not for them. It was for their Clans. And yet they accustomed to love in this false prestige and merit.


    But today a new hope was in front of them. They knew that if they followed Arjun, then their future will be boundless. They could see the world in different prospective. They could become the rulers of the universe just like Arjun said.


    Young Master Ivan replied, "If we had the power, if who doesn''t want to rule the universe?"


    "That is naturally true." ,Arjun asked, "Then will you gain the power to rule the universe if you stay in this small city? You need to put yourselves in the mouth of death countless times. The power don''t come easily. Trust me. Go out and see the world. Don''t stay in the protection of your clan. It is not good for both you and your family as well."


    Both of them remained silent. They don''t have anything to say at this moment anymore. Whatever Arjun said is right. They were wasting their time by staying in their clans. They were being cowards by staying under the protection of their clan leader and elders. In fact, they were wasting their talents.


    Young Master Ivan asked, "Then why would you cultivate brother? What is your final goal?"


    Arjun continued, "So, so far I don''t have any final goal. I am just cultivating in order to become stronger and stronger. I won''t stop till I reach the ultimate truth. Either I die in the process, or I will reach the truth. Any one of these two things will definitely happen."


    Both the young masters were shocked to their core. What kind of logic is that? One need to have an endless courage in order to think like Arjun is doing. Today they understood that the geniuses from Royal Academy were nothing but garbages in front of Arjun.


    The geniuses from the Royal Academy always boast about the greatness of their academy. They always lived under the protection of the Royal Academy. In fact, they were also the frog in the well. They were no different from the cultivators from the Royal Academy. And the only difference between the three clans and the Royal Academy is that, the well of the Royal Academy is little bigger and wider than the well of the three clans. That is the only difference.


    Today they learned a new lesson. Their heart was much weaker than Arjun. And they have very long way to go before they could firm their Dao heart.


    In the meanwhile, Arjun started to write something on a paper. In fact, he wrote around 10 pages. In this 10 pages, he gave a detailed explanation on how the thought processing of a cultivator should be during the comprehension of the Dao.


    He handed it over to Young Master Ivan and said, "Both of you can go back. Go back to your homes and try to understand everything that I wrote in the paper. I will cultivate the Greater Dao in the process. If I am successful in learning the concept of the Greater Dao ahead of time period of five years, then I will contact you. Then I will officially start teaching you Dao. So go back to your homes now."


    Young Master Ivan received the papers as if he was holding most precious treasure of the world. He carefully hid it and thanked Arjun. He said, "Thank you very much. We will definitely not disappoint you."


    "Don''t worry!" ,Arjun said, "Since we became friends, I will naturally teach you."


    Kenneth asked, "Can we teach it to my clan members as well?"


    "If I were in your place, I wouldn''t have done that." ,Arjun replied, "I will give you my suggestion. You people might be rich, but your clan is large. Who knows how many spies were planted in your clan so far by the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan? If these pages were to fall in their hands, then isn''t this all will become the biggest disadvantage for you people?"


    "That is naturally true?" ,Young Master Ivan sighed and said. What Arjun said was absolutely truth. The spies from the other clans was a pain in the ass issue. It is unavoidable. And if those papers fall in the hands of those people, then it will definitely reach the other two clans. And the consequences are something they couldn''t handle.


    "We will take a leave." ,HP Masters board down once again and paid that as pets. And then, they both left.

 843 TERRIFYING FUTURE

    This is the case with others as well. They were not okay with this. Whatever happened in the forest was strictly business. It was not a relationship to the point where Arjun could teach them Dao. So why did he decided to take the trouble and teach them Dao?


    Arjun sighed. He immediately casted a soundproof barrier around the surroundings. This barrier was created using Origin Energy. It was make sure that even not that supreme existence who might be the mastermind behind the start of the preliminaries ahead of time period could hear this.


    He said, "I did it for two specific reasons."


    "Two reasons?" ,Gnan asked, "What are they?"


    Arjun replied, "One is for the Divine Essence. If I help them, then it will help my Virtue of Humility to create Divine Essence. This will help us to become stronger very quickly."


    The crowd understood this point. Even though they were unhappy with Arjun''s decision, if they think about their personal development, then it is the right choice.


    "Then what is the second reason?" ,Sitaram asked.


    Arjun replied, "The second reason is very important. It is for the safety purpose. Their is a person in the shadow who is manipulating everything. We don''t know whether that person is a friend or foe. We don''t know anything. And we are not certain what are true intentions of the void. It is true that the Void has trusted me and gave me the power of Void. But we know that there is no free lunch in this world. We don''t know whether this supreme existence is a friend or foe either. In fact, we don''t know anything at all."


    Arjun continued, "We are weak. And we don''t have the qualifications to learn the profound mysteries of this world yet. We don''t know anything. And the only reason why we don''t know anything is because we are weak. If you was strong enough, then nothing else would escape from or knowledge. Once we are strong, we will eventually know everything we need to know."


    Arjun continued, "What if both the parties were using us for some specific reason? What if we were just catalyst in their plan? What everyone nothing but ignorant fools in their minds? We can''t trust both the void and that supreme existence."


    Arjun continued, "Too much information is out of our reach. Being out of information is very scary. It will prevent us from making right decisions. We don''t know the absolute truth either. My heart is telling me that both the Void and that Supreme existence are using us for their personal agenda. We don''t know either of their motives. We don''t know anything. So how can we stay for that day to come?"


    "No." ,Arjun firmly said, "We have to prepare for the worst. We have to prepare for the unknown. We need a powerful army at least. So I have started to teach the people whom I found to have potential for becoming someone stronger. I don''t know how much these two people could make in the future. After all, all I can do is push them in the right direction. As for how far they will make is all up to them."


    The room fell silent. But when they gave it a serious thought, they felt that Arjun was right. Their future is completely unknown. And their final enemies were the existence with no peers. They don''t know what kind of people they were. They don''t know what kind of people they will be when the time comes. As Arjun said, unknown is definitely scary. And it is very important to prepare for the worst right from today.


    They have nothing else to say. Arjun was successful in changing their minds. In order to stay alive during the final battle, they need to prepare from now itself. There should be very careful with these two unknown existences with no knowledge regarding their true intentions.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After taking their leave from the small living quarters, both the Young Masters didn''t speak anything. They left as if nothing has happened. They didn''t want to make things complicated for themselves. They knew the weight behind the secret of the papers given to them by Arjun. So they kept it a top secret among themselves.


    Young Master Kenneth was invited by Young Master Ivan to his place. There is no longer any ego of status in their hearts. They knew that in the face of heaven they both were considered as nothing but ants. So they stayed united and started to work together. After all, they are now walking on the path to going against the heaven. There is no discrimination among themselves at all.


    After entering their clan, they were immediately summoned by their clan leader. And we all know that the clan leader of the Sabretoorh Clan was none other than the City Lord Alger himself.


    "We pay our respects to the Clan Leader!" ,Both Young Masters Ivan and Young Master Kenneth paid their respect. Young Master Ivan paid their respects in terms of the descendants of the clan. As for Young Master Kenneth, he paid his respects out of the respect for a Clan Leader.


    "Why are you two people back so soon?" ,City Lord Alger asked in haste, "Weren''t you people with Arjun in order to learn the Dao? Why are you here?"


    Young Master Ivan looked around to make sure that no one is here. Only then he dared to take out the papers from his possession and showed it to his clan leader. He then explained everything that has transpired with Arjun. He explained everything in detail.


    He didn''t hide anything from his clan leader. He told Arjun''s final goal as well. This final goal which is impossible to achieve in their minds was actually the goal of Arjun. After hearing all this, then how exactly the city Lord will stay calm?

 844 VISITING RAVEN SEC

    "That is the plan, clan leader." ,Young Masters Ivan finally said.


    City Lord Alger nodded his head. He then said, "Then don''t waste your time. Time is very precious. Go and see yourself in the sabre garden."


    Young Master Ivan was shocked. Sabre Garden was the best place with purest and highest form of spiritual energy within their entire clan''s possessions. Not everyone could enter this place. That place meant for only geniuses.


    Not everyone were allowed to go and train there as it was only for the direct lineages in their clan. Even Young Master Ivan gone there very rarely as it was tough even for him to go there.


    But now the City Lord asked him to go there and train for five years. It is obvious that the clan leader has taken this issue very seriously. Well, it is understandable. Dao is very precious and rare. If they could produce a Dao Master in their clan, then nothing else is important for them. This one scenario is enough to raise their clan''s prestige.


    Young Master Ivan sighed. If this was an hour ago, then his train of thoughts would have been as same as his clan leader. Alas, he now had an higher goal.


    Celestial Realm!


    His first goal is to go to the Celestial Realm. Only then he will find his next higher goal to pursue. So he planned to take one step at a time. His first goal is to reach the Celestial Realm. After surviving in the Celestial Realm, he will find his new higher goal. Until then he will struggle to go to the Celestial Realm!


    Both Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth went to the Sabre Garden. But City Lord Alger was still cautious about unexpected. Both Ivan and Kenneth were going to learn the Dao. It is news which was leaked to the entire city. So either the people with malicious intent will try to assassinate Arjun. Or they will try to kill both Ivan and Kenneth.


    Even though Kenneth was from the minor family background compared to Sabretoorh Clan, Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan, once he learned Dao, his clan''s position will skyrocket. It will be harmful for Trott Clan specifically.


    Trott Clan has suppressed the Keth Clan for a while. If they got an opportunity, then they won''t hold back from taking their revenge.


    So City Lord Alger knew what he is supposed to do at this moment. He needs to give them as much protection as possible. This is the sensitive moment for their clans. If he held back, then it will not end good for them. They will pay for their carelessness.


    City Lord Alger summoned a confidant and said, "Ask all the elders to attend an emergency meeting. And summon the Clan Leader of the Keth clan here. And make sure all this happens without alarming anyone. Make sure this mission remains confidential."


    "As you command, Clan Leader!" ,That confidant bowed his head and left.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two days passed in just a blink of an eye. The commotion of the nee champions in the Solar City started to die down.


    But from very far from the Solar City, in a certain place, the things always remained lively. The name of this place is Raven City.


    Raven City is the capital of the Raven Sect. Well, it''s not an official capital. But as it was already mentioned previously, the Raven Sect always remained arrogant. Because of their sect''s military always been a major one for the Royal Empire, even the Emperor couldn''t help but stay silent for all their lawless actions.


    When their main sect remained this arrogant, then what about the branch sect? They will be even more arrogant. Even though the main branch was arrogant, since they live in the Royal Capital near the Royal Palace, they control their arrogant actions to a certain limit.


    But the branch sect was different. They never stay silent. They will do whatever they want. They kill whoever offend them even to a slight degree. It is needless to say about the person who wants to be a hero in front of them. Their situation need not to say anything.


    They were arrogant and overbearing to the extent where they named the city where the major operation of their base always takes place as the Capital of their country.


    Well, they don''t have country. But they still announce to the entire world as if their sect''s headquarters was their country. And they don''t care for being shameless. If anyone raises their voice, they don''t care even about the Province Lord, they will still annihilate him!


    After all, the Royal Capital will keep their silence. Even though the Royal Empire''s major military contributions always comes from the Heavenly Raven Sect, this is not the major reason why the Royal Emperor always looked away their rowdy actions. The true reason for his silence was because their military contribution.


    70% of the Royal Empire''s military might came from the Heavenly Raven Sect. So the other Empire''s spies always have the capability to give the Raven Sect more benefits for taking their side. So the Royal Emperor has no choice but to keep his mouth shut whenever he receives any complaint against the Heavenly Raven Sect.


    At this time a middle aged man was standing outside the main entrance of the Raven Sect. As he looked at the familiar looking gate, many past memories surfaced in his mind. No matter what, majority of those memories were not good.


    At that time a guard looked at this person. It took some time, but he still recognised this person. After all, this person was not only stranger to him, but he is also an old acquaintance. And what is more, he was quite famous.


    "Well, well, well!" ,One of the guard gave a mocking smile and said, "If it wasn''t the scared lucky cat who ran away from the sect even before completing graduation. What brings you here Loren?"

 845 LOREN’S TIME IN THE RAVEN SEC

    Loren couldn''t help but get angry. But he didn''t show his anger outside. Because he knew that, if he did that, then he will definitely suffer a major consequences. He was just the former student from this sect. He was no longer the student anymore. Even though he has a powerful back up like the vice master of the Raven sect. He knew that if he finds trouble for himself, then not even his master could help him.


    He certainly remembered his past. When he received the offer to go to the Raven Sect, his happiness had no ending. He was excited. His father, the then clan leader of the Trott Clan hid this information tightly.


    So the young Loren left with his master to the Raven Sect. In their imagination, the branch sect of the Heavenly Raven Sect was like an heaven for the small place like the Trott Clan. Even though it was just a branch, it was still unimaginable place for them. So he was very excited as they received the offer to study in the Raven Sect.


    But imagination and reality are completely different concepts. They were quite opposite to each other in different circumstances. He was terrified to see the rowdy behaviour of these people from the Raven Sect. In their eyes, everyone were beneath them. In their eyes, everyone should bow down to them as if they were the ultimate rulers of the world.


    At that time, his own situation has turned from worse to worst. Since his background and talent was nothing, they always teased him. They didn''t hold back even though he was the disciple of the Vice Sect Leader''s branch.


    Sometimes he was even beaten down by the other disciple. This was out of anger, jealousy and most importantly hatred. How many people wanted to become the disciple of the vice sect leader of the of the Raven Sect? They might be arrogant. But they were hard working as well. They worked very hard in order to gain the recognition from one of the elders in the sect. Needless to say, the person was actually the second in chief commander of the entire sect. That person was simply out of their reach. They didn''t even dare to dream of becoming the disciple of such a person.


    And yet, suddenly a person popped up out of nowhere and was announced as a direct disciple of the vice sect master of the Raven sect. At the beginning, they all were shocked. They started to wonder just what kind of frightening talent this person might have possessed in order to gain the recognition from the vice sect master?


    And yet, this disciple of the second in chief commander of their sect actually had the elemental affinity with just two natural elements? How could they not be angry?


    But then, they all thought of another possibility. There is an ancient rule where if a person has natural elemental affinity with either time or space element, then there is no need for any further exams or test. That person can immediately become the core disciple of the sect. In fact, if they found such a person, then he will no longer be in the Raven Sect. That person will be sent to the Heavenly Raven Sect. The main branch of the entire sect.


    But when they tested the natural element affinity of this new disciple of the second in chief Commander of their sect, they were shocked to see that it was neither of such a case. Then why exactly he became the disciple of the Raven Sect?


    Nobody knows the answer for this. But the truth could not be hidden all the time. There will come a time when the truth will come out. And when they learnt the truth of when their vice sect Master was actually seriously wounded by some unknown enemy, this person came and saved him.


    And out of generosity, he was immediately taken in as the direct disciple of their second and chief commander of the sect. Even though this person talent was complete mediocre compared to their own, he still became the direct disciple of such an high esteemed personality like the second in chief commander of their sect.


    What kind of ridiculous thing is this? Just out of generosity, he was declared as the personal disciple of the Vice Sect Leader of the Raven Sect? What kind of rubbish is this? If that is the case, then what about these hard working disciples? Aren''t they were nothing but mare jokes? How could they ever accept this reality?


    So they started to harass him. They started to tease him. They didn''t give a damn about his background as the disciple of such person in the sect. Even though their second in chief Commander is actually a big shot, how many people can he make their mouth shut?


    He was harassed all the time. But he started to deal with this. He never wanted to give up such an opportunity. After all, because of this, his clan back in the city will have an higher status. As the next clan leader of his clan, how could he give up just because of some harassment?


    He took all the humiliation for the next 100 years. Trott Clan was just a Tier-2 Clan. But in this 100 years, with the help of his master, Loren received an information that, his Trott Clan has become the Tier-1 Sect alongside Silverwing Clan and the Sabretoorh Clan.


    He was happy. He suffered immense humiliation with great patience only to wait and receive this news. He worked very hardly in order to raise the rank of his clan. As soon as he reached his goal, he decided to leave the Raven Sect.


    The first day in the sect is more than enough for him to understand that, with his talent, he does not belong in the Raven Sect. But he still stayed in the clan only for this news. And since his clan has been elevated to be one of the three hegemonies of the city, he knew that his time to leave has come.

 846 COHAN

    If it is possible, then he wanted to topple the Sabretoorh Clan and make sure that the Trott Clan will rule the Solar City officially. But there is a certain limit which he when his master could do.


    Sabretoorh Clan was appointed as the ruler of the Solar City by the Imperial Emperor. Even though the Imperial Clan had to show some face to the Heavenly Raven Sect, the Heavenly Raven Sect never took advantage of this too far. They restrained their actions from going too far.


    There are some areas in which even the Heavenly Raven Sect wouldn''t dare to mess with the Imperial Clan. There is a limit to everything. There is a certain line which even the Heavenly Raven Sect won''t dare to cross. For example, deciding the official members of the royal court. Heavenly Raven Sect has no power to decide it.


    Even their main branch has no such power. Needless to say, the second in chief commander of the Raven Sect which was the branch sect. There is no way he could convince the emperor for the change in political power. He knew that, even if the Imperial Emperor succumbed to the pressure and changed the leader of a small city, then there will come many people with similar request as well. And it won''t end well for the imperial clan.


    But regardless of whatever the reason is, Loren was still happy with whatever new development he had. He was happy for the rise in the ranking of his clan on equal terms with Silverwing and the Sabretoorh Clan. He decided to take his leave.


    His master couldn''t help but sigh with the decision of his disciple. Even though he was busy, he knew that his disciples had gone through a lot by others in the sect. And yet he couldn''t do anything to change it. Just how many people''s mouths he could shut? There is a limit to everything that he could do.


    This is the reason why he worked hard to raise the clan''s status of his disciple. He wanted to do something good for his life saver. So he used all his power to raise the position of the Trott Clan from a Tier-2 Clan to the Tier-1 Clan.


    But this shall not be the end of their relationship. Before taking his leave, the Vice Sect Master of the Raven Sect gave his word. If he ever wanted the help or when his clan was in a complete destruction situation, then he will help him. At that time, Loren could find his master.


    Loren never was in such a situation before. But today that time has come. If Arjun managed to teach Dao to his enemy, then it will be a disaster for them. They offended Silverwing Clan countless times in shadow. As for the Keth Clan, there is no need to say. Keth Clan was suppressed for some time by his own son, Young Master Luke. So they were a looming danger as well.


    "I am here to meet master!" ,Loren honestly replied.


    "Get the hell out of here." ,The guard said arrogantly, "Vice Sect Leader is busy with the upcoming competition. He has no time to meet you."


    Loren sighed. He honestly never wanted to come here. But he had no choice. The threat looming over his sect was massive. He once again had to come to this hellish place in order to save his sect.


    "Let him come." ,At that time, a voice rang out from the back of the guard. The guard was baffled a little and turned back to look at a familiar face. This person was wearing elegant dress. His eyes were profound and mysterious. His aura was powerful as well. He looked at the Loren and said, "Long time no see, Lucky Dog!"


    "It''s been a while, Brother Cohan!" ,Loren sighed and said in return. He was angry when he was called "Lucky Dog". Since his admission in the Raven Sect was due to luck, he was called as "Lucky Dog" by everyone back when he was the member of the sect.


    "Big Brother Cohan!" ,That guard said in excitement. This person''s name was Cohan. He was the loyal follower of the current first seat of the Raven Sect. He was definitely not on a good side of Loren. In fact, there exists no one in the sect who loves Loren except his master. He was helpless.


    "Go in." ,Cohan said without any change in his expression, "The Vice Sect Master has sensed your presence and asked me to bring you to him. Come with me."


    "It''s my pleasure, Brother Cohan!" ,Loren didn''t dare to become arrogant and obediently followed Cohan.


    Loren was brought to an open place by Cohan. This place was very far away from the interior of the sect. Loren felt something was wrong. He asked, "Brother Cohan! This is not where master lives. Why are you taking me in the direction of the practice ground?"


    Loren was suspicious. Since he stayed here for hundred years, he knew full well about the Raven Sect and all it''s locations. He knew many different places in the sect. So he couldn''t help but ask when he was being taken towards the practice ground.


    "You damn Lucky Dog! Do you think I would hold you in my eyes?" ,Cohan asked in hatred and anger. He said, "Or are you doubting me?"


    "No brother! You have completely misunderstood my intentions." ,Loren immediately said with respect, "I was just curious. Master''s place was somewhere else. And now you are bringing me to the practice ground. So I was wondering what exactly the master is doing on the practice ground. That''s all there is. I was not doubting you in any way. If you feel that I am doubting you, then please excuse me. Because this is definitely not my intentions at all."


    Cohan was scared. He knew that he should be careful while choosing his words before speaking. Or else, he will die despite knowing that his master is here.

 847 MEETING THE MASTER

    Cohan continued, "Vice Sect Master is in the Practice Ground because he is busy. The Royal competition is approaching. And Vice Sect Master is preparing for the competition. He is training the brilliant Core Disciples from the youngsters for the Royal Competition. This is the reason why I am taking you to the practice ground."


    "I am sorry if I offended you. Doubting you was not my intention." ,Loren immediately tried his best to calm things down. Last time he endured humiliation by keeping his sect''s future in mind. Now he had to be extremely careful while dealing with Raven Sect as the problem this time is on the level of the clan destruction.


    "Humph!" ,Cohan grumped and said, "Unlike a bastard like you who used the majestic and power of thr sect to raise the level of your clan, we don''t dare to use any cheap tricks against you to kill. If we were really that angry, then you are clan would have been destroyed by now. Why would we care about such a lovely clan like yours? Stop having any crazy ideas and just follow me. I never wanted to do this. If it wasn''t for the orders from the vice leader of the sect, then I wouldn''t have come to take you."


    Loren felt embarrassed. Even though he hate to admit it, it was true. He used the reputation and power of the sect in order to raise the political power of his clan. He can''t deny this.


    Normally this is an extremely humiliation matter for the Raven Sect. They would definitely destroy the entire clan in order to wash away this humiliation. But for some reason, they didn''t do it.


    Loren could tell the real reason. No matter what, the only power that could stop the arrogant Raven Sect from doing something like this was none other than his master, the Vice Sect Leader of the Raven Sect.


    "Humph! The Raven Sect showed you kindness. And yet you used it for your personal agenda. Rejoice over that we didn''t destroy your clan. Or else you and your clan would have been destroyed a long time ago." ,Cohan said in extreme dissatisfaction tone.


    You showed kindness? Isn''t it the complete opposite? It''s because I saved the Vice Sect Master of your clan, that I was brought here. It was you people who were paying for my kindness. And I let you bastards pay for all the medicinal herbs and pills that I used to save your vice sect leader in exchange for the raise in the political power of my clan.


    It was you bastards who are paying for my kindness. And did you people call me the person who don''t know how to pay the kindness? If it wasn''t for me, then how good your vice sect leader still exist today?


    Very soon they reached to the practice ground. Loren found too many unfamiliar faces. Of course, he had seen very few familiar faces as well. They were all his comrades in name. But they were many times talented than him.


    At this time all of them were training strictly. And the one who is training them or was none other than his master!


    A bright smile appeared on the face of Loren as he saw his master after a long period of time. He looked at the old man who has long beard and mustache hanging till his chest level. His hair also turned white due to old age. He wore a dignified looking silver robe. His aura was powerful. His eyes were very sharp. It was as if it could look at the mysteries of this world very easily.


    The old man didn''t turn back. He said, "You look a little bit more matured than the last time. It''s good to see you in high spirit Loren!"


    Loren fell on his knees and said with extreme respect, "It''s good to see you as well, master!"


    "What brings you here?" ,After acknowledging his respects, the old man asked.


    "It''s nothing master!" ,Loren said after thinking twice, "For some reason, I had to come to the Raven Capital. Since I was here, I thought that I will meet you. After all, it''s been a very long time since I met you, Master!"


    "Good." ,That master said. He then turned towards the crowd and said, "Alright! Keep training well just as I instructed. I will come back in a while."


    The Vice Sect Leader then turned towards Loren and said, "Let''s go to my house and talk. It''s been a while. So I think we have a lot to talk about."


    "That''s right, master." ,Loren replied with respect. And under the shocked gazes of the crowd, both of them turned back and quietly left.


    "Why did that Lucky Dog come here?" ,After the duo left, someone from the older generation asked.


    "He might be here on another scheme?" ,Cohan replied, "He won''t come unless he had a motive."


    "Motive? But didn''t he say that he came to the capital on a work?" ,Another one from the older generation asked.


    "Work?" ,Cohan asked, "What kind of work he will have here? Do you think that a country bumpkin like him has any work here? Do you think that he can even dream to have any work here? And even if he had, then why didn''t he came here? With the despair he had back then, it was enough for him not wanting to come here anymore. But if he dared to come here, then he has a motive. Because of that bastard, our big brother didn''t get the chance to become the direct disciple of the sect. And after accomplishing his motive last time, he simply left wasting the precious time of big brother. If it wasn''t for the Vice Sect Leader, he would have been killed by big brother."


    "Cohan is right." ,The first person said, "He came with the motive. Let''s inform of this bastard''s arrival to big brother Sol. Big Brother Sol will take care of him."


    Cohan''s eyes shone. He said, "That''s the brilliant idea."


    They all left. But the younger generation who couldn''t understand anything looked at each other''s faces in complete confusion.

 848 DEJECTION

    In the entire Raven Sect, this was the only place where Loren felt more secured. In fact, in his view, this place was the most secured one for him. Whenever he was bullied, or whenever he felt that others from the Raven Sect were coming to get him, he would come to this place for the protection. Of course, there are many occasions when he failed to come here and was bullied.


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect looked at the facial expression of Loren and could guess what exactly he was thinking. He said, "Old memories, ah?"


    "That''s right. But most of them were not pretty ones." ,Loren sighed and said, "In the entire sect, this was the only place which never put me in the helpless situation. This was the only place where I have all my pleasant memories in the entire sect."


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect smiled. Even though he was busy, how could he not know what exactly his disciple was going through? But what would you do? Even though he was the second in chief Commander, he has his own limits as well. On top of that, all the members of this act were not saints.


    Because of their prestigious position in the entire country, there were no less then arrogant. He himself was a quite a bully. Even though he was maintaining a friendly attitude in front of his disciple, if you was in the outside world, he would never give a damn about others. This behaviour kind of became a custom in the entire sect.


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect said, "And I know that you are not here only just to see me. Judging from here expression, I could guess that something is troubling you. What''s wrong? Something happened with your clan?"


    "Nothing could escape from the eyes of Master!" ,Loren smiled and said, "There is indeed a problem. And this problem is related to my clan."


    "Oh?" , The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect exclaimed. He asked, "What is the scale of this problem?"


    "This problem is on the level of the clan destruction!" ,Loren sighed and said.


    "Explain me in detail." ,The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect narrowed his eyes and asked with serious face.


    Loren didn''t hide anything. And he said everything that has transpired in the forest. He told about Arjun who happens to be a domain realm expert. Event told about Rick and Sitaram, the other Dao experts.


    He told everything they did to their clansmen in the forest. He even told how Arjun and others defeated the Red Ranked Monster. He then told about Arjun''s announcement of teaching the Dao to the members of the Sabretoorh Clan and the Keth Clan.


    Loren continued, "I had no choice. This situation is slipping away from our hands. So I came here to seek your help. Please Master! You gave me your blessing saying that you will protect me and my clan if it was on the verge of destruction. In my opinion, today the time has come. I beg you to protect our clan."


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect didn''t say anything. He silently pondered over this while caressing his long white beard. Loren didn''t speak any further. He knew that if his master is caressing his beard, then he is in deep thought. It is not a good thing to disturb him.


    After a while, The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect slowly said, "A Domain Stage Expert at such an young age. Cultivation level almost at the fourth awakening stage. Less than hundred years of age. And most importantly, he is from a barbarian tribe."


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect smiled. He said, "I can''t come with you."


    "Master...!!!" ,Loren felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured on him by someone. He felt as if he heard it wrong. What he understood is that, his master is going back on his promise. If that is the case then, he knew that their future is in an absolute crisis.


    "As you know that the Royal Capital''s Competition was suddenly announced by the emperor. And the Sect Leader has placed the preparations for the competition on me. I am very busy."


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect continued, "And the Sect Leader is not pleased with me for bringing you to the sect without his permission. And your performance in the sect was very poor to begin with. So he was even more angry with me. I almost lost my position as The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect because of this. So in order to protect my position, I had no choice but to promise that I will not involve in you and your clan matters anymore. And because of this promise, I was able to protect my position."


    Loren sighed. He knew that no one in the entire clan liked him. And he used the influence of the Raven Sect to rank up his clan as one of the three hegemonies of the city. He knew that he did something like pouring oil in the fire.


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect continued, "You were never liked by anyone to begin with. On top of that, you did something that angered the sect even further. You used my influence and raised the status of your clan. You know the custom of our Raven Sect. Even the slightest issue against Russia could not be tolerated by us. And what you did is a major crime. It was actually a miracle that you and your plan exist event today. In my opinion, you should not expect anything more from our Raven Sect."


    Loren was terrified. He was in complete aghast. He felt as if his soul has left his body completely. His master was his final hope. And his master himself is not going to help him at all. If this is the case, then his future is definitely miserable. His clan will fall under the pressure of the Sabretoorh Clan and the Keth Clan.

 849 HIRING THE ASSASSIN

    But his master abruptly declined to help him. How could he stay calm? But if he gave it a serious thought, then he knew that the fault was always with him. He knew that the disciples of the Raven Sect were completely against him. He knew that his situation in the sect was worse than that of slave.


    He knew that there is no way he could merge with them. Despite knowing all this, he still took the risk to raise his clan''s rank. Back then all he had was nothing but despair. But he still endured it. All he had in his mind was nothing but to raise his clan''s rank. But he never considered the consequences of his actions.


    Back then he was a kid with less wisdom than he had now. Because of immense pressure and despair, he endured with only one aim in his mind. He wanted to stay in the sect for increasing the status of his clan.


    After achieving his goal, he immediately left. He didn''t know that he put his master in a tough spot because of his actions. As he now knew, he still didn''t know how to respond. Today he understood that he was acting like a child all this time. Even though his master was a Vice Sect Master of the Raven Sect, he still had his own limits.


    Loren sighed and said, "It''s alright master. It was all thanks to you that we are enjoying our current fame. I won''t put you in any tough spot. I will take my leave. I will find a way to solve our crisis."


    He had no other choice. Because of him taking advantage, his master almost lost his position as the number two in the mighty Raven Sect. Even after all this, his master was not angered with him. That was a huge blessing for him. He don''t want to put him in any more tough situation.


    "Wait." ,Just as Loren was about to take his leave, The Vice Sect Master of the Raven Sect said, "Even if I don''t interfere, I can still help you."


    Loren was shocked. But his shock then turned into hope. He said, "You said that, they were a bunch of barbarians, right?"


    "Yes." ,Loren replied. His voice contained a tinge of hope.


    The Vice Sect Master of the Raven Sect said, "Then there is another possibility to solve your crisis. I may not be able to do it directly, but there are many strong people who can handle this issue in this world."


    "I... I don''t understand." ,Loren said honestly, "What is your plan, master?"


    Loren was excited. He bent on his knees and said, "Thank You! Thank You very much master! I will never forget your help."


    "Don''t mention." ,The Vice Sect Master of the Raven Sect said, "If it wasn''t for you, I would have been in my grave today/ Compared to that, this was nothing. Go back to your home. Don''t let more people see you. Or else, who knows what they will do?"


    "I know." ,Loren took a huge sigh of relief and said, "I won''t waste your time, Master. I will immediately take my leave and lessen your burden."


    Loren said and immediately left the Raven Sect. The Vice Sect Master of the Raven Sect smiled. He then shook his head on the misery Loren has suffered. He didn''t waste time as he left to carry on with his promise to hire the assassins.


    _____


    Solar City---\u003e


    Jimmy was training in his simple home. This was the training on the Unique Dao of Luck. By this time, Arjun in the Chaos World has successfully mastered the Unique Dao of Luck. So he detailedly sent all his insights to Jimmy.


    Using Arjun''s insights as the reference, Jimmy started to train in the Unique Dao of Luck. Arjun took one year as per the real world time to successfully master the Unique Dao of Luck. But since Jimmy has the reference of insights from Arjun, it became easy for him to learn the Unique Dao of Luck. He mastered it in just one month.


    After mastering the Unique Dao of Luck, Arjun started to master the Greater Dao of Fire. He received a message from Arjun stating that he had already started to master the Greater Dao of Wood. So Jimmy decided to master the Greater Dao of Fire instead.


    Both Arjun and Jimmy had one plan in their minds. They don''t want to master similar Greater Dao at the same time. Since they both had similar path to walk, Arjun and Jimmy decided to master different types of Dao. Then they will share each of their their insights and master the Greater Dao of each of their counterparts insights as a reference.


    This is all in order to train in the Greater Dao and at the same time, in order to save their time as well. They both were fundamentally one to begin with. So their train of thoughts and way of decision makings were same as well. So, they have no issues with this.


    But just as he was about to start his training in the Greater Dao of Fire, he suddenly started to have a bad feeling. It was as if he felt a very faint amount of killing intent.


    Jimmy''s Mental Energy is not any joke. He was someone who was successful in opening his Mind Palace with his sheer strength. He even trained in his Mind Palace to some degree. Needless to say, in the entire God Realm, even in the Celestial Realm, there exists no one who could be his match in terms of Mental Energy. He was on a completely different league.


    Due to all this, he easily figured out the location of the person who emitted his killing intent. Jimmy smiled.


    "Rick! We have an unwelcome guest!." ,Jimmy said using his mental connection.

 850 INVISIBLE HAND

    He said, "Don''t worry boss! I will look after this unwelcome guest."


    "Go ahead." ,Arjun replied, "I want no disturbances. This is the crucial moment for me."


    "Shall I play with him? Or shall I deal it in an instant?" ,Rick asked.


    "Don''t bother with this tiny problem." ,Arjun replied, "We have a time limit. So use the formation array to kill him."


    "Yes. I understand." ,Rick replied, "I will use the Formation to kill him."


    When they were talking about the Forna, they were referring to the \u003c\u003cAstral Offence Defence Formation\u003e\u003e. It was the formation they have created using the \u003c\u003cChaos Offence Defence Formation\u003e\u003e as the reference.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A man in black dress was within the vicinity of the house in which Arjun and others were residing. It was the night time. And the entire city was sleeping. And the teams who were eligible for the participation in the competition which will be held in the Eagle Province were busy with training.


    And yet no one knew when exactly this person has entered the city. It was as if he was completely traceless. Even the highly attentive city guards couldn''t notice him. One could imagine from these details just how strong this person is who could even conceal his presence from the experienced city guards.


    "Heh, how naive? I walked past them, and yet they couldn''t find me. So much for the city guards. They are pathetic." ,That man thought.


    "Well, we can''t expect much from them. A country bumpkin will always be the country bumpkin. It is miracle that they managed to attain the cultivation level of the second awakening stage. We can''t expect much from them." ,That man in black further said to himself.


    It was the night time. So that person used the darkness to his use perfectly and didn''t let anyone see him. He was an assassin to begin with. He mostly execute his plans in the mid night time. And no one can use the darkness of the night better than the people like himself perfectly to his advantage.


    And on top of that, this person''s cultivation level is no joke. He was someone who was hired by the vice sect leader of the Raven sect. Well, to be honest, he was just a tiny and lowly member in the organisation he works in. He can even use the Dao!


    Since Arjun is a Dao Master, there is no way his organisation will send some ordinary person. They will definitely send a Dao Master as well. Since there are three people in the Star Moon Team who can use the Dao Energy, there is no way that their organisation will send some ordinary Assassin. Even among the Dao Masters, they will send high ranking ones to finish their business.


    One cannot fathom how strong this organisation might be. If you when someone like the vice leader of the Raven sect has personally gone and hired them, then one could imagine the degree of terrifying power the people from this organisation is.


    As time passed, this person in Black quietly reach at the cottage where Arjun was residing. He became serious. Till now, he was not as serious as he was now. In his view, all the people in the city were nothing but bumpkins. There is no need for him to The on high alert while crossing even in the city guards. Needless to say, this bunch of weaklings.


    But just as he was about to enter the house, an unknown hand caught him entirely. He couldn''t find his hand. And I couldn''t even racist against it.


    "Wh-What is happening here?" ,The person in Black was astonished. Even before he could understand what is happening, he was pulled up in the air. The distance between him and the ground started to shrink to the point where, he could no longer see the ground.


    The person in black has seen too many terrifying things. One could say that, from the training he has experienced so far, there exist no such thing which could baffle him. But this scene was completely different.


    Fear!


    How long it has been since he felt this sensation? He was finally experiencing an immense fear. He wanted to know the answer for his question. He wanted to know what exactly has caught him.


    But alas, he was never given the time too. Even before He could understand what is happening, that invisible hand has crushed him into pulp. The invisible hand was so huge to the point where, even the blood came out of that person in black could not leak out of it.


    The poor person in Black who was once the mighty as I have seen didn''t know the cause of his death. He had too many questions in his mind. But alas, he will never find the reason for his demise. Even before he could understand what exactly happened, he was crushed to the pulp from the attack of that invisible hand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Annoying ants!" ,In a distant space, Red said in anger. He continued, "Do these people honestly think that, they can get to Arjun under our protection?"


    "But you have done a terrible mistake now." ,The master shook his head and said in disappointment, "You may have not paid attention, but Arjun sensed the presence of that person. With this sudden disappearance, he will definitely find it suspicious."


    "I''m sorry Master!" ,Red said with shame, "I was at the wrong. I didn''t expect that, Arjun has such a terrifying perception."


    "Whatever. Just leave it. It was not your mistake." ,Master smiled and said, "Even I have underestimated his perception. I didn''t expect that even when he was in the middle of training, he can sense a person''s presence who has concealed his presence completely. This told as the level of mental energy this kid has. So I forgive you this time. But for the next five years, I don''t want anyone to disturb him. He needs to have a peaceful time. You better keep this in your mind."


    "I will, Master!" ,Red said with polite gesture.

 851 A HUGE MANSION IN THE MYSTERIOUS PLATEAU

    But at that time something unexpected happened. Even before Rick could reach the place where the opponent was hiding, The presence of that person completely vanished.


    No matter how strong the opponent is, with the level of attainment in the field of mental energy that Arjun had, it was not difficult for him to pinpoint the location of his opponent.


    In the history of the cultivation world, Arjun was the only person who opened the Mind Palace. His level of mental energy was completely on a different league compared to anyone even among the elders from the celestial realm.


    If anyone from the God Realm could completely conceal their presence from Arjun''s senses, then Arjun had to re-evaluate his attainment in the field of mental energy. He will start considering his Mind Palace is completely useless if something like that has happened.


    But Arjun personally experienced the strength of the Mind Palace. His seven virtues and seven cardinal sins were the proof of the quality of the Mind Palace. There is no way anyone could escape from his powerful senses.


    And this person has managed to escape from his senses? There is no way Arjun would think that way. Then there are only two possible explanation for this. Either that person might have left. Ir that person might have been killed without alarming them.


    Anyone would think that the former has higher possibility than the later one. But Arjun thought otherwise. From the series of events that happened, he was more relying on his speculations. A very powerful existence who knew about his secret might be the one who is responsible for everything that has transpired in his life since he entered the Astral World.


    And today a person who had malicious intent towards him had suddenly disappeared without any trace. How could Arjun stay calm? The more strange events he encountered, the more he felt that someone is protecting him from the shadow.


    Arjun hated this feeling. It was as if someone is controlling his fate. How could he stay calm?


    But he calmed down forcefully. Strength decides the fate of others. As of now we had to admit that he is weak. If you had to control is on fair, then he had to be stronger.


    Strength!


    Everything is possible if you have a strength. The strong or the rulers, while the weak are doomed to die. This is the ironclad role of the cultivation world. Today Arjun is weak. And this is the reason why someone is able to control his fate. Tomorrow he will be strong. And on that day, he will control the fate of the person who is controlling his fate today.


    If there is anything Arjun has that could be valuable for that person, then Arjun could think of only one thing.


    Void Qi!


    All this thing started to happen since the day he had awakened his Void Qi. And the Void Qi is the only possibility that Arjun could think which that mysterious person coveted.


    But he was unsure about any of his speculations. After all, he didn''t have any information regarding the issue between the Void and this mysterious person.


    And what''s more, Arjun''s speculations might be wrong as well. Anything is possible. So he didn''t put much weight on his own speculation.


    Sigh!


    Arjun sighed and called Rick back. He knew that everything is pointless at this moment. He calmed his heart down and started to put more importance on his current urgent issue. He need to master the Greater Dao of Fire!


    Of course, he needed to risk everything on the time. If Arjun failed to master the Greater Dao of Fire, then he will face high degree of difficulty in the actual competition. Because he is going to destroy his Dao foundation and rebuilding it with the Greater Dao. So he had to be quick and master the Greater Dao of Fire!


    Arjun didn''t care though if he failed to master the Greater Dao of Fire in time. He can still participate in the competition in the Eagle Province through the Lifestyle means. He had such a trump card with him.


    So he didn''t care about anything and destroyed his Grand Dao foundation. He is about to rebuild it thoroughly through the Greater Dao foundation!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Very far away from the Solar City, a huge mansion existed. No one knows about the existence of this place. This place was known as one of the most dangerous and forbidden place on the planet.


    In fact, no one knows that a mansion exists on this place. This mansion was huge and was protected with many top class and dangerous arrays. If anyone has to set their foot in this place, then they had to follow a set of predefined routes.


    It is obvious that only the people who reside in this mansion knows how to enter and exit this dangerous place. Not even the Royal Capital''s top class formation masters could crack this formation. One could imagine how mighty the people within the mansion might be.


    If anyone entered this place, then they had to forget about returning. They should prepare themselves for the worst. And due to this reason, the Royal Emperor declared this place as the forbidden zone. And because of this reason the Royal Emperor has named this place as the Mysterious Plateau!


    No one knew about this mysterious mansion. Not even the Royal Emperor knew about it. Only the people who reside in this mansion knew about the existence of this place. Others who saw this place were all disappeared from this world. Because they were all killed!


    Inside the Mansion in a massive hall, a group of people were having a serious meeting. No one spoke. They were waiting for someone apparently. There was a chair which looked like a throne at the highest place in the entire hall.


    The room was silent. No one spoke a thing. It was silent to the point where even the sound of a fall of a pin could be heard. Just from this one scene one could imagine the strict rules they followed.


    As they were remained silent, they all heard the footsteps from the main door which led to this room. Immediately all these people who were silently sitting stood up at once.


    It seems that the person they were waiting for has finally come!

 852 THE POWERFUL GUILD MASTER

    The person who entered through the door slowly walked forward. The people in the hall still remained motionless as this person walked forward. No one dared to even move their eyes. Everyone follow a strict protocol. And they would never move their eyes.


    The person who entered through the door has a mask on his face. No one could see his true appearance. This person was around 200m in height. Each step he took released a deadly aura!


    He slowly walked to words the highest point in the entire hall. When this person was walking towards the highest point near the throne, no one dared to stop him. It is obvious that, that throne belong to this person.


    This person walked towards the throne and sat on it. Even after sitting, no one else dared to sit there. It was as if they were waiting for some kind of command.


    "Guild Master!" ,As soon as this person took his seat, people started to greet with their heads bow!


    The person who was called as the "Guild Master" nodded his head. The eyes which no one could see emitted a cold beam which made every person in the hall to tremble in fear.


    "Take your seats!" ,That person with the mask said with a cold voice. On the after receiving his command, everyone took their chairs. But when everyone sat on their chairs, they didn''t sit in a relaxed manner. In front of the person who was on his throne, they would never dare to show any slight bit of relaxation.


    "Congratulations for your major breakthrough, Guild Master!" ,One of them said.


    "Thank you!" ,Guild Master said with a cold voice, "Ten years of reclusive training! It has finally paid off. I managed to master the Dao to the supreme level!"


    Everyone would shudder in fear if they heard this person. Arjun would have been shocked if he heard this. Even though he is walking on the path of the Greater Dao, he knew just how tough it is for one to master the Dao to the Supreme Level!


    Arjun didn''t know anything about the Celestial Realm. But with his minor experience, he could say that, mastering a Dao in the God Realm is not easy. Any person with a slight mastry in the Dao Energy is treated with utmost respect. And people would try to rope that person in their organisation by offering many tempting benefits.


    And this person has mastered a Grand Dao to the level of Supreme! How could he not be stunned if he were here?


    Naturally, the atmosphere in the hall changed. They wouldn''t care if this person has mastered his first Supreme Level Grand Dao. The minimum requirement for becoming an elder level figure in their Guild is to master a Supreme Level Grand Dao!


    But this Guild Master was different. If even among all these people who had mastered at least one Supreme Level Grand Dao, there exists a person who could boss them, then how terrifying that person might be?


    Fourth Supreme Level Grand Dao!


    Everyone wanted to choke to death. This was the fourth among all ten Natural Elements Grand Dao which was their Guild Master has mastered to the Supreme Level! How could they not be stunned to their core!?


    "Alright! Let''s leave the trivial matters aside. Let''s move to the main topic." ,That Guild Master said, "I have been training for the past ten years in reclusion. I left everything under your capable hands. What is the situation in the realm for the past ten years?"


    "Reporting to the Guild Master!" ,One of the Great Elder stood up and said, "In the past ten years nothing major happened. Everything was as it is. Of course, there are some things which were strange. And no matter what, we couldn''t figure out the truth behind it."


    "Oh?" ,The Guild Master exclaimed. He said, "Continue."


    That elder said, "The Royal Capital''s competition has begun before it''s usual period. Initially we wouldn''t have cared about it. But as it is the creed of our Guild. Knowledge and Information is our strength. And even our capable sources couldn''t figure out the true reason behind the sudden competition."


    The Guild Master remained silent. He doesn''t need any detailed explanation. He understood everything without complete information.


    Royal Capital''s Competition happens every hundred years. This is a known fact to everyone. But this time it happened after thirty years. And from the looks of it, the announcement of the competition happened too suddenly. It was as if the competition was decided by someone else. And it is not the decision of the Royal Emperor.


    But it might be the decision of the Royal Emperor''s. But if it is, then he would be careless about the reason. If even their organisation is having tough time to understand the true reason behind the sudden conduction of the competition, then it is definitely odd!


    Guild Master said, "Alright! Let''s wait and see. Don''t rush in such a sensitive matters."


    "Yes sir!" ,The Great Elder said.


    "Anything else?" ,The Guild Master asked.


    "Yes." ,The Grand Elder said, "We recently received a job from the client. This client wanted to assassinate a group of people whose strength is not lore than third awakening stage. And according to the information we received, these people have just twenty people. Ten of them are Lifestyle Masters. And ten of them were Combat Masters. Among the ten combat masters, three people have stepped into the world of Dao. And even among three of them, one person is actually a Domain Stage Expert. So we sent a Domain Stage Expert to assassinate them. But even before he could go there, for some reason, our assassin had perished! We couldn''t even locate his corpse. We don''t even have a slightest clue on what exactly we should do to move forward with our investigation. We were at the deadlock."


    That elder continued, "We sent a group of even more capable people. This team consists of ten people. And they were killed in the same manner as the first person. They were all perished as if they don''t even have their corpse left. And what''s even more bizarre is that, the team which we sent for the second attempt were annihilated even before they stepped into the city!"


    That Grand Elder sighed and said, "We don''t know what to do. At that time, we received the mews that Guild Master is coming out from the reclusive training. So we decided to report this strange issue to you and receive our further orders!"

 853 GUILD MASTER’S DECISION

    At that time, the elder said, "Guild Master! We actually suspected something and secretly recorded the disappearance of the second team using the video recording crystal. But after watching the recording crystal, we couldn''t understand anything. Everything remained mystery for us."


    "Oh?" ,The Guild Master narrowed his eyes. He thought for a moment and said, "Ply the Recording Crystal for me!"


    "Yes sir!" ,The Grand Elder replied and immediately played the Video Recording Crystal which they secretly recorded.


    The team of ten rushed towards the Solar City in orderly and professional manner. Their movements were peerless as not even their surrounding cultivators could detect their movements. It was as if these people were unaware of the ten men team that passed from their side.


    Their movements were swift and yet it didn''t disturb the air within their close vicinity. It was as if these people were ghost whose presence could not be detected by ordinary mortals. This kind of movements was possible for the people who trained it for long period of time under strict environment.


    Looking till this point, the Guild Master nodded his head with agreement. It was obvious that he had appreciated their well disciplined order. Their display of disciplined movements was according to the teaching of their Guild. There was nothing with their performance so far from which Guild Master could find any fault. He was pleased with their performance so far.


    But at that time, something happened which shocked the Guild Master. The Assassination Team which was performing well according to the opinion of the Guild Master has suddenly disappeared. It was as if he was watching a movie where Gods disappear fulfilling the wish of his devotee.


    No one knew where they disappeared to. There was no sign. It was silent and no energy fluctuations exist that can help them to think in a certain direction.


    Guild Master became serious. He contemplated but couldn''t find any answer even after using all his experience. Looking at the silence from even their Guild Master, all the elders sighed. They knew that even their guild master is helpless about this strange occurrence.


    The Grand Elder said, "Guild Master! We didn''t know what exactly happened to the team. We sent an investigation team under one of the grand elders of our guild. But all we could face is a better failure. They couldn''t find even a single clue. It was as if everything happen naturally. If it wasn''t for their life candle which was extinguished, we wouldn''t have been sure of their deaths!"


    Guild Master contemplated once again. He asked in a stern tone, "What is the background of our targets?"


    The Grand Elder continued, "Hence they recruited a bunch of barbarians. So neither our target Arjun, nor his team leader Jimmy from the city has any stunning background. We could say that their background was less than even ordinary."


    The Guild Master found it strange as well. He once again looked at the recording crystal. But he couldn''t find anything at all. He then looked at the people and asked, "Who is the client that hired us for this assassination?"


    Grand Elder replied, "Heavenly Raven Sect has a branch in the Eagle Province. The name of this branch sect is the Raven Sect. The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect was the one who hired us. Because of some dispute his disciple had with them, he wanted to kill them. And he couldn''t find the help from the Raven Sect at all for this. So since he was helpless, he asked us to do it instead. So we accepted the job."


    Guild Master thought for a long time and said, "Stop the assassination at once. Don''t even dare to go against the target without any clarity."


    "But... Guild Master! As you know the rules of the Guild is against this." ,Grand Elder who was stunned asked immediately.


    Guild Master knew what the Grand Elder wanted to say. Their guilt as one of the important creed. Once a job has been accepted, they should not go back on their words and refuse it. They had to complete it at any cost. Or else, it will attract the negative impression from the customers. It will damage the reputation of their guild. So this is the reason why the rule of the guild says that Once the mission has been accepted, then they should not go back and refuse it.


    "You have misunderstood me." ,Guild Master shook his head and said, "I am not going against the rules of our ancestors. I am saying that we should stop this assassination programme temporarily. We should first find out the reason behind their unexpected disappearance of over teammates. Even if we go blindly, then what happens is right in front of our eyes. We have to investigate the death of over team first. We should know what exactly is protecting them. Only then we will make our move."


    Guild Master said, "Contact the client. I will talk to the client personally. Arrange for the meeting."


    The elders who were attending the meeting were shocked. In the history of their organisation, this might probably the first time a Guild Master is going to speak with a client personally.


    This showed the importance their Guild Master has placed in this issue. Well, it is understandable though. The sudden disappearance of their elite members was truly scary. As the saying goes, ''Unknown is Scary''. If one don''t have any answer for a question which is about the survival of a life, then it will definitely scare them.


    This is the reason why their Guild Master had decided to arrange a meeting with the client. If they don''t have proper information about the target, then they will have to face the unexpected events like this.


    And who could provide the information better than the clients about the targets?

 854 BLACK DEVIL GUILD

    According to their sources, the royal Emperor has passed a secret order. He wanted to choose the best among the best from the competition and form an elite team. And it all depends on the performance of all the contenders. And according to the sources, the royal emperor wanted to build an elite team which number is more than 1 million!


    This shows just how much importance the Royal Emperor has placed all his hopes on this competition. And because of this, the Heavenly Raven Sect became impatient.


    All this time, they did as they placed. As the sect which provided more than 60% of the complete military in the empire, they remained arrogant all this time. They did as they pleased. Because of their major advantage, they knew that even Royal Emperor had no other choice but to overlook all their rowdy actions.


    But if the Royal emperor was successful with his plan, then it will put an immense pressure on the Heavenly Raven Sect. In return, the headquarters took an important decision.


    They will also recruit an elite team and nurture them. Because of this, the headquarter has asked all their side branches to train their disciples strictly. Because of this, the Raven Sect had no other choice but to take this issue seriously.


    After all, they didn''t even more inhumane things compare to the headquarters. They don''t know what kind of consequences the headquarters will face if the Royal Emperor succeeded in his plan, but they knew that, the first one to fall were the side branches. So, they had no other choice but to train diligently.


    "Alright! That''s it for the today''s training. Remember everything that I have said and try to think over it. Will continue tomorrow session very early. So everyone needs to assemble year without late. If anyone comes late, then the consequences will be very dire! So make sure that you people will be here much earlier than the schedule time. Disperse!" ,The Vice Leader of the Raven sect ordered the disciples.


    Where is soon everyone left. It was already quite dark. The sun has already said. After wrapping up everything, the Vice Leader of the Raven Sect went back to his mansion. He was also tired. And he thought that he deserves some rest.


    "It looks like you people are taking this competition very seriously!" ,At that time he heard a female''s voice. The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect was shocked. He is very powerful. And he didn''t even since the presence of this woman. He knew that he met a very powerful enemy.


    "Ke ke ke ke!" ,The woman laughed gigglingly. She said, "I am here with no malicious intent. After all, you should know who I am right?"


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect thought for a moment. He looked at the woman''s dress. He had seen this dress before. He suddenly guessed the identity of the woman in black. He then said, "You are.... from the Black Devil Guild!?"


    "Hmm... not bad! You have guessed it right." ,The woman in black said, "I an indeed from the Black Devil Guild!"


    Black Devil Guild is the name of the Guild which The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect hired to assassinate Arjun and others.


    "Why are you here?" ,The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect asked. But then a possibility came to his mind. A bright smile appeared on his face as he said, "Could it be... you people have completed the task I hired you for?"


    The woman in black sighed. She shook his head and said, "About this.... someone wants to talk to you about the target you have hired. A very important figure in my guild wants to have a chat with you."


    "This is surprising. No one in the entire world knows where exactly your hideout is. It is troublesome event for me to find the contact with your guild. And now you want me to meet someone very important from your guild? Could it be that you want to take me to your hideout?" ,The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect asked.


    The people who knew about the existence of the Black Devil Guild could be counted on fingers. And even all these people had no idea where the location of their hideout is. They only knew a secret hubs through which they could hire the Black Devil Guild.


    These hubs might be the house of a mortals. Or it might be a restaurant. It might be an Harem house. Or the music house. These places were just for the show from the outside. But very few knew that these people work secretly for the Black Devil Guild!


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect hired the Black Devil Guild through one of these hubs. So he didn''t know where exactly their true location existed.


    The woman in black smiled and said, "Wishful thinking ah? There are many ways to have a communication. There is no need for you to go anywhere. Because the person who wants to talk with you was behind you all this time!"


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect shocked when he heard this. He suddenly turned back and found a person in black robes quietly standing behind him. This person was emitting a dark gas all over his body. This person gave a deathly aura for The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect. His face was covered with a mask preventing anyone from seeing his face.


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect immediately was at his utmost careful attitude. This person was standing behind him on this time and that he didn''t event since his presence. He could tell that this person was countless time more frightening then the woman in black.


    That person looked at the woman in black and said, "You can leave!"


    "As your command!" ,The woman in black bowed respectfully and immediately vanished from the room. Looking at all this, the vice leader of the Raven Sect became serious. No matter how he thought, his heart always told him that the person in front of him is much stronger than him.


    He said, "May I know the reason for the visit of the senior?"

 855 GUILD MASTER’S PLAN

    The man with mask said, "I don''t like to drag things. I will get straight to the point. You have hired us to assassinate some people right?"


    "That''s right senior! I have hired you for this very same purpose." ,The vice leader of the Raven Sect said after some hesitation. He asked, "Is there any problem, senior?"


    "Unfortunately it is. All the assassination team which we sent to eliminate all the targets were killed!" ,The man in mask said.


    "What!?" ,The vice leader of the Raven Sect said with tone which was filled with complete disbelief. He asked, "How can that be? The Black Devil Guild is a mighty organisation. How can your organisation failed to take some group of people down? And according to the senior, they were killed?"


    The man in black emitted a cold aura. He said, "I don''t care what you say. There is no doubt that your target had some unfathomable existence as their backups. They all disappeared even before the start of the mission. In fact, they were all silently eliminated without any commotion."


    "A formidable existence as a backup? It can''t be. They were just a bunch of barbarians. How could they have a backup with strength which surpassed even your mighty organisation? Are you kidding me?"


    The vice leader of the Raven Sect completely lost his mind. He unconsciously became rude with the man with mask. His instincts of being arrogant has overtaken his mind. He said things which might get him killed!


    The mask man emitted a killing intent. This killing intent was a suffocating one for The vice leader of the Raven Sect. It became very tough for him to even take breath in between the immense killing intent!


    The vice leader of the Raven Sect was scared. He held his head and suddenly remembered that his status as the vice leader of the Raven Sect will not help him in front of this man with mask.


    He said, "I... I am... Sorry, senior! I unknowingly crossed some limits. Please forgive me."


    "Since we failed to assassinate the target you hired us for, I will overlook your rude behaviour. But I won''t give you a second chance. Be careful!" ,The Guild Master said coldly.


    The vice leader of the Raven Sect felt chill down his bone. He said immediately, "Thank You for the forgiveness, Senior!"


    The Guild Master didn''t care. He played the recording crystal of his elite team which was disappeared all of a sudden mysteriously. The vice leader of the Raven Sect looked at the recording crystal and was shocked. Especially the part when all the people in the team who performing well disappeared suddenly. He didn''t know where exactly things have gone wrong.


    He looked the guild master of the Black Devil Guild. A sudden realisation struck his mind which made him remain stay silent in embarrassment.


    Even the senior in front of him couldn''t comprehend the mystery behind all this. If he understood it, then there is no way he would have bothered to come and meet him. Then how could he understand it when this senior couldn''t understand it for himself.


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect laughed at self mockingly. He knew that he made a stupid thing just now.


    "Senior, how could I help you with regards to this matter?" ,The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect asked with respect.


    The Man with Mask said, "It looks like you yourself doesn''t know anything about this strange occurrence. So I will get to the point. Tell me everything you know about the target. I want to know everything. Everything you know about the target from how you knew them to begin with. And how you became enemies with them. Tell me everything so that we can have a lead to investigate everything."


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know anything about them. In fact, I didn''t even see their faces before."


    The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect said everything he knew. From the visit of his disciple Loren to the events that transpired in the forest during the preliminaries. He didn''t dare to hide anything. Especially after he saw the death of those strong people. Even he was forced to believe that Arjun and others background is not so simple. As for why they are barbarians, he didn''t know. In fact, everything is confusing him.


    It was just a simple assassination attempt. It should not pose any difficulties. But he had no choice but to take things more seriously. Or else, who knows, maybe he will be the next person to die unknowingly.


    The Guild Master heard everything and sighed. He knew that he will never get anything from these people. He knew that even if he met Loren, everything will remain pointless. He had to find another way to find solution for this issue.


    As a professional, he knew that the key for his Guild''s job is information. The more information he had, the better it is. It will become easy for them to assassinate their targets more thoroughly and easily.


    If they attack anyone blindly without proper knowledge and information, then they were not called as professionals in terms of assassination.


    Their guild was not like the Assassination Organisation from the Chaos World. They kill people without mercy. But the Black Devil Guild is different. They kill people only after taking their targets through clients.


    Unlike the Assassins Organisation who enjoys creating chaos and had the intent to rule the entire world, the Black Devil Guild always stay in their limits.


    Even though the two organisations were not saints, from their deeds one could say that the Black Devil Guild is far better than the Black Devil Guild.


    Black Devil Guild had a creed. They can''t drop the job once accepted from their clients. If it wasn''t for this rule, then the Guild Master of the Black Devil Guild wouldn''t have come this far to meet The Vice Leader of the Raven Sect.


    After giving it a serious thought, the Guild Master of the Black Devil Guild said, "This is an serious issue. I have a plan in my mind. I hope that you will cooperate with me. If things goes wrong, then you and my entire organisation will be wiped out by that 15 existence."

 856 AFTER FOUR AND A HALF YEARS

    Everyone has golden opportunity to make something out of it. Everyone were preparing for the competition in the eagle province. All the teams from different places who were eligible for the competition in the Eagle province were about to gather in the capital. This is the time for everyone to start the training and start moving to the eagle province.


    As everyone was preparing, Arjun was not sitting idly. He had trained himself diligently. He not only mastered the Greater Dao of Fire. But he mastered the Greater Dao of Wood as well!


    Arjun from the Chaos World had started his training in the Greater Dao of Wood. And Jimmy started his training in the Greater Dao of Fire. Both of them faced very serious issues while training. But they all shared their experience with each other every day.


    By sharing experience from each other, as they had a similar mindset, as both of them were one to begin with, they didn''t have much difficulty to understand each other''s thought process. Where is soon they came up with a plan and implemented it to master the Greater Dao of Fire and Wood.


    Once Arjun mastered the Greater Dao of Wood and Jimmy mastered the Greater Dao of Fire, they understood the theme behind the way to master the Greater Dao.


    So both of them use their experience and Arjun mastered his second Greater Dao, which is the Greater Dao of Fire. While Jimmy mastered the Greater Dao of Wood.


    It became very easy for both of them to master their second Greater Dao. That time consumption was reduced to more than half.


    But unlike Arjun from the chaos world, Jimmy didn''t sit idly. He took four years to master both the Greater Dao. In the meanwhile, Sitaram and others were not sitting idly. They also started the training in the field of Greater Dao.


    Even though they didn''t master any Greater Dao, they constantly read the manual written by Jimmy. So even though they didn''t taste in his success in terms of mastering the Greater Dao, they knew what exactly they should do when they were attempting to master it.


    And for the past six months, Jimmy took classes for them. And he took them to that strange world which Arjun took Bill and others back in the Chaos world. Arjun named it the "Imaginary World".


    In this "Imaginary World" ,it became very easy for them to understand the Greater Dao to another level.


    Because of the "Imaginary World", they understood where they were going wrong. And thanks to the "Imaginary World", there were some other people who managed to master the Greater Dao!


    And the second person to master his first Greater Dao is Rick! He already mastered the Grand Dao of Wind to the Manifestation Stage. It became very easy for him to master the Greater Dao of Wind using his past experience as reference.


    Of course, He wouldn''t have been mastered it without the help of the "Imaginary World". Even though he already mastered the Grand Dao of Wind to the Manifestation Stage, it wouldn''t have been any help for him without the "Imaginary World".


    Another person who mastered the Greater Dao was Gutherson. It was already shocking for everyone that Gutherson couldn''t master the Grand Dao in the past. Of course, the circumstances were different. Gutherson had a lot of work and he failed to master the Grand Dao.


    He himself was a genius. And with having too much experience like Sitaram, and with the help of the "Imaginary World", it was easy for him to master the Greater Dao. He mastered the Greater Dao of Earth!


    It was a shocking scene when Gnan''s life experience didn''t help him like Sitaram and Gutherson had. But Arjun didn''t mind. Even though his father failed to Master his Greater Dao, he knew that he was one step away from entering this domain. So he didn''t care that much.


    Arjun knew that his father didn''t have enough time. If he had at least additional two months of time, then he would have mastered his first Greater Dao. He was training in the Greater Dao of Water. But he didn''t care. He knew that his father will Master his first Greater Dao very soon.


    As for the others, their hard work has paid off as well. Even though they did master the Greater Dao, They were not very far away from mastering it. Of course, Arjun knew that they needed at least six months of time to master their first Greater Dao. They were not far from Gnan. So their progress could be said as good.


    Jimmy received the admiration from all the poor people back when he placed the bet with Young Master Luke. They all felt as if Jimmy was fighting on their behalf. Because of this admiration, Jimmy''s Virtue of Humility gathered enough Positive Divine Essence.


    The amount of Divine Essence was enough for him to level up his two Greater Dao to maximum level. But he shared it with others. He knew that he was not like Arjun who could gather the Divine Essence from the entire city of Argemeddon. So his share was very low.


    They each shared the limited amount of Divine Essence among each other equally. With this, they all had the share of 40% each Greater Dao.


    That means, Sitaram, Gutherson and Rick had 40% each. And Arjun who had mastry in two Greater Dao took the remaining 80% to raise his both the Greater Dao to 40%.


    With this, they felt that they had the strength to win the competition in the Eagle Province. If they won it, then they will have the rights to participate in the real competition in the Royal Capital!


    That is the stage they all coveted to go and win the championship. This small city is very small for them. So he decided to go to the higher place like the Royal Capital and settle there. Only then they could afford to compete against strong and challenging people.


    At that time a confidant came to there house sent by the City Lord Alger. They received a news.


    All the contestants had to assemble near the City Lord''s office! It was time for them to depart towards the Eagle Province!

 857 GATHERING

    It was pretty much crowded. People started to gather in order for different purposes. Some people were here to set up the stall. Some people were here to have see the entire commotion. After all, their heroes were departing in order to participate in the competition which will be held in the Eagle Province.


    Some people were here with eyes full of hatred and jealousy. Some people were here to cheer for their loved ones. Some people were here to give send off for their sect members.


    But of course, there was a distinct place where everyone had their eyes on. This place was protected and was prohibited from anyone to occupy. This place was obviously not empty. It contains people in a limited numbers that could be counted by anyone. And there were some group of people who were entering the place whom even the guards were not stopping.


    This location was none other than the place which was allowed for those people who were eligible to take part in the competition in the Eagle Province. And the limited number of people who were within this place were the people who won their entry to take part in the competition which will be held in the Eagle Province.


    At this time, a group of people were spotted by the crowd who were heading towards this prohibited zone. People immediately started to erupt with cheers.


    "Look! It''s the warriors from the Keth Clan!"


    "Keth Clan? Let me see? I want to see the people from those clans who were third in ranking. After all, Star Moon Team and the Sabretoorh Clan, Keth Clan won the third place in terms of clans."


    The Keth Clan had surprised everyone. In fact, many people didn''t initially believe their performance. After all, every time the team which occupied the top places were from the any one of the three Tier-1 Clans. This thought rooted deeply within the minds of every person.


    But in this year''s preliminaries, too many strange things had happened. Too many shocking news were heard by everyone in the city. Until the recording crystal were displayed by everyone which showed the things transpired in the forest, no one believed what they had heard.


    "Look! The Trott Clan and the Silverwing Clan are here!"


    At that time another group of people came. This time the two of the three Tier-1 Clans have entered the commoner''s forbidden zone. People had given a weird look when they looked at the people from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan.


    No one knew what exactly they have planned. But everyone knew that, the events that transpired in the preliminaries had given a heavy blow for the two clans.


    Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan looked completely united. They entered the commoner''s forbidden zone together. With this, it has been proven that both Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan are together in this competition.


    "Sabretoorh Clan is here!"


    At that time another commotion rose. The arrival of the Sabretoorh Clan was received very well by the crowd. The prestige and hopes for the Sabretoorh Clan had reached never before seen range in the hearts of the crowd.


    It is the clan which occupied second to eleventh spots in the ranking list. Then this clan has occupied another four spots ranging from rank 11 to rank 20.


    Even though some other team had become the champions, the impact from the results were stunning. If one see the top twenty, majority of their visions will be occupied by the names of the Sabretoorh Clan. Even the names of other team could not be clearly seen.


    Under such domination, what could anyone say? They will have no choice but to stare at them with awe and respect.


    "Look! Young Master Ivan is leading the Sabretoorh Clan!"


    Young Master Ivan looked majestic with his posture. He looked different for others. But they didn''t know what exactly changed within him. But one could tell that, he changed somehow.


    As he entered the forbidden zone, his eyes clashed with the eyes of both Young Master Wright and Young Master Luke. Even though the two Young Masters had the urge to tear Young Master Ivan apart, they still maintained their sanity. They knew that it is not right to make their move now.


    They should stay careful with their decision. After all, the Star Moon Team is backing the Sabretoorh Clan. They still don''t have the power to offend a Dao Master. Needless to say, there are three people with the Dao Energy in their team.


    Their eyes just clashed. They didn''t do anything else. After knowing their intention, they nodded their heads at each other and minded their own business. It was still unclear whether Young Master Ivan still mastered the Dao or not. So they were instructed not to take any action until they have information on them.


    "The Champions Star Moon Team has arrived!!"


    No one knew who announced it. But as soon as this announcement reached their ears, everyone looked at a certain direction. A group of twenty people with ordinary looking clothes were walking towards the forbidden zone.


    These people doesn''t have anything eye catching. And yet the pressure they were releasing was very dangerous. If these people didn''t know that the barbarians who were helping the Star Moon Team were actually a barbarians with Dao Energy, then they wouldn''t have bothered to take a look.


    At this time the eyes of Young Master Luke and Young Master Wright turned cold. If glare could kill them, then Arjun would have been dead by now. But they knew their limits.


    Unfortunately, they were not the match of any of these bunch of barbarians. All this time, they enjoyed the life of overbearing in front of the people of the city. They gave the impression that there exist no one who could surpass them.


    But in the past five years, their reputation was completely crushed into pieces. The people who looked at them with eyes full of shock and awe were now turned into the look of disgust. The mouth which was always shut now opened and started to argue with them.


    They no longer had the domination over the city which they used to have before the start of the preliminaries. And all this was because they failed to make big in the preliminaries.


    And the team which was majorly responsible for this drastic change of events was the Star Moon Team!

 858 DEPARTING TOWARDS THE EAGLE PROVINCE

    In the process, if he cared about a small organisation like the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan, then Arjun would call himself a frog in the well. Of course, if these people didn''t learn their lessons and wanted to find trouble with him, then he will naturally teach them a lesson. If his mood is not anything good, then he will just kill them without any hesitation.


    As Arjun wanted to mind his own business, he found someone from the Trott Clan and the Silverwing Clan''s team. He found two people whom he wanted to kill.


    When they sensed the eyes of Arjun which was full of killing intent, those two people shuddered in fear and ran back to hide behind their Clan Leaders.


    "Impudence! Mr. Arjun! Why are you scaring our children? You are very strong. Why are you bullying the weak?"


    "Are you people blind? Did you see me even lift my finger? All I did is just to look at them. How would I know that they would be scared to this degree just from one single glare?" ,Arjun replied nonchalantly.


    "You...!" ,Loren wanted to argue even further. But he was stopped by someone else. Loren looked back towards the person who stopped him. He immediately calmed down.


    "Don''t try to do anything, brother Loren! Maintain your patience. You should know by now that his chances are very much limited. So keep your calm for a little longer. Our patience will definitely pay off." ,The Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan who stopped Loren said.


    Loren snorted and retreated. He knew that no matter what, he should be patient. He was sure that Arjun will die when he will be participating in the Eagle province.


    His Masters the vice leader of the Raven Sect sent him a message. The message contains a plan. And after listening to his master''s plan, both Loren and the leader or the Silverwing Clan were assured that Arjun and others from the Star Moon Team will die. Their death was confirmed.


    Since they knew this, there is no point in trying to argue with their target. In their eyes, Arjun and others were already dead men. If they try to communicate with the dead man, then it is equal to nothing but idiocy.


    He knew why Arjun looked at both Young Master Wayne and Young Master Kale with killing intent. They learned from their children that, Arjun said that he will kill them if they Kirby was not prohibited in the competition in the Eagle Province.


    They were truly scared to even look at this monster known as Arjun. If it wasn''t for the assurance from their clan that Arjun will definitely die in the competition in the Eagle province, this is a good for nothing Young Masters wouldn''t even cared to participate in the competition to begin with.


    "Brother Arjun!" ,At that time, Young Master Ivan found Arjun finally and immediately rushed towards him.


    Arjun smiled and nodded his head. He said, "It''s been a while. It looks like you two have made a significant improvement in the field of Dao!"


    "Well, we couldn''t able to master it. But whatever I have today, it''s all thanks to your teachings. Even though we couldn''t master the Dao, we are still close to it." ,Young Masters Ivan said with smile filled with respect.


    Arjun shook his head and said, "What I did is just provide you some guidance. And whatever results you have, it''s all thanks to your own efforts. Don''t give all the credit to me."


    "But without your guidance, where exactly We would have been?" ,Young Master Kenneth said with smile.


    For the past one year, Arjun was not only teaching to his friends and family. But he is also giving his guidance to both young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth.


    Even though their improvement was not as close as the likes of Logan and others. They still made some improvements. They were sure that, with enough time, they have every chance to master their first Unique Dao.


    Arjun simply smiled in return. He didn''t say anything further.


    But all the spectators were not silent. They were amazed by the revelation from the Young Master Ivan. They were involved in there own discussion.


    As for the group of Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan, they had ugly expression on their faces at the moment. The word Dao was like a thorn in their hearts.


    But they still endured it. They wished that, those assassins will destroy these two bastards who are publicly ass licking a barbarian.


    But they knew that they were completely powerless against them. And they had to wait foe the assassination plan which will happen in the Eagle Province. Until then they had to endure these two shameless bastards.


    At that time a group of people came out from the City Lord''s Office. These people wore similar looking uniform. There was an emblem of Eagle attached on their chest level. This emblem indicates that their city is officially part of the Eagle Province.


    City Lord Alger came forward. He glanced at everyone silently. When his eyes fell on Ivan who was with Arjun, a smile appeared on his face. But since he was on an official business, he knew his place. So he quickly diverted his attention towards the rest of the crowd.


    City Lord Alger then said, "Five years flashed in a blink of an eye. Once again I would like to congratulate all the teams who earned the rights to participate in the competition in the Eagle Province."


    All the people who were involved in the discussion among themselves calmed down. They knew that since City Lord was speaking, by common rule, they had to keep their mouth shut.


    City Lord Alger continued, "I won''t waste your precious time. This is the joyous moment as our heroes from the preliminaries will represent our city and take part in the competition in the Eagle Province. All I will say is best if Luck. I know that all of you were involved in the preparations. So I won''t say anymore."


    City Lord Alger pointed towards the giant ship which was suspended motionless in the mid air and said, "All the participants! Please enter that ship!"


    Everyone from the forbidden zone immediately entered the ship which was brought for them. After they all entered, under the amazed gazes of the crowd, the ship disappeared.

 859 A TORTUROUS THREE MONTHS

    This is the city which is very advanced in everything. This is the place which was filled with countless experts. In font of the might of Eagle City, Solar City is nothing. If the Eagle City is the elephant, then the Solar City is nothing but Ant.


    Be it the architecture of the City. Or be it the Spiritual Energy surrounding it. Eagle City is multiple times better than the Solar City.


    The strongest cultivators in the Solar City will be maximum at the initial stages of the fourth awakening stage. For example, City Lord Alger, Elders and Clan Leader of the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan are at the initial stages of the fourth awakening stage.


    But the cultivators who were at the top of the city in the Eagle City were around at the late stages of the fifth awakening stage. And what''s more, they have some experts who could use the Dao Energy!


    Quality always wins over the quantity. This is an old saying which could fit as a perfect example for both Solar and Eagle City. Or rather, this example is probably useless. Because be it in terms of quality. Or be if quantity, Solar City is incomparable to the Eagle City.


    Before the entrance of the grand city, there was a huge ground which was very lively. It was filled with countless amount of people. This number has already surpassed over million! And from the looks of it, this number is expanding at an alarming rate.


    At that time many ships started to land on the Eagle City. Arjun''s ship also landed. But they were dumbstruck seeing the number of people on the ground. The people were practically endless.


    They all saw a big line which longed for around 60km. Arjun and others sighed. They all stood in the line. The line moved slowly. Seeing all this, some people felt as if their bodies left their souls. They have travelled for two months. The competition was about to start after four months. And yet they had to wait for probably 3 months.


    That means, the six months time period before the start of the competition is probably a right thing to do. No wonder why the Eagle City asked for the reporting of all the eligible candidates six months before the start of the competition.


    All the people who waited in the line helplessly were depressed. Just how long they all had to wait in this damn line?


    They didn''t know. But even the frequent visitors like the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were shocked. Thirty years ago when they visited the City for the previous competition, they were sure that the line was not this long. But this time it is a huge one.


    "What the hell?" ,One of the member of the Trott Clan said in complete shock, "Last time the line was not this big. Then why is it this big this time?"


    This fact is understood by everyone. The inclusion of barbarians has raised the number of participants to another level.


    When the word "Barbarians" was raised, everyone started to look towards Arjun. Arjun was not only the barbarian, he was also the one who slayed the Red Ranked Monster. His strength is probably no one could match in the Solar City. And he looked indifferently at the moment. It was as if he had no problem to wait for a long time in the line.


    Arjun was truly not shocked with this long line. In fact, he already expected this. He looked at the people who were impatiently cursing their luck. He couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment.


    The path of cultivation is endless and time consuming. One had to be patient. Or else, the impatient will lead to their demise. It will become burden for their future growth. Their path for cultivation will be limited.


    Arjun didn''t care about them. He waited patiently for his turn.


    Time passed quickly. In just a blink of an eye, three months passed. At this time, all the participants who were entering the city were completely exhausted. Of course, they were served food and were given shelter. They took the food and as for the shelter.... they were careful.


    They didn''t want to lose their place. So they had no choice but to come up with a plan. They decided to go for shift. Some part of the team will go to take rest. While the rest will wait in the line. After the rest of the half day, they will change shift.


    But no matter what, they observed one strange thing. They looked at the Star Moon Team. Each and every member of the Star Moon Team were motionless.


    They all stayed there as if they don''t know the meaning of rest. For the past three months, they were standing like that. No one from them took any rest. When asked for the reason, they said that it was a kind of training their Mental Fortitude.


    They didn''t know what that means. But they didn''t care honestly. In their views, they were bunch of weirdoes.


    But the eyes of the people from the Solar City were different. Others might not know. But they were well aware about the Star Moon Team. How could any weird looking actions from the champion team be looked down upon?


    Truth is, after receiving this answer, they all gave it a try. But their bodies have been accustomed for the happiness and comfortable life. They couldn''t stay awake foe a long time. So they gave up. And then they all looked at Arjun with awe and shock. They had to admit that they were no match for them.


    As time passed, their torturous time has finally come to an end. The moment they were waiting for has finally come. Their time to enter the city has come. Their eyes were all in complete tears. They all waited for this moment for three months. The time was completely heartless.


    "Stop! Show your entry passes!" ,At that time, they heard the city guard''s voices which brought them to the present.

 860 GOLDEN PASS

    If a person who doesn''t come in either of the category, then he should pay the entry fees. The fees are rather very high. But the facilities in the city were very good. So the price which they need to pay was acceptable.


    But this time, the people who were entering was for the participating in the competition. So the contestants were not charged. But the people who tag along with them need to pay the entry fees.


    After all, the free entry was given to only those people who are eligible to participate in the competition. As for those people who tagged along, they had to depend on their own money to stay in the city.


    The people who were poor would have to think twice before spending their money. After all, money doesn''t come that easily. But the likes of the Sabretoorh Clan, Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan which had huge amount of wealth, the entry fees which was expensive for the commoners, was nothing in their eyes.


    All the contestants who had the entry pass were checked and were permitted to enter. The entry pass was in pink colour. One after the other, the pink passes were checked by the city guards.


    As the crowd moving forward, there occasionally people appeared with different colour passes. There appeared some with the Bronze pass. Some with the Silver Pass. And some with the Golden colour passes rather than the Pink passes.


    Whenever the Golden passes appeared, the looks of the people always changed. Even the looks of the guards changed from time to time whenever they saw people with the Golden Pass.


    The Bronze pass were given to the teams who were at the third rank. The team who attained the second place were given the Silver Pass. And the team who became champions were given the Golden Pass!


    As time passed, finally the time for the teams from the Solar City has come to enter the city. Everyone from the Solar City took a sigh of relief. The three months of hard work has finally paid off. They felt that this wait was even worse than rotting in hell.


    Too many people showed the pink passes. After all, the teams that didn''t get the place at either of top three in the preliminaries were given the pink pass.


    The people from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan gritted their teeth when they had to show the Pink pass. When the surrounding people from other city who were familiar with the Solar City gave a mocking look.


    The information travels very fast in this world. Especially when that information is shocking, then that information is even more shocking for the ears.


    At first most of the people couldn''t believe it. And they didn''t care. After all, they had to prepare for the competition. So they had to train. So they didn''t bother too much with it.


    But today when they saw it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it at all. Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan had pink pass with them. Then that means, the rumours were true. Both the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were brutally smashes apart by some barbarians.


    The rumour they heard was further proved when Sabretoorh Clan took out both Silver and Bronze pass and gave it to the guards.


    After Sabretoorh Clan entered the city, Jimmy took out the Golden Pass and gave it to the City Guards. The guard checked the details.


    Team - Star Moon Team


    Captain - Jimmy


    City - Solar City


    Preliminary Rank - 1


    "Are you Jimmy?" ,The Guard asked Jimmy who handed the pass.


    "Yes." ,Jimmy replied indifferently.


    "I heard that you have a Dao Master who has mastry to the Domain Stage?" ,The guard asked in the friendly tone.


    "Yes. And there he is." ,Jimmy replied and motioned his finger towards Arjun.


    The guard followed his gaze towards the finger direction and found Arjun standing nonchalantly. He smiled and said, "It''s my honour to meet the Domain Stage expert like you."


    "Nice to meet you as well." ,Arjun smiled in return and said out of courtesy.


    "Please enter." ,That guard said with respect.


    "Thank you." ,Jimmy replied on behalf of his team and the entire team entered the city.


    But the people in the surrounding were dumbstruck. All this time they mocked Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan for their rank in the preliminaries. But they never imagined that the barbarians who became the champions of the preliminaries from the Solar City actually had someone who had mastry in the Dao Energy. And what''s more, their mastry was to the Domain Stage!


    No wonder why Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan lost so miserably. If the top tier clans from the other cities were in their place, then they would have been lost that miserably as well. After all, who among them had someone who had Mastry in the Dao field?


    They were all depressed. The people who looked down on Arjun and others for mocking them when they said that they were training previously, they didn''t know where to put their heads.


    They were Dao masters. If they said anything mockingly against Arjun and others, then that would have been equal to digging their own grave. They were feeling that they were fortunate when they didn''t say anything. After all, angering a Dao Master will lead to the sect destruction calamity. They can''t afford to face it.


    Arjun and others finally entered the city. And as soon as they entered the city, they were welcomed with the magnificent view. The architecture of the city was eye catching. The people were completely countless. This city looked busy with many activities.


    The stalls, merchants, and many opportunities seekers were here as well. They were all doing their jobs.


    "3-Star Weapons for sale! Swords, Sabres, and many different weapons are available here."


    "Medicinal pills with excellent quality are here with 20% discount. It is a limited offer. Interested people please come and buy them."


    "High Grade Formations are available here. It''s rank is ranged from 2- Star to the 3-Star. We even have the 4-Star Formation as well for sale. Please come and buy."


    Looking at all the commotion, the people who were here for the first time had no choice to stay calm. They were all shocked!

 861 THE MAGNIFICENT CITY

    But Arjun didn''t care. If he received the contract for construction of the city, then his architectural skills will be on a completely different level. He practised it back in his city of Void. And his Architectural Skills were at the peak of the Transcendence Level! And compared to him, the Grandmaster Level Architect is nothing but an Ant!


    "Are you contestants? Please follow me. I will guide you to your living quarters which were arranged for you." ,As Arjun was in his own thoughts, a gentle voice came from the side.


    From the looks of it, this voice belongs to a girl. Arjun and others looked back and found a girl with a beautiful smile hanged on her face. This girl was silver skirt with eagle symbol stitched on the left side of her chest level.


    Arjun could tell that she is an official girl in the province lord office. Arjun narrowed his eyes. This girl looked young. And yet her cultivation is at the initial stages of the third awakening stage! She was very strong for her young age.


    "Yes." ,Jimmy replied, "Please lead us to our living quarters."


    "Please follow!" ,The girl said with a smile on her face. She started to walk in a certain direction. Arjun and others followed her.


    As they were following her, they had seen many males and females like her leading other teams towards the same place which they were being led.


    While Logan and others were mesmerised in the beauty of the city. They were completely immersed in it''s beauty.


    "My name is Jimmy! What about you?" ,Jimmy asked.


    "My name is Julie! Nice to meet you." ,Julie replied.


    "Alright miss Julie! Could you tell me everything about the city? I just want to broaden my mind." ,Jimmy said.


    Julie replied, "The Eagle city is the main hub which is governed by the Province Lord Jeffery! Province Lord is one of the most powerful existence in the entire province. And he is also the clan leader of the Eagle Sect. There are two more Sects like the Eagle Sect. These other two sects had the same level of power as the Eagle Clan. They are Raven Sect and the Silver Wolf Sect."


    Julie''s explanation was simple and brief. She only covered main points. So her explanation about the city was very short and was not detailed.


    But Arjun and others understood the entire thing. According to their understanding, Eagle Sect was like the Sabretoorh Clan of the Solar City. Just as how they ruled the entire city, Eagle Sect ruled the entire province. Their authority was supreme.


    Silver Wolf Sect were strong as well. But they were not as strong as either of the two sects like the Eagle Sect and the other one. But their strength lied in their wealth!


    Money will make anyone do anything. Their strength might be weak compared to others. But they could throw money to hire a powerful assassin to eliminate their target. This is the reason why no one would dare to mess with them.


    But the third major power made Arjun serious. The Raven Sect!


    Raven Sect contribute almost 60% of the empire''s total military might. This made them lose all their morale and do as they pleased. The emperor had no other choice but to overlook all their negative actions and fault behaviour.


    The Raven Sect takes advantage of this and do as they pleased. This is the reason why no one dares to mess with the Raven Sect.


    As they were immersed in their thoughts, they finally appeared in front of a giant mountain. This mountain is not large. But it is enough to fit thousands of people. But for the like of Arjun who had only ten people within their team, it was a huge place. Even if they were given a small house in the mountain to live, then also they would have lived there without any hesitation.


    Julie left after showing them their home. All the members who were representing in the competition through the Solar City were given this place. A total of 5000 teams became qualified for the competition from each city. So the mountain was spacious enough for everyone to fit.


    Each team had an average of 30 people. There were around 696 cities in the entire province. That means a total of 3,480,000 teams participating in the competition! That means at an average of 30 members from each team, the total number of people who had the qualifications to enter the competition is around 104,400,000 people.


    The number of people who were here had the astronomical amount of more than 100 million! And this is just from the Eagle Province. Then what about the other provinces? What kind of number they had? No one would dare to imagine.


    After settling down, Young Master Ivan came to meet Arjun. Of course, Kenneth also tagged along with him. And there was a beautiful girl who looked not much younger than Kenneth silently followed them. She was none other than his own sister, Farah!


    Farah looked at Jimmy and couldn''t tell what kind of emotions she had. She couldn''t express it in words. She said, "He-Hello Jimmy!"


    "It''s been a while Farah! How are you?" ,Jimmy asked as well.


    "I am good." ,Farah smiled and said with a blush.


    This boring stuff happened for couple of minutes. Under Young Master Ivan''s request, Farah left reluctantly. But no matter what social status she had, she knew that her status was not anything closer to Young Master Ivan. So she had no choice but to take her leave. She gave a final glare at Jimmy before taking her leave.


    "What is it?" ,Arjun asked after Farah left, "You wouldn''t send her away if you don''t have anything important to tell me, right?"


    "That''s right." ,Young Master Ivan said with serious expression, "Five years ago, after the end of the preliminaries, City Lord sensed that both Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan wouldn''t let their defeat go. They will definitely do something to take care of you people. So City Lord kept an eye on him. And according to our sources, The Clan Leader of the Trott Clan secretly left the City to meet someone. City Lord sent someone to follow him."


    Arjun became serious and asked, "Where did he go?"


    Young Master Ivan replied, "He went to the neighbour city. One of the three dominating clans. He went to the Raven Sect!"

 862 DANGER IN THE SHADOW

    "Till now it was just a rumour. But since we have an evidence that the Clan Leader of the Trott Clan had visited the Raven Sect, the rumours were true." ,Young Master Ivan replied.


    "What kind of rumours?" ,Jimmy asked.


    Young Master Ivan replied, "This is something that happened even before I was born. Back then, Young Loren had saved a person who was on the verge of death. Later they learned that this person is a big shot in the mighty Raven Sect. And because of their help, that big shot managed to survive. So in return, that big shot from the Raven Sect took young Loren as his personal disciple!"


    Young Master Ivan continued, "Later within hundred years, the then Tier-3 Clan suddenly rose to become the Tier-1 Clan. They were very close to replace my clan as the City Lord. But we don''t know what exactly happened, they never surpassed us even when they had the capabilities."


    Young Master Ivan continued, "Later, Loren returned and was announced to be the Clan Leader by the previous leader. But all this time, Loren was announced to be in the closed door seclusion. And he didn''t come out for hundred years. Later in our investigation, we found the traces of him being in the Raven Sect!"


    Young Master Ivan continued, "This all begun after the time period when that big shot from the Raven Sect was taken care by them. So the rumours spread that Loren was disciple of the Raven Sect. It was just a rumour without any proof. So we had no way to be assured without any proof."


    Young Master Ivan continued, "But today Loren had to visit the Raven Sect. This was enough for us to believe that the rumours were true."


    Arjun didn''t say anything. He waited patiently for Young Master Ivan to carry on. And sure enough, Young Master Ivan continued, "We don''t know what exactly is the result. But we are sure about one thing. No matter what, the Raven Sect will have their eyes on you people. They don''t even care about the Royal Capital''s judgment. So they will definitely try to kill you even if the rule forbids the killing among the contestants."


    Young Master Ivan continued, "Of course! That is only possible if they take you seriously. Or if you were to annoy them. If you mind your own business and stay away from them, then they will definitely not do anything to you."


    Young Master Ivan became serious and said, "But if the Raven Sect were to help Loren, then they will definitely destroy you people. City Lord asked me to warn you people to avoid conflicts with the Raven Sect. Because Raven Sect had people who could use the Dao Energy! And there is an inside information that they have two people who had reached the Domain Stage in the Dao!"


    After all, the Grand Dao is nothing but a fart in front of the Greater Dao! He don''t give a shit.


    But there are others in his team who are yet to master the Greater Dao. They don''t even have any past experience with the Grand Dao as well. So if they were in the similar situation as in the preliminaries and had to fight in the competition through the Combat means, then it is troublesome.


    Arjun knew that with their current strength level, they can''t survive against these people from the Eagle Province.


    ''I have to do something to ensure their protection in the competition. If we were to be separated just like in the preliminaries, and if they were to face any of these Raven Sect people, then they will be killed. Even their Astral Qi won''t protect them!'' ,Arjun thought.


    "Thank you for your valuable information. I will be careful." ,Arjun said, "Please go ahead and train. I will also start my training process. We will come out only when the time for the competition begins."


    "Sure." ,Young Master Ivan replied. Then along with Young Master Kenneth, he left Arjun''s room.


    "What do you think?" ,Sitaram asked after their departure.


    "I don''t know." ,Arjun shook his head and said with a long sigh, "What I am about to say might sound rude. But it is the bitter truth everyone needs to digest. No matter how strong they might be, their Dao path is the Grand Dao. While our path is the Greater Dao. I am sure that as long as our opponent is not a Greater Dao expert like us, there exist no person we have to fear."


    Arjun continued, "I have no problem with Rick, Grandfather and Grandpa Gutherson. They all have mastery in the Greater Dao. But what about the rest?"


    As Arjun said the last part, he looked at his father and others. He continued, "If we are to participate in the competition in the forest just like in the preliminaries, then we will be separated for sure. And there will be no one who can come to your aid if your luck is terrible and you have to face the people from the Raven Sect. It is this situation which is bothering me."


    The room fell silent. No matter what, what Arjun said was truth. This is not the Solar City. This place is little difficult than the preliminaries. The experts here are as many as dust. And they were not that strong enough to deal with them.


    Of course! It would have been the exception if they were Dao Masters. But only four of them were the Dao Masters. As for the rest, they were yet to step foot in that field.


    "What do you want to do then?" ,Gnan asked, "I know that you don''t want to let us die here. You might have something in your mind right?"


    "Don''t expect any miracle from me this early. I will tell you one thing. I don''t have any solution with me for this shitty situation at the moment. Give me some time. I will do my best to find the solution."


    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh. They knew that no matter what kind of knowledge Arjun had, even he had limit to what he can do. And this is the Dao we are talking about. So the complications involved in it will be much higher than the previous challenge.

 863 FINDING TROUBLE

    But Jimmy said that he will only go with her to the restaurant. He will not waste his time during this competition time. Farah was reluctant. But she had no choice but to accept it. Or else, she will have no opportunity to even spend time with him.


    But to her displeasure, Jimmy brought others as well. And this others didn''t limit to the Star Moon Team. Even the Keth Clan and the Sabretoorh Clan were asked to tag along with them by Jimmy.


    Farah was depressed. But she had no choice. She had to be strong with her fate. She wanted some private time with Jimmy. But she could sense that Jimmy is keeping a distance with her intentionally. And this is the reason why he called others to tag along with him.


    "This restaurant is luxurious." , At that time Alwyn said in amazement. He had never seen anything like this before.


    "Of course! This is the capital of a Province. Things here will be attractive to everyone from the small background like ours." ,Arjun said in return.


    They ordered some delicious food and started to munch on it. But no matter what, the food was not as tasty as when they ate the food prepared by Arjun.


    Arjun is still the Transcendence Level Chef. How could a Master Chef could match Arjun''s culinary skills? Despite that, they felt that the food is indeed delicious.


    "What a beautiful girl!" ,At that time, they heard a voice not far from them. Arjun and others looked back and found a group of people coming towards them. Their faces were filled with malicious and lustful intent. It was obvious that they had their eyes on Farah and made their comment.


    No one moved. All the spectators looked at their dress and immediately knew who they were. There was a symbol of Raven on their Red colour uniform. Everyone understood that they were the people from the Raven Sect.


    Farah''s expression turned from joyous to grief. She never imagined that out of all the people, she had to face the people from the Raven Sect. How could she not heard just how ruthless and arrogant the people from the Raven Sect were?


    Everyone sighed. They knew that these group of people are in a great trouble. It is not that they don''t want to help. After all, Farah was truly a stunning beauty. If they saved her, then they were sure that they will definitely form an image of an hero in her mind. So they wanted to save her at any cost.


    Arjun smiled. He was not sure whether they were here to find trouble with them intentionally or it was just a coincidence. Since someone is trying to mess with his people, then he won''t show any mercy.


    Young Master Kenneth''s face turned ugly. Out of all the people, the one who are eyeing his sister were the people from the Raven Sect. How could his facial expression won''t change?


    But he knew his limits. In terms of cultivation base, they were stronger than him. As for the background, it is pointless to mention. Even the emperor would think twice before taking any action against the Raven Sect. His small Keth Clan is non existence in their eyes.


    The people from the Raven Sect casually came to the table where Arjun and others were sitting. Their eyes never left Farah. Their eyes were full of lust.


    "You peasants, piss off from this table!" ,The man at the centre ordered people who were with Farah.


    Arjun smiled. The truth is, he knew that they had their eyes on Farah for a while. Very rare things could escape from Arjun''s perception. The advantage from the Mind Palace is not a trifling matter. His perception is on par with an ordinary Sovereign of Law!


    In terms of perception alone, he could stand toe to toe against an ordinary sovereign. There is no way these small fries could stand against him in terms of perception.


    Arjun didn''t move. He didn''t stop munching his food either. He gave a deaf ear to the orders from the people of the Raven Sect. In fact, all the people who were on the table didn''t move from their places.


    Only the people from the Sabretoorh Clan and the Keth Clan were worried. They looked at Arjun only to find that he had no reaction on his face. He was indifferent and judging from his facial expression, they felt as if he treated the people from the Raven Sect as mere flies.


    Looking at no reaction from Arjun and others, the people from the Raven Sect frowned. One of them looked at Arjun and said, "I asked you to piss off! Can''t you hear me?"


    Arjun didn''t move his face even an inch. He was looking at his plate and said as if he was talking to some bunch of fools, "This table is reserved by us. Go find some other place to enjoy the meal!"


    Silence!


    The crowd were shocked to see this unexpected scene. Some people were actually trying to mess with the people from the Raven Sect? How could they stay calm after hearing this?


    They all looked at Arjun in complete shock. They felt as if Arjun has called for his death now! There is no saving him now. The people from the Raven Sect will never bear the slightest disrespect. Even though it was just a mistake, they won''t hesitate to make the example out of them.


    Not far from them, the people from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were watching everything with smile on their faces. No matter how strong Arjun is, there is no way one could go away with their lives after antagonising the people from the Raven Sect! In their eyes, they declared Arjun and others dead!


    "Do you know the consequences of messing with the Raven Sect?" ,The person in the middle who seemed to be their leader said in anger.


    "Raven Sect?" ,Arjun said indifferently, "Never heard about it!"

 864 THEY ARE DEAD!

    The room fell silent to the point where even the sound of the drop of a pin could be heard. They never expected that this person had the guts to say something like that.


    The Raven Sect would never tolerate even the slightest bit of disrespect even if it was just a mistake. And this person claimed that he never heard about the Raven Sect? Was he tired of living?


    "Good! Good! It looks like we were going easy on the people. And some random nobodies like you dare to disrespect my entire sect." ,The leader said while smiling. But everyone could see the extreme anger hidden behind that face.


    "Whatever. Get the hell out of here. Don''t disturb my meal." ,Arjun said without any care in the world. He added, "And forget about the girl. She is my friend. So don''t dare to have any crazy idea. Unless you want to die!"


    The crowd were stunned. This person is way too arrogant. He not only gave any face to the Raven Sect. He even dared to threat to kill the disciple of their sect!


    What an overbearing attitude? They swore that they had never seen such an arrogant person in their lives before.


    "You are courting death!" ,The person who seamed the leader of them said in anger. He raised his arm in the air. A red beam came out and transformed in the form of sword. This red beam sword became more intense as it gave a terrifying feeling for the spectators.


    "Crimson Sword Slash!" ,That person shouted as his attack descended on Arjun. Arjun didn''t even move. He didn''t even look back. The distance between him and his attack started to shrink. But Arjun didn''t move an inch to defend himself.


    "He is not even moving from his position and defending himself?" ,Someone from the crowd said in astonishment.


    Arjun was motionless. Looking at this scene the attacker said with disdain, "If you have the death wish, then I will gladly fulfil it."


    Saying this, he increased his speed. The "Crimson Sword Slash" descended on Arjun even more quickly with high intensity and hit Arjun''s shoulder with a "boom" sound.


    The entire restaurant shook hardly. The protective formation activated and a protective layer formed around the restaurant.


    But all the onlookers had no choice but to take several steps back and retreat to a safe distance. The might of that sword attack was much more terrifying than they had imagined it to be. The aura coming from itself was very frightening. Needless to say, this attack was terrifying to the extreme which none of them saw it before.


    BOOM!!!


    A huge explosion took place. If the defensive formation wasn''t activated in time, then the entire restaurant would have been blown into smithereens. Even though it wouldn''t have killed all the cultivators, it would have definitely put a huge amount of anxiety in their heart.


    "What a powerful explosion!"


    "I think that person is a goner now!"


    "How could any person survive after that explosive attack? That person has no chance to stay alive."


    "So this is the power of the cultivators from the Raven Sect. They are indeed monstrous geniuses as the rumours said."


    People started to have their own flurry of discussions. No matter how they see it, they couldn''t find any hope for Arjun''s survival.


    But after the dust settled down, the scene they had seen shocked them to the point where they were petrified on the spot.


    They saw that Arjun was not only alive after taking that attack head on, there was not even a small scratch on him. He was fine and was still on his dining table. He was still munching on his food.


    "How is this possible?" ,The attacker from the Raven Sect shouted in tone which was filled with reluctance. He don''t want to believe what he was seeing. He clearly saw that a person had taken his attack head on and was alive!


    And what is worse part is that, that human didn''t use any protective or defensive measures to save him. He took his attack with his bare body. And what is bizarre is that, he is still in his best condition.


    Arjun finally stopped his meal. He just gave a single glare at the people from the Raven Sect. He then looked back at his meal. He shook his head and said, "Such a bunch of reckless people. Just because you people contribute major military strength, you people think that you can do anything you want? What a pity? I don''t even give a damm about the Raven Sect. I had no dispute with you bastards. And yet here you are. Messing with the people whom you shouldn''t have."


    Arjun then looked back once again. He narrowed his eyes. And then what happened next shook the heart of all the spectators. They had seen people from the Raven Sect shook their bodies and fell on the ground without any trace of resistance. They had no movement whatsoever.


    When the crowd were wondering what exactly happened, Arjun and others stood up. They walked towards the exit of the restaurant. The meal in the restaurant had a 50% discount for all the bronze pass holders. The Silver Pass holders had the privilege of 70% discount. But for the people who had the Golden Pass, the Province Lord announced that they will have free meal without any payment requirements.


    When Jimmy took out the Golden Pass and made his exit along with his friends, everyone were shocked.


    "Golden Pass! That means he is one of the champions from a city?"


    "No wonder why he is so strong!"


    "But it is still a shocking scene that he could harm the people from the Raven Sect!"


    "What exactly dis he do to knock them down?"


    "Of course! He had the strength to back his arrogance."


    "But he still harmed the people from the Raven Sect! These people from the Raven Sect will form a grudge against them once they wake up."


    "That''s right! Raven Sect won''t tolerate even the slightest bit of disrespect. Even if it is an accident, they will kill that person."


    "And this person dared to knock them unconscious. He is doomed to die for sure!"


    At that time, some group of people wearing the similar looking uniform appeared near the people from the Raven Sect who were on the ground. They were the guards of the restaurant.


    "Take them to the rest room!" ,The captain of the guards ordered.


    Some of the guards moved forward and tried to lift them. But they felt something is wrong. They checked the vital status of the people unconscious on the ground.


    Their eyes immediately turned into horror. They looked at their captain and said hastily, "Ca-captain! These people.... they all are dead!"

 865 RAVEN SECT LEADER

    "But captain! What can I do? It''s not like it has anything to do with me!" ,That poor guard tried to defend himself.


    "Shut up!" ,The captain of the guard shouted. He then looked at his customers and said politely, "Respected customers! Please forgive us for whatever happened here. We formally apologise to everyone. But I have no choice but to ask everyone to leave. We have a situation here."


    The spectators sighed. They were sure that the restaurant is in unnecessary trouble. As for Arjun, in their eyes, they were already dead meat. There is no saving them.


    The People from the Silverwing Clan and the Trott Clan were ecstatic. They were brimming with joy. They knew that the deal with the Raven sect had went wrong. Even though they were informed that the assassins were hired to take Arjun down. How could they be at ease until their enemy died.


    But today their enemies found trouble for themselves. The mighty Raven sect will do whatever it takes to kill Arjun and others. They will definitely not hold back whatsoever.


    Since Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth were with them, the Raven sect will definitely kill them as well. Young Master Ivan might be some big shot in the Solar City. But here in front of the Raven sect, he was nothing but a small fry. His death is certain.


    As for Young Master Kenneth. Even if he survived, he will not escape from their hands. His Keth Clan will be devastated by them. As for Farah, it''s regrettable that she might be dead in the hands of the Raven Sect. But Young Master Luke was still happy. After all, this world has too many beautiful girls. So he can find many such girls in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Arjun! You found a huge trouble for yourself." ,Young Master Kenneth said with worry.


    "Leave it. Whatever happens will happen. But I will never let a shadow to form in my heart. Or else my future will be as good as over!" ,Arjun said, "If you are scared of the trouble, then forget about your cultivation."


    Young Master Ivan and Young Master Kenneth suddenly jolted. This was the first lesson Arjun taught them before teaching them the Dao! And they were still following their old vendetta.


    "Sorry! We forgot the teachings. We will be more daring in the future." ,Young Master Ivan said with embarrassment.


    Arjun sighed. He knew that if these people don''t change their old habits, then they will have no future. But he didn''t say anything after all, changing the old habits is not easy. So he didn''t take it to his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Raven Sect¡ª¡ª\u003e


    "You bastard Dorian! Do you have any idea what you have done? You brought a huge trouble for us!" ,That person said with twisted expression. You actually involved Black Devil Guild in this!"


    The person named Dorian said, "But isn''t this a chance for us? You have to be more daring Sect Leader. This plan will bring us endless glory."


    Dorian was the name of the Vice Sect leader of the Raven Sect. The person with anger filled face was actually none other than the branch sect leader of the Raven Sect.


    "Glory my ass! I told you many times that you should never involve that disciple of yours with the Raven Sect. And yet you involved him. Did you forget the consequences for doing this?"


    "I am well aware of it. But with this collaboration with the Black Devil Guild, we will have the glory. And we might even become the province lord id luck serves us right." ,Dorian said and tried to calm his sect leader down.


    "Shut up!" ,The Sect Leader shouted. He was angry. When Dorian brought a stranger with black clothes in his room, he was shocked.


    But when he heard the collaboration with the Raven Sect, he was arrogant at the beginning. After all, everyone fears the Raven Sect. Who would be bold enough to March in and say something like that?


    But when he rejected it, the person in black gave a glare and the Sect Master of the Raven Sect was sent to a strange illusionary world where he was tormented for 1000 years!


    Even though he was not okay with this, the Sect Leader had no choice left but to accept this damn fucking collaboration.


    After that person in black left, a huge war of words started between Dorian and the Sect Leader. And this verbal war continued till now.


    Dorian was also helpless. But he could still understand the pain of a clan leader being suppressed by a complete stranger.


    His sect leader has no choice. That person in black will definitely beat him to death if he didn''t accept for this collaboration. So how exactly was this a collaboration? This is fucking extortion!


    "Sect Leader! Something terrible happened!" ,At that time, a person marched in and said with anxious tone.


    "What happened?" ,Sect Leader asked in serious tone.


    "Three of our outer sect disciples were killed in the restaurant. And the one who did it was some person who came here to participate in the competition." ,That guard said.


    Initially both the Sect Leader and Dorian were stunned. But then it turned into a cunning smile. They were suppressed by that person in black for awhile. They were frustrated. They needed someone on whom they could vent on their anger on.


    And now a person appeared out of nowhere to give them that chance. Sect Leader smiled and said, "Good! Good! It looks like the reputation of our sect is not famous enough. Some random nobody comes and it to kill my sects disciples. And how could we keep quite? Send the people to execute all the people involved in it publicly!"


    "Yes." ,The guard replied humbly.


    "By the way, what is the name of the person who killed our sect''s disciples?" ,Dorian asked.


    "We made the investigation. And according to our investigation, the name of that person is Arjun! He is a member of the champion team from the Solar City!" ,That guard replied.


    "What?" ,Dorian was shocked. But then a bright smile appeared on his face. He looked at the sect leader and said, "Sect Leader! The name of the person that person in black is trying to deal with is also Arjun!"

 866 LUMINOUS DROP

    "I am certain. Loren came from the Solar City. And he explained the current situation there in detail to me. And he even told me that he had some grudge with that Arjun. And this Arjun is the barbarian who joined the Star Moon Team which became the champions of the preliminaries."


    "And that bastard asked for your help. And since you can''t find any help from the sect, you gone and hired the Black Devil Guild. Am I right?" ,The Sect leader asked in disappointment tone.


    "That''s right." ,Dorian had no reason to deny it. He said, "Since you are clear with your orders, I spent my own fortune as the transaction to hire the Black Devil Assassin Guild. I didn''t violate any rules. So you had no reason to punish me."


    Dorian continued, "But I never expected that a powerful existence is protecting them from shadow whom not even the Black Devil Guild could understand!"


    The sect master remained silent for a moment. He thought for a moment and said, "No matter what, this is still about the reputation of our sect. If we hold back this time, then people will start thinking that we are easy to bully."


    "But sect master. About what happened to the people of the Black Devil Guild..."


    "...This is the matter of our reputation. And so what there is some one protecting them. That was in the small city. But this is the Eagle City. The experts here are as many as the stars in the sky." ,Before Dorian could finish, the Sect Leader said.


    "But..." ,Dorian wanted to convince his Sect Leader.


    But Sect Leader said, "I don''t care. This is the trend of our sect. We do not tolerate even small grievances. Even if it is a mistake. We killed all the people who messed with us in the past. We do it now. And we will do it in the future as well."


    Dorian sighed. He knew that the talking is pointless now. They need to face whatever consequences they had to if that supreme existence takes charge on them out of anger.


    "Send the judgement team to kill all the people who were involved in killing our disciples. Don''t tolerate even a single one of them." ,Sect Leader commanded.


    "Yes sir!" ,The guard replied and left to carry out his orders.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Arjun was doing his experiment. Even though he was confident that he can confront the Raven Sect, this was definitely not the case for his friends.


    If they faced any member from the Raven Sect who had mastry in the Dao, then their death is certain. Only Sitaram, Gutherson and Rick had the chance to get away unscathed. As for the others, they will never have that slight hope d as well. They are doomed to die.


    Even if he managed to escape now, then during the competition, he is certain that they will be targeted constantly. If they faced a similar situation as in the preliminaries and would be separated, then the unimaginable thing might happen.


    Even though Arjun suspected that there is someone who is protecting him from shadow, this was just his prediction. He was not sure about it. He didn''t know what exactly that supreme existence is hoping from him. He didn''t know what exactly is the intention of that supreme existence.


    Or Arjun didn''t even know whether that supreme existence from his prediction truly exist or not. After all, the existence of that supreme existence was just his prediction. He was not sure whether that existence exists or not. His prediction might well go wrong.


    So he had to work hard. He had to ensure their safety. He had to do something that will help them to be safe. After all, he didn''t know whether that supreme existence truly existed or not. So he can''t leave everything to that person alone.


    At that time he looked at his palm. In his palm, there was a small Luminous Drop. This Luminous Drop was emitting a mysterious energy.


    Arjun sent his a message stating that he conducted an experiment. He tried to merge Void Qi and Origin Energy. Even though he met with a backlash, he resisted it. And in return, he received a Luminous Drop!


    But what Jimmy read further made him shocked. The Luminous Drop had the ability to defy the common sense and it can help him make a breakthrough a natural element of a Greater Dao to the Law of Sovereignty while staying in his current cultivation state!


    Jimmy became curious and followed the same pattern. And now he might be tired, but he managed to get his hands on that Luminous Drop.


    But the question is, how exactly he is going to use it to ensure the safety of his people? He didn''t even know it.


    Just as he was wondering what to do, the Luminous Drop flew in the air on it''s own voluntary. Even Arjun in the Chaos World experienced the same thing. The Luminous Drop flew from his storage and suspended in the air.


    "What the hell?" ,Both Arjun from Chaos World and Jimmy from the Astral World were shocked. They didn''t know what exactly is happening? How exactly the Luminous Drop flew in the air on it''s own?


    When they were in astonishment, the Luminous Drop flew and entered through their forehead.


    Immediately both Arjun and Jimmy jolted. They lost consciousness and fell on the ground motionless.


    The next moment when they regained their consciousness, they held their head as they were experiencing immense headache. But that headache remained for some time as he recovered easily.


    But they moment he opened their eyes, they were shocked. They found themselves in a different world. This world has no land. It has no air, sun, moon and any things which a realm should have.


    This world is filled with Aurora lights. It was as if, the luminous drop which was in their possession was itself a world. And they were in the part of this world.


    Arjun was shocked to see his own avatar in this world along with him. The same avatar which he thought he might not see for a long period of time was right in front of him.


    There is no need for any communication. Arjun from Chaos World immediately understood why he was pulled in this world suddenly when he was busy with his work. After all, the shrink in distance between the two of them has now merged their memories.


    They looked at each other. And all they could see is surprise in their eyes.

 867 KNOWING ABOUT HIMSELF

    They had too many questions. But they didn''t know where to find the answers. They looked at the surrounding. They tried their best in order to understand even a slightest thing about this world. But every time, they failed. They don''t know at damn thing about this world.


    This world is very strange. Each and everything in this world is completely foreign to them. They couldn''t see anything but they Arora lights everywhere. They don''t even know where to start their investigation about this world. Each and everything in this world defies the common sense.


    But the only thing that existed which made common sense for them is that, their existed a giant tree here. This giant tree was monstrously huge! All Arjun go to CS the wooden part of the tree. As for the head of the tree, it was completely pointless. They were like a small and in front of a giant elephant. They couldn''t get the true height of this Tree.


    But Arjun never underestimated this tree. The energy coming out of this tree was infinite times cuter than they had ever sensed before. The purest energy he hd ever sensed so far was when he was in the Void Realm.


    But the energy near this giant tree was much purer than the energy in the Void Realm! What the hell?


    Arjun didn''t understand. His foundation was rock solid. But he felt that his foundation was becoming even more purer just because he stood here. Arjun especially felt as if his physique is getting stronger at an alarming rate. The power he contained now was harmonising with his physical body.


    Both of them were shocked. They felt as if they were in dream. But they knew that it is not at all a dream. And their thoughts were proved to be right the next moment as they heard the voice from the giant tree!


    "Welcome! It was me who brought you two here!" ,The Giant Tree said.


    Arjun felt as if his heart itself was getting more calm just from hearing that voice. Just from that voice, both of them felt as if the word done within their mind was simmering down. It was as if, they found the peace of their lifetime.


    "Senior! May I know who you are?" ,Arjun composed himself and asked, "And why did you bring us here?"


    "Hahahaha!" ,The Giant Tree smiled and said, "You want to know who I am? Then you should know who you are first."


    "Who I am?" ,Arjun was surprised. What is there for him to know about himself? He asked, "I don''t understand what senior meant?"


    But he immediately threw that thought aside. If this supreme existence truly wanted to meet him, then the Void would have been done something.


    "Do you know who you are?" ,The Giant Tree asked. There was a hint of a smile despite Arjun couldn''t see it.


    "I am Arjun. And this is my avatar who was in the Astral World for five years." ,Arjun replied honestly. He knew that hiding things like this in front of this person is pointless. So he replied honestly.


    "That''s right. You are indeed Arjun. But there is something you don''t know about yourself. If you want to know, then I will help you." ,The Giant Tree said.


    Arjun was stunned. The thing which he don''t know about himself? But who could understand about him better than himself? Arjun didn''t know what exactly this giant tree meant. But for some unknown reason, he felt as if this giant tree knew about him better than he knew about himself. But I couldn''t describe it.


    Argent thought for a moment. What exactly he didn''t know about himself? Even if he don''t know, then how exactly this giant tree know? And most importantly, why exactly this joint tree is helping him in order to let him know about himself?


    Arjun then had a thought. What if this tree has some malicious intent? But Arjun casted that thought aside. If this tree had the malicious intent, then he would have been dead a long time ago. There is no need for it to play any tricks against him.


    "Don''t think that I have send negative impression on you. I am not against you. I am just giving you your choice. And this thing will be beneficial for you. Of course, if you don''t want to know about yourself, then I will send you back to your home. But don''t regret it in the future." ,The giant tree said casually.


    Arjun was speechless. This triggered read his thoughts. He had to be careful when he is dealing with this tree.


    But Arjun was still in a dilemma. What you should do now? If they say something you don''t know about himself, then he really want to know. But at the same time he don''t want to believe this tree blindly.


    "Whatever happens will happen!" ,Arjun thought within his heart. He then looked at the giant Tree and said, "I am ready. I want to know myself. I request senior to help me."


    "Good. You will know that you have made a wise choice very soon. Get ready!" ,The Giant Tree said.


    Immediately a huge amount of Luminous Energy erupted from the Giant Tree and it flew towards Arjun. Even before Arjun could understand what happened, the Luminous Energy had already penetrated his body.


    At that time, Arjun felt as if a massive mountain was crushing his head apart. Too many scenes appeared in his head. It was as if, he was watching a television series. These scenes were in order and it held plenty of meaning. These scenes were memories.


    The headache disappeared. Arjun once again opened his eyes. But this time he doesn''t have any fear towards this giant tree. Instead, there was a smile on his face.


    "Welcome back!" ,The Giant Tree said, "My dear!"


    Arjun didn''t reply for a long time. He then raised his head and looked at the Giant Tree. He then said, "Old Geezer!"

 868 COUNTLESS REINCARNATIONS!

    The tree finally shrank to six feet tall. And then it started to transform. After some metamorphosis, the tree transform into that of an handsome young human.


    From start to finish Arjun was indifferent. It was as if, this sudden transformation from the giant tree was within his expectations. And as if he knew that it was quite natural for the tree. It was as if he knew about this transformation from the giant tree from a long time.


    After transforming into a human, the giant tree walked closer to Arjun. Jimmy was standing beside. No matter what, Arjun was still the main body. So he let Arjun do all the talking stuff. And he remained silent.


    The human transformed giant tree snapped his fingers. Immediately a table and two chairs appeared. On table, two cups and a bottle filled with some content appeared.


    The giant tree sat on a chair. He then gestured his hand towards the empty chair on other side and said while looking at Arjun, "Have a seat."


    Arjun was not scared. He sat on his chair indifferently. There was no sign of doubt and hesitation anymore. He took his chair.


    "A new journey." ,The giant tree said while pouring the content of the bottle in the cups. He gave one cup to Arjun. While he took another cup for himself to drink. He asked, "How do you feel about your new journey? Will you care to share it with me?"


    Arjun received the cup. He looked up in the distance. After a long time, he then looked at the giant tree in the human form. He said, "It''s good. I actually quite liked my new journey."


    He then took the sip from his cup. Immediately he received a system notification.


    [Discovered Luminous Drink from the essence of the Universe Tree!]


    [Luminous Drink is extremely beneficial for the host]


    [Requesting the host to choose to improve any one of the attributes]


    "Constitution!" ,Arjun didn''t hesitate to give his command. Right now the thing that is stopping him from making progress in his cultivation is still his weak physique. So he didn''t give a second thought and chose to improve his physical constitution.


    [Using the Luminous Drink to enhance the Physical Constitution]


    [Constitution rises to 377]


    [Constitution complements with the Stamina]


    [Enhancement in physical constitution is further enhancing the Stamina]


    [Stamina rises to 428]


    Arjun smiled. His current problem has been solved. The thing he wanted the most at the moment was to enhance his physique to as high as possible.


    Arjun knew that his other powers were increasing at a rapid pace. With the help of the Divine Essence, his powers were increasing very quickly.


    Arjun then commanded, "Void Qi! Show me my current stats!"


    Immediately a furry of details about his current status appeared on a screen which only he could see.


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 21500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Body Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 800


    Constitution : 377


    Agility : 227


    Stamina : 428


    Intuition : 45


    Vigour : 610


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Cloning Technique


    Size Manipulation Technique


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    Void Shock


    Void Nature Control


    Void Blazing Thunder


    Void Scorching Flames


    Void Mist


    Void Illusion


    Void Web


    Void Burning Sun Law


    Void Shining Moon Law


    Void Steps


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Forging : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Painting : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Cooking : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Tea maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Juice maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Alchemy : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Architecture : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Concocting pills : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Sealer : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Formations : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    GREATER DAO :


    Dao of Fire : 71.09%


    Dao of Wood : 78.50%


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (99%)


    Dao of Comprehension (36%)


    Dao of Luck (99%)


    Dao of Understanding (99%)


    Dao of Interpretation (99%)


    Dao of Observation (99%)


    Dao of Calculation (99%)


    Dao of Display (99%)


    Dao of Language (99%)


    Dao of Translation (99%)


    Dao of Immersion (15%)


    Dao of Concentration (15%)


    Dao of Attraction (15%)


    Dao of Speech (15%)


    Arjun nodded his head. Rise in his constitution has further raised his stamina. Strength and stamina were essential for a cultivator to have a long term battle. His constitution had risen to 377. While his stamina rose to 428. He felt as if he hit a jackpot.


    What stunning part is that this effect was just from a sip. What will happen if he drank the whole glass? Arjun couldn''t even imagine it.


    "How long it has been since I had this drink." ,Arjun gave a smile and said, "Damn it Old Geezer! I miss my old life very much."


    "Hmm? Your new creation is pretty good." ,The Giant Tree in the human form said, "The system that will represent your statistics in terms of number."


    "Damn it! You should learn to give some importance to other''s privacy." ,Arjun said angrily, "Why are you peeking through my memories?"


    "Hahahaha! I have nothing to do. You know something? I am pretty bored with my lonely life. I had two children. One of them is not interested to speak with me that much." ,At this point the smiling face of the giant tree in the human form became serious as he said, "And my other son is busy taking countless reincarnations!"


    "Don''t blame me for that, Old Geezer!." ,Arjun who was taking the sips from his drink suddenly stopped. He then said, "If it wasn''t for you, then there was no need for me to take these many reincarnations!"


    "As for my stubborn brother..." ,Arjun further added, "He is stupid enough to think that he is better than me. And by the way, it was your idea to conduct this competition between the two of us. So why are you blaming me?"


    "I don''t want to listen to any of your nonsense." ,The giant tree in the human form said, "You two idiots always fought against each other for even trivial matters. All I ever wanted is for one of you to inherit my throne. And you two idiots always fought against each other for even small reasons. And for such an important event like in her eating my throne, I know that you may fight against each other to death. So I had no other choice but to conduct this competition between the two of you."


    The giant tree in the human form added, "All I ever wanted was for you to settle this bad relationship among the two of you by yourself.

 869 OLD GEEZER 2

    He added, "But I will be honest with you. I actually wanted you to inherit my throne. And I wanted your brother to support you in the future. But you don''t have any brotherly feelings between the two of you, I had no other choice but to do something."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "So I conducted this competition with some set of rules. I wanted one of you to completely give up on the rash idea of betrayal. So I gave you to some equal share of power."


    The face of the giant tree in the human form became angry as he continued, "And what exactly the two of you did? As soon as we received your new set of power, the two of you fought against each other. You let your brother kill you! And now you are taking countless reincarnations!"


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "I still don''t understand why you make things complicated for yourself. You had every chance to defeat your brother back then. And yet you drag at the competition to this long."


    "But wasn''t it a effective?" ,Arjun took another sip and said, "Old Geezer! My brother is still in the impression that I am dead. And now he is searching for the key. But in order to keep him busy, I created Aryan! As long as Aryan is troubling him, I will be at ease. My stupid brother will think that he has too much of time to search for the key!"


    "Aryan ah?" ,The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "You are one hell of a cunning bastard. I didn''t know why you let him kill you. But indeed, the creation of Aryan is really making things happen according to your plan! So I presume that this will be your final reincarnation? You will settle everything in this life right?"


    "Indeed! Why exactly do you think I had the plan of this countless reincarnation?" ,Arjun said, "The thing that I wanted the most is finally within my grasp! In fact, the other reason for creation of Aryan is because of this objective of mine. Since I have accomplished my objective, I will give a grand ending for this damn competition that you set for us. And then I will definitely ascend the throne!"


    "Well, I am looking forward to it." ,The giant tree in the human form smiled and said, "But what about your companions? No matter how I see it, I feel that they were not at all up to the required standards of yours. If you had to defeat your brother, then you need strong minded people. And yet what I could say is that, they are still naive thinking brats."


    Arjun sighed. He replied, "They can''t be blamed. The world they were born and grew up is completely different and smaller than the realms like the God or the Celestial Realm. But it''s not like they will stay narrow minded all the time."


    Arjun continued, "well look at my current reincarnation. No matter how high I set my horizons, no matter how big the enemies I thought I should face, as you helped me regain my memories of my true self, I realised that I was still a narrow minded person."


    Arjun continued, "Since you made me regain my memories, I now know what kind of enemies I will be facing in the future. And with this I now had a perfect plan in my mind."


    "You are right." ,The Giant Tree in the Human Form agreed with Arjun, "Whether they will make the right use of their powers. Or If they will perish in the middle. It is all upto them. But the fact is that they had received a very powerful power. How much they realise and use it for themselves, it''s all up to them."


    "It can''t be helped." ,Arjun said after taking another sip, "The Void Cultivation Technique which the Void gave me requires ten cultivators to inherit my the power of void from me. Without them, I can''t do anything with the Void cultivation technique."


    The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "The Void Cultivation Technique is different. Void is the one who created everything in the world you live in. If you received the power of void, then that means you will be the new beginning. Everything originated from the ten natural elements. And the ten people who inherited your power of void will represent the ten natural elements."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "Void already has ten natural elements under his control. If you want to reach at least Void''s level, then you should have control over the ten natural elements of your own. And that is why you had to choose your ten candidates more carefully."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "But you don''t have that chance now. You chose nine candidates so far. And according to my opinion, all nine of them are not even up to the mark! They don''t even meet the required standards."


    "But I don''t blame you though. After all, you didn''t have your past memories like you do now. So I would say that you are choice was out of complete inexperience." ,The giant tree in the human form said.


    Arjun shook his head and, "It doesn''t matter anymore. Whatever happened is happened. Even though they don''t meet the required standards, they still have hope. Different circumstances, different experiences, and involvement in different and difficult situations will make a person very strong. The experience will make a person realise their true goal. No matter how strong a person is, and no matter how weak a person is, once they experience the things which is beyond their capabilities, then they will understand that they were just too naive to think that they were strong."


    Arjun continued, "Unlike this world where the concept of 10 natural elements were completely meaningless, the world which the void has created has always been running on the basis of these 10 natural elements."


    "And the concept of time is completely heartless." ,The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "With enough time, your candidates might realise their true girl and they might grow up. And the thing that you like me the most at this moment is nothing but Time itself!"

 869 OLD GEEZER

    He added, "But I will be honest with you. I actually wanted you to inherit my throne. And I wanted your brother to support you in the future. But you don''t have any brotherly feelings between the two of you, I had no other choice but to do something."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "So I conducted this competition with some set of rules. I wanted one of you to completely give up on the rash idea of betrayal. So I gave you to some equal share of power."


    The face of the giant tree in the human form became angry as he continued, "And what exactly the two of you did? As soon as we received your new set of power, the two of you fought against each other. You let your brother kill you! And now you are taking countless reincarnations!"


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "I still don''t understand why you make things complicated for yourself. You had every chance to defeat your brother back then. And yet you drag at the competition to this long."


    "But wasn''t it a effective?" ,Arjun took another sip and said, "Old Geezer! My brother is still in the impression that I am dead. And now he is searching for the key. But in order to keep him busy, I created Aryan! As long as Aryan is troubling him, I will be at ease. My stupid brother will think that he has too much of time to search for the key!"


    "Aryan ah?" ,The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "You are one hell of a cunning bastard. I didn''t know why you let him kill you. But indeed, the creation of Aryan is really making things happen according to your plan! So I presume that this will be your final reincarnation? You will settle everything in this life right?"


    "Indeed! Why exactly do you think I had the plan of this countless reincarnation?" ,Arjun said, "The thing that I wanted the most is finally within my grasp! In fact, the other reason for creation of Aryan is because of this objective of mine. Since I have accomplished my objective, I will give a grand ending for this damn competition that you set for us. And then I will definitely ascend the throne!"


    "Well, I am looking forward to it." ,The giant tree in the human form smiled and said, "But what about your companions? No matter how I see it, I feel that they were not at all up to the required standards of yours. If you had to defeat your brother, then you need strong minded people. And yet what I could say is that, they are still naive thinking brats."


    Arjun sighed. He replied, "They can''t be blamed. The world they were born and grew up is completely different and smaller than the realms like the God or the Celestial Realm. But it''s not like they will stay narrow minded all the time."


    Arjun continued, "well look at my current reincarnation. No matter how high I set my horizons, no matter how big the enemies I thought I should face, as you helped me regain my memories of my true self, I realised that I was still a narrow minded person."


    Arjun continued, "Since you made me regain my memories, I now know what kind of enemies I will be facing in the future. And with this I now had a perfect plan in my mind."


    "You are right." ,The Giant Tree in the Human Form agreed with Arjun, "Whether they will make the right use of their powers. Or If they will perish in the middle. It is all upto them. But the fact is that they had received a very powerful power. How much they realise and use it for themselves, it''s all up to them."


    "It can''t be helped." ,Arjun said after taking another sip, "The Void Cultivation Technique which the Void gave me requires ten cultivators to inherit my the power of void from me. Without them, I can''t do anything with the Void cultivation technique."


    The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "The Void Cultivation Technique is different. Void is the one who created everything in the world you live in. If you received the power of void, then that means you will be the new beginning. Everything originated from the ten natural elements. And the ten people who inherited your power of void will represent the ten natural elements."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "Void already has ten natural elements under his control. If you want to reach at least Void''s level, then you should have control over the ten natural elements of your own. And that is why you had to choose your ten candidates more carefully."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "But you don''t have that chance now. You chose nine candidates so far. And according to my opinion, all nine of them are not even up to the mark! They don''t even meet the required standards."


    "But I don''t blame you though. After all, you didn''t have your past memories like you do now. So I would say that you are choice was out of complete inexperience." ,The giant tree in the human form said.


    Arjun shook his head and, "It doesn''t matter anymore. Whatever happened is happened. Even though they don''t meet the required standards, they still have hope. Different circumstances, different experiences, and involvement in different and difficult situations will make a person very strong. The experience will make a person realise their true goal. No matter how strong a person is, and no matter how weak a person is, once they experience the things which is beyond their capabilities, then they will understand that they were just too naive to think that they were strong."


    Arjun continued, "Unlike this world where the concept of 10 natural elements were completely meaningless, the world which the void has created has always been running on the basis of these 10 natural elements."


    "And the concept of time is completely heartless." ,The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "With enough time, your candidates might realise their true girl and they might grow up. And the thing that you like me the most at this moment is nothing but Time itself!"

 870 OLD GEEZER 2

    If Rick and others couldn''t grow up to the required standard within this limited amount of time, then everything that Arjun date senses old births will be completely meaningless. Arjun was well aware of it. And since the moment he regained his memories, this has been his biggest headache. This particular matter is truly bothering him.


    Argent suddenly narrowed his eyes. It seems as if he realised something. He looked at his old Geezer and asked, "Wait! Don''t tell me! Don''t tell me that Aryan is very weak at the moment!"


    "What do you think?" ,The old Geezer once again shook his hands and said, "You have taken countless reincarnations. You have caused too many troubles for your little brother. You are sensible enough to know that the concept of time was heartless. And yet you have wasted too much time to accomplish your goal. In order to accomplish your goal you had many ways. But you chose the purest and easy path. Don''t take me wrong. But even though your priorities were accurate, the thing you still wasted the most is still time."


    Arjun had no choice but to remain silent once again. He knew that whatever the Old Geezer said was truth. And he still slightly regret his past deeds.


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "I am not blaming you for your schemes. I am not blaming you for your plans. No matter how clever someone is, one small mistake might spoil the entire plan. And you also made a small mistake. And this small mistake might cause you the ultimate throne."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "I think you know what your mistake is. Your mistake was definitely not the countless reincarnations. After all, the plan of reincarnation was definitely a good one. But your mistake is the time interval between every incarnations."


    The giant tree in the human form looked at Arjun and said, "You have given too much time between every reincarnation. And it is this thing which might cost you dearly."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "You shouldn''t have wasted too much time. It is true that Aryan is giving company to your brother. But he was still heavily injured by you. And it won''t be long before Aryan perishes. Then who can stop your brother from winning? Not even you could stop him."


    The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "Aryan was the first person to receive the power of Void! He was the hope for the Void! And because of you, Aryan deceived Void! He was thrusting for the power after all."


    The giant tree in the human form looked looked at Arjun with smile and said, "Of course! The thing that the Void doesn''t know is that the reason why Aryan betrayed him was because of you! You manipulated Aryan and made him deceive Void!"


    Arjun stopped drinking. He gave an expressionless look towards the Old Geezer. But he still remained silent. He wanted the Old Geezer to finish.


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "And you kept on manipulating Aryan to the point where he became a huge headache for the Void! He successfully stole the Void Qi from the Void! And without void Qi, the void remained powerless.


    "But I don''t understand one thing." ,Arjun asked, "Aryan stole the Void Qi from the Void. Even though it was a temporary measure, it should have given him enough time to recover some of his strength, right? Then how come he still doesn''t have enough time?"


    The giant tree in the human form shook his head and said, "You don''t understand the degree of damage Aryan received. And to make the matters worse, the Void Qi is out of his control. It doesn''t listen to his orders at all. After all, the Void Qi only listens to it''s owner''s command. Others can''t control it. So Aryan only had temporary solution."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "Even though Aryan was injured, under your manipulation, he used the Void Qi and stole the "Key" from your brother. Without the "Key", your brother can''t open the door and ascend the throne. It gave you time for countless reincarnations in the Mortal World to accomplish your goals. In every reincarnation, you regained your memories and made the deeds which might help you for your next reincarnation and vice versa."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "But you have taken a lot of time between every reincarnation. And this is the place where you made mistake. Even though it is minor one, it might cost you everything that you did."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "Aryan can no longer control the Void Qi! The help he received was limited. So he needed another solution. But it is exactly what your brother wanted the most. So he was waiting patiently for Aryan''s collapse so that he could get the "Key" back. It is just a matter of time before this happens. And I think that you like the most at this moment is nothing but time."


    Arjun remained silent for a while. He felt as if he was awakened. But he didn''t speak as he was lost in his thoughts.


    "Well, I broke the rules by helping you." ,The giant tree in the human form said, "This is something I never wanted to do. But maybe I felt a lot of loneliness. And I wanted to have a good talk with someone. So I brought you here. So in order to make up for this, I will go and help your brother. I will give him the help as same as I gave you now."


    Arjun became serious when he heard this. When things developed to this point, the help from this Old Geezer is tremendous for his opponent. But Arjun was not bothered too much about it. He still had the confidence in his victory. He said, "I don''t mind. You awakened my memories. No matter what kind of help you provide my brother, the help I received today is precious one."


    "It''s good to see that you think it that way." ,The giant tree in the human form nodded his head and said with a smile.


    "But your help to my brother is still a troublesome matter for me." ,Arjun looked at the Old Geezer and said firmly, "So I have a come to a decision. I would like to use all my remaining wishes!"

 871 THE THREE WISHES

    "Well, Aryan could no longer give me the time which I required. And I don''t have the liberty to create another Aryan. So, I have to bet all my luck in this reincarnation." ,Arjun said.


    Actually when the Old Geezer conducted the competition, he gave them the necessary tools on equal proportion. It was all in order to keep the balance in the competition without any partiality.


    At that time, the Old Geezer gave them the choices to make the five wishes. That means, both Arjun and his brother could make five wishes. This five wishes could be anything.


    Arjun''s little brother used up all his five wishes. But Arjun used only two wishes. He didn''t use the remaining three wishes. He kept it safe for the future purpose. He wanted to use them, when he needed them the most. And he will use them according to how the situation demand.


    But he truly decided to end everything in this reincarnation. Since he doesn''t have enough time, he has no other choice but to use all the options he could.


    The giant tree in the human form said, "Your brother used all his options recklessly. But you used only two wishes. You kept the remaining wishes for the future purposes. And now you are using them."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "Your first wish was to have undetectable reincarnations. Your second wish was for me to awaken all your previous lives memories after you turn 35 years old. After that you didn''t use any wishes. And I am curious about your remaining wishes. So what are they?"


    Arjun thought for a moment and then he said, "Old Geezer! My third wish is for the essence gathering system!"


    "Essence gathering system?" ,The giant tree in the human form asked, "Can you please elaborate?"


    "Shit! Old Geezer! Don''t play dumb in front of me. What exactly we can hide from you? You can read our mind right? Can''t you take a little shortcut and just grant me my wishes?"


    "You don''t understand. The wishes will be granted on the basis of how one ask. It is not something that is asked on the basis of how one thinks. You might be my son. But you still need to follow this rule."


    Arjun sighed. There is no changing this old Geezer. He is very strict even on himself with his damn principles. Arjun knew it very well. After all, Arjun was raised and thought by this Old Geezer. He knew about the Old Geezer better than even his brother.


    Arjun said, "I want to gather equivalent amount of essence for all my enemies that I defeat. This gathered essence is something I need to have the ability to use to strengthen myself as I wished."


    The giant tree in the human form continued, "But if you think about it, given your current situation where you don''t have much time, this wish is reasonably good. All you need to do is to kill or defeat your opponents. The more powerful an enemy you either defeat or kill, that much essence you will gather. Using these gathered essence, you will become strong more quickly."


    "Alright. I will grant you your third wish." ,The giant tree in the human form said, "What is your fourth wish?"


    Arjun said immediately, "My fourth wish is the ability to make party with any number of people I want to. That means they can share the essence from defeating or killing any one as long as they were within my party."


    "Granted!" ,The giant tree in the human form had no qualms. He was speechless though with this wish from Arjun. He said, "What a cunning idea. With this not only you, but even your party members will get strong very quickly and easily."


    "Since I lack time, I had to do this." ,Arjun shook his head and said, "I never wanted any shortcuts. But since I don''t have time, I have to take shortcuts. If it was me alone, then I had confidence that I can reach the top of my peak within ten years! But the people who had to follow me will never have same growth. So I had to do this."


    "You are right." ,The giant tree in the human form had no complaints with Arjun''s thoughts. He immediately agreed and then asked, "Make your final wish."


    Arjun gave a serious thought. This is his final wish. So he had to use it wisely. Because after this, he will no longer have any more chances. He will no longer have any more chances to make a wish.


    After taking his time, Arjun finally decided what his final wish will be. He looked at the giant tree in the human form and said, "I want an additional undetectable soul to be placed in me and all my ten life forms!"


    The giant tree in the human form remained silent for some more time. He then smiled and said, "It looks like you are nailing it completely. Fine, I will grant you your wishes. By the way, who will be your tenth life form?"


    "Magmeel!" ,Arjun replied without thinking. He continued, "Even with my past life memories, I will choose Magmeel. He is the right choice for me. Be it in talent. Be it in aptitude. Or be it in smartness. He is good for this."


    "You are right. But Magmeel is yet to receive the power of Void from you. So are you sure that you want me to give him an additional soul right away?"


    Arjun shook his head and said, "No. It''s not the time yet. Magmeel need to receive an additional soul when he receives the power of void from me."


    "Alright. I will make it happen." ,The giant tree in the human form said. And then he raised his hand. A purest form of Aurora light Energy came out from his hands and entered Arjun''s body.


    Arjun felt a comfortable energy surging through his body. This was the most purest and comfortable energy he had ever felt in his life so far. This energy was something a simply matchless existence.


    And then Arjun was greeted with flurry of notifications from his Void System.

 872 CHANGES

    [Making changes to the host body. Requesting for host''s permission]


    "Permission granted." ,Arjun didn''t hesitate to agree. Immediately his body started to experience stunning changes.


    [Changes are being made in the Attribute Calculator System]


    [Host will now have the ability to gather the essence of all the opponent which will either be killed or defeated]


    [This essence can be used to enhance the attributes of any one of the host''s attributes]


    [New changes are now ready to be displayed]


    Arjun smiled. He was happy. With this he could now have the growth at an unfathomable speed. With this, he had the confidence that he could now reach his apex within 10-15 years!


    That means, if the time period which a top expert of the universe needs to reach the peak of the cultivation level is million years, then all he need is not more than 20 years to have similar strength.


    Arjun took a huge breath and commanded, "Void Qi! Show my newly modified stats."


    [Accepting the command from the host]


    [The newly modified statistics are now being displayed]


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 21500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Body Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ESSENCE GATHERING


    Contribution Point : 9860


    Golden Points : 0


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : 800


    Constitution : 377


    Agility : 227


    Stamina : 428


    Intuition : 45


    Vigour : 610


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes


    Disguise Art


    Cloning Technique


    Size Manipulation Technique


    Soul Shaking Art


    Body Manipulation Art


    Void Gravitational Force


    Void Shock


    Void Nature Control


    Void Blazing Thunder


    Void Scorching Flames


    Void Mist


    Void Illusion


    Void Web


    Void Burning Sun Law


    Void Shining Moon Law


    Void Steps


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Forging : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Painting : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Cooking : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Tea maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Juice maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Alchemy : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Architecture : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Concocting pills : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Sealer : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Formations : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    GREATER DAO :


    Dao of Fire : 71.09%


    Dao of Wood : 78.50%


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (99%)


    Dao of Luck (99%)


    Dao of Understanding (99%)


    Dao of Interpretation (99%)


    Dao of Observation (99%)


    Dao of Calculation (99%)


    Dao of Display (99%)


    Dao of Language (99%)


    Dao of Translation (99%)


    Dao of Immersion (15%)


    Dao of Concentration (15%)


    Dao of Attraction (15%)


    Dao of Speech (15%)


    Arjun could see that there was no any major changes in the entire system. There was only one change. One additional thing has been added. This ESSENCE GATHERING had two more options for Arjun.


    They are Attribute Points and Golden Points. Attribute Points could be used to enhance any of his attributes to it''s limit. This is exactly what Arjun asked from the Old Geezer.


    But what he didn''t understand is about the Golden Points. He didn''t understand what exactly this Golden Point is exactly.


    "Everything is alright. But I didn''t get about one thing." ,Arjun asked, "Old Geezer! What the hell is this Golden Points?"


    "You are clever." ,Old Geezer smiled and said, "You have the talent enough to understand what is Golden Points. Figure it out for yourself."


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" ,Arjun asked in demanding tone.


    "We will meet for sure." , Old Geezer smiled and said, "And when we meet next, that will be the day to decide who among you two will become the ultimate KING OF THE UNIVERSE!"


    "But you are yet...." ,Before Arjun could complete his words, the giant tree in the human form snapped his fingers. Immediately Arjun''s view changed.


    Arjun looked around. He gritted his teeth. He was sent back to the room where he was previously experimenting.


    Arjun was angered with this. He didn''t know why exactly he was sent back without his doubt being clarified. He looked up and said, "Fuck You Old Geezer! When I meet you next time, I will definitely pay you back!"


    Arjun might have cursed. But he was actually grateful towards his father! No matter what, his memories were awakened at a crucial moment. Now he will definitely use this time to become stronger and reach to his original strength before the time runs out.


    Phew!


    Arjun released a mouthful of air. He then closed his eyes. He entered the exterior of his conscience. He found a silver light right next to his conscience. This silver light had similarities with another giant silver light. The aura was same as well.


    The giant silver light was his original soul which was developed to this degree. As for the wisp like small silver light, it was addition soul which the Old Geezer has given him on Arjun''s final wish.


    A smile appeared on Arjun''s face. He might have used up all his lifelines. But it actually gave him the satisfaction he needed.


    Arjun didn''t leave his room. He might have regained his memories. But he didn''t forget about the competition. Even though this competition hold no meaning for him after regaining his memories, it still plays a minor role. And he will participate in this competition in order to help his family to gain some battle experience.


    And the most important thing at this moment for him is to find a way for his teammates to protect themselves from any Dao Master from the opponent team.


    If it was before meeting the Old Geezer, Arjun would still wreck his brain for any ideas. But now all this is meaningless. He knew what he is supposed to do. And whatever he is going to do in order to solve this predicament, it is just a piece of cake for him.


    Arjun to countless reincarnation so far. And in each life, his cultivation base was something unimaginable for anyone here. With his experiences from his past lives, Arjun had a way to save his family.


    Even the Arjun regained his memories and you who is true father is, he still held the same feeling towards Sitaram and others like before. He still cares about them. After all, the Karama which was bound for his current life with them is something he can never forget. So for him their protection holds absolute priority.


    But Arjun didn''t bother too much about it. Since he knew what he''s supposed to do, he could take his time. Whatever method he''s going to use in order to save them, it will take very small amount of time. So he wasn''t bothered about it too much.


    Right now he had to improve himself. He had more than 9000 contribution points. And he had to use them wisely in order to strengthen himself.

 873 NEW FORMA

    [Command accepted]


    [Requesting host to be specific on which attributes you would like to increase]


    Arjun gave it a thought and said, "I would like to know the limit of my personal statistics. What is the limit of my personal body statistics?"


    [Body statistics have different levels]


    [Host''s body has not yet reached any of the levels]


    Levels?


    Arjun frowned. Even though he successfully established a communication with his void Qi, Arjun was not yet clear about the statistics of his body. He still has to make some changes for him to have a clarity.


    "Void Qi! I want your display to be more specific. Even though you are displaying my statistics accurately, it is still confusing me."


    [Request accepted]


    [Requesting host in which format the statistics needs to be displayed]


    Arjun said, "I want you to display my current level. Then the points required to reach the next level. And of course, my current level should be displayed as well."


    [Request accepted]


    [Display format is being changed as per the host''s requirement]


    [The format has been changed according to the host''s requirement]


    [The newly format is now being displayed on the screen]


    [Please check]


    Arjun took a deep breath and waited for the newly formulated statistics display pattern. He didn''t need much time as his statistics displayed immediately.


    Name : Arjun Kumar


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 21500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Body Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ESSENCE GATHERING


    Contribution Point : 9860


    Golden Points : 0


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : Lv : 0 (800/1000)


    Constitution : Lv : 0 (377/1000)


    Spirit : Lv : 0 (317/1000)


    Agility : Lv : 0 (227/1000)


    Stamina : Lv : 0 (428/1000)


    Intuition : Lv : 0 (45/1000)


    Vigour : Lv : 0 (610/1000)


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes : Lv : 0 (21/100)


    Disguise Art : Lv : 0 (15/100)


    Cloning Technique : Lv : 0 (27/100)


    Size Manipulation Technique : Lv :0 ( 7/100)


    Soul Shaking Art : Lv : 0 (51/100)


    Void Gravitational Force : Lv : 0 (3/100)


    Void Shock : Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Nature Control Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Blazing Thunder Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Scorching Flames Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Mist Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Illusion Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Web Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Burning Sun Law Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Shining Moon Law Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Steps Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Runic Language : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Forging : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Painting : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Cooking : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Tea maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Juice maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Alchemy : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Architecture : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Concocting pills : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Sealer : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Formations : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    GREATER DAO :


    Dao of Fire : 71.09% (7109/10000)


    Dao of Wood : 78.50% (7850/10000)


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (99%)


    Dao of Comprehension (36%)


    Dao of Luck (99%)


    Dao of Understanding (99%)


    Dao of Interpretation (99%)


    Dao of Observation (99%)


    Dao of Calculation (99%)


    Dao of Display (99%)


    Dao of Language (99%)


    Dao of Translation (99%)


    Dao of Immersion (15%)


    Dao of Concentration (15%)


    Dao of Attraction (15%)


    Dao of Speech (15%)


    Arjun was satisfied. This format was much more clear than the previous one. And now he has a lot of options.


    He looked at his attributes and was disappointed to see that none of them reached Level 1. Arjun didn''t care much about the health which has highest statistics. It has 800 points. And it required another 200 points to level it up to Level 1.


    Arjun had the issue with the constitution. His constitution was at 187 previously. Hut after drinking the Luminous Drink from the Old Geezer, his Constitution was raised to 377.


    Before he had the issue with the Constitution. After all, strong body Constitution was definitely required to hold the power.


    Arjun was sure that he will become stronger very very quickly. And in order to hold the power, his constitution needed to become stronger as well. Or else his growth speed will stagnate.


    Spirit and Stamina were still at the acceptable range. But with enough points, they could be raised as well. He was sure that he could raise them with enough time and points.


    Arjun placed Agility as his priority as well. He was sure his current circumstances. He was weak. And with the likes of Raven Sect behind him, Arjun was sure that if he faced a powerful master from the Raven Sect, then he will have hard time to face them. He will never have the chance to flee.


    But if his running speed is quicker than that powerful enemy, then he has the chance needed to become stronger and take his enemy down.


    Arjun''s biggest surprise was still vigour. Vigour was something that will help him to inhale more spiritual energy. The higher his Vigour is, higher the Spiritual Energy he could take in. So Vigour places an important role.


    He never imagined that he could even raise his Vigour as well. This was a huge surprise for him.


    But the thing that depressed him the most is still his Intuition. It was only at 45. Arjun considered himself to have good intuition. He thought that it was one of his greatest strength. And yet according to the Void Qi, his Intuition was the lowest one. This fact made him depressed.


    Arjun had 9860 Contribution Points. Arjun was sure that the reason why his Contribution Points had such high number is because of all the enemies he either defeated or killed since his childhood. The system calculated all of it and added it to his to his contribution Points.


    Arjun knew what he is supposed to do at this moment. He need to raise his Constitution urgently. He knew that with the help of SS gathering system, his strength will soar at a rapid pace. And the thing that will become hurdle for him is still his weak Constitution.


    If it wasn''t for his newly modified format, then Arjun was sure that he would have been in a lot of confusion state. Despite creating the system, he would never have the perfect understanding office on condition.


    Even though his system is displaying his stats, without having any future vision, he would never understand what his goal would be. With all his stats divided into different stages, he now has a goal for every attribute.


    Arjun took a deep breath. He no longer had any hesitation. He now knows where his strength and weaknesses are. So he commanded his void key without any hesitation, "Void Qi! Heed my command. Add 1000 points for all my attributes!"


    [Command Accepted]

 874 MASSIVE UPGRADE

    [As per the host''s command, system deducted 7000 points]


    [System is about to add 1000 points to Health. Is host okay with this]


    "Yes." ,Arjun said.


    [1000 points were added to health attribute]


    [Health Levelled up to Level 1]


    [Health reached Level 1. A new power regarding Health has been triggered]


    [Dao Health: When health attribute will reach the critical state, Host can use the Dao Energy from the surrounding and replenish to 50%]


    Arjun was shocked. So there was such a benefits? He was pleasantly surprised. If he is on the verge of death, then he could use the Dao energy of the environment and replenish 50% of his health.


    Just what kind of advantage he will have when he is facing a massive amount of enemies? The answer is self explanatory. He has many uses with this new power.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, he had another system notification.


    [System is about to add 1000 points to Constitution. Is host okay with this]


    "Yes." ,Arjun said.


    [1000 points were added to Constitution attribute]


    [Constitution Levelled up to Level 1]


    [Constitution reached Level 1. A new power regarding Constitution has been triggered]


    [Dao Constitution: When Host''s Body and Conscience reached a Critical State, Dao Constitution will use the Dao Energy to make the body Dao resistant for one hours]


    Phew!


    He received another earth shaking power. With the help of the Dao Constitution, He will practically become Invencible for one hour.


    What does the Dao body means? That means, it is close to impossible for any person to destroy his body. Of course, it is possible only for those people who were at the pinnacle of the God Realm. And for these kind of people, if they didn''t have any Dao Energy then it is possible.


    If the opponent is a Dao master with higher cultivation base, then it will become a little difficult for him to stand against him. But when is Constitution will reach a critical state, his body will become Dao resistant for one hour.


    That means he will become invisible for one hour! Unless the opponent is a Sovereign of Laws, it will become impossible for anyone to kill him in that one hour time period.


    [System is about to add 1000 points to Spirit. Is host okay with this]


    "Yes." ,Arjun said.


    [1000 points were added to Spirit attribute]


    [Spirit Levelled up to Level 1]


    [Spirit reached Level 1. A new power regarding Spirit has been triggered]


    [Dao Spirit: Host can control people against their will]


    Arjun understood what system wanted to say. But he disappeared care. Because he knew that below the Celestial Realm, the number of people that can surpass his Spirit will be very low. So he was sure that he will he safe with this.


    But he still felt that this Dao Spirit is very powerful. After all, it is the Crowd Control spell.


    [System is about to add 1000 points to Agility. Is host okay with this]


    "Yes." ,Arjun said.


    [1000 points were added to Agility attribute]


    [Agility Levelled up to Level 1]


    [Agility reached Level 1. A new power regarding Agility has been triggered]


    [Dao Agility: When Stamina is at Critical State, Host can trigger the Dao Agility. When the Dao Agility is in use, host''s movement speed will increase ten times


    Time period : 5 minutes]


    Another useful ability!


    This was the first thought that came to his mind. When he faced a group of powerful enemies whose power level was beyond his capabilities, then he can use this ability to run very quickly. Even though the time duration is very low, if he used it wisely, then he was sure that he could escape their pursuit.


    [System is about to add 1000 points to Stamina. Is host okay with this]


    "Yes." ,Arjun said.


    [1000 points were added to Stamina attribute]


    [Stamina Levelled up to Level 1]


    [Stamina reached Level 1. A new power regarding Stamina has been triggered]


    [Dao Stamina: When Host''s Stamina is completely drained, host can use the Spiritual Energy of the world to cast spell


    Time duration : 10 minutes]


    Stamina is also known as the Spiritual Energy one has stored within their conscience. That means, Divine Energy, Soul Energy, Evil Energy and Curse Energy. Any of these energies comes under the Stamina.


    If you have enough Stamina, then your Inner energy will be at the enough level. But what will happen if one doesn''t have enough Stamina?


    Then they will no longer cast any spells. At that time, Dao Stamina will definitely aid him. This is a massive boost to his overall power level.


    [System is about to add 1000 points to Intuition. Is host okay with this]


    "Yes." ,Arjun said.


    [1000 points were added to Intuition attribute]


    [Intuition Levelled up to Level 1]


    [Intuition reached Level 1. A new power regarding Intuition has been triggered]


    [Dao Intuition: No opponent beneath the Sovereign of Law can escape your keen eyes


    Time Duration : None]


    As long as you have the awareness of your surroundings, then you will have high chance to stay alive. Your survival chances will grow. Powerful intuition will give you ability to escape from hidden traps and vice versa.


    As long as Arjun was in either God Realm or the Celestial Realm, no one can sneak attack him. This is the advantage he had with the Dao Intuition.


    [System is about to add 1000 points to Vigour. Is host okay with this]


    "Yes." ,Arjun said.


    [1000 points were added to Vigour attribute]


    [Vigour Levelled up to Level 1]


    [Vigour reached Level 1. A new power regarding Vigour has been triggered]


    [Dao Vigour: When in use, host can separate any impurities in the Dao Energy and take in only the purest form of Dao Energy


    Time duration : None]


    This is definitely a useful ability. When he uses this ability, then he can separate the impurities in the Spiritual Energy or Dao Energy from the surrounding and use only the purest energy.


    What does that signifies? Even though the Spiritual Energy in the surrounding is pure, it still has some impurities thanks to the pollution and other stuffs. Even though the impurities are not massive, it was still big enough.


    Arjun now can separate those impurities and can take in the purest form of Spiritual Energy or Dao Energy.

 875 A HUGE GAP BETWEEN LEVEL 1 AND 2

    But now he is even more confident with his newly unlocked powers. Even if he can''t kill any opponent, he was confident that he could escape from any opponent. Of course, his confidence is only limited to the people who had the power level below Sovereign.


    At that time, Arjun noticed something. All the new powers he received just now had name "Dao" attached to it. That means Arjun had a guess. If his attributes reached Level 1, then all his attributes are in the Dao Level


    Then what exactly Level 2 indicates? Arjun had only easy guess. Level 2 might change the "Dao" to "Law".


    He didn''t know whether his guess was right or not. But he had the way to know the answer. After upgrade just now, he still had 2860 contribution Points.


    But when he looked at the required points for Level 2, Arjun sighed. He actually needed 10000 contribution points to level each of his attributes to Level 2.


    Arjun sighed. But he didn''t lose his patience. He knew that there is only one way to gain contribution Points. And that is through constant battles. Only through the constant battles could he gain 10000 points to level at least one of his attributes to Level 2.


    Arjun as of now had too much knowledge thanks to his past lives knowledge. Without even the Essence Gathering System which he gained through his Old Geezer, he still could grow stronger without any issues.


    But Arjun knew that not even Sitaram could keep up with his growth speed. Hence he needed a means to let everyone grow quickly. And that is the reason why he asked Old Geezer to help him with the Essence Gathering System ability.


    Now he needed to so something in order to save his family. Even though the giant tree in the Aurora World was his real father, he still can''t deny the fact that in this life he was still the descendant of Sitaram and Gnan. Since they didn''t hesitate to share his burden, Arjun want to help them very badly. He want to make them strong.


    Arjun in the past may not have the solution and may still scratch his head for a solution, but Arjun of now who has immense knowledge thanks to his origin and the past life, he now has too many ways to save them.


    Inscriptions!


    This was the solution Arjun came up with. Inscription is one of the techniques in the Runic Language branch which Arjun created in one of his past lives. This is the technique which was very tough to master as it required sheer control over the internal energy like Void Qi, Astral Qi, Chaos Qi, Willpower or Soul Power.


    But everyone knew why inscriptions were very important. But not many people could create inscription as it required very sheer and firm control over their internal energy.


    But the fact which no one knew is that Arjun was the one who actually created the inscription technique in one of his past lives! And as it''s creator he knew better than anyone else how to inscribe any inscription.


    Inscription is a medium. A Runic Master will inscribe anything on any things like paper or parchment. For example, if it is some kind of technique which is related to the lion''s roar, then a lion''s symbol will be inscribed on the paper. Then a seal will be made to trigger the mechanism of the inscriptions.


    When the user will make the hand seal, then the technique inscribed on the paper will trigger and it will activate the entire inscription. The lion roar will activate and it will be used in the form of attack.


    Arjun wanted to use the same principle now. He took an ordinary piece of paper. He used his Void Qi to refine all the impurities from it. He then used his Void Qi to make this ordinary piece of paper and turned it into a strong non-ordinary and powerful paper.


    He then started to inscribe the diagram of a Fire Dragon on the paper. And using his knowledge from his previous lives, he inscribed a spell with his Dao of Fire as a medium.


    He then set up a "triggering function" between the whole inscription and the user. The user can trigger the Inscribed paper using their Inner Energies like Void Qi, Astral Qi, Chaos Qi, Inner Will and the Inner Soul. And it could be triggered using some hand seals.


    Arjun did everything so casually as if this was nothing to him. After all, not only he inscribed the inscriptions so many times in his past lives, but he himself was the creator of the concept of Inscription!


    After two hours, Arjun created a total sum of 200 inscriptions! If anyone saw this, then they would dig a grave and will have the urge to die in shame. This rate of success rate was something not easy to achieve even from a strong and influential families.


    And yet an youngster has created more than 200 in just two hours? Then how could they call themselves geniuses in front of him? They would all die in disappointment and regrets.


    Arjun smiled in satisfaction. But before he could enjoy his art work, his smile suddenly froze. Arjun looked out of his room. It seems like he had some uninvited guests coming to cause some trouble.


    Arjun smiled. He stood up. Apparently, he knew who these people are. In fact, he was surprised for these people to seek trouble from him this late. Since he was blessed with the essence gathering system by his Old Geezer, he will start his first hunt with these people from the Raven Sect!


    Arjun immediately left the room. In fact, he was not the only one. He found Sitaram and others here as well. Arjun smiled gently when he looked at them. Sitaram also smiled in return and asked, "Why are you here? Go in and do your business. Leave these small matters to us."


    "Don''t worry Grandfather!" ,Arjun smiled and said, "Even though these are small fries, they are bunch of experience points for me and everyone else. Gather everyone here. I have some important experiment to conduct! If this experiment is a successful one, then we will become stronger at an insane speed!"

 876 TESTING THE NEW POWERS

    "Everyone are here." ,Sitaram said, "Now tell me. What exactly do you want to do now?"


    Arjun smiled and said, "I created a new system through which our strength will rise very soon. I summoned all of you here to check the effects of my new creation."


    "New creation?" ,Sitaram was surprised and asked, "What is this new creation you are talking about?"


    "I don''t have time to explain. You will understand by yourselves very soon." ,Arjun said, "All I can say is that a question will pop up in front of you guys. And all you need to do is to say "yes". Then the fun will begin."


    Immediately a screen appeared in front of everyone. There was something written on the screen.


    [Arjun wants to form party with you. Do you want to join the party?]


    They didn''t know what exactly was going on. The sudden appearance of the screen stunned them all. They didn''t know what this party is. But since Arjun asked them to say "yes" after appearance of the screen with request, they decided to trust him.


    "Yes!"


    They all said it at last. Immediately they felt as if some kind of connection was formed between them. They couldn''t explain what it is, but they felt as if their consciousness was much closer than it was before.


    "What happened?" ,Logan asked blinking his eyes in surprise.


    "You will understand very soon. Don''t ask me anything for now." ,Arjun smiled and said, "This is not the time to speak anything. We have some uninvited guests. Remember, don''t leave anyone. Kill all of them without mercy in order to enjoy the best effects of my new creation."


    "Alright!" ,Sitaram didn''t know what happened. But he trusted Arjun very much. Since he knew that taking care of the uninvited guests is very important right now, he decided to speak about this later.


    Arjun sighed. No matter what, there is no way he is going to reveal about the Old Geezer. The Old Geezer''s existence is a complete secret. Even though he trusts his family, the Old Geezer always had a special place within his heart. And he knew that there is no way the Old Geezer will agree if he wants to reveal about him.


    Since he can''t reveal about the Old Geezer, he had no choice but to lie about the Essence Gathering System. Since he can''t reveal about the Essence Gathering System, he had no choice but to come up with some made up story to make them believe.


    Arjun sighed. But he knew that there are people who are waiting for him to try his new powers on them. So he left with others quietly.


    -----


    It was the dark time. The entire city was sleeping. Of course, there were some people who were still awake thanks to the competition. Since they had to prepare for the competition, they were still awake.


    This is the Judgement Team from the Raven Sect, that specialises in the silent assassination. On the branch sect leader''s order, they were here to assassinate Arjun and his teammates who killed their Sect members.


    They all move very quickly without making any noise. Judging from their movements it is obvious that they were elite team. They all moved very quickly and reached the house in which Arjun and others were residing.


    The leader of the judgement team made some and science without speaking anything. But others immediately understood what their leader wants them to do and they immediately wedded to the action. All 25 of them split into four teams. And age team contains six members.


    As soon as they were ready, the leader took out an idol from his possession. This idol was very small. But the aura emitting from it was boundless.


    The leader of the judgement team activated the idol. In order to activate the idol, he had to spend Soul Stones. He didn''t hesitate to spend the Soul Stones. As soon as he took out the Soul Stones, the idol absorbed the energy in the Soul Stones.


    Immediately a portal appeared on the walls of the house. It appeared where all the teams were present at the moment. At the same time, the Soul Stones lost all it''s energy and crumbled into pieces.


    As soon as the portal appeared, all of them rushed in. After they all rushed in, the leader also rushed inside the portal and made himself inside the room.


    They all quickly searched the house. But they couldn''t find anyone at all. There were no people. This was surprising and definitely very suspicious. But they couldn''t do anything about it as they failed to find a single person.


    As they all were wondering where they all went to, a fireball came from their back and attacked one of them.


    AAHHH!!!


    Even before others could react in time, one of them was already burned to crisp in an instant and died.


    Others were shocked. They looked back and found Arjun standing in front of them. They didn''t know what to say or what to do.


    "How is this possible?" ,The leader of the judgement team asked in astonishment.


    Till now no one were able to catch their scent. But today a group of barbarians caught them. They were the elite members of the Raven Sect who were specialised in the assassination attack. In their training regime, they were professionally trained to erase their tracks and traces.


    And yet the enemy has caught them without any trouble. How could they not be stunned? If their enemy managed to catch them this effortlessly, then there could only be one possible explanation.


    The enemy''s perception level is very high!


    This is the only possible explanation he has come up with at this moment. He looked at Arjun for answers. But Arjun didn''t reply. In fact, he was not even looking at him. He was looking at somewhere else. It was as if there was something in the direction he was looking at. But when the leader of the judgement team looked at that direction, he couldn''t find anyone.


    What the judgement team didn''t know is that as soon as Arjun killed one of the judgement team member, a notification popped up in front of him which only he could see.


    [Congratulations for killing mid level third awakening stage expert]


    [The dead enemy has the seventh level of Soul Origin Stage cultivation base]


    [Experience Points : 25000]

 877 TESTING THE NEW POWERS 2

    The leader of the judgement team was infuriated. They were from the mighty Raven Sect. And they held their pride as the elite assassination team from the Raven Sect. Till now no one were able to catch them in the middle of their job.


    But today was the exception. They were caught by their targets. And what''s more, even after they were caught, they were being ignored by their enemy. How could they resist such a humiliation?


    One of them couldn''t resist it any longer. Even though he''s someone who received a professional training and had patience, in their eyes, Arjun was still a non worthy opponent for them to become serious. So he rushed forward in order to take Arjun down.


    But before he when he could make his move, Arjun disappeared from his sight and instantly appeared right in front of his face. This scene not only shocked that person, but it shocked the entire team.


    Even before that person could use his attacks, Arjun gave him a light punch. The Punch was like a lightning bolt as that person couldn''t see it. He flew and smashed against a wall. He then lost his consciousness and fell on the ground.


    [Congratulations on defeating a mid level third awakening stage expert]


    [The opponent had the fifth level of Soul Origin Stage cultivation base]


    [Experience Points : 10000]


    After reading all this, Arjun took out a pill and threw in the direction of that person who was knocked out just now. The medicine pill flew and entered the mouth of that person. It then melted and entered his body. Immediately that person regained his consciousness. And all his previous injuries were nowhere to be seen. It was obvious that he has recovered.


    Even before that person could understand the situation, Arjun once again disappeared from his initial spot and appeared right in front of that person. He then used light punch and knocked that person once again.


    Looking at all these, the remaining people were shocked. In fact, they were dumbfounded. It was okay to defeat your enemy. But why did you feed him the medicinal pill and wake him up? Even if you woke that person up, then why did you immediately knocked him out once again?


    At that time, Arjun shook his head in disappointment. What others didn''t know is that he was actually testing his new powers. The only thing he wanted to do was to test how his Essence Gathering System would work.


    First, he killed a person. And according to the system, the killing gave him 25000 points. Then he defeated a person without killing him. And defeating a person has awarded him with 10000 points.


    And just as urgent out. Defeating a person twice will not give him the experience points from second defeat onwards. That means, in order to gain the experience points, Arjun could defeat a person on the once. He can''t defeat that person for second time in order to gain any experience points.


    After confirming this, he killed that person! And then he received a notification once again.


    [Congratulations on killing a mid level third awakening stage expert]


    [The opponent had the ninth level of Soul Origin Stage cultivation base]


    [Experience Points : 14000]


    Earlier when he killed a cultivator with the cultivation base of seventh level of Soul Origin Stage, he received 25000 points. But now he received only 14000 points for killing a ninth level of Soul Origin Stage Expert.


    The second person had higher cultivation base than the first one. And yet, the amount of experience points the second one gave is less then thr first one. After all, in terms of Soul Awakening Stage, they were at the same level. But in terms of Origin Stages, the first one was a little weaker than the first one.


    It looks like if he defeated someone and then killed them later, then the amount of Experience Points he will receive will lessen.


    Arjun now had new understanding about this Essence Gathering System. If he killed already defeated person, then the amount of experience points he will receive will be completely halved.


    As for the others, they felt that Arjun was simply humiliating them. Who were they? They were the elite members of the mighty Raven Sect.


    All this time, they were the one who humiliated and bullied others. Since when did the people appear who actually humiliated them like this? This feeling of being humiliated like this was completely annoying. And yet they couldn''t do anything in order to change it.


    In their lives, they have assassinated too many powerful people. In all their experiences, they knew one thing even before they fought against Arjun. They knew that Arjun was definitely not simple! In fact, he is very strong!


    "Gang up and kill him!" ,The leader of the judgement team said without any hesitation. He knew that normal methods would never work against a powerful person like Arjun. So he depended on the numbers advantage he had.


    Arjun smiled. Since he had confirmed all his doubts, these people has no use to him anymore. So Arjun decided to kill them all and turn them into his experience points.


    But then Arjun had a thought. He looked at them once again and had a change of heart. He wanted to test his powers once again. Recently he unlocked new set of powers. All his physical abilities had broken the common sense of the world and were in a completely new realm. This resulted in the awakening of new powers.


    Unfortunately Arjun can''t test all his new powers as some of his abilities could be used when it''s requirements were met. But he still had one power which could be tested right now.


    As all the members from the judgement team were about to attack, they felt that some invisible force is forcing their willpower. They felt as if something is preventing them from listening to their own hearts. Their bodies suddenly turned towards their own allies.


    They didn''t know what is happening. But they knew one thing. The thing that is controlling their willpower is ordering them to kill their allies!


    This was an absolute nightmare!

 878 TESTING THE NEW POWERS 3

    They all raised their weapons. They didn''t want to raise. But some kind of force forced them to raise their weapons. Their willpower was asking them not to raise the weapons. But this foreign force was asking him to raise them. And in front of this foreign force, their willpower was crumbling slowly and slowly.


    "Wh..What is happening?" ,One of them asked in astonishment. But he didn''t receive any reply as his companions were in similar state of bafflement as they were in.


    Arjun smiled. It seems like the [Dao Spirit] was much powerful than he had imagined it to be. And now he is witnessing it''s power. [Dao Spirit] allows one to control the will of the people as long as the target''s willpower is not stronger than his own. And this is the reason why the judgement team were suffering the effects of the [Dao Spirit].


    As they were struggling in their own crisis, they experienced another calamity. They were moving forward against their own wishes. And the direction they were going was towards their allies.


    By now all of them understood that they were being control. And they were about to kill each other against their will. And there are no idiots. They understood that the one who is controlling them was none other than Arjun.


    "Please! I beg you! Stop this!" ,The leader of the judgement team cried in despair. He added the experience he is having right now. He wished for a quick death rather than this kind of mind control.


    "You people from the Raven Sect killed so many innocent people because of your arrogance. You people had no fear at all. Now that you people are going to die, you are begging for mercy? Dream on!" ,Arjun said harshly.


    All the members from the judgement team were completely helpless. Then I understand that they are going to die. They thought that they were cold and emotionless people. They thought that they would never fear the death.


    But when they were on the death bed, they understood that they don''t know about themselves. The reality has given a tight slap for them. When they were about to die, they understood that they were truly terrified about the feeling of "going to die".


    Right now they have no other choice but to die. They had killed too many people. But they didn''t understand the fear of death back then. Only when they were about to die, they understand what it feels like to die.


    Under their screams, they started to strike their own allies. They were begging for the quick death. But Arjun was completely merciless. Very soon there were bunch of dead bodies.


    And then Arjun started to receive notifications one after the another.


    [Congratulations for killing mid level third awakening stage expert]


    [Experience Points : 25000]


    ...


    [Congratulations for killing mid level third awakening stage expert]


    [The dead enemy has the tenth level of Soul Origin Stage cultivation base]


    [Experience Points : 36000]


    ...


    [Congratulations for killing mid level third awakening stage expert]


    [The dead enemy has the eleventh level of Soul Origin Stage cultivation base]


    [Experience Points : 40000]


    ...


    [Congratulations for killing initial level fourth awakening stage expert]


    [The dead enemy has the second level of Soul Origin Stage cultivation base]


    [Experience Points : 102000]


    ...


    [The battle has commenced]


    [Calculating host''s contribution Points]


    [Total Contribution Points : 420]


    ...


    Arjun nodded his head. He was almost satisfied. But only satisfied to some extent. He wasn''t satisfied completely. Because he still didn''t know just how exactly the system is allocating him contribution Points. What kind of calculation involved behind it''s calculation of the Contribution Points?


    He didn''t know yet. But he didn''t care too much about it. After all, all he had to do is to keep defeating and mostly killing powerful experts in order to raise his strength quickly.


    No matter what, Arjun will never kill the innocent people. But at the same time, he is not a saint. He will kill mercilessly if someone provoked him. And even though he will not kill the innocent people, This universe doesn''t lack sons of bitches as well. So there are plenty of people who were waiting to die in his hands gloriously and become his experience points.


    Phew!


    "Void Qi! Show my statistics!" ,Arjun commanded.


    As soon as Arjun passed his command, the Void Qi displayed his complete profile.


    Name : Jimmy Dragmeel


    Race : Human


    Difficulty : Insane


    Type : Void


    Void Qi : 33500 unit


    Cultivation : Immortal Body Origin Stage


    Level : 10


    Next Level : (Exp : 315,000/500,000)


    Cultivation Name : Nature''s Law Void Art


    Bloodline Power : Sealed


    Dao Path : Greater Dao


    ESSENCE GATHERING


    Contribution Point : 3280


    Golden Points : 0


    ATTRIBUTES:


    Health : Lv : 1 (1800/10000)


    Constitution : Lv : 1 (1377/10000)


    Spirit : Lv : 1 (1317/10000)


    Agility : Lv : 1 (1227/10000)


    Stamina : Lv : 1 (1428/10000)


    Intuition : Lv : 1 (1045/10000)


    Vigour : Lv : 1 (1610/10000)


    COMBAT TECHNIQUES:


    Yin-Yang Eyes : Lv : 0 (21/100)


    Disguise Art : Lv : 0 (15/100)


    Cloning Technique : Lv : 0 (27/100)


    Size Manipulation Technique : Lv :0 ( 7/100)


    Soul Shaking Art : Lv : 0 (51/100)


    Void Gravitational Force : Lv : 0 (3/100)


    Void Shock : Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Nature Control Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Blazing Thunder Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Scorching Flames Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Mist Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Illusion Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Web Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Burning Sun Law Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Shining Moon Law Lv : 0 (0/100)


    Void Steps Lv : 0 (0/100)


    LIFESTYLE TECHNIQUES:


    Runic Language : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Forging : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Painting : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Cooking : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Tea maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Juice maker : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Alchemy : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Architecture : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Concocting pills : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Sealer : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    Formations : Transcendence (Limit Reached)


    GREATER DAO :


    Dao of Fire : 71.09% (7109/10000)


    Dao of Wood : 78.50% (7850/10000)


    UNIQUE DAO :


    Dao of Wisdom (99%)


    Dao of Comprehension (36%)


    Dao of Luck (99%)


    Dao of Understanding (99%)


    Dao of Interpretation (99%)


    Dao of Observation (99%)


    Dao of Calculation (99%)


    Dao of Display (99%)


    Dao of Language (99%)


    Dao of Translation (99%)


    Dao of Immersion (15%)


    Dao of Concentration (15%)


    Dao of Attraction (15%)


    Dao of Speech (15%)


    Arjun nodded his head in satisfaction. His experience points were previously at 112000 points. But after killing the people from the judgement team, it now settled at 315,000 points. There was a boost of 203,000 experience points. And he was only 185,000 experience points behind for next level.


    His contribution points were raised by 420 points. He is very close to reaching next level. And all this were the fruits of the Essence Gathering System from the Old Geezer!

 879 JULIAN

    But there was no response whatsoever. There was no change in the atmosphere. Everything was as it is.


    "Are you going to come out? Or shall I force you out?" ,Arjun asked.


    This time there was a ripple at the corner of the room. From the ripples a person came out. This person wore a mask on his face and hid all his features. His outfit was completely black from top to bottom.


    Even though he hid his features by wearing a mask, Arjun could sense astonishment on his face. And indeed, that person was completely baffled with Arjun''s keen senses.


    He asked, "How did you find me?"


    "Does it matter?" ,Arjun said, "And this is not at all important. What important at this moment is, who you are. And why are you tracking me?"


    The leader of the Black Devil Guild didn''t know what to say. He knew the character of the Raven Sect. In fact, the reason why he visited the Raven Sect was because of two reasons.


    One was to gain every bit of information about the target. But that was not the primary reason. That was just the secondary reason for his visit.


    The true reason for his visit was to use the Raven Sect.


    He knew that that the Raven Sect is very arrogant. He knew that they would never tolerate even the slightest bit of disrespect from anyone.


    So the leader of the Black Devil Guild knew that despite their failure in assassination of the target, if he went and added a little fuel in the fire, then the deeply rooted arrogance of the Raven Sect will make them take some rash decisions.


    So all the leader of the Black Devil Guild needed to do was wait for their action. And sure enough, the Raven Sect has truly taken action and sent the judgement team to assassinate the Star Moon Team!


    All the leader of the Black Devil Guild wanted to do was to wait in the shadow and take a look at the mysterious person who was saving them. And then he will formulate a plan and take their target down!


    But he never imagined in his wildest dream that Arjun would be so strong to the point where he can take all the members of the judgement team so easily. He was stunned completely with every move Arjun employed.


    But the move that instilled a little bit of fear within him was actually the final move Arjun used. He actually controlled the minds of the people and forced them to kill their own allies against their will. That was a terrifying move which shocked him to the core!


    But the thing that irritated him the most is when Arjun found out about his location very effortlessly. Who was he? He was the leader of the Black Devil Guild!


    Arjun looked at this mask and was stunned for a moment. But then his stunned expression turned into a bright smile.


    Looking at the smiling face from the other party, the leader of the Black Devil Guild was baffled. He asked warily, "Why are you smiling?"


    He didn''t know why. But he felt as if, he was finding Arjun very mysterious. He was one hell of an experienced person. But why couldn''t he see through this young man? He couldn''t understand.


    Arjun didn''t immediately replied. He snapped his finger. And then a barrier was created through his Origin Energy! This barrier was very mysterious for the leader of the Black Devil Guild.


    He asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry." ,Arjun replied casually, "I placed a powerful barrier. There are people who should not see and hear anything that will happen now."


    The leader of the Black Devil Guild was confused. He was finding Arjun more and more mysterious as he was trying to understand him.


    "I wonder what exactly the leader of the Black Devil Guild want from me." ,Arjun asked suddenly.


    Silence!


    The leader of the Black Devil Guild froze. He didn''t know what exactly he should do. He was stunned. The number of people who had seen him could be less than 100. If we exclude the elders of the Black Devil Guild, then the number of people who had seen him could be counted with the fingers of two hands.


    Even 95% of his own Black Devil Guild didn''t know how he looks like with his mask on. Needless to say, the outside world. And yet, a small young man with unknown origin has figured his identity? Just what is going on.


    "Another pointless question." ,Arjun casually said. And then he asked, "Isn''t it obvious that I know about you. After all, the one who appointed you as the leader of the Black Devil Guild.... was me!"


    The leader of the Black Devil Guild was shocked to his core. At that time, a sudden realisation stroke him. He said with shivering tone, "you....you...you are...!"


    "It''s been a very long time." ,Arjun smiled and said, "The small kid grew up to be a fine leader of the guild I have established. I am truly happy with your achievements, Julian!"


    The leader of the Black Devil Guild became emotional. He fell on his knees. Tears started to flow down through his eyes. He said with great respect, "Ma-Master!"


    Arjun nodded his head in happiness. Arjun took many incarnations. His incarnations were not limited to just in the Chaos World. He took incarnations even in the Astral World.


    And in every incarnations, he would create his own secret legend and army. He was preparing for the ultimate final war! And he needed a big giant army. And the Black Devil Guild was one of those chess piece he had created in one of his previous incarnations.


    In the past, he groomed many people. And all the people he took in were now the rulers of their own world and had the unfathomable power. And the leader of the Black Devil Guild Julian was one of them.


    "It''s been a very long time Julian!" ,Arjun said, "And that you are looking very young with high spirits. Could it be that you have entered the fountain of youth and came out successfully?"


    "Yes Master!" ,Julian was still on his knees. He didn''t show even a slightest bit of disrespect towards Arjun.

 880 BULLSHIT REASON

    Only after Arjun said all this did Julian stood up. But he still bent his head as he didn''t want to look into Arjun''s eyes.


    "Master! I did enter the fountain of youth and gained eternal youth. But if it wasn''t for the procedure which I followed as per your instructions, I wouldn''t have been succeeded." ,Julian said with excitement on his face.


    "Good! I know that you would never let me down." ,Arjun said, "You were one of my best disciples."


    Hearing this, Julian was elated. He was very happy. The praises from Arjun was not something he always cherished. After all, the experience which Arjun has could never be matched by anyone.


    "Master! You have reincarnated again?" ,Julian asked.


    "That''s right." ,Arjun replied honestly. He further added, "But it is not important. We don''t have much time. My people here will finish their job very soon. All I want to know is why were you following me?"


    "It''s actually like this master." ,Julian didn''t hide anything from Arjun. He spit everything he knew about Dorian who hired him to assassinate Arjun. He then further added his interactions with Dorian. He gave a detailed report about everything he knew.


    Arjun suddenly understood everything. He smiled. For him, this was just a child''s play. He didn''t take it to his heart.


    "Master! Give us your orders." ,Julian said, "I will destroy the entire Raven Sect! In fact, I will destroy the entire Heavenly Raven Sect for their huge sin!"


    "It''s not necessary. They are child''s play for me." ,Arjun replied casually, "I need them around in order to train the people around me. You can rest easy."


    "As you wish it, master!" ,Julian said.


    "Alright. Take your leave." ,Arjun said, "My people have done their job. They will be here at any moment. I will come to the Black Devil Guild when the time is right."


    "But what should we do with the job we have taken?" ,Julian asked.


    "Keep faking assassination attempts. But don''t kill anyone." ,Arjun said, "Leave the matter regarding the Raven Sect to me. I know how to deal with them."


    "Hmm. Then I will take my leave, master." ,Julian replied. He once again gave an emotional look towards Arjun. But then he sighed and then disappeared from the spot he was in.


    Arjun simply sighed. He removed the Origin Energy Barrier. And sure enough. Sitaram and others entered Arjun''s room. Even though they have killed all the members of the judgement team, they were still shocked.


    "Boss! What is this system?" ,Jason asked in astonishment, "My strength actually increased by a level after this batt!"


    "That''s right." ,Rick asked, "And what are those screens with notifications always popping out on it?"


    "Essence Gathering System?" ,Sitaram was still maintaining his cool. He calmly asked, "What is that?"


    "When you either defeat or kill someone, then some invisible energy will leak out. This invisible energy is something that could escape even our senses. But because of the Void Qi, I accidentally learned about it. So I was thinking for a while now on how I can use that energy for my advantage." ,Arjun said.


    He further added, "Finally after countless simulations in my mind, I came up with this idea. I used the Void Qi as a medium and created a system. If you kill someone or defeat them, then some kind of essence energy will come out. The more powerful enemy you kill or defeat, the higher this essence energy that will release. Using Void Qi''s properties, I created this system which will gather all this essence and turn it into the boost for your cultivation."


    Arjun further added, "Void Qi could convert this essence into the experience points and contribution Points. So in order for our understanding, I created this system where we could communicate with our Void Qi. And the Void Qi will distribute this energy according to our command."


    Arjun came up with some random bullshit story and tried to convince them. But the point is, none of them understood anything. Even Sitaram couldn''t understand that much.


    Sitaram shook his head and said, "I don''t understand anything you have said. And there is no need for you to further explain anything anymore. All I want to know is what is the use of these experience points and contribution points?"


    "First of all, I will tell you about the experience points." ,Arjun said, "There is practically nothing for you to do anything in order to raise your experience points. All you need to do is to either defeat or kill your enemies. Higher the gap between you and your opponent is, the better it will be for you. If you defeat someone who is cultivation level is higher than you, then your experience points will vary. Higher the cultivation base of the opponent you either defeated or killed, the higher the experience points you will gain."


    Arjun continued, "There is a limit to the required experience points. Once you have enough experience points, then you will make a breakthrough by one level."


    Everyone remained speechless. They know the difficulty in world in cultivation. It is a time consuming process. One need to have immense patience in order to cultivate their strength to the next level. But if you quickly become stronger just by killing powerful enemies, then there is only one thing they could say. That means, this essence gathering system is completely heaven defying system.


    Gutherson said after pondering for a while, "This is definitely a terrifying system. But cultivation of a person could only be improved when you cultivate using the purest form of energy. But this system is completely a shortcut to reach the higher level. Young master, are you sure that there exist no consequences for this system?"


    "Definitely not. I can bet my life on it." ,Arjun said with complete certainty.


    What a joke? This is gathering system is something he received from none other than the Old Geezer? The purity of the Old Geezer''s power is something one should never question. It is equivalent to you admitting yourself to be the dumbest person in the world. And who knows about that Old Geezer better than Arjun?


    Looking at how confident Arjun was, the others were stunned. If Arjun said with such confidence, then there is no need to doubt this essence gathering system anymore.